《Super War Soldier》


 Chapter 1

    ¡°Brother Bing, please protect my little sister as well as my families carefully. I feel lucky to accompany you during these 6 years. It is my honor to go through fire and water with you. I am not regretful.¡±


    ¡°I am not regretful.¡±


    Thinking of what Su Peiya had said before dying, Xiao Bing clenched his fists tightly, crying. He made a decision to protect Su Peiya¡¯s families before finding the spy of Long Men and to make rightful claims for Su Peiya.


    Xiao Bing did not love Su Peiya, but he regarded her as his only best friend.


    He unfastened the seat belt when the plane landed safely, looking at the urn in the hands and sighed. ¡°We have arrived at Jiangcheng. You get home now, Peiya,¡± he said.


    Xiao Bing got out of the plane, having something weighing heavily on his mind. He walked fast in the crowds and got out of the airport quickly. Suddenly, he heard a harsh sound of car-braking. He looked up and saw that a 50-year-old sanitation worker was lying beside the wheel of a car. The old man¡¯s elbow and face were bleeding, and there was a big wound on one of his knees.


    Beside the sanitation worker was a luxurious car¨CBMW X5 whose exhaust pipe was still smoking. A young man who was dressed in famous brand clothes got off the car firstly, and two men followed him, each of whom wore a pair of sunglasses. They called the young boy master.


    The young boy looked at the sanitation worker who climbed up with difficulty. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± the young boy asked, frowning.


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    Looking at the old man in rags, the young boy felt disgusted. ¡°Okay, you must be careful next time. Do you know what kind of car it is? It is very expensive. If you made my car broken, you would be in debt. You can¡¯t afford it even by selling yourself!¡±


    The old man was frightened and he apologized to the young boy, even forgetting the pain on his body. ¡°I¡­ I am sorry.¡±


    A young girl extended her sexy legs and got off the car next. She was around 23 years old and also very beautiful. Her body was extremely attractive with a beautiful curve, including the breast and the ass which were covered by the long dress. Her white skin was visible under the neckline, and her slim figure and the long legs were alluring, too. She was not only pretty but also graceful.


    After getting off the car, she just glanced at the poor man. ¡°Xie Gucheng, are you going to waste time just because of a sanitation man? My dad is waiting to be picked up,¡± she said, impatiently.


    ¡°I almost forget the business due to this old man. I¡¯ll go with you to the arrival lobby to pick up your dad now,¡± Xie Gucheng said hurriedly.


    The beautiful girl became calmer when hearing this. ¡°Miss, the boss will get off the plane soon,¡± said a 40-year-old man whose skin was bronze and stood behind the girl.


    ¡°I know,¡± said the girl, nodding to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned and walked to the front of them fast. Xie Gucheng stopped quickly, nearly touching Xiao Bing¡¯s body. Xiao Bing was wearing the shabby clothes brought back from Africa. Seeing it, Xie Gucheng looked down on him at once, and he also felt very angry. ¡°Are you blind? A good dog should not be in the way. Haven¡¯t you heard of it?¡±


    Xiao Bing pointed at the sanitation worker who got hurt seriously. ¡°One¡¯s life is the most important thing in this world. He is bleeding now. Don¡¯t you see it? If he gets home and finds that he also gets hurt on the inside, who can he ask for?¡± Xiao Bing said angrily.


    ¡°He said he was fine. What do you want me to do?¡± asked Xie Gucheng.


    ¡°I think you should bring him to the hospital,¡± said Xiao Bing. ¡°And you also need to apologize for what you have done. He is as old as your father. How can you insult him like this?¡±


    ¡°I understand. You are a team. You are just faking an accident and extorting money from me,¡± Xie Gucheng said and smiled coldly.


    Xie Gucheng took out his wallet and extracted a stack of cash, turning back and heavily throwing the money into the old man¡¯s head. The cash scattered around the sanitation man who was shocked and his face went pale.


    ¡°I have too much money. Surely thousands of yuan are enough to see the doctor. Take the money and fu*k off! Otherwise, I¡¯ll let others deal with you,¡± Xie Gucheng said, proudly.


    The sanitation man squatted down and picked up the money one by one. Finally, he sent the money back to Xie Gucheng with his body quivering. ¡°I can¡¯t take the money. I am not extorting money. I am not here for your money.¡±


    He picked up the money but he felt broken-hearted.


    Xie Gucheng looked at the old man¡¯s dirty hands and slapped away the money. The sanitation man was too old and he fell to the ground. Xie Gucheng spat on him and cursed him disgustedly. ¡°Sh*t! Get away from me, you sanitation man. Fu*k you, poor man.¡±


    The sanitation man was shocked while seeing the saliva and the money on his body. His face was extremely pale.


    Xiao Bing could not bear it anymore while Xie Gucheng was still insulting the old man. He did not realize that he was in danger now. ¡°A few thousands is enough for you. Don¡¯t ask for more. Otherwise, you will get in trouble.¡±


    The girl had a look at her watch. She was about to say something but what she was seeing made her shut up. Xiao Bing hit Xie Gucheng on his face heavily, and in the next second, Xie Gucheng was thrown away. The blood sprayed from his mouth as several teeth fell off. How miserable he was!


    It was unexpected that Xiao Bing would use force without saying one word. Xie Gucheng had been flying backward before his two guards realized what was happening. They ran into Xiao Bing at the same time but were lifted in the air and their heads bumped together, falling into a coma.


    Xiao Bing stood in front of Xie Gucheng, and bent down, looking at him. ¡°We don¡¯t need your money. I can afford the medical fee if something bad happens to the old man. But we need your apologies. You must apologize to him, now.¡±


    Xie Gucheng was trying to stand up. He lost several teeth, so what he said was not clear. ¡°Fu*k you! Don¡¯t even think about it. Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the young master of the Xie Family in Jiangcheng. The family master is my father! You are going to die!¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed slightly, trampled his knees with the leather shoes, and heard a fierce yell from Xie Gucheng¡¯s mouth. Xie Gucheng was forced to kneel down with broken knee-pan and almost fell in a faint because of pain.


    Xiao Bing pressed Xie Gucheng¡¯s another leg and looked at him calmly. Suddenly, the voice of the girl came to Xiao Bing¡¯s ears. Her voice was a little quivering. ¡°Stop! Do you know who he is?¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°Sure, he comes from the Xie Family in this city and he is the son of the big boss of the Xie Family.¡±


    The girl was shocked. She remembered that Xie Gucheng had said this before. But this man was not afraid at all even if he knew who Xie Gucheng was. The girl got to realize how serious the situation became. ¡°So who are you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I am just an ordinary man from another city.¡±


    The girl felt relieved and nodded when hearing this. Then, she became arrogant again. ¡°Do you know what kind of punishment an ordinary man will face after offending someone from the big family? You are just a small potato. Maybe you lied to me and you are really a big person in another city, but you should have heard of a saying.¡±


    ¡°What saying?¡± Xiao Bing asked.


    ¡°A strong dragon won¡¯t bite a strong snake from another place.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded to her and trampled with his right foot. Xie Gucheng gave a horrible shriek and fell in a faint. Xiao Bing¡¯s trample not only made Xie Gucheng lose consciousness but also smashed the girl¡¯s pride and confidence.


    Xiao Bing turned around and looked at the beautiful girl. His eyes were extraordinarily calm, not aggressive at all. But the calms eyes made others feel that he was very strong and confident in his heart.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve also heard a saying.¡±


    ¡°What saying?¡± the girl asked, angrily.


    ¡°A fake dragon won¡¯t cross a river.¡±


    After saying this, Xiao Bing ignored the pretty girl who was stunned, walked to the old man, picked up the money one by one and handed them to the old man. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± he said.


    The sanitation man held on to the money and was close to tears. ¡°No, you really don¡¯t need to do this for me,¡± he said and shook his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to have a check. I need to know whether you get hurt seriously or not.¡± Xiao Bing supported the man¡¯s body and was ready to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± the girl asked him suddenly.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s body trembled slightly, and he replied to her with pride and confidence. ¡°Xiao Bing,¡± he said, firmly.


    After Xiao Bing and the sanitation man went away, the middle-aged man with bronze skin behind the girl sighed suddenly. ¡°Miss, that boy was so vicious. I am afraid the young master of the Xie Family needs to lie on the bed for nearly half a year because of the two tramples.¡±


    The girl turned around and looked at the middle-aged man discontentedly. ¡°Uncle Li, why did not you help Xie Gucheng just now? Although that kid was beating Xie Family¡¯s members, Xie Gucheng is with us. Beating him means a disgrace to our Ye Family.¡±


    Uncle Li wore a forced smile and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want you in trouble. That man is very strong. I have no ability to defeat him.¡±


    The girl was stunned by what he had said. Uncle Li was a real master-hand, much stronger than the two guards of Xie Gucheng. But he said he could not defeat Xiao Bing.


    Uncle Li looked at Xiao Bing who was leaving away, feeling uneasy. ¡°Besides, I can feel the smell of blood on his body. He must have killed more than one person. Miss, I think you had better stay away from this kind of man,¡± said uncle Li, with fear.


    It was unexpected for the girl that uncle Li thought so highly of Xiao Bing. She was wondering why her uncle had said that. At this moment, she ignored the reputation problems of the family and showed the ambitiousness and wisdom a strong woman should have. She turned back and had a look at Xie Gucheng who lost consciousness and also the two bodyguards of the Xie Family. ¡°Send men to take them to the hospital. We need to pick up my father first. I will tell uncle Xie about this in person,¡± she said, wearing a foxing smile.


    ¡°What do you mean, miss?¡± asked uncle Li.


    ¡°If Xiao Bing is killed by the Xie Family in the future, it will not be my business. But if he really is that strong as you said and survive from the Xie Family, I will employ him and use him to do things for me. There is neither permanent friends nor permanent enemies. Do you think so?¡±


    Uncle Li took a deep breath and smiled with respect. ¡°You are a clever girl.¡±


    The girl smiled, and her eyes were shining. She looked so pretty, but she was an extremely ambitious girl. We could see it from her eyes. Xie Gucheng was just a playboy, but this girl was a real powerful person with beautiful appearance.


    Xiao Bing sent the old man to the hospital and had a check. After being told that the old man was fine, he took a bus to the place that Su Peiya had told him before death. He held the urn and stood at the door of Su Peiya¡¯s house. His heart became heavy.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2 The Broken Heart of Su Xiaoxiao


    ¡°Peiya, you just went away, leaving all of this for me to deal with. How can I face your families?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed deeply and knocked at the door slightly.


    The door creaked open.


    It was opened by a 20-year-old girl, wearing a white T-shirt, jeans, and a pair of slippers. Her face quite resembled that of Su Peiya. But the temperament between the two people was absolutely different. Su Peiya was enthusiastic while this girl was a little indifferent.


    Xiao Bing looked at this young girl and asked, ¡°Are you Su Xiaoxiao?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The girl with beautiful eyes alertly looked at Xiao Bing who looked like a soldier, and she refused to talk with a stranger from a distant place.


    Xiao Bing was afflictive and felt something pressing on his chest. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I am the leader of Su Peiya, also her best friend and comrade-in-arms.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face changed suddenly and she closed the door right away, trying to refuse Xiao Bing in.


    It was unexpected for Xiao Bing that Su Xiaoxiao would do this. In a surprise, he stopped the door from closing and said loudly, ¡°I am really your sister¡¯s friend. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Get out now. I have no sister,¡± Su Xiaoxiao said with emotions. ¡°Put your hands away, or I will call the police.¡±


    ¡°I will tell you about this even if you call the police. When your sister was alive, she always talked with me about you. When you were in junior high school, a boy wanted to send you home every day, but he was beaten by your sister. The food you like most is Osmanthus Jelly, and the drink you love most is milk tea.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt that she loosened her grip, and he continued in advantage. ¡°She also told me that you were the person she loved most in this world. You understand much more things than she did, although you were younger. You understand how to take care of parents and your home.¡±


    ¡°I could see this from her eyes when she was talking about you. You are so important in her heart. But you said you had no sister. Do you how painful she would feel if she hears it?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao suddenly opened the door again, and she dragged Xiao Bing into the house with her soft and small hands. Xiao Bing was dragged to a room, having no time to take off his shoes.


    Although the room was small, it was clean and tidy with all necessary things. There was a wedding picture on the wall above the bed. Xiao Bing speculated it was her parents. But there was a black-and-white photo on the opposite side of the wall, which gave him a bad feeling.


    Su Xiaoxiao pointed at the bed and explained to him, her eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°This is my parents¡¯ room. They had been sleeping on it for many years, but two months ago, only one person could sleep on it, because my dad died of a car accident. He really wanted to see my sister before he died, but we could not contact her. My dad did not even close his eyes when he died! Do you know this?¡±


    Her words exploded in Xiao Bing¡¯s head, and he felt guiltier than before. Two months ago, he had been performing a task with the Dragon Gate members in Africa. According to the rules, in order not to expose family members, they could not contact any of them during the mission. So, Su Peiya did not know what had happened to her family until she died.


    Su Xiaoxiao held back her tears and laughed coldly. ¡°Do you understand why I hate her now? She was selected by our country when she was in college. She has only called us several times in five years and she only came back for two times. When she was at home, she just stayed with us for two nights. She used the fixed-line telephone to talk with us, and she even did not leave a mobile phone number for us.¡±


    ¡°We can understand her, and know she sacrificed all of this for our country. We were also very proud when she was selected. But anyone can¡¯t ignore his families no matter how great he is. She even forgot our parents! When my dad had a car accident, where was she? When my dad wanted to see her for the last time, where was she?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how special your job is. What impressed me most deeply was that she did not care about us when she was alive. My dad was unwilling to close his eyes before dying, only wanting to see her. Thinking of this, I can¡¯t forgive her forever.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed deeply and felt frustrated. ¡°You hate her. I can understand you, but she has gone. Everything should be forgotten.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s body trembled, and her eyes fell from Xiao Bing¡¯s face to the urn in his hands. Her face became very pale, and she opened the mouth, trying to talk for several times. ¡°You are a liar. Who are you? You must be lying to me,¡± said she, with unclear voice.


    How young she was! But she needed to face so many bad things. Xiao Bing hated himself suddenly because he should not come here and tell her about this at this point. However, it was too late to regret. He looked at Su Xiaoxiao and hesitated to continue. ¡°She was on a mission in Africa five days ago. Unfortunately, she¡­¡­ Before leaving this world, she asked me to take her bone ash back home, and she told me the address of your house.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s throat seemed to be plugged and she could not utter anything. Tears burst out. She was so slim, yet she heavily pushed Xiao Bing away like an angry lion, and shouted at him by a loud and crazy voice which could make someone despair. ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe all of this!!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe it forever!!!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao pushed him heavily again, but he could not stop her in order not to hurt her. As a result, he was forced to retreat until his body touched the wall. He could not retreat anymore.


    ¡°You are a big liar. My sister is still alive!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was crying while Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes turned red too. He lowered his head and took out a letter from the chest. It had been written by Su Peiya before she was dead. Su Xiaoxiao took it away, shoot it a glance, and then fell down in a faint. But she was held in Xiao Bing¡¯s arm in time.


    Su Peiya made an apology to her family and asked her sister to accompany their parents. Being apart for such a long time, Su Xiaoxiao still recognized the handwriting of her sister on the first sight.


    Xiao Bing embraced her tightly, feeling her trembling, soft body as if he could feel her heart was nearly broken. He almost cried, but he said firmly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you must believe in me. Although your sister is not alive, I will help her to take care of your family. I swear I will do it.¡±


    The phone in the living room was ringing all the time. Su Xiaoxiao was still crying in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms, but hearing this, Su Xiaoxiao pushed him away and unsteadily rushed to the room. Xiao Bing sighed and followed her.


    A middle-aged woman who seemed at loss was talking on the phone. ¡°Xiaoxiao, come here right now. Our shore was smashed. You mum is having a heart attack again. I don¡¯t think she can hold it¡­¡±


    The voice on the phone almost made her collapse. The financial situation of her family had become better and better during these years, and her mom then opened a noodle restaurant. More and more people liked the food in the restaurant and they had made much money. They then moved the restaurant to the university town. After her dad died, she worried about the problem of her mom¡¯s heart, so she asked her mom to stay at home. But her mom ignored her advice. If not necessary, the worker in the restaurant would not call her. It seemed that the situation became worse.


    Xiao Bing heard the details clearly on the phone. Su Xiaoxiao rushed out of the house crazily without closing the door. Xiao Bing followed hurriedly, trying to protect her.


    Rushing out of the block, Su Xiaoxiao called a taxi right away. Xiao Bing was intended to get in, but he was pushed out. He had no choice but to call another one to follow them. ¡°Follow that one in front of us. Don¡¯t get lost,¡± he said to the driver.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. What is going on? Are you quarreling?¡±


    Xiao Bing was in bad mood, so he glared at the driver. The driver was frightened as he shut up and followed the car.


    The noodle restaurant was near the university. There were more students than before because of the vocation. When Xiao Bing arrived at her house, Su Xiaoxiao was about to go help in the restaurant. But it was now ruined, and no customer was inside.


    Xiao Bing arrived and saw that Su Xiaoxiao was squatting on the floor, crying and shouting loudly, ¡°Mom, please hold on. Come on, mom. The ambulance will come soon.¡±


    A 50-year-old woman was lying on the floor. She dressed like common people with an apron around her waist. Her two daughters all looked like her. But now, her face was pale, and she almost could not breathe. It seemed that she was going to die.


    Xiao Bing had never expected that Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mom was sick seriously. If not arriving on time, her mom could not survive before the ambulance arrived. He had some murderous intent toward the trouble maker. He said to Su Xiaoxiao, ¡°Give your mom to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Can you cure illness?¡± asked Su Xiaoxiao tensely.


    ¡°I have learned some easy first aid measures from my friends. She can¡¯t insist for too long. We can¡¯t just wait here. Let me have a try.¡±


    Anyone could see that her mom was going to die. Under the urgent situation, Su Xiaoxiao dared not hesitate and nodded to him.


    ¡°Did she take the medicines after the heart attack?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I helped her take the Instant-effect Jiuxin Pills right after Sister Li had the heart attack. But it seemed useless,¡± said the 40-year-old lady who was standing aside.


    Xiao Bing gratefully looked up at this lady. Without the pill, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mom might¡¯ve passed away. He did not say anything useless and said to Su Xiaoxiao, ¡°I will tell you the details about how to save your mom. Listen, unfasten her button first, and take off the apron.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was doing what he was saying.


    ¡°Put the middle finger of your left hand on the concave place below her neck, and put your palm on her central chest. Then, put your right palm on the left one, and cross your fingers. Upwarp your central palm and then press the chest downward. Next, release the palms a bit. Okay, it is good. You do it by this way continuously, and you need to be faster. Try to do this more than 100 times in a minute.¡±


    When the two females were at loss and did not know what to do, Xiao Bing¡¯s voice was calm and confident, which began to influence them gradually. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s quivering hands started to become steady.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3 Blood For Blood!


    Su Xiaoxiao did as Xiao Bing instructed, and her mom recovered gradually. She noticed this, which made her feel relieved at last. However, she did not stop pressing on her mom¡¯s chest over and over again.


    Noticing that her mom¡¯s complexion became better, Xiao Bing also felt relieved. It seemed that what he had learned from Zhang Yizhi was really useful in an emergency.


    Looking around, he found that all of the windows were broken, the floor was full of broken glasses, and the desks and chairs were in a mess. It was obvious that the heart attack was not a coincidence.


    There were three employees, all of whom were standing here. One of them was the middle-aged woman who had fed Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mom with pills, and the others two were 20-year-old girls.


    Xiao Bing looked at the oldest woman and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Wang Guizhi.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Wang, can you tell me what happened? Why did she have a heart attack?¡±


    Thinking of it, Wang Guizhi and the two girls were all very angry. From her, Xiao Bing knew the name of this street¡ªMinhang Road. Almost all of the stores here had good business because many universities were around.


    Two years ago, a young man called Finger-breaker had come to this street and set a rule that all of the stores needed to pay him protection fee every month. But he broke the rule in this month. One of his employees came here and charged for the fees, but Finger-breaker came back again after several days. Wang Guizhi only said some words to him, but Finger-breaker directly smashed the restaurant. Consequently, she also had a heart attack and almost died.


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath and recollected something. When he was in Dragon Teeth, Peiya risked her life only to make her compatriots live in a safe country. After retiring from the military service, they established Dragon Gate, and Peiya also served for people of her own accord. However, her mom was hurt by the people who she had been protecting. Moreover, her mom almost died!


    No one knew that there was a murderous intent lurking in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart!


    At this moment, the ambulance arrived and stopped at the door. Some medical workers carried the stretcher in and put Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mom on it. Xiao Bing silently followed her to the ambulance, leaving the three employees to clean the scene.


    Having experienced what happened in the restaurant, Su Xiaoxiao did not refuse him like before, but her attitude toward him was still indifferent. Her sister¡¯s death brought her much pain, so she was depressed on the way to the hospital. The ambulance stopped in the hospital, and everybody got off except her. She did not realize it until a worker urged her to get off the ambulance. ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Xiao Bing reached out his hand and said softly, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± she ignored his hands and jumped out of the car. ¡°As for the news about your sister, I think it is better to conceal the truth at the moment. I am worried that she can¡¯t stand more on this occasion.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you,¡± she said. ¡°Besides, thank you for your help in the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°It is my pleasure,¡± he said and smiled. ¡°I happened to learn some easy first-aid measures from my friend. You can learn it from me. Maybe it will help in the future.¡±


    ¡°But if you go away now and don¡¯t disturb us anymore, I will be more grateful,¡± she said and nodded to him.


    Xiao Bing smiled at her reluctantly. At this time, her mom was carried into the emergency center, and Xiao Bing and Su Xiaoxiao followed hurriedly.


    Walking into the center, Xiao Bing took the initiative to pay the medical fees, and when he came back, the operation was ongoing. Su Xiaoxiao had a glance at him, and her eyes were a little complicated. ¡°I come here in a hurry. I will pay back the money later.¡±


    ¡°It is not my money. This is the bank card of your sister. She put all her money in it. She had especially asked me to bring it to you before she died. It belongs to you now.¡±


    When serving in the special army, Su Peiya had gotten a lot of wages and she also got plenty of rewards after carrying the mission in Long Men each time. The money included the two parts. The fees were very high each time because their missions were extremely dangerous. The money in the card was enough for an ordinary person to use for several lifetimes.


    Su Peiya sent money back in daily life, but she dared not give too much each time, fearing that they would worry about her. Before dying, she asked Xiao Bing to send all the money back home.


    Su Xiaoxiao refused it and pushed his hands back. ¡°Is a card equal to my sister¡¯s life? I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°But the money belongs to your sister!¡± said Xiao Bing.


    ¡°I only want her to come back alive,¡± she shouted at him, loudly. Her eyes were swelling and she was on the verge of a breakdown. Seeing this, Xiao Bing sighed and put the card back, deciding to keep it for her for some days.


    What they had been talking about made Su Xiaoxiao think of her dead sister again. She did not want to talk with Xiao Bing anymore. It was obvious that she blamed him for her sister¡¯s death.


    Xiao Bing was sitting on the bench silently while Su Xiaoxiao was walking up and down at the door of the emergency room. About one hour later, the door was opened inside and the doctor-in-charge walked out. He took off the mask and took a deep breath. ¡°Who is the family of the patient?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I am her daughter.¡±


    ¡°We saved her life in time. In addition, what you did was right. The patient is safe now.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and felt that the stone in her heart fell down on the floor in the end. ¡°Thank you so much, doctor,¡± she said, gratefully.


    ¡°But we found something unusual in her body.¡±


    Hearing it, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face became pale at once. She was about to ask why but was stopped by the doctor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. We will have a check carefully during this period.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao expressed her gratitude and her mom was taken out from the operation room. When passing by Xiao Bing and her daughter, she looked at the young boy and said thank you for him slightly. In the next time, she was taken to the ward.


    The nurse looked at them and asked Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°Is he your boyfriend? The patient was saved just now and she needs to have a rest now. Only one of you needs to stay with her tonight.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao felt a little ashamed, and she was intended to explain the relationship between them, but Xiao Bing talked firstly. ¡°So I¡¯ll go first. Call me if something happens.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao held the business card and glared at him, but Xiao Bing did not mind and walked toward the stairs. Seeing his back, Su Xiaoxiao felt a little complicated.


    A man wearing a doctor¡¯s overall was walking upstairs, passing by Xiao Bing. But Xiao Bing reached out his hands and grasped the man¡¯s neck suddenly, as fast as lightning.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s motion was fast as well as unexpected, so a Kungfu expert could not parry. But the result was that that man made it. The most unexpected was what happened next. Xiao Bing pat gently on the chest of that man, which made his back bump on the wall.


    He was dragged down the stairs and into a restroom swiftly. There was no one else inside, but Xiao Bing closed the door and locked it.


    ¡°How long have you followed me, Lil Bei?¡±


    Lil Bei was a 20-year-old man whose skin was fine-boned. He had a touch of his chest, wearing a reluctant smile, and said. ¡°Captain, you hit me so heavily. Look at my dressing. How did you recognize me? But you are my leader, so I think it is not difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°I left Dragon Teeth a long time ago,¡± Xiao Bing replied, frowning.


    Hearing this, Lil Bei felt a little frustrated, but he became happy and smiled again. ¡°Cap¡­..Brother Bing, Captain Lin told me that you need a man to help you.¡±


    ¡°So you introduced yourself?¡±


    Lil Bei had a touch of his own hair, feeling embarrassed, and smiling. ¡°I had arrived in this city several hours earlier. After that, I was standing at the door of Peiya. But I saw you went out and came to the hospital, so I followed you.¡±


    ¡°Su Peiya was dead. Someone in Long Men betrayed us, but I don¡¯t know who he is. Su Peiya had told me to seek the clue from her little sister before dying. Maybe we can find the identity of the renegade.¡±


    ¡°Su Xiaoxiao?¡± asked Lil Bei, astonished. ¡°She is just an ordinary college student. She is pretty, the most attractive one in her university. But she has nothing special except her appearance.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and felt a little confused. ¡°Long Men did a great deal some months ago. Before going to Somalia, I had predicted the mission would be more difficult to finish. But what was unexpected was that someone hidden was able to know each of my plans. Later, a man contacted Peiya secretly and told her there was a traitor in Long Men. So Peiya went out to meet that man, but two of them were hit by surprise. When I arrived, Peiya was going to die, and that man was dead. Luckily, that man had told Peiya that the proof about the traitor was around Su Xiaoxiao. But Su Xiaoxiao does not know this herself.¡±


    ¡°So you came here for this?¡± asked Lil Bei.


    ¡°Two reasons. First, I must find the traitor from Su Xiaoxiao. Second, I need to protect her well before finding the killer. But I can¡¯t stay with her all the time, so I want you to protect her secretly. I am the man in charge and you help me on the sly. You need to reform me at once if meeting some troubles.¡±


    ¡°I got it,¡± Lil Bei said, with tears in the eyes, but still smiling. ¡°I joined Long Men because of your personal charisma. I regard you as my brother and see Peiya as my sister. Both of you left the army, and I wanted to follow you, but you refused me. Now, she was not alive. I must try my best to find the killer and revenge for her.¡±


    ¡°You are a good man,¡± said Xiao Bing, patting him on his shoulder. ¡°It is better that you come. You are young but have a good relationship with Peiya, so I trust you. From now, you are carrying out the mission under the rose, and I do this under the sun. We need to protect Su Xiaoxiao, not make her killed by others.¡±


    ¡°How about her mom?¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a while and continued. ¡°I think she does not need protection. The killer¡¯s target is Su Xiaoxiao because the proof is related to her. Killing her mom will make his identity exposed. In a word, you must protect her when I go away.¡±


    ¡°I got it, sir,¡± said Lil Bei, biting his lips and nodding.


    Looking at his eyes with tears, Xiao Bing sighed. ¡°Peiya has gone. She always missed you. You can cry out if you feel sad.¡±


    He shook his head and held the tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°You will be very busy during these days. We need to do this in turn. Don¡¯t let Su Xiaoxiao notice you.¡±


    While Xiao Bing was walking out of the restroom, he heard the sob inside, with the door locked. ¡°This kid¡­ I won¡¯t let you down for too long. Blood for blood!¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4 The Lovely Yezi


    It was already late when Xiao Bing returned to Minhang Road. College students were all hanging out for nightlife at this hour.


    In the street, there were full of young lovers holding hand in hand, and brotherhoods or sisterhoods showing up. Those barbecue restaurants, hot pot restaurants, and even stalls around the road were all full.


    Now, a taxi stopped in front of one of the largest nightclubs in Minhang Road.


    Xiao Bing got off the taxi, lowered his head and lit a cigarette before walking into the nightclub.


    Heavy Metal music was resounding through in the disco, half-naked men and women were shaking their bodies crazily on the dancing floor. Xiao Bing sat down at the bar counter and ordered a beer. Right after, two ugly-looking men walked to him and asked in a cryptical way, ¡°Bro, would you like some Ketamine? 10% off for you, it¡¯s the lowest price in the whole city.¡±


    While one of them was talking, the other took out a knife and stared at Xiao Bing with a threat in his eyes.


    Coercive trade?


    ¡°Our boss is Finger-breaker!¡±


    They didn¡¯t seem to stop threatening. However, Xiao Bing felt funny after hearing that. He intended to find this Finger-breaker in a place where good and bad people mixed up. It didn¡¯t occur to him that Finger-breaker not only collected protection money but also ran a business of drugs. Now he didn¡¯t even have to try because these minions found him.


    Xiao Bing took a look at the beer on the table, asked, ¡°Do you want a drink?¡±


    They froze, couldn¡¯t capture the meaning of his word. The man who asked Xiao Bing to buy ketamine at the beginning asked, ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a drink!¡±


    ¡°What the hell. Pay for the ketamine first. We don¡¯t need your damn drink!¡±


    Before he could even close his mouth after he said that, Xiao Bing grabbed the beer that was still with its lid on and put it right into his mouth. Taken by surprise and Xiao Bing¡¯s extraordinary strength, he lost two of his front teeth at once and started to bleed.


    Before he could even realize, Xiao Bing grasped his hair and hit it against the bar counter with a bumping sound. The other men around who had witnessed this all got shocked by Xiao Bing¡¯s ruthlessness as if they were also feeling the pain in the head.


    After being bumped for four or five times, he got blood spilling out of his forehead and his twisted nose. A few more of his teeth dropped out, tears, snot, and blood all came out, which blurred his face.


    In the end, Xiao Bing took a bottle and knocked it strongly on his head. With a bump, he fell and passed out. It only took Xiao Bing a while to end the fight.


    At this moment the other man with a knife in his hand saw Xiao Bing turning eyes on him. He got so frightened that his legs trembled and he barely could talk, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡­don¡¯t¡­¡­don¡¯t do this to me¡­¡­I am with Finger-breaker¡­¡­¡±.


    His hands kept shaking, and the knife fell on the floor with a clank.


    Xiao Bing sighed, patted the man¡¯s face slightly and said with emotion, ¡°The world has certainly changed. How could a scumbag like you walking around with proud? Society and age are developing. Shouldn¡¯t you gangs learn well before getting to work? Let alone improving your overall abilities like moral, intellectual, physical, and labor, you should at least learn something like Sanda or Jeet Kune Do¡­¡­¡±


    This ugly-looking man felt like weeping but had no tears. He didn¡¯t dare to talk back but could only nod his head.


    Xiao Bing began to look serious, ¡°Take me to your boss. Collecting protection money under the day of light, daring to sell drugs in nightclubs. I¡¯d like to see what a man like him would be!¡±


    Looking hesitated, the man swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Xiao Bing grabbed his hair and said with coldness, ¡°If you don¡¯t take me, that¡¯s fine, but I would kill you.¡±


    ¡°Finger-breaker is here¡­¡­I will bring you¡­¡­ To him¡­¡­..¡±


    When Xiao Bing found Finger-breaker, he was harassing a twenty-year-old girl who dressed fashionably. While trying to kiss her, he said to her with a dirty smile, ¡°Beauty, let¡¯s have some fun together. People in this area all follow me. And from now on, they will follow you too.¡±


    The girl got very angry and pushed him back with all her muscles. She yelled, ¡°Dirty motherfu*ker, let go of me, or I will call for help!¡±


    Finger-breaker laughed smugly and said, ¡°Go ahead, no one will come for you even if you break your throat.¡±


    Finger-breaker was wearing a floral shirt. The thumb of his left hand was gone. Some minions were making a fuss around him. After Xiao Bing identified for sure, he released the man who led him.


    Bump! Finger-breaker got thrown away at speed like across the sky. He fell on a distant table with a loud crash. The table broke into several pieces, fruit plates and wine on it all scattered on him. The customers who were drinking ran away screaming. His minions hurriedly ran to him and helped him up, asking, ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Which motherfu*ker did this to Finger-breaker?¡±


    ¡°That guy over there!¡±


    ¡°Fu*k, let¡¯s tear him apart!¡±


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s kill him!¡±


    Xiao Bing kicked off Finger-breaker at one move, brushed his clothes slightly and said with a cold voice, ¡°What did you mean when you said ¡®no one will come for you even if you break your throat¡¯?¡± ¡°Son of a bitch, I am sick of such kind of lines without meaning well. Are you ok, beautiful?¡±


    The last word was said to the girl harassed. She raised her head and answered, ¡°I am okay.¡±


    After Xiao Bing took a better look at the girl, he got a bit stunned.


    Her eyebrows were curved, her nose was small and lightly-upturned, and her face was fair as white jade. A piece of white jade was on her neck and gave out a subtle halo, which made her look like she was someone who came out of a painting. Moreover, when she smiled, she looked even more fascinating. It wasn¡¯t just her ruby lips that smiled, her crescent-moon eyes even those small dimples on her cheeks smiled too. Even just a casual smile of her could make people fall for her. No wonder Finger-breaker would harass her.


    Her psychological quality seemed to be quite good. There wasn¡¯t a sign of scare on her face. She sized Xiao Bing up with her head tilted, which looked very cute, ¡°I am Yezi, and you are?¡±


    Xiao Bing blurted out without thinking, ¡°I am Xiao Bing, people call me Brother Bing.¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know why he had a feeling he had never felt before. He couldn¡¯t control his thinking.


    ¡°You seem to be good at fighting. Can you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°A favor?¡± Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°What favor? Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Hold him down for me. I want to kick his ass!¡±


    Without hesitation, Xiao Bing replied, ¡°Sure, I will do it!¡±


    Right after, Xiao Bing started to walk to Finger-breaker. Then more than ten people rushed down the floor. Those minions around Finger-breaker also started to come surrounding him. Other people around all got scared and scattered away. They watched from a distance, afraid of getting unnecessary hurt.


    Xiao Bing turned around and took a look at Yezi. She seemed quite confident about him. She blinked her eyes and said, ¡°No need to worry about me. Beat their ass off for me.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Yezi started to step back and leaned against the wall. ¡°No problem!¡± Yezi started to step back and leaned against the wall. Xiao Bing stood in front of all his enemies as if he were God of War.


    After Yezi moved to a safe distance, Xiao Bing started to undress the buttons on his shirt one by one. Then he stripped off his shirt and revealed his body which was strong and copper-colored. After he removed his shirt, lots of screams came out on the first floor. Eventually, it became silent as death.


    There was a golden dragon tattoo twining around on Xiao Bing¡¯s body. Its head was on his chest, opening its mouth as if it were roaring to the sky. Every squama of the dragon was clear. Its eyes were imperial as if the sovereign descended the world. This dragon seemed like it already walked out of the wood, diving for its enemies. These people took two steps back with their hearts beating fast.


    Finger-breaker also felt shocked by Xiao Bing¡¯s tattoo. However, after he experienced the great pain in the chest caused by Xiao Bing¡¯s kicking, he immediately shouted with a fierce look, ¡°Bloody hell, Kill him!¡±


    Those men made a roar and came at Xiao Bing altogether.


    When the first stick almost hit Xiao Bing¡¯s head, he reached out his hand and took it with ease. Then after a few bangs, these men were all defeated by Xiao Bing and fell on the floor. Equally, each of them got a bang on their head and passed out right away.


    ¡°Oh fu*k, this isn¡¯t true!¡± Screams arose all around, then whistles which no one knew who started it.


    With shiny blinks in her eyes, Yezi pointed at Finger-breaker and said with happy cheers, ¡°Hold him down for me!¡±


    Xiao Bing replied with a sound and walked to Finger-breaker. Finger-breaker took out a knife, showed an aggressive look on his face, bellowed, and made an attempt to stab Xiao Bing on the chest mercilessly.


    Finger-breaker was once in a fight that his thumb got chopped off. Although he was in great pain, he still managed to defeat the other men from another party. After that, he got this nickname and became known. It was obvious that Finger-breaker was also a man without mercy.


    However, sometimes aggressive instincts were not enough to make up the gap between power. Xiao Bing grabbed hold of his wrist and twisted his whole arm backward. Even the watching crowd could hear the creak of his arm fractured clearly. It was so painful that even for a fierce man like Finger-breaker couldn¡¯t help screeching like a pig getting killed.


    Yezi walked to Finger-breaker and looked at him with anger. Then she gave a swift kick on between his legs. Finger-breaker made a screech again, foaming at the mouth and rolling his eyes in great pain. He passed out immediately.


    Xiao Bing felt a chill down there. This girl was so tough.


    Although Yezi kicked hard, her smile was sweet. ¡°Brother Bing, thank you for saving me. Let¡¯s go for a drink, it¡¯s on me!¡±


    After throwing Finger-breaker who was as unconscious as a dead dog on the floor, Xiao Bing felt much better. He agreed right away with a smile, ¡°Since this is a thank-you drink, it would be disrespectful for me to decline.¡±


    The crowd separated a path automatically. Everyone looked to Xiao Bing with awe in their eyes. Then they finally released a sign when Xiao Bing and Yezi got out of sight.


    It didn¡¯t come to Xiao Bing¡¯s mind that Yezi¡¯s treat was to order takeout of barbecue and beer. Then they took a taxi and went to the riverside.


    They sat on the dam by the river and gazed at the surging water. Yezi opened a can of beer, and said, ¡± Cheers!¡±


    Xiao Bing also raised a beer with a smile, cheered, and took two big mouthfuls along.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me back there. If it weren¡¯t you, I might have been bullied tonight.¡± Yezi said angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was such a bully around the university town. He must have bullied many students. No wonder my classmate told me not to walk alone on Minhang Road at night.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Where there are people, there are gangs. Actually, you don¡¯t need to thank me. Even if I didn¡¯t reach out. You wouldn¡¯t get bullied, would you?¡±

 Chapter 5

    Ye Zi froze for a moment, and Xiao Bing looked back. More than ten meters behind, two men paced, as if they were admiring the scenery. When they saw Xiao Bing looking at them, they immediately pretended to walk away but stopped short.


    ¡°Are those two people your bodyguards? It seems that your status is quite extraordinary.¡±


    Ye Zi looked at Xiao Bing with a rather complicated expression, ¡°Had you figured it out long ago?¡±


    ¡°I did not notice them in the disco, but when I took action, I noticed the two men were approaching quickly. When I saw them, they stopped. I guessed that if I had not taken action, your bodyguard would have done it.¡±


    Ye Zi¡¯s eyes looked at the river. Suddenly, she sighed heavily. For some reason, Xiao Bing¡¯s soul seemed to be hit by a big impact. From Ye Zi¡¯s sigh, he felt endless loneliness and sadness. That feeling made Xiao Bing want to caress the girl in front of him, who was lively and sweet in appearance, yet lonely in the heart.


    ¡°Brother Bing, you know, I really envy you,¡± Ye Zi said.


    ¡°Others think that happiness is being in a wealthy family, but they do not know that some people are caged canaries from birth. Every road in life is arranged by their parents, including which school to attend, what friends to make, and what to do every day¡­ Even if occasionally, occasionally the rebellious sneak out, their roots stay with them, ha-ha,¡± Ye Zi chuckled to herself.


    ¡°Sometimes I think, if only I were born into an ordinary family, a free life, something money cannot buy. Freedom means liberation; freedom means flying in the sky; freedom means doing whatever you want,¡± Ye Zi continued.


    Ye Zi pointed to the sky and said with a smile, ¡°Like a bird in the sky: it soars freely. One day, no, even a second!¡±


    She was laughing, yet her eyes were red.


    Xiao Bing suddenly stood up and asked, ¡°Do you really want to fly?¡±


    Ye Zi looked at Xiao Bing and nodded emphatically.


    Xiao Bing stretched out his hand and looked softly into Ye Zi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Give me your hand and I¡¯ll take you flying,¡± he said.


    The smooth, soft, and gentle hand of Ye Zi lightly laid on Xiao Bing¡¯s large, calloused hand. Her eyes lit up in expectation, she asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps only for a moment,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Less than a second?¡± she asked.


    Xiao Bing laughed, and so did Ye Zi.


    Suddenly Xiao Bing hugged Ye Zi¡¯s small waist and rushed towards the forest nearby. His feet were flying like the wind, and his speed was astonishing. Slowly his feet began to pull away from the ground.


    Ye Zi stretched out their hands and felt the whistling wind blowing through their fingers. They watched everything around them pass quickly. Her big beautiful eyes welled, and two tears flowed down the corners of her eyes. The sound of her voice seemed to be filled with joy as she murmured, ¡°This is¡­ Freedom. ¡±


    ¡°God, what did I just see? The lady was taken away by the man¡­They weren¡¯t running, they were flying¡­¡± said one bodyguard, shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­ Fuck! Really flying? What shall we do?¡± the other bodyguard asked.


    ¡°Bullshit! Catch up! Don¡¯t stand there foolishly!¡± one bodyguard exclaimed to the other.


    The two bodyguards chased desperately but compared with Xiao Bing¡¯s speed, they were like snails.


    Xiao Bing just took advantage of the strength of his feet to soar into the air, stepping on the air with his feet in tandem. When the speed and strength reached the limit, it produced a flying effect, similar to the legendary Wudang School¡¯s unique lightweight skill.


    But this effect did not last long. Before landing, Xiao Bing flew into the forest, then stepped on a tree with both feet and flew forward with this force. When the strength weakened, he stepped on another tree. So repeatedly, Ye Zi saw the forest passing crazily in front of her eyes and screamed with excitement.


    Xiao Bing also began to scream and roar like a wild animal, fully expressing himself.


    Xiao Bing was never a man who complained about anything, nor a man who held a grudge. It was just that the blow was too heavy for Xiao Bing, and the death of Su Peiya might involve something more: Was there a traitor in Dragon Gate?


    But now, after Xiao Bing screamed out, his whole body felt much better and gained understanding. It is not his fault, nor the fault of Su Peiya. Since she chose this road, she will go on. In the end, it is up to her to bear. Now that things have passed, he had to look forward and take care of Su Peiya¡¯s family, slowly. Slowly investigating the truth of the Su Peiya incident.


    The woods were deep. As Xiao Bing passed through, he became exhausted. Finally, the two fell to the ground.


    Under the moonlight, Xiao Bing stared at the little girl sticking to his chest. Ye Zi¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. His face blushed. When she noticed Xiao Bing¡¯s lost eyes, Ye Zi showed a sly expression and asked playfully, ¡°You won¡¯t fall in love with me, will you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe so.¡± Xiao Bing loosened her up, sat down against the tree and laughed, ¡°Your bodyguards are too weak. They won¡¯t catch up for an hour and a half.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they are too weak, but that you are too strong. I have never seen anyone fly¡­ Is this kungfu? My bodyguards work hard, too. Why aren¡¯t they as strong as you?¡± she inquired.


    Looking at the curious eyes of Ye Zi, Xiao Bing said with a laugh, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not called flying either. At first, I showed the ability of staying in the air. Later, I used the trees of this forest as pedals, just like apes shuttling in the forest¡ªwhich is far from actually flying.¡±


    Sitting next to Xiao Bing, Ye Zi smiled and said, ¡°It may not really be flying, but the important thing is to experience that feeling. I just felt it.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and asked, ¡°Are you praising me?¡±


    Ye Zi laughed beautifully, with eyes like the moon. ¡°I am not only praising you but also thanking you. From childhood to adulthood, my parents, brothers, and sisters loved me very much, but I have grown up, and soon I will be twenty years old. Enough about me, Brother Bing. Let¡¯s talk about you. You¡¯re a storyteller, aren¡¯t you? I can see if you have something weighing on your mind.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°You¡¯re right. You really grew up.¡±


    ¡°You tell me, see if I can enlighten you. Even if I don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s good to share with another person,¡± Ye Zi replied.


    Xiao Bing looked at this lovely girl and could not bear to refuse. He pondered and said, ¡°I am different from you. I grew up in an orphanage.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what about your parents?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xiao Bing said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I came over so many years ago. Although I grew up in an orphanage, I was very happy. The aunts in the orphanage were very kind to me and sent me to school. Because I was an orphan, my classmates bullied me, I don¡¯t know why. But they couldn¡¯t beat me. Later, I gradually earned a reputation and even the gangsters outside the school were afraid of me.¡±


    If it were anyone else, it would be miserable to say these words, but Xiao Bing¡¯s face was always smiling. He felt very happy and grateful. Til this day, he often donates money to orphanages and occasionally goes back to look at them. In his opinion, those days were the happiest.


    ¡°Later, gangsters outside the school conspired against me, and I knocked them all out. I don¡¯t know why, but the scene was seen by an uncle who later found my school and orphanage and took me away.¡±


    ¡°Took you away? For what?¡± Ye Zi inquired.


    ¡°To serve as a soldier.¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°In the army, I studied fighting more systematically, as well as shooting, reconnaissance, anti-reconnaissance, and other knowledge. I gradually gained a reputation and became the captain. At that time, a girl in the team always stood up to me. She was extremely beautiful. At first, I thought she would never accept me, but when I applied for retirement for some reason, she also applied for retirement. I founded an organization and she joined the organization¡­ Then, she died. During a mission, she was deceived and surrounded by enemies. By the time we arrived, it was too late.¡±


    After recounting this last moment, Xiao Bing¡¯s smile disappeared. Although his face was still calm, his fingers trembled slightly. ¡°Before she died, she told me that she always liked me. Although she always challenged me in the army, she actually wanted to attract my attention. The reason why she retired was that I didn¡¯t take good care of her¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes turned red and he forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I just took you away, and the beer also fell on the river. Otherwise, I would have a couple of beers!¡±


    Ye Zi looked at Xiao Bing with a serious face and said cautiously, ¡°You are sad.¡±


    ¡°She died because of me,¡± Xiao Bing replied solemnly.


    ¡°She liked you, did you like her?¡± Ye Zi asked.


    Xiao Bing hesitated for a moment and sighed, ¡°She shared my common interests in many aspects and had followed me for so many years. We had a tacit understanding with each other, she was like my confidante.¡±


    Ye Zi sighed, ¡°The taste of unrequited love is agonizing.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked somber at first, then smiled and asked, ¡°Do you have a secret admirer?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ye Zi laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the secret love. China has a population of more than 1 billion. However, there will only be one person in your life who can really make you worry about losing all desire for food and drink, and¡­ the man who is qualified to make me love secretly hasn¡¯t appeared yet.¡±


    Ye Zi blinked her sparkling eyes, bright as the stars at night, with a faint smile on the corners of her mouth, ¡°I heard that the first kind of happiness for a woman is to be able to meet the man she loves, and she did. The second kind of happiness is to let this deeply loved man remember her forever, and she did. The third kind of happiness is to be able to stay with the man she loves. She didn¡¯t get that, but I believe her life has no regrets. Brother Bing, leave a space in your heart. Allow this big sister to live in it forever.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Ye Zi in a daze. Ye Zi blinked gently. Her eyes were bright as stars, and there was a sweet and nifty smile on her face.

 Chapter 6

    Xiao Bing took a deep breath and felt the depression in his heart had gone. Instead of immersing himself in pain, aggrieving those care for him, and gladdening the enemy, he should do something for Peiya.


    Xiao Bing looked at Yezi a bit desperately. She not only unlocked the knot in Xiao Bing¡¯s mind but also infected him anytime with her cheerful and genuine character.


    Yezi broke into a sly grin and said, ¡°Finally came around? You owe me a drink.¡±


    At this time, hurrying footsteps and the breathless voice came from the forest. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. So tired. How can he run so fast? Where did he take our lady? What should I report when I get back?¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up and smiled, ¡°If you want me to buy you a drink, come and find me at Xiaoxiao Noodle House on Minhang Road.¡±


    ¡°The Xiaoxiao Noodle House?¡± Yezi stunned for a second and smiled, ¡°Sure. I will go and find you. Remember, you owe me.¡±


    Xiao Bing has left when those two bodyguards found Yezi. They felt relieved when they saw Yezi standing there unharmed. One of them asked carefully, ¡°Miss, that guy¡­¡±


    Yezi glanced at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s my friend.¡±


    The two bodyguards stopped asking questions. The man could run so fast while carrying a girl, even flying at the end. It was hard to find a few people like this in the entire Jiangcheng City. This could be a big deal. They couldn¡¯t make any decisions before reporting it to the master.


    After talking with Yezi, Xiao Bing had unlocked the knot in his heart. The most important thing right now was to protect Peiya¡¯s family, so she could be relieved. Xiao Bing felt angry when thinking about Peiya¡¯s mum was ended up into the hospital, even almost dead. After Xiao Bing went back to the city, he found a telephone booth and made a phone call.


    After the phone rang a few times, the voice of a dazed man came from the other end, ¡°Hey, who is this? I¡¯m trying to get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°Jack, help me to check the mobile phone number of the director of the Public Security Bureau in the jurisdiction where Minhang Road is located.¡± When Xiao Bing said these words, he restored his previous confidence and ambition.


    ¡°Brother Bing?¡± The other end said exciting, ¡°Great, Brother Bing, where have you been? The brothers are all looking for you! ¡±


    ¡°There may be traitors in the organization. Besides you and Lei, there are not many people I can totally trust. Don¡¯t tell anyone that I contacted you.¡± Xiao Bing said seriously.


    ¡°Brother Bing, we need you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me know when you get the phone number.¡±


    The other party sighed. Soon there was a sound of keyboard tapping. Then the person on the other end said, ¡°The director of the Longsha District Public Security Bureau of Jiangcheng City is called Chang Huai ¡®an. His phone number is 181444622X9. Minhang Road is one of the streets in Longsha District.¡±


    ¡°Remember this, I don¡¯t know who is the traitor yet. You also have to be careful. Well¡­ Old Lei is impulsive. Don¡¯t tell him about the traitor yet. My cell phone number is temporarily out of use. I¡¯ll tell you when I get a new card, so you can let me know if anything happens. ¡±


    ¡°Got it, Brother Bing.¡± Although Brother Bing refused to come back, the person from the other end of the phone is the first person he contacted. He felt to be trusted and immediately agreed excitedly.


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Bing immediately called Chang Huai¡¯an. This time the phone rang for a long time before the other side picked it up. There was a gasp from the woman, and a man¡¯s voice was panting, with some impatience, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Xiao Bing said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who I am. I just want to let you know that the Finger-breaker of Minhang Road is suspected of organizing underworld gangs, extorting money, harassing good girls, and selling drugs in public places.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The movement on the bed seemed to have stopped, and there was a moment of silence. Then Chang Huai¡¯an said seriously, ¡°The Finger-breaker is a loyal citizen. Your accusation against him is suspected to be defamation. It is better not to say anything without evidence ¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xiao Bing sneered.


    Xiao Bing hung up the phone and lit a cigarette silently. The phone next to him rang, but he ignored it. He silently walked toward the darkness.


    This is fate. There won¡¯t be another opportunity after you lost the first one.


    The fate of the Finger-breaker was already doomed. Could Chang Huai ¡®an escape from his?


    Later that night, Finger-breaker came back from the hospital. He limped with one arm wrapped in a bandage. Two young brothers escorted him home.


    ¡°Damn, tomorrow you guys will give me a good look into that boy. How dare him to humiliate me in my own territory. I have to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Boss, that boy is too good at fighting and he is also too vicious.¡±


    The Finger-breaker slapped the younger brother on his forehead and cursed, ¡°Are you afraid? Damn, he is just a bastard with a little Kong Fu. If I see him again next time¡­ I won¡¯t spare him¡­ ¡±


    The Finger-breaker felt more and more deprived of his confidence while saying those words. Xiao Bing beat them so badly. Let alone the huge shock of the dragon tattoo on his body.


    Another younger brother whispered, ¡°Finger-breaker, we have shown huge respect to Brother Paint-face. Why don¡¯t we go find him for help? He has a large number of people and guns ¡­ It will be easy to get rid of that person.¡±


    Finger-breaker slapped the younger brother on the forehead and scolded, ¡°Damn, how can I stay in the Jiangcheng city in the future if I need help for such things? Go back and find out this boy¡¯s background. It is better to know anyone that has a relationship with him. If we can¡¯t fight against him yet, we¡¯ll start from the people around him first. You can go now. I¡¯m home. ¡±


    When the Finger-breaker got home, he couldn¡¯t help shuddering when he turned on the light in the bedroom.


    The damned man was sitting in his bedroom chair and smiling at him!


    ¡°You¡­ How did you find here? How did you get in???£¿¡±


    ¡°It is not difficult to find here. It¡¯s too easy to find your information, even all your ancestors for a computer expert. It happens that I have a friend named Jack, who is known as the top ten hackers in the world ¡­¡­¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°As for quietly entering your home, it is even easier. I could come and go freely in the Pentagon building in the US, not to mention such an ordinary family building.¡±


    The Finger-breaker looked at Xiao Bing, who is smiling with the appearance of calm and confident. The Finger-breaker suddenly wanted to mercilessly take two slaps on his own face. If he saw Xiao Bing in the future, he would hide far away, he swore, even if he had to get out of the Minhang Road. Those who could appear in your bedroom unnoticed were more terrible than devils!


    The Finger-breaker had no idea what Xiao bing was going to do. He was a little nervous and asked, ¡°Bro¡­ Brother Bing, how can I help you?¡±


    Xiao Bing gave a snort of contempt.


    ¡°Today¡­ today was all my fault. I¡¯m sorry for being too ignorant to recognize you. I shouldn¡¯t offend Brother Bing. How about this? Tomorrow night I will make up to you at the largest restaurant on Minhang Road.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± Xiao bing¡¯s smile was very warm and affectionate. He talked as if he were talking with an old friend. But what he has said was strong enough to make a person collapse, ¡°because I never argue with the dead.¡±


    The Finger-breaker¡¯s heart thumped, and his face became extremely ugly. He didn¡¯t want to give up, ¡°Brother Bing, Brother Bing you must be kidding.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I come here so late just to make fun of you?¡±


    The Finger-breaker was scared, completely scared. He yelled heartbreaking, ¡°Why?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand how this kind of person could exist in this world. The conflict was not big enough to take his life. This made him completely collapse.


    Xiao Bing would not let him die without understanding the reason. He looked at him and said, ¡°Did you bring someone to smash the Xiaoxiao Noodle House?¡±


    The Finger-breaker understood. He not only knew that he had smashed the Xiaoxiao Noodle House but also knew that the hostess of the noodle restaurant had a heart attack and her life was still uncertain. It turned out that everything was because of the noodle restaurant.


    ¡°The eldest daughter of the Su family was my best friend. She asked me to take good care of her family before she died.¡± That made sense. Xiao Bing¡¯s words almost struck the death bell for Finger-breaker. ¡°More than that, I used to be a soldier. You have organized underworld gangs, oppressed the people, sold drugs, and committed all kinds of crimes. I have the duty to protect the country and the people, and from my view, you have lost the reason to live.¡±


    The Finger-breaker trembled and begged with his eyes full of tears, ¡°I will change, I promise, I will change!¡±


    Xiao Bing threw a dagger at the foot of the Finger-breaker and looked at him calmly, ¡°End it yourself!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The Finger-breaker, shivering, picked up the dagger from the ground. His eyes were flashing with crazy light. He suddenly yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    A dark shadow has flashed across his throat before he got near Xiao Bing. The Finger-breaker felt something chill on his throat. Then he heard footsteps fading away behind him and Xiao Bing¡¯s cold voice, ¡°Go to hell and repent slowly.¡±


    Blood has sprayed out from his mouth and the broken throat when the Finger-breaker just opened his mouth. Xiao Bing¡¯s knife was too fast. It was not until Xiao Bing left that the Finger-breaker¡¯s throat suddenly broke. He struggled and fell into a pool of blood. His body was twisted in pain and struggled until he finally lost his strength.

 Chapter 7

    Xiao Bing returned to the hotel room. He booked the room beforehand to exonerate himself. Therefore, the monitor in the hotel could only capture him entering but not leaving. As the former group leader of the best special force in Hua Xia, killing someone without getting caught was no doubt a piece of cake for him.


    In the morning of the next day, Xiao-Bing had a casual breakfast after washing his face and rinsing his mouth. Then he went to the hospital and walked to the ward. At the door, he saw Su XiaoXiao chatting happily with her mother. It seemed her mother was recovering well. He knocked on the door gently, waited until the mother and the daughter noticed him, and opened the door.


    ¡°Here comes my lifesaver.¡± Su¡¯s mother looked quite delighted. ¡°Yesterday, if it weren¡¯t you, I am afraid I am already dead by now. I just asked Xiao Xiao about you, but she didn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked to them and said with a smile, ¡°No need to call me a lifesaver, Auntie. Peiya is my comrade-in-arms, you are an elder-ship to me. What I did yesterday was little.¡±


    ¡°That means a lot to me already. Oh, you and Peiya are comrade-in-arms? Peiya hasn¡¯t come home for a long time. How is she doing now?¡± Su¡¯s mother got excited and almost sat up. Su XiaoXiao held her hurriedly and glared at Xiao Bing in anger-they had agreed yesterday to keep this a secret. However, he couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut, which showed his unreliability.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. She¡¯s carrying out a mission that takes a while. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t come home shortly. She wanted me to tell you she¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Alas, my girl¡­¡­I can understand her. Work is important. Not to mention she is serving the country. It¡¯s just my poor man, didn¡¯t get to see her again before he died¡­¡­.¡±


    Su¡¯s mother seemed quite sad. Xiao Bing and Su XiaoXiao had to comfort her right away.


    After talking about this again and again for a while, Su¡¯s mother realized that she had been neglecting her lifesaver. She said in an awkward voice, ¡°Sorry for being discourteous. And I still don¡¯t know your name. Mine is Li Chunlan. You can call me Aunt Li.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and also introduced himself, ¡°My name is Xiao Bing, you can call me Lil Bin, Auntie Li.¡±


    ¡°Lil Bin it is then.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°You can call me as you like, Auntie Li.¡±


    ¡°Where are you from, Lil Bin? How old are you? Are you married?¡±


    Su XiaoXiao frowned hearing these questions. And Xiao Bing also felt embarrassed. ¡°Is Auntie Li going to set me up with a girlfriend?¡± He thought to himself. However, it would be rude not to answer. Therefore, he smiled and replied, ¡°I am from Feng Lan City, 26 years old now. I am not married. I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend.¡±


    Li Chunlan felt delighted after hearing this. Other than her daughter Su Peiya who traveled a lot for work, she didn¡¯t want to introduce anyone else to him. She thought since her daughter sent Xiao Bing to visit her, she must have liked this young man. What¡¯s more, the fact that Xiao Bing saved her life made her believed that that¡¯s the man her daughter should marry.


    ¡°26 is not that young now, my Peiya is also 23 already. People of your age should have a relationship. Why didn¡¯t you find a girlfriend? Couldn¡¯t find a good one? Your family didn¡¯t introduce you to a girl?


    Xiao Bing said in a down voice, ¡± I grew up in an orphanage. I didn¡¯t have a family. And I didn¡¯t even know my parents.¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry to hear that, I didn¡¯t know that you¡­¡­ ¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie, how are you recovering now?¡±


    ¡°I am doing much better now. I should have been discharged from the hospital now if they have listened to me. But they didn¡¯t let me.¡±


    Su XiaoXiao complained, ¡°Mom, the doctor said you are not even able to walk now and need to rest for two days. What¡¯s more, the result of the general examination you had this morning is still yet to come out.¡±


    ¡°Alas, I know my condition. Staying in the hospital for two more days won¡¯t change anything. And I need to be there for the noodle restaurant. Nobody knows how to make the special noodles but me. If I don¡¯t go back, who can run the restaurant?¡±


    Su XiaoXiao got mad and said, ¡°There are many more choices than noodles in the restaurant. Moreover, which is more important between business and your health? You are not going anywhere before getting better. You will leave here when you are allowed to.¡±


    ¡°You kiddo¡­¡­.¡±


    When Li Chunlan was about to complain, Xiao Bing said to her by side in a low voice, ¡°Aunt Li, actually, I can make your special noodles too¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You can too?¡± Li Chunlan looked at Xiao Bing stunned. In her memory, Su¡¯s family never shared the noodle recipe to an outsider. After her husband passed away, only she and her older daughter Su Peiya could make the noodles. Knowing Xiao Bing could also make the noodles, her eyes got brightened. What would it mean when a girl taught a guy how to make the noodles only her family could make?


    Xiao Bing felt a bit awkward and said, ¡°The true reason Peiya sent me here is to help you run the noodle restaurant. My retirement was early. And I am looking for something to do. I am just uncertain about whether you will take me or not, Aunt Li.¡±


    Li Chunlan said with joy, ¡°Sure, Peiya has made a good friend. I already made a decision. From now on, you will help me to take care of the noodle restaurant.¡±


    Su XiaoXiao shouted out, ¡°No!¡±


    Suddenly the door to the ward was open from outside. The attending doctor in white gown stood at the door and said, ¡°The patient¡¯s family should come out.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Have some talk with your mom, Xiao Xiao. Let me see what the doctor will say.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Seeing Xiao Bing willingly took himself as a family, Li Chunlan felt more delighted. ¡°He certainly knows who he wants to be.¡± Li Chunlan thought to herself. After Xiao Bing left the ward, she goggled at Xiao Xiao discontentedly and said, ¡°What a good lad Lil Bin is. He saved my life. What did he do to you to make you so angry with him?¡±


    After the doctor took Xiao Bing to the end of the corridor, he looked at him and said with a sigh, ¡°You and your family should prepare, the patient might not survive long.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Bing got extremely shocked, ¡°I thought Aunt Li is already recovering.¡±


    ¡°She is by the appearance.¡± The doctor sighed and said helplessly, ¡°When we were doing the emergency treatment to her last night, we found something abnormal in her. Because we couldn¡¯t determine, we didn¡¯t tell you. Therefore, we gave her a general examination this morning. The result just came out.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked with concern, ¡°How is the result?¡±


    ¡°After the thorough examination, the disease she got should be pancreatic cancer.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s face turned pale. Pancreatic cancer, even though he only knew the very basics of medical knowledge, he had heard that it¡¯s the most difficult cancer to cure. The patient wouldn¡¯t survive long even if he got cured. It had been so calamitous for Su¡¯s family since Su Peiya got killed, her father died in a car accident, and even Aunt Li now would¡­¡­.


    The doctor said with a solemn look on his face, ¡°You should have heard that the cure rate of pancreatic cancer is extremely low. Her pancreatic cancer is already in the late period. It¡¯s impossible to cure. Even if we undergo surgery, she won¡¯t survive long.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked without thinking, ¡°If the surgery goes well, about how long can she live?¡±


    ¡°If lucky, she can live two years. If not, she can¡¯t survive for more than four months. However, now the biggest problem is, if the surgery fails, she could die on the operating table right away. What¡¯s more, according to her condition now, the chance that surgery fails is high¡­¡­.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked very frustrated. The doctor sighed and said, ¡°Therefore I think it¡¯s better not to have the surgery. Let her eat what she wants to eat, and try your best to help her do the things she wants to do¡­¡­.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t take the surgery, how long can she live?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t survive for more than one month. The surgery is a gamble. If we lose, she might not even have one month. You should talk it over. Alas, it would be better if she could come earlier to check. Normally, people who have pancreatic cancer would sometimes feel abdominal pain. But she didn¡¯t pay attention to it, which made her condition get worse and worse.¡±


    The doctor sighed and was leaving. Xiao Bing caught up with him for a few steps and asked, ¡°Doctor, is there no other way?¡±


    ¡°Her pancreatic cancer is already in the late period. I am afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± The doctor said and shook his head along.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart sank into the bottom. The doctor suddenly paused and said again, ¡°Unless¡­¡­.¡±


    This word was like the last straw to Xiao Bing. He grabbed the clothes of the doctor and asked, ¡°Unless what?¡±


    ¡°Unless Zhang Yizhi, the medical sage, could do the surgery. He was the first person in Hua Xia medical field. By virtue of his fantastic medical skills, it will at least have 70% to 80% certainty of success. If the surgery goes well, she would live a few months or even one to two years more. Unfortunately¡­¡­Zhang Yi Zhi had left the medical field for years. He now lives in seclusion in Jing Du city. Few people could ask him to reinstate, not even those who are from the upper class.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Yizhi?¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes brightened after he heard this, he thanked the doctor again and again, ¡°Thank you, doctor, thank you.¡±


    The doctor thought that Xiao Bing got so desperate that he started to have an illusion of hope. After all, it was way difficult to ask Zhang Yizhi to do it. But he didn¡¯t want to upset Xiao Bing, so he reminded him of something and left.


    After the doctor left, Xiao Bing immediately went to a corner and made a call. After talking for almost ten minutes, he finally seemed to be at ease. He went back to the ward.


    Seeing Xiao Bing coming back, Li Chunlan smiled and said, ¡°Lil Bin, what did the doctor tell you? It¡¯s been quite a while.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°The doctor said we must take good care of you. And let you have a good rest. Aunt Li, have you been having abdominal pain?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± Li Chunlan laughed with bitterness and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t been eating on time these two recent months. It¡¯s inevitable to have some problems with the body.¡±


    Su XiaoXiao looked to Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed helplessly and said, ¡°Aunt Li, you should really pay more attention to your health. And Xiao Xiao, you should also care for your mom more. It is hard to blame that she doesn¡¯t take good care of herself. But how could you be so careless? Do you think it¡¯s no big deal to have such strong abdominal pain?¡±


    Su XiaoXiao would get mad if Xiao Bing said this to her in ordinary days. But now that she was worried about her mother, she got scared after hearing what Xiao Bing said, ¡°What happened to my mom, does she get some sickness?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a tumor in her. But no worries, the doctor said it¡¯s small. She would be fine after the surgery.¡±


    Su XiaoXiao released a bit and said with a self-condemned voice, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡­I should have taken you to the hospital soon. Thank God it¡¯s checked out now. Otherwise¡­¡­¡±


    Li Chunlan sighed and said, ¡°There is no big deal if I die. This way I could be with your dad in heaven. It¡¯s just I worry about you and your sister.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that. I don¡¯t want to hear!¡± Although Su XiaoXiao looked quiet and graceful, she could get hysterical when she got mad.


    Li Chunlan laughed and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I will stop. Lil Bin, I have just talked with Xiao Xiao. Now the noodle restaurant is short on hands. No one could make the special noodles now that I am not there. If you don¡¯t mind, I will pay you 5 thousand yuan per month.¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. Not at all.¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s purpose was to stay and take care of them. Thus he surely wouldn¡¯t care about the salary.


    Li Chunlan smiled and said, ¡°Good, then you can go to the restaurant anytime you like. Since I am in hospital now, I will leave the restaurant to you. Later I will make a call to Gui Zi and tell them to follow you. One more thing, I guess you haven¡¯t found a place to stay yet?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived in Jiang Cheng.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a vacant room in my house which belongs to Peiya. She is not home these two years. The room has been always empty. Why don¡¯t you move in? You don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed. I trust in your moral quality.¡±


    Xiao Bing was going to say yes, but he saw Su XiaoXiao looking at him with a warning. Staying in the noodle restaurant already made her mad. If he moved in with them, she would fall out for sure. She never liked him¡­¡­.

 Chapter 8

    Xiao Bing seemed to be hesitating, Li Chunlan glared at his daughter, ¡°Lil Bin, you don¡¯t have to worry about her, this child is spoiled by me, you just have to live in the house, at least I still have the final say in this family!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­ how can such a big man live in our home? Even if I don¡¯t care, aren¡¯t you afraid of what the neighbors might say?¡± Lil Bin asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to gossip about. Besides, if we sit up straight, we won¡¯t be afraid of gossips,¡± her mother replied.


    ¡°Well, I disagree. He can move in and I¡¯ll move out tomorrow,¡± Lil Bin quipped.


    ¡°You, you can just piss me off to death¡­¡± Li Chunlan suddenly opened her mouth and clutched her chest. Her face was as white as snow and sweating like rain.


    Xiao Bing and Su Xiaoxiao rushed around. Su Xiaoxiao was so scared that she almost cried. She stamped her feet repeatedly and said, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Mom, don¡¯t be angry. I agree. Can¡¯t I agree?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find a doctor.¡±


    Xiao Bing was going to go out to find a doctor. Li Chunlan wiped her sweat, but her face was still pale. She reluctantly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Xiao Bing, don¡¯t go. It¡¯s all the old problems¡­ Didn¡¯t the doctor say, that I have a tumor in my head, and I¡¯ll be fine after the operation.¡±


    Xiao Bing stopped, looked at Li Chunlan and asked, ¡°Auntie, are you really all right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really okay. Listen to me. You¡¯ll live in our house from tonight and work in the noodle shop from tomorrow. Business is booming now. Don¡¯t shut down for too long. I can¡¯t leave the hospital now. The noodle shop will be handed over to you.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I will help you take good care of your business,¡± Xiao Bing assured.


    In the evening, Xiao Bing wanted to stay for the night, but Li Chunlan said it was useless. He thought carefully that it was not very convenient for him to stay there, as a big man, so he took the key to Su¡¯s house and prepared to leave. When he reached the door, he suddenly winked at Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao followed out of the ward and before he walked away. She asked coldly, ¡°What do you wanna say to me?¡±


    She had always been biased against Xiao Bing, plus now that Xiao Bing would live in her home, the tone was naturally not very good.


    Xiao Bing did not care about this. Looking at Su Xiaoxiao, he said with a serious face, ¡°Xiaoxiao, I have something to ask you about your sister¡¯s death¡­ Have you received any packages or noticed anything strange around you recently?¡±


    As soon as Su Xiaoxiao heard about the death of her sister, she forgot her prejudice against Xiao Bing. She thought about it carefully, and shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, it seems that the traitor would not be found out so quickly. In fact, before going back, Xiao Bing also thought about another problem: maybe the traitor does not exist. Maybe the one that asked Su Peiya out was just talking nonsense before he died, but the possibility was very low.


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you find any clues, just give them to me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Bing seriously and said, ¡°I do have complaints against my sister, but she is still my sister. If you can avenge her, I may not continue to hate you.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Also, you can stay in my sister¡¯s room, but you¡¯d better not touch anything. And don¡¯t think you have won now, I will try every means to drive you out of my house.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Can I go now? Go back and take good care of your aunt, Xiaoxiao. You are a good girl, but it is not so easy to get rid of me. I promised your sister to take good care of your mother and daughter, and I will certainly do what I say, at least I will not leave until auntie recovers.¡±


    After Xiao Bing finished speaking, he gave Su Xiaoxiao a deep look and then left.


    Su Xiaoxiao gawked at Xiao Bing¡¯s back. She suddenly felt that Xiao Bing was somewhat different than before. As for what had changed, she could not say for sure.


    Then, thinking of the two sentences when Xiao Bing left, she suddenly huffed and stamped her foot. ¡°Alright, Xiao Bing. Are you provoking me? I will accompany you and see how long you can stay in my house!¡±


    Xiao Bing walked down from the upstairs, he nearly collided head-on with a person. The other party was about to open their mouth to swear, but after seeing Xiao Bing clearly, they dared not and hurriedly left.


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and wondered, ¡°Do I look so terrible?¡±


    At this moment, in a VIP ward of the same hospital, a mummy was lying on the sickbed with his body wrapped in bandages. Next to her, a middle-aged woman in luxurious clothes was sitting beside the bed, crying with snot and tears. In the ward, there was also a livid-faced 40-year-old man in a suit. Behind the man stood a grim-faced bodyguard.


    The middle-aged man in the suit looked at his son, who was lying on the bed humming. His heart was filled with grief and anger. He pointed at him and shouted angrily, ¡°Look at you, dating girls and making troubles every day. Like this, how can Ye Xinyi possibly like you? Don¡¯t go out and shame me. How did I give birth to such a useless thing as you?¡±


    As it turned out, the middle-aged man was Xie Lun, head of the Xie family in Jiang City. The one lying in bed was Xie Gucheng, who was beaten like a dog by Xiao Bing outside the airport. Naturally, the one wiping away tears was Zhang Junru, the mother of Xie Gucheng.


    After hearing Xie Lun¡¯s words, Zhang Junru shouted crazily, ¡°Your son was beaten like this, yet you don¡¯t want to find the person who beat him and be here lecturing our son. Is there another father like you?¡±


    Xie Lun responded angrily, ¡°It¡¯s you that have spoiled this bastard. He deserves to be taught a lesson. And how many times have I said that you can¡¯t offend the big girl in Ye¡¯s family? Why are you still following her ass?¡±


    Xie Gucheng¡¯s mouth could hardly move, and he muttered, ¡°Dad, this has nothing to do with Xinyi.¡±


    Xie Lun snorted and said, ¡°Remember this, Ye Xinyi is not someone you can provoke.¡±


    Zhang Junru defended for her son, unconvinced. ¡°How can you say that to our son? Our son did those for the sake of the Xie Family. If he marries Ye Xinyi, the position of the Xie Family will rise. Who doesn¡¯t know that the Ye Family is the first family in Jiang City? The wealth of the Ye Family is worth half of Jiang City¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Silly woman, just shut up. Ye Xinyi¡¯s request is high, and her shrewdness is so deep that even I can¡¯t see her through. How can she possibly like this kid? She¡¯s just using him!¡± Xie Lun suddenly stood up, and Zhang Junru dared not speak.


    Although Xie Lun was angry, it was his son who was lying on the bed after all. After losing his temper, he looked back at his bodyguard and said, ¡°The man who injured him must be found as soon as possible. Damn it, who even dares to beat my son?! I must tear him apart.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, a bodyguard rushed in from the outside and saw Xie Lun looking back at him. He had a cold shiver and gasped, ¡°I, I saw the man¡­ In the hospital¡­ The man who beat the young master¡­¡±


    Xie Lun suddenly stood up and said with a ferocious tone, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°I just encountered him on the stairway of the second floor, and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already left.¡±


    ¡°A monk can escape, but the temple is still there! You go to the director¡¯s office now and say that I asked you to go there. Ask him to help find out if this person has any relatives or friends hospitalized here. Tell me when it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going now,¡± said the bodyguard.


    When the man left, Xie Gucheng¡¯s eyes were filled with deep hatred, but there¡¯s some deep fear in it. His mother beside him jumped up and shouted, ¡°Xie Lun! If you don¡¯t tear him to pieces and revenge the child, I will divorce you!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xie Lun shouted. Xie Lun scolded, ¡°Bitch, if you don¡¯t take good care of this boy in the future, what I have achieved in my whole life will be ruined by him!¡±


    Zhang Junru said unconvincedly, ¡°What about this issue then? Since you¡¯ve found the man, why don¡¯t you call the police and arrest him? Send him to jail for life!¡±


    ¡°Women. You don¡¯t know shit!¡± Xie Lun¡¯s eyes beamed with vicious light. ¡°The best way to revenge is not to do something to the enemy, but to find a way to make him want to die! That man dared to beat my son and let people in Jiang City make fun on Xie Family. How can I simply let him go?¡±


    At this moment, the bodyguard at the door suddenly shouted, ¡°The miss of the Ye Family is here!¡±


    Xie Lun shot his wife a fierce glance and sat back in the chair again with a calm face.


    With a creaking sound, Ye Xinyi walked into the ward from the outside. When she saw Xie Gucheng bandaged like a mummy, she said apologetically, ¡°Uncle and auntie, it¡¯s all my fault that I failed to protect Brother Xie. I come here to make amends.¡±


    Several of Xie Gu Cheng¡¯s teeth had been knocked out. He looked flattered and muttered, ¡°Xin¡­ Yi. How can you take the blame for this? It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Xie Lun inwardly scolded that his son was a loser. But on the surface, he smiled and said, ¡°Xinyi, it¡¯s very kind of you. When you were young, I had hugged you. Besides, it¡¯s the bumpkin that should be blamed for this matter. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Ye Xinyi smiled and said, ¡°In fact, Brother Xie is innocent. Alas, the man just fought without saying much. I wanted to use the name of the Xie Family to frighten him, but I didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t care. Oh¡­If I accidentally said something wrong, please don¡¯t take it as an offense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xie Lun knew that Ye Xinyi was provoking, but his heart was still inflamed with anger. His eyes flashed with anger, and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll make that reckless boy know that death is better than life.¡±


    Ye Xinyi saw that her goal had been achieved, and then immediately smiled and handed the flowers to Zhang Junru. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Brother Xie, recover well. When you are well, I will make amends and have dinner with you. Um¡­ My father has just returned from Europe and is not in good condition. I have to go back to take care of him. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Xie Lun stood up and saw Ye Xinyi out of the door, ¡°Nice to see you.¡±


    After Ye Xinyi left, Xie Lun slapped the door frame hard and said, ¡°This Ye Xinyi¡­¡±


    The bodyguard behind him said, ¡°Sir, she came to provoke.¡±


    ¡°I know, but now there must be a lot of people in this city see the Xie Family as a joke. After being beaten by a nameless bumpkin, if we still submit to humiliation, everyone would dare to do so in the future. I will take advantage of this matter to let Jiang City know that the Xie Family is not this easy to fu*k with!¡±

 Chapter 9

    Xiao Bing ate some food outside. It was already dark when he entered Su Family¡¯s house. Starting from today, this was Xiao Bing¡¯s temporary home.


    According to Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, the room on the right side of the toilet belonged to Su Peiya, that would be his room now. Xiao Bing wanted to search around for the so-called evidence, but after thinking again, he thought it impolite to do this. So, after taking a bath, he went back to the room to sleep.


    Xiao Bing was lied on the bed and saw a picture of Su Peiya before her death by the bedside. He immediately picked up the picture. It was a beautiful woman who looked hot and young. Compared with Su Xiaoxiao, the beauty in the picture was much more enthusiastic and unrestrained. Xiao Bing felt sad, sighed, and put the picture back again.


    The next morning, Xiao Bing went to the Xiaoxiao Noodle House. The inside of the noodle shop had been cleaned up. The smashed glasses, damaged tables, and chairs were replaced. Xiao Bing looked around and praised Wang Guizhi standing beside. ¡°Good. Your work is very efficient. Is it ready for business?¡±


    ¡°This is all credit to everyone.¡± Wang Guizhi had received orders from Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mother, Li Chunlan, for them to listen to Xiao Bing, the deputy store manager. So, although Xiao Bing looked young and did not know everyone well, Wang Guizhi¡¯s attitude was still very respectful. ¡°Manager, shall I call all the employees here and introduce them to you?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to introduce them, so it will be more convenient to work together in the future. Besides, Auntie Wang, you are so much older than me, and you¡¯re also a veteran of the store. Just call me Lil Bin like Auntie Li does.¡±


    Wang Guifang was glad and relieved to find Xiao Bing so accommodating. She was really worried that the new manager would be difficult to be with. It now seemed that her worry was unnecessary. She then summoned all the staff quickly.


    Xiao Bing had met the other two employees before, but they just did not know each other. After they introduced themselves, Xiao Bing knew that one of them was called Zhang Jing and the other was called Li Hong. Both of them looked for a living after graduating from junior college and were two or three years younger than Xiao Bing. Normaly, Wang Guifang was in charge of the back kitchen, while Li Chunlan, the boss, was in charge of the store¡¯s exclusive lamian. As for the two younger sisters, Zhang Jing was in charge of the cashier and Li Hong was the store¡¯s waitress.


    Xiao Bing was about the same age as the two waitresses, plus Xiao Bing had always been kind, so they became close to each other very soon.


    Looking at the time, Xiao Bing found Wang Guifang and said, ¡°You can start the business at noon. I have to go out first. There is still some issue at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you go first. We can handle the business here. People can just have our exclusive lamian another day.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the store to you three. Thanks.¡±


    Xiao Bing went out and called a taxi. He then waited in the airport lobby for about twenty minutes when an old man with a crutch emerged in the crowd. A black bodyguard followed him.


    Xiao Bing greeted him with a smile, ¡°Old Zhang, I can¡¯t believe that I managed to invite such a great doctor here.¡±


    This old man in his 50s was the legendary doctor, Zhang Yizhi. The one behind him was also the famous top expert, Foye, in Beijing City who reached the Clear-strength Stage. It was said that Foye was once the top expert in the murderous Death Corps mercenaries in Africa. He happened to meet Zhang Yizhi after being seriously injured. After being rescued by Zhang Yizhi, he had been loyally staying with Zhang Yizhi and had never returned to Africa.


    Zhang Yizhi turned a white eye to Xiao Bing and said with some complaint in his tone, ¡°Little brother Xiao, since you retired from the army, you have rarely contacted me in recent years. This time you invited me here from Beijing. The relationship between the patient and you is definitely not normal, is it?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Alas, it¡¯s Peiya¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is she the mother of Peiya? This is really a pity. Although I have no problem to do a successful surgery, you should know that one would die in two years with pancreatic adenocarcinoma, even if the surgery is successful.¡±


    ¡°I know. Just do your best, and we¡¯ll leave it to destiny.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can ensure the success of surgery, this you can rest assured. As for other aspects, life is still in god¡¯s hands! By the way, why didn¡¯t Peiya come with you? Is she staying with her mother in the hospital?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked somewhat dejected and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡±


    After the three people got off the car at the gate of the hospital, Zhang Yizhi looked heavy and asked, ¡°So, her family doesn¡¯t know about what happened to Peiya yet?¡±


    ¡°Hem.¡±


    ¡°Alas, I didn¡¯t expect such a good child to die so soon¡­ Back then, I thought you could be a couple¡­ Forget it, the past is over. Since Peiya¡¯s mother still has heart disease, let¡¯s keep the pancreatic adenocarcinoma secret from her first, as long as we can.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the Dragon Gate you created? Are you not going back?¡±


    ¡°For the time being, I want to be quiet and take good care of Peiya¡¯s family, especially when Su¡¯s mother is seriously ill.¡±


    As they talked, they walked to the second floor of the hospital. As soon as they got to the second floor, Xiao Bing¡¯s face changed. There was a fierce quarrel in Su¡¯s mother¡¯s room. Who disturbed Auntie Li at this time? Su Peiya¡¯s mother had just been rescued from a heart attack and still couldn¡¯t stand this kind of stimulation.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart was so angry that he walked quickly toward the ward. Zhang Yizhi followed slowly with the crutch.


    The door of the ward was surrounded by some nurses. Lil Bei was wearing a white coat and blended in with them. When he saw Xiao Bing coming, his eyes met Xiaobing¡¯s and he quickly averted.


    After walking to the door of the ward, he heard Su Xiaoxiao shouting to the two little nurses, ¡°Why? It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t pay the money, why should we be expelled from the ward? Who gave you such rights?¡±


    Xiao Bing went in, frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao pointed to the two nurses and said, ¡°They both asked my mother to move out of the hospital and go home for rest. But in the morning, the doctor also told us that we must have a good rest in the hospital bed for a few days and stay in the hospital for observation. Why should we be driven away?¡±


    Li Chunlan also seemed to be very angry, leaning on his sickbed, clutching his chest and panting. Xiao Bing hurried over to hold Li Chunlan and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao stared at the two nurses and asked, ¡°Who gives you so much power?¡±


    ¡°I did!¡± Xiao Bing turned his head and looked toward the door. Two middle-aged old men in their fifties came in from the outside. One was wearing a white coat and a pair of glasses, the other was wearing a suit and tie, followed by a bodyguard.


    The white-coated old man said, ¡°I am Zhou Zeshan, the director of this hospital. I gave them the rights!¡±


    Xiao Bing comforted Li Chunlan with a few words and then straightened up and looked at the director. His tone was not good. ¡°I paid the money. It is only natural for the patient to stay in the hospital for observation. What¡¯s more, my Auntie Li hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Even if you are the director, why are you making us leave the hospital?¡±


    The old man in a suit suddenly looked at Xiao Bing and smiled triumphantly, ¡°Are you Xiao Bing? I am Xie Lun, father of Xie Gucheng.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes flashed a sharp color, he finally understood how things happened today. Indeed as expected. The saying went ¡°like son, like father.¡± The Xie Family¡¯s old dog had come to bully others.


    Dragons had scales that defy. Those who obeyed survived, and those who disobeyed perished!


    Xiao Bing sighed and looked at Li Chunlan helplessly. ¡°Auntie Li, I didn¡¯t expect I was causing you trouble. Xiaoxiao, take care of your mother, and I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao did not think Xiao Bing could solve anything. What could a veteran do in society? Soldiers fought with courage and wisdom on the battlefield, while in order to gain a foothold in society, they need power and intrigue.


    But when Su Xiaoxiao and Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes met, her heart trembled for no reason. What a confident look it was. That kind of confidence was not intentionally revealed, but the strength and confidence that a successful man inadvertently showed.


    ¡°Lil Bin, don¡¯t argue with them. Let¡¯s change hospitals.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I trust Brother Bing¡­¡±


    At some point, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mentality had changed.


    Xiao Bing met Xie Lun face to face and said with a faint tone, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, is this because of Xie Gucheng?¡±


    Xie Lun¡¯s face was confident and even overbearing. ¡°You should understand by now that the Xie Family is not something you can provoke, young man. Before I change my mind, kneel down and beg for my forgiveness, otherwise, Jiang City will never have any place for you!¡±


    Kneel down? How humiliating!


    When Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face changed, she said hastily, ¡°Brother Bing, you can¡¯t promise him.¡±


    Li Chunlan was also furious. ¡°Lil Bin, let¡¯s get out of the hospital. Jiangcheng is just one of the hospitals in Jiangcheng city. I really can¡¯t go home. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Xie Lun sneered, ¡°As long as I use my connections, no hospital will dare to take you in. Even if I leave the river, I have countless ways to deal with you until you die.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed slightly and looked at Xie Lun with a kind of compassion, as if it was not Xie Lun who really dominated other people¡¯s lives, but himself. ¡°That¡¯s really a pity. What I really can¡¯t stand is that someone deals with my family, relatives, and friends¡­¡±


    Xie Lun said with some disdain, ¡°Then what?¡±


    Xiao Bing did not speak, but his cold, dark, and murderous look made Xie Lun fall to hell in an instant. His heart almost stopped beating, his whole body was cold, and his face turned pale. Zhou Zeshan rushed up to help Xie Lun and called out, ¡°President Xie! President Xie! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Xie Lun¡¯s face was blue and white. He pointed at Xiao Bing in anger and shouted angrily, ¡°Director Zhou, this ungrateful person doesn¡¯t deserve any respect. Kick him out! Kick him out!¡±


    Zhou Zeshan did not know how Xie Lun suddenly reacted so intensely. He hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll call security. I¡¯ll call security.¡±


    After that, he turned his head and shouted at the little nurse, ¡°What are you still doing here? Call the security guards here.¡±


    The little nurse was so frightened that her eyes turned red. She was about to go out to call someone when Xiao Bing suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Zhou Zeshan said with anger, ¡°What?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Zhou Zeshan smilingly. ¡°Director Zhou, this is a public hospital. The hospital serves the public. Do you think you can cover up everything?¡±


    Zhou Zeshan paused, then burst out laughing, as if laughing at Xiao Bing¡¯s innocence and ignorance. ¡°This is my hospital. Naturally, what I say counts!¡±


    ¡°You are the director here, but if you do something wrong and violate your conscience and professional ethics, there will naturally be others to punish you.¡±


    Zhou Zeshan looked arrogant and disdainful and said, ¡°Who would punish me, you?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes looked out of the door, and others followed Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. Zhang Yizhi came in step by step under the help of Foye. When Zhou Zeshan saw the old man coming in clearly, he looked stunned and in disbelief, warbling, ¡°Zhang¡­ Elder Zhang¡­ Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 10

    ¡°You actually could recognize me.¡± Zhang Yizhi glared at Zhou Zeshan coldly. Just simple eye contact made Zhou Zeshan break out in cold sweat. That was the majesty of someone higher ranked.


    ¡°I¡­ I had the fortune of attending the Hua Xia medical forum two years ago. And you were on the rostrum¡­ You were the leading scholar at that time in the medical field in the whole of Hua Xia, I have been learning from you for all the time.¡± While wiping his sweat, Zhou Zeshan said with a smile. But his smile was so awkward that it looked worse than crying.


    ¡°What did you learn from me?¡± Zhang Yizhi said with a snort. ¡°Did you learn how to be corrupt, bully others with your influence, disregard human lives, and take saving people as a joke from me?¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡± Zhou Zeshan said with his voice trembling.


    ¡°As an executive member and lifelong honorary president of Hua Xia Medical Association, I announce, from now on, your presidency of First People¡¯s Hospital of Jiang Cheng is suspended. After I return to Jing Du City, I will report what you have done to all executive members of Hua Xia Medical Association. We will have a meeting to make a decision. Until then, you will be replaced by the vice president. Now scram.¡±


    It had just come to Xie Lun that this old man who tottered around had such great power in the medical field. Although Zhou Zezhi¡¯s power was limited in the medical field of Jiang Cheng, his rank was as high as a deputy director. But this old man suspended him with just a word.


    However, what Xie Lun really worried was something else. He thought Xiao Bing was just an ordinary visitor. And since he arrived in his territory, he could fool him with ease. But he didn¡¯t know that he was friends with such a big shot. Xiao Bing was supposedly not someone to mess with. ¡°How dare he keep stirring up troubles for me. I will lock him up after he leaves the hospital.¡± Xie Lun thought to himself.


    ¡°Zhang¡­ Mr. Zhang¡­ I can explain, please¡­ Mr. Xie is a great entrepreneur in Jiang Cheng City. He has donated to the hospital many times¡­¡±


    Zhang Yizhi said indifferently, ¡°Throw him out.¡±


    The black bodyguard Feuillet behind him moved a step forward, grabbed Zhou Zeshan and threw him out of the door before stepped back behind Zhang Yizhi.


    At this point, Zhang Yizhi looked at Xie Lun, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how influential you are in Jiang Cheng. But I can tell you now, here is a hospital where we cure the sick and save lives, not somewhere you can mount your high horse. Please leave!¡±


    Xie Lun thought he could ride his high horse and kick these people out of the hospital, but now the tables had turned. He felt so humiliated that his face burned. And this was all because of Xiao Bing, a man who was supposed to be unimpressive to him. He looked to Xiao Bing aggressively and said with a sullen voice, ¡°This will not end here. I promise that if you¡¯re in Jiang Cheng for just one day, I will make you and your friends suffer until you beg for death!¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed with coldly, and said in a voice full of scorn, ¡°There are a few things that I need to let you know, your son deserved what happened with him, and you as a father asked for this shame. Your family had already pissed me off¡­ Last but not least, you can threaten me, I don¡¯t care. But I won¡¯t let you hurt the people close to me¡­¡±


    While speaking, Xiao Bing took a step forward with a terrifying air. The bodyguard behind Xie Lun who looked cold suddenly changed his expression, moved ahead hurriedly, and attacked Xiao Bing first by punching at his belly. Unexpectedly, Xiao Bing stood still and let the punch hit him.


    Xie Lun¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, an evil smile on his face. His bodyguard was different from the ones Xiao Bing defeated before. He was a real master who ranked top 20 in the whole Jiang Cheng.


    The bodyguard thought he would take Xiao Bing down with one punch. However, he only felt his fist hit steel. A horrific force then bounced back, making him feel like his arm burst open. Every inch of bone on his fist cracked, his flesh got badly mutilated, and blood splashed out in every direction.


    The bodyguard said in a voice with both great pain and horror, ¡°He is a Ming Jin¡­¡±


    With a bang, he was blasted away, colliding against the wall of the corridor outside, and lay on the floor unconscious.


    Xiao Bing took one more step forward, to stand close to Xie Lun and said in an icy voice, ¡°I also promise before long, you will knee and beg me to forgive the conceit and ignorance of your whole family. You and your son will repent for what you have done today!¡±


    Thinking of the words ¡®He is a Ming Jin¡¯ that the bodyguard screamed before he passed out, Xie Lun started sweating bullets. What Xiao Bing said also kept haunting in his mind like a curse.


    Zhang Yizhi looked at the two nurses in the ward and said plainly, ¡°Carry the wounded man away and get a doctor on duty to treat him.¡±


    The nurses were already shocked silly and responded in a panic. But they weren¡¯t strong enough to carry the bodyguard, so they hurriedly went for help.


    Zhang Yizhi looked to Xie Lun again and said in a plain voice, ¡°Now you should understand that you are not welcome here. My friend over here is quite impulsive. And I don¡¯t want you getting hurt. So you can also leave now.¡±


    Xie Lun¡¯s face turned purple like an eggplant. He looked at Xiao Bing with eyes both fearful and angry. His lips quivered before finally squeezing out a word, ¡°You¡¯re so¡­ You¡¯re so¡­ This won¡¯t end like this. Sooner or later, my Xie Family will make you pay.¡±


    With his vengeful parting words, Xie Lun left in a hurry.


    The mother-daughter duo of Li Chunlan and Su Xiaoxiao had watched the whole thing. It was like a movie. In the beginning, the president had abused his power to bully others, but at the end, the whole thing turned around. One of them ran away with his tail between his legs, and the other got deprived of the presidency of the hospital. The ending was more than they could imagine. And it was all because of the man named Xiao Bing.


    Li Chunlan grew to like Xiao Bing more and more, and she hoped Xiao Bing would be her son-in-law. With Xiao Bing helping the family a lot, Su XiaoXiao¡¯s feelings towards him also started getting more complicated.


    As Zhang Yizhi walked to Li Chunlan¡¯s bedside, Feuillet grabbed a chair to put it behind him. Li Chunlan struggled to sit up, but Zhang Yizhi stopped her right away, ¡°Lie down, what you need to do now is rest.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡­.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°You can call him Mr. Zhang.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, thank you so much for what you just did.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no need to thank me so much. Let me take your pulse.¡± Zhang Yizhi sat down. After Li Chunlan reached out her hand, he put one finger on Li Chunlan¡¯s wrist while both Li Chunlan and Su Xiaoxiao looked on, amazed. Checking pulses with only one finger was how Zhang Yizhi got this nickname. His medical skills were already reaching another realm. No one could ever surpass him, which is why he felt he couldn¡¯t find more challenges in the medical field. With the addition of his eccentricity, he had stopped treating patients two years ago. Except for this time¡­


    Zhang Yizhi closed his eyes and felt the pulses silently. He then opened his eyes, and said with a smile, ¡°Your heart is recovering. I will undergo surgery for you in two days. Then you should recuperate to get better. But you should remember that you need to rest at home afterward. I heard that you run a noodle restaurant? You can¡¯t work there anymore.¡±


    Li Chunlan said gratefully, ¡°Mr. Zhang, thank you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao also said, ¡°Thank you for helping my mom.¡±


    ¡°You are welcome. Xiao Bing and I are friends despite our generation gap. If it were others, I wouldn¡¯t come even they offer me a high price. If anything, thank Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing, I need to go to settle the hospital¡¯s situation, call for a board meeting, and deal with that shameful president.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have dinner with you later.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi thought for a second, and said, ¡°You know I like my peace and quiet¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing had always known the solitude of this old man, ¡°We¡¯ll have some local food, just the two of us.¡±


    After hearing that, Zhang Yizhi nodded with a smile. Clutching his cane, he then left the ward with Feuillet holding his arm.


    After Zhang Yizhi left, Li Chunlan looked to Xiao Bing earnestly and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Bing, this old gentleman must be someone important in the medical field, did you ask him to come?¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded with a smile, ¡°Aunt Li, don¡¯t worry. He is not only friends with me, but also with Peiya. So I only mentioned it in passing.¡±


    Li Chunlan finally felt relieved. Xiao Bing already saved her life once. She would owe him too much if Zhang Yizhi came to help all because of him. She was afraid she could never pay him back later on. She just didn¡¯t realize that she didn¡¯t have many days left.


    Xiao Bing had already seen through Li Chunlan. Seeing the relief on her face, he said with a smile, ¡°Aunt Li, take a good rest. Don¡¯t worry about the surgery. Mr. Zhang will see to it. Since the noodle restaurant reopened now, I¡¯ll go attend to it. Xiaoxiao, I will take over your shift tonight.¡±


    Li Chunlan said, ¡°No need, both of you go back to take a rest at night. The nurses will take care of me. What¡¯s more, Mr. Zhang has already given his word. The nurses won¡¯t dare to slack off.¡±


    After a second thought, it started to make sense to Su Xiaoxiao and Xiao Bing. And since Su Xiaoxiao shouldn¡¯t neglect her studies either, they had both agreed. Xiao Bing said, ¡°Aunt Li, I will now leave for the noodle restaurant. Xiaoxiao, see you tonight.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t reply. But Xiao Bing didn¡¯t mind. Although living with an unfriendly yet pretty girl could be indeed weird, people from Dragon Gate were all strange. Su Xiaoxiao was normal compared to the others. For Xiao Bing, it was no big deal at all. So, he left after saying goodbye.


    When he walked to the staircase, he met Xiao Bei. Xiao Bei said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t make a move back then¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing patted on his shoulder and whispered to him, ¡°No need to explain, you did the right thing. Don¡¯t expose yourself unless you have to. I need to get going. After I go back, you should find a place to get some rest.¡±


    In a panic, Xie Lun left the hospital with his wife. In the car, Xie Lun looked depressed while his shrewish wife kept raising a fuss next to him.


    ¡°Hey, your son got beaten. And you are going home with me having done nothing. You didn¡¯t even dare to argue back. Are you still a man?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, what a woman like you knows?¡± Xie Lun finally burst out. He couldn¡¯t stand his wife¡¯s incessant complaining. He pointed at her shouting, ¡°You bitch, if you keep talking, I will throw you out of the car!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ How dare you call me bitch.¡± Zhang Junru grabbed her purse, unzipped it, took out her eyebrow pencil, her lipstick, her cash¡­ She took out everything and anything to throw at Xie Lun¡¯s face one by one. She cried and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore, I don¡¯t want to live¡­ Let me die¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t die here.¡± Xie Lun took away her purse from her hand and said with anger, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that kid was a Ming Jin Master? Don¡¯t you know there are less than five Ming Jin masters in the whole Jiang Cheng City? This bastard made such a mess for me. What should I do?¡±


    Zhang Junru had nothing left to throw. But she kept complaining in an unsatisfied voice, ¡°So you don¡¯t want revenge for your son? As a great entrepreneur in Jiang Cheng, you don¡¯t feel ashamed that you can¡¯t even protect your son?¡±


    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t? You go home first. I need to meet someone.¡±


    ¡°Who are you meeting?¡±


    ¡°The empress of the northern underworld in Jiang Cheng. North Heaven Queen, the Peony Fairy!¡±


    Through the window, Xie Lun looked towards the hospital getting farther away and showed the utter hatred in his eyes.

 Chapter 11

    After working at the noodle restaurant for a while, Xiao Bing invited Zhang Yizhi for dinner. And it was exactly at the Su family¡¯s noodle restaurant.


    The noodle restaurant wasn¡¯t spacious. There were seven or eight tables in the hall and two small private rooms for five or six people at the back. Xiao Bing reserved one of the private rooms for the dinner. He got Wang Guifang, who was in charge of the kitchen, to make two side dishes to go with drinks, a dish of peanuts and a pot of hot soup noodles. Right after the food was ready, Zhang Yizhi walked into the restaurant clutching his cane.


    Zhang Yizhi took a look at the hall, which was already full of students in groups of two or three. Seeing Zhang Yizhi coming in, Xiao Bing immediately walked to greet him, ¡°Mr. Zhang, I hope you don¡¯t mind, here is not as good as those lavish restaurants in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± From Zhang Yizhi¡¯s attitude, he meant it. ¡°This is a good place to dine. But it seems like there¡¯s no tables available.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to let you eat while standing. I reserved a private room at the back.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi nodded slightly and walked to the room with his cane, with Xiao Bing holding his arm.


    It was almost impossible for even influential officials in the capital to invite Zhang Yizhi for dinner or a formal banquet. If they knew he had dinner with someone like Xiao Bing at a small noodle restaurant, their jaws would drop.


    They entered the private room, and the dinner was already set. Xiao Bing closed the door, looked to Feuillet, and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Feuillet, please have a seat. It is only us here.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi laughed and said, ¡°Leave him be. He¡¯s not used to it.¡±


    Xiao Bing took a look at Feuillet, and said helplessly, ¡°You came out alive from the African Death Angel and should be considered a top-tier master there. Why are you so stiff?¡±


    Feuillet didn¡¯t say a word nor even took a look at Xiao Bing. It was as if he didn¡¯t hear or see him. It was like Xiao Bing was transparent to him, like air.


    Zhang Yizhi laughed and said, ¡°Never mind him, even in Hua Xia¡­ Especially for veterans, men unruly and uncontrollable like you are few.¡±


    Xiao Bing corrected him with a serious look, ¡°No, there are no others like me.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you are the only one¡­ I know nothing of Kung Fu, but I have heard that people who practice Kung Fu seldom spend time with women. However, you were a famous casanova in Jing Du City, and had many affairs. The princess of Eagle Country, an American Hollywood actress, and the most beautiful woman in the whole of Jing Du¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing interrupted him, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not a playboy as you said. Though they chase me, I don¡¯t reciprocate. It¡¯s just that some men are so outstanding that women don¡¯t forget them easily. Especially for a man handsome as me.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi laughed and said, ¡°You are still the same guy I knew before. Nothing about you has changed. I was worried that Peiya¡¯s death would have hit you hard, but now I am relieved.¡±


    Speaking of Peiya, Xiao Bing sighed and raised his glass. Zhang Yizhi took a sip, but Xiao Bing downed a whole glass of liquor. After he put his glass down, he suddenly had a coughing fit, turning his whole face red.


    Zhang Yizhi looked at Xiao Bing and gave a slight frown. He looked worried and sighed, ¡°You are still recovering¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Xiao Bing put down his glass and laughed indifferently.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink like that. You are supposed to drink with me, not drink to drown your sorrows.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s face brightened, saying while laughing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zhang. I am already getting over it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zhang Yizhi said, ¡°Your relationship with her was always good.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I met someone the other day, a girl¡­ After talking with her, I let go completely. It¡¯s just that I need to do one last thing.¡±


    ¡°Take revenge?¡±


    ¡°Yes, take revenge.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi said emotionally, ¡°The girl who brought you to your senses must be really impressive.¡±


    Thinking of Yezi, the playful smile on her face, the sly expression in her eyes, and the wisdom in her gaze, Xiao Bing¡¯s heart warmed. Then he said in a softer voice, ¡°She¡¯s an intelligent, lovely, and pretty girl.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi was surprised and said, ¡°We have been friends for so long, and I have never seen you compliment a girl like this. I would like to meet her in person.¡±


    While they spoke, someone knocked on the door. Xiao Bing looked to the door and said, ¡°Please come in.¡±


    Li Hong, the restaurant¡¯s waiter, came in. Xiao Bing joked, ¡°Surely you didn¡¯t come in to eat with us, Sister Hong?¡±


    Li Hong stuck her tongue out before saying, ¡°Someone outside wants to order your noodles.¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t seem annoyed, but rather confused, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I won¡¯t be making the special noodles tonight? Tell these people to come tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but she said she¡¯s your friend. She said her name was Yezi.¡±


    Unexpectedly, she had come. Yezi¡¯s lovely face surfaced in Xiao Bing¡¯s mind. He felt an urge to see her right away, but Mr. Zhang was still here¡­


    Xiao Bing pretended to clear his throat, and said in an embarrassed voice, ¡°She¡¯s my friend, and it¡¯s not easy for her to come this far¡­ But I am still having dinner with Mr. Zhang. It¡¯s not proper for me to see her now¡­¡±


    Even a fool could tell Xiao Bing¡¯s mind was on Yezi. Zhang Yizhi shook his head and said with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright, go and attend to your friend first. I will stay here and continue eating¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. I will back soon!¡± Xiao Bing didn¡¯t hesitate and left like the wind.


    The three people left in the room only looked at each other, flabbergasted. In the whole of Hua Xia, only Xiao Bing would have dared leave Zhang Yizhi aside for a girl.


    Zhang Yizhi said helplessly, ¡°Before, he would have never chosen a girl over his friends. Let me finish eating, and then I will go see what kind of girl would make him so excited.¡±


    When Xiao Bing walked out of the room, he saw Yezi sitting at a table with two girls with several drinks.


    Apart from Yezi, the other girls looked like students around twenty years old. One of them was wearing jeans and had an oval face while the other was wearing a white floral skirt and had a doll-like face. Their looks were above average ¨C they were young, bright and beautiful.


    As for Yezi, she was in a long dress and a pair of white glass slippers. Her beauty shined even when she just stood casually. She wasn¡¯t breathtakingly beautiful, but her bright eyes and shiny teeth would make anyone¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    When Xiao Bing came out, the girl with the round doll-like face was grumbling to Yezi, ¡°Yezi, we didn¡¯t eat anything tonight to wait for your treat. And in the end it¡¯s just noodles?¡±


    Yezi smiled and said, ¡°Many classmates have came here before, and I¡¯ve heard that the noodles here are good.¡±


    The girl with the oval face who wore jeans said with a smile, ¡°The noodles here is indeed very good. I¡¯ve been here twice before. It was a middle-aged woman who made the noodles, but they said it¡¯s not available now. We¡¯ve waited hungrily for quite some time, maybe we should order something else or go to another restaurant.¡±


    Yezi grinned and said, ¡°No matter what he¡¯s doing now, I promise he¡¯ll arrive in two minutes.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and wondered why she was so sure of it. But when he thought back about himself walking out of the room hurriedly and leaving someone as noble as Mr. Zhang alone in the room, he felt a bit awkward. While he hesitating if he should go to her right away, he got caught by Yezi. The sly smile on her face made her look like a fox who had caught a rabbit. And there was no way to escape from her grasp.


    Yezi waved her small pink hand and said, ¡°Brother Bing, over here.¡±


    The other girls¡¯ eyes lit up when they saw Xiao Bing. The girl with the oval face looked at Yezi and said with a smile, ¡°No wonder you have to wait for noodles, the maker is this handsome man. What did you call him? Big Brother Bing? Say no more: he has the air of a soldier, and also looks handsome and mature. Honestly, how did you get to know each other?¡±


    Yezi rolled her eyes at her and said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by Big Brother Bing? His name is Xiao Bing and I called him Brother Bing.¡±


    The oval-faced girl laughed and said, ¡°You even know his surname. Hmm, I guess we are being third wheels here.¡±


    The round-faced girl also joked along, ¡°It¡¯s better that we leave.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave. Dinner is on me.¡± Xiao Bing laughed, walking to them. He reached out his hand, and said, ¡°Hello, I am Xiao Bing.¡±


    The oval-faced girl stood up to shake hands with him and said, ¡°Hello, I am Xu Wenting, you can call me Tingting.¡±


    The round-faced girl also shook hands with Xiao Bing. Her hand was small and chubby. She looked at Xiao Bing curiously and said, ¡°I am Chen Yuanyuan.¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell¡­ The Chen Yuanyuan who brought forth a calamity to the country?¡± Xiao Bing got stunned. What kind of parents would give her such a name?


    Xu Wenting laughed and said, ¡°She is not like that. She¡¯s just chubby.¡±


    ¡°Xu Wenting, you bitch. I knew you were going to make fun of me. I¡¯m clearly just cute. You are the one who¡¯s chubby. I¡¯ll rip your tongue out¡­¡±


    Huffing, Chen Yuanyuan pounced at her. Xu Wenting hurriedly ran to the door, trying to hide. A chase broke out between the girls.


    Xiao Bing and Yezi looked to each other and laughed. Yezi pretended to look helpless with a headache, and said, ¡°They are both my classmates and best friends. They¡¯re just young and childish.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat some noodles?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yezi blinked and said, ¡°I said I would visit you. I want to try the noodles you make.¡±


    Her big eyes made Xiao Bing space out, and he felt as if he entered a trance. When they met each others¡¯ eyes, it seemed as if there were sparks flying.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make some for you.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Noodles are not unusual. Jiangcheng had many such noodle shops, but the Su¡¯s ramen noodles were very exquisite in workmanship. Others wouldn¡¯t know its secret, so they couldn¡¯t learn just by watching.


    Xiao Bing kneaded the noodles into a ball, then made it into a strip, neither too thin nor too thick. He then put the strip on the chopping board and used the kitchen knife in his hand to cut the strip into even pieces in spectacular fashion.


    Perhaps it was to highlight the uniqueness of the noodles made by the Su family: the noodles in the Xiaoxiao Noodle House was made in the hall, so that every customer could see it personally.


    When Xiao Bing did it, everyone in the store was dumbfounded. Kneading, molding, cutting, and rolling. The process of making noodles was so fluid that it looked like magic. The way Li Chunlan made the noodles was perfect, but Xiao Bing made it look like an artform. No one had ever thought that making noodles could actually become artistic.


    It isn¡¯t easy toachieve such perfection, especially for women who do not have sufficient strength in their arms and wrists as compared to men. So, after the death of Su Peiya¡¯s father, Xiao Bing was the first to make noodles in the Su family¡¯s style.


    Yezi rested on her chin and looked at Xiao Bing unblinkingly. The two girls beside her winked at each other and chuckled. Xu Wenting said in a deliberately loud voice, ¡°It seems that Sister Ye has a crush on Soldier Brother. A hero and a beautiful lady, a handsome breadwinner meets the wealthy girl from a rich family. It¡¯s just like a fairy tale.¡±


    Chen Yuanyuan looked at Xiao Bing like a love-struck fool, and echoed, ¡°He is really good-looking and manly. But too bad, he¡¯s a plebian¡­¡±


    After a pause, Chen Yuanyuan smiled again and said, ¡°But it¡¯s nothing much. As you said, Yezi¡¯s family is not short of money. It is the richest family in Jiangcheng City. If she inherits her family¡¯s wealth, she won¡¯t have any money problems. She doesn¡¯t need a man to support her.¡±


    At some point, Chen Yuanyuan suddenly realized something was wrong and quickly shut her mouth. Yezi looked back with furrowed brows. Chen Yuanyuan stuck her tongue out and asked, ¡°Yezi, are you angry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yezi¡¯s tone was light as she spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t mention my family. My family and I are seperate things.¡±


    Chen Yuanyuan stuck her tongue out again. Xu Wenting smiled by her side and said, ¡°Yezi, do you really like him? There are so many boys pursuing you in school and you don¡¯t care for any of them. You¡¯ve never taken notice of any man before.¡±


    Yezi turned back to Xiao Bing and looked at him. No one could tell what she was thinking. But when Xiao Bing served a bowl of noodles, her eyes began to arc upwards, and a faint smile formed at the corners of her mouth.


    Xiao Bing brought a large bowl of noodles to Yezi, then sat down on the chair beside her. Lihong, a waiter at the restaurant, brought another two large bowls of noodles for Yezi¡¯s friends and placed several side dishes on the table.


    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°It¡¯s on me.¡±


    Yezi laughed, ¡°You owe me a drink. You¡¯re not trying to pay for it with a bowl of noodles, are you?¡±


    ¡°This meal is for your friends. Next time, I¡¯ll treat you when you¡¯re alone¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that this meal is mainly for my friends?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed loudly, ¡°That¡¯s what I meant.¡±


    Yezi also laughed, ¡°Hey, what do you two want to drink? He personally came down to cook for the two of you.¡±


    Xu Wenting looked at Yezi and Xiao Bing bickering and felt amused. She couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°Just two bottles of drinks.¡±


    ¡°What kind of drinks?¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    Yezi said with indifference, ¡°Same with me.¡±


    Xiao Bing snapped his fingers, looked at Lihong and shouted, ¡°Sister Hong, bring me another three bottles of black tea and put them on my bill.¡±


    Li Hong acknowleged, before bringing over three bottles of black tea and putting them on the table.


    Xu Wenting was considered a pretty good-looking young girl. She looked at Xiao Bing with big, watery eyes and said, ¡°Soldier Brother, please tell me, how long have you known each other and how did you get to know each other? Please, Soldier Brother~~.¡±


    When Xu Wenting spoke, her voice was so soft and gentle. She intentionally acted like a delicate girl which appeared somewhat irresistible and tempting.


    Chen Yuanyuan also echoed, ¡°Yeah, Soldier Brother, tell us about it. Is there any story between the two of you?¡±


    Yezi looked at the two girls and said with half of a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird to ask for such false gossip in front of me?¡±


    Chen Yuanyuan laughed, ¡°Since it¡¯s false, isn¡¯t it fine for Soldier Brother to tell us?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at the three girls bickering with each other. He felt as if he had become several years younger. Xiao Bing finally stopped smiling when all three of them were eagerly looking at him, waiting for him to answer the question.


    Xiao Bing touched his nose with a wry smile. Yezi said, ¡°Go ahead, since it¡¯s nothing much anyway.¡±


    ¡°Ok then. Actually, how we met was very simple. Yezi was bullied by hooligans in public, and I beat them away.¡±


    The tale of a hero saving a damsel in distress was nonchalantly told by Xiao Bing, neither showing off nor seeking credit. Yezi glanced at Xiao Bing with complex feelings, before lowering her head. No one could tell what she was thinking.


    Xiao Bing continued with a smile, ¡°Are you satisfied with my answer? Isn¡¯t it boring and bland? Isn¡¯t it completely different from the love story between Prince Charming and Snow White that you had imagined?¡±


    Xiao Bing said that only to find that the two girls were looking at him with gleaming eyes. Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s character was cheerful and lively, or more accurately, crazy. At this moment, she seemed to have become a hopeless romantic. She said excitedly, ¡°The hero saves the beauty. Brother Bing rescues the girl among thousands of troops. This can totally be written into love novels.¡±


    Xu Wenting¡¯s character was much calmer than Chen Yuanyuan¡¯s, but she also smiled softly and said, ¡°Soldier Brother and our girl are a perfect match.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Be careful, or Yezi will get angry.¡±


    Xu Wenting asked, with a smirk on her face, ¡°You are so afraid of her anger. So, you really do love her. I¡¯ve heard that men in the army are generally strong-willed and don¡¯t know the meaning of fear, except from the women they love¡­¡±


    Yezi couldn¡¯t listen to it anymore. She coughed twice and said, ¡°I need to clarify that Brother Bing is called Xiao Bing, which is why he is called Brother Bing. Moreover, I called him Brother Bing, not Soldier Brother¡­ although Brother Bing was indeed a former soldier.¡±


    Yezi was losing confidence while talking. In her mind, she thought about what Xu Wenting said. ¡®Soldiers are generally strong-willed men, not knowing the meaning of fear, except for the women they love.¡¯


    The young Yezi gently held her face with her white, tender hands. She was quietly staring at Xiao Bing with gleaming eyes, who himself was telling stories seriously.


    At the same time, Xie Lun was still sitting in the Heavenly King Hall in the Peony Fairy¡¯s residence. He had been sitting here since three in the afternoon. He did not know how many cups of tea he had drunk from three in the afternoon till eight in the evening. His anger was already kindled, and he felt humiliated. If it were any other time, he would have left already. It just happened to be that besides the North Heaven Queen, he could never think of anyone who could punish Xiao Bing in the North District.


    You have to be humble when you¡¯re stuck in a bad situation£¡


    Once the matter regarding Xiao Bing was finished, I will definitely get payback for today¡¯s shame, Xie Lun thought in his mind.


    At this time, someone finally came into the quiet Heavenly King Hall. Two maids in long red dresses took small steps and walked slowly up to Xie Lun. After walking to his front, they smiled sweetly, ¡°Mr. Xie, the Peony Fairy has just finished showering, so you can talk with her in her bedroom.¡±


    Bedroom?


    Xie Lun gulped. With unsteady breaths, he got up and followed the two maids. His legs were numb because of the long time spent sitting, nearly falling when he stood up. It took a few steps before he recovered.


    While following the two maids, Xie Lun thought, what did the Peony Fairy want me to do in her bedroom?


    Xie Lun dared not have any silly ideas. No one in the whole of Jiangcheng City dared to mess with the Peony Fairy. Although the Peony Fairy was called a fairy, her mode of operation was more terrible than the devil.


    Yet Xie Lun couldn¡¯t prevent himself from having silly ideas. No one had ever seen the Peony Fairy, but there was a rumor that she was as beautiful as a fairy and charming as a fox spirit. The more mysterious a woman was, the more she can arouse the desire in men¡¯s hearts. The Peony Fairy, who no one had ever seen before, had formed all kinds of images in men¡¯s minds in the Jiangcheng City. Some obscene men even fantisized about her repeatedly.


    Xie Lun followed the two maids through the long corridor. On both sides of the corridor were all kinds of peonies, and the whole corridor was filled with the smell of peonies. The strong fragrance cause Xie Lun¡¯s heart to feel hot and heavy.


    At the end of the corridor was a pink door. The two maids stopped before stepped forward gently, and then knocked at the door and cautiously called out, ¡°Fairy, Mr. Xie has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Please come in.¡± The voice was gentle and soft. Despite the simplicity of the words, it caused an electrifying sensation in Xie Lun¡¯s body, and an evil fire was lit up in his loins. It was a fire full of desires.

 Chapter 13

    Xie Lun opened the door and went in. The room was not big, and it looked like an ordinary bedroom. Peony flowers of various colors were planted around the room, and the room was full of its fragrance.


    The bed was blocked by a pink curtain. Behind the curtain, a seductive silhouette could be made out. It couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but a sensual figure lay on the bed on the other side of the curtain, both alluring and enticing.


    ¡°Mr. Xie¡­ Please sit.¡±


    Xie Lun looked around and found a chair against the wall, walking to it before sitting down. Xie Lun himself was not an ordinary person. Though he was considered well-known in the Jiangcheng business field, he was currently feeling incredibly uneasy.


    ¡°Mr. Xie.¡± The voice from inside was incredibly captivating. Every sentence, every word was like a slender and smooth finger gliding across Xie Lun¡¯s face, neck, and chest¡­ It made it difficult for him to endure. ¡°This time, are you here for your son?¡±


    Xie Lun was taken aback. His eyes, which were full of desire earlier, were back to normal. At this moment, he had only just realized that the woman sitting behind the curtain was not just a foxy woman, but also the North Heavenly Queen, the lord of the entire northern part of Jiangcheng City!


    Xie Lun spat out a sigh, before trying to show his dignity as the head of the Xie family. He gently crossed his legs and asked, ¡°Regarding my son, how did you get to know of it?¡±


    Although Xie Lun tried his best to look calm, his wandering eyes sold out his restless mind. He did not dare to look up, for fear that he could not control his own desire. It was like there existed a great attractive force behind the curtain, which compelled him to lose control and lift the curtain to peek at the other side.


    The Peony Fairy chuckled gently, causing Xie Lun¡¯s desire to surge forth once again.


    She smiled seductively, saying in a gentle, lovely voice, ¡°In the entire northern area of Jiangcheng City, there is nothing I don¡¯t know, and no one I can¡¯t handle¡­¡±


    Upon talking business, the desire in Xie Lun¡¯s heart was suppressed by his deep-seated hatred of Xiao Bing. Xie Lun raised his head and excitedly said, ¡°Can you help me kill him? No, I want to break his legs, cripple him, and then leave him to suffer in this city. I¡¯ll make him wish he were dead.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ you¡¯re very resentful.¡± The Peony Fairy giggled, and with a slightly sarcastic tone, suddenly said, ¡°Obviously, you are a narrow-minded man. I heard that the conflict between you and Xiao Bing was started by you and your son.¡±


    Xie Lun was not happy to hear this. But he couldn¡¯t get angry because of the Fairy¡¯s influence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t care who was in the wrong. I just want to know: what will I get for helping you?¡±


    Xie Lun calmed down. He looked behind the curtain and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°In this world, no matter what you want, you have to pay an appropriate price for it. What I want is simple: I want 80% of the shares of your branch office in the North District.¡±


    ¡°That is impossible!¡± Xie Lun was both shocked and angry. ¡°The North District¡¯s industry is 30% of my wealth. 80% of the North District¡¯s branch is equivalent to 20% of my wealth. Do you know much I¡¯m worth?¡±


    ¡°You think that¡¯s impressive?¡± The Peony Fairy¡¯s voice was full of disdain, ¡°No matter how rich you are, I know that compared to the Ye family, your money is like a drop in the ocean. It¡¯s just that I need to get a reward. No matter who you ask for help, you need to offer a reward. As a businessman, you should know better.¡±


    ¡°The price is too high.¡± Xie Lun stood up and said angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t accept it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to not accept.¡± The Peony Fairy was calm and collected, but what she said made Xie Lun feel powerless to refute. ¡°I heard that the man called Xiao Bing is a Ming Jin master, right? Dealing with a Ming Jin master will cost a lot, even for me. I don¡¯t even know his degree of strength; if he¡¯s a Ming Jin junior, intermediate, or senior. If he¡¯s a Ming Jin senior, it will be a disaster for me, a disaster that can¡¯t be offset even with the entirety of your fortune.¡±


    Xie Lun sat back, helpless. He struggled internally. The Peony Fairy was right, no one wants to offend a Ming Jin master. But if the Peony Fairy refused to help, there would be no way to take revenge.


    Xie Lun gritted his teeth and was about to accept. Suddenly, the Peony Fairy said with a smile, ¡°But¡­ If you don¡¯t want to pay such a large price, I have an alternative idea for you.¡±


    Xie Lun quickly asked with his eyes wide, ¡°What¡¯s the idea?¡±


    ¡°This idea has a price of ten million yuan, and I am only responsible for providing the idea. What you do next, has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Xie Lun frowned slightly and said, ¡°10 million yuan for just an idea?¡±


    The Peony Fairy countered, ¡°It¡¯s an idea capable of bringing down a Ming Jin master. Isn¡¯t it worth ten million?¡±


    Ten million was nothing much for Xie Lun. After hearing what the Peony Fairy said, he made a prompt decision. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it! I¡¯ll have my secretary transfer the money to your account when I get back. What exactly is the idea?¡±


    ¡°After coming to Jiangcheng City, Xiao Bing had a conflict with the gang leader of the Minhang Road, Finger-breaker, who died on the same night¡­ I heard that you get along well with the Public Security Bureau director of Jinsha District. Can¡¯t you dig some dirt from this?¡±


    Xie Lun eyes widened as he listened. He got so excited that he bolted up at the thought of Xiao Bing being beaten up.


    The Peony Fairy laughed, ¡°You¡¯re leaving, Mr. Xie?¡±


    ¡°Ten million, I¡¯ll transfer all the money to your account. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Mr. Xie.¡±


    When Xie Lun walked to the door, and just as he was to leave, he looked back on the bed with eyes full of desire.


    After Xie Lun left, the window curtains suddenly moved. A tall man came out from behind the curtains. Xie Lun had been sitting there the whole time without realizing there was another person in the room throughout.


    The man had fluffy hair, and he wore a beige outfit and a pair of cloth shoes. He was tall, and although not stout, his body was full of sturdy muscles, giving the impression of a lion.


    The most eye-catching thing was that he was wearing a black blindfold, covering both his eyes. But he still gave a very natural impression, as if being blind had no effect on him.


    After the man came out from behind the curtain, he went straight towards the bed. He held out his hand, flitting across the curtain with his fingers. He hesitated a little before taking back his hand.


    The Peony Fairy asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare lift it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare, but it is unnecessary.¡± The man¡¯s cheeks twitched slightly, showing that he was not calm. ¡°You know, this curtain makes no difference to me. The old guy just now¡­ when he looked at you with eyes full of evil intent, I almost couldn¡¯t help coming out and killing him.¡±


    The Peony Fairy giggled, ¡°Can you see how he looked at me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it¡­ but I can feel it. When he looked at you, his eyes were full of desire. The desire a man has for a woman¡¯s body. I don¡¯t know what this old man was imagining!¡±


    The man almost gnashed his teeth while saying those words, showing his hatred.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Hehehe¡­¡± The Peony Fairy couldn¡¯t stop laughing. The man¡¯s face looked awful. At last, he showed a face full of pain and dejection. Then he heard the Peony Fairy¡¯s shrill voice, asking, ¡°You¡¯re jealous. Envious. Upset. Troubled. But who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Zhu Mingyu, in front of me, you are just a dog, a dog! !!!¡±


    Listening to Peony Fairy¡¯s jeers, Zhu Mingyu¡¯s whole body began to shake incessantly. Tears suddenly soaked the black blindfold before dripping down.


    The Peony Fairy said coldly, ¡°How can you cry when you don¡¯t have eyes?¡±


    Zhu Mingyu¡¯s voice was deep, carrying with it both bitterness and sadness, ¡°As long as I have a heart, I will cry! If the heart is dead, then there is nothing left, not to mention tears. There is no greater sorrow than the death of the heart.¡±


    After Zhu Mingyu said these words, the room became quiet. After a long time, the Peony Fairy sighed, ¡°How can your heart die¡­¡±


    It was almost closing hours for the Xiaoxiao Noodle House. The three girls got up and were reluctant to leave, especially Xu Wenting and Chen Yuanyuan. They had never met a soldier before. Tonight, they had listened to Xiao Bing talk about the army and had listened with relish. The two third wheels almost stole the show.


    At the same time, Zhang Yizhi also came out of the restaurant. Seeing him, Xiao Bing felt a bit embarrassed. He had invited Zhang Yizhi for dinner but left him hanging there for the whole night. It was like Xiao Bing didn¡¯t put in much effort towards him.


    Zhang Yizhi looked at Xiao Bing and cracked a smile, ¡°The meal I was invited to eat tonight was good and delicious. I¡¯ll come back again if I have the chance.¡±


    Everyone knew what was going on after they heard these words. Yezi cutely stuck her tongue out. If it weren¡¯t for her, Xiao Bing wouldn¡¯t have let this old man hanging there all alone.


    Xu Wenting and Chen Yuanyuan hid to the side and chuckled. It seemed that they were enjoying the bustling scene.


    Zhang Yizhi¡¯s eyes swept across the faces of the three girls one by one and finally landed on the face of Yezi. With his intuition, he could feel that the girl in front of him was the one that made Xiao Bing so excited.


    As expected, Zhang Yizhi asked, ¡°You must be Yezi?¡±


    Yezi, perhaps feeling embarrassed or inconveniencing him, felt uneasy under Zhang Yizhi¡¯s gaze. She answered with some embarrassment, ¡°I am, grandpa¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi was more and more satisfied with her. He smiled after hearing Yezi¡¯s apology and said, ¡°Xiao Bing and I have known each other for five years. Although there is a big age gap, we are still good friends. Today¡¯s incident was not a big deal¡­ But you, I have never seen Xiao Bing willing to share with other girls the things on his mind, and there was never a woman that could open up his heart¡­ You are the first and only one.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to see what you looked like¡­ And after seeing you, not bad¡­ Not bad at all.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯m old and easily tired¡­ Foye, let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    Yezi stood behind him and said, ¡°Grandpa, take care.¡±


    When Zhang Yizhi left the noodle shop, Yezi thought of what Zhang Yizhi had said before he left. She peeked at Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes also glanced at her at the same time, making eye contact before quickly breaking away. They both could feel butterflies in their stomachs.


    Was that¡­ a spark of connection£¿

 Chapter 14

    Xiao Bing walked the three girls to the door after the noodle restaurant had closed.


    ¡°Let me take you home.¡±


    As Yezi was going to answer, a car stopped right in front of them. A man dressed in black leaned his head out the open window. He said in a respectful tone, ¡°Miss, the master asked me to take you home.¡±


    Yezi helplessly looked at Xiao Bing, ¡°Do you want a ride?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You and your friends should go home quickly. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡± Yezi¡¯s eyes seemed to shine brightly, which appealed to Xiao Bing, ¡°Brother Bing, don¡¯t forget, you owe me a drink.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget. I¡¯ll call you!¡±


    Chen Yuanyuan and Xu Wenting laughed£¬ ¡°Well, don¡¯t be reluctant to say goodbye. Next time, we promise we won¡¯t be the third wheels. Brother Bing, bye for now. Yezi, we¡¯ll take your free ride.¡±


    After Yezi acknowledged, Chen Yuanyuan and Xu Wenting got into the car one after another. After she got in the car, she waved Xiao Bing goodbye and closed the door.


    Watching the car slowly disappearing into the night, Xiao Bing reluctantly tore his eyes away. He was still enjoying the heart-pounding feeling after he had made eye contact with Yezi.


    It was the first time Xiao Bing felt this way for a girl. He couldn¡¯t stop looking at her when they were together, he wished his eyes could stay on her forever. But he couldn¡¯t help avoiding her gaze when she looked back at him. Every moment of eye contact made his heart tremble. He started to miss her the moment they parted.


    Xiao Bing walked back to Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s home while thinking about Yezi.


    When he opened the door and walked in, Xiao Bing found that the light was on, and it was from his room.


    Xiao Bing changed into his slippers and walked towards his room just as Su Xiaoxiao hurried out of it. They nearly bumped into each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You look so disheartened¡­¡± When he saw the urn in Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands, his smile disappeared.


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were red. Obviously, she had just cried. She rolled her eyes at Xiao Bing and pretended nothing happened. She said coldly, ¡°Accompany me to the graveyard tomorrow morning and choose a good grave for my sister. I need to bury the urn.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Xiao Bing nodded. ¡°It¡¯s only right for me to do so. Don¡¯t you have school tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I already asked for leave tomorrow morning.¡± Su Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Bing like he was a weirdo. Then she said ironically, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve moved in, I¡¯d like to tell you something. You should tidy up the rubbish in your room first. My mother¡¯s room and my room are off-limits to you. If I notice anything missing in my room¡­ I¡¯ll kick you out of the house.¡±


    ¡°Shit¡­ What did I do?¡± Xiao Bing was confused. Especially about the strange look in Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°What the hell did I do?


    This is pure humiliation. Do I look like I¡¯m poor? Why would I steal anything from your room?¡±


    Although Su Xiaoxiao was always very unfriendly to him, Xiao Bing never got angry at her. But this time, she really pissed him off.


    Xiao Bing pulled a long face and was about to fight back. He suddenly realized that the urn was in his package earlier, and as he remembered, there were other things in it as well.


    Xiao Bing had no time to argue with Su Xiaoxiao. He hurriedly ran back to his room. Unsurprisingly, he saw his luggage lying on the ground. All the stuff in it were taken out and scattered on the bed, including the two porn magazines, a pair of black laced underwear and a sexy red bra.


    Shit¡­ He shouldn¡¯t have put such sensitive things in the bag if he knew this was going to happen. He finally realized what Su Xiaoxiao meant. She was afraid that he would go and steal her underwear¡­ Xiao Bing totally regretted it. His image was totally ruined!


    Xiao Bing was completely overwhelmed with embarrassment. But he felt compelled to return to the living room, explaining to Su Xiaoxiao, ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t get me wrong. I did buy those two magazines, but the underwear, they aren¡¯t mine¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao had just walked to the door of her bedroom. She suddenly stopped and looked back at Xiao Bing, as if she was looking at an idiot. She replied with a sneer, ¡°Yes, I know. Of course, they¡¯re not yours. It should be worn by other women¡­ you don¡¯t have to say, I know¡­ the original smell¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao opened the door and went in after saying this. Xiao Bing could hear her muttering, ¡°Unthinkable, such a special hobby¡­¡±


    Shit, this little girl knew too much. He had totally deserved it though!!!


    Xiao Bing sullenly went back to his room. He angrily stuffed the magazine and¡­ the ¡®original smell¡¯ into the luggage bag. A suitcase with a lock must be bought tomorrow. It was not safe to keep anything here. Xiao Bing would be angry if someone rummaged through his bag any other time. But looking at the magazine and underwear¡­ he couldn¡¯t blame the girl.


    After packing, Xiao Bing lay down on his bed, but he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He soon heard the sound of splashing water in the bathroom next door. Maybe it was Su Xiaoxiao taking a shower. One would have silly ideas when he couldn¡¯t sleep, which would lead to the impulse of making those very ideas come true. With that impulse, Xiao Bing took out the magazines again and started admiring the girls in it.


    Xiao Bing waited for another two minutes after the water stopped running. He assumed Su Xiaoxiao already had went back to her room. He then closed the magazine, got out of bed, put on his slippers, and went to the toilet.


    The toilet was connected to the bathroom, with only a glass window and glass door to separate them. There was also a curtain between them. Xiao Bing realized that it wasn¡¯t a good time to come in. The light in the bathroom was still on, and Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s underwear were all scattered on the floor¡­ Well, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s taste childish. Her underpants had a cartoon character on it.


    Xiao Bing gulped when he imagined Su Xiaoxiao in this underwear. He was planning to leave quietly before he heard the bathroom door being opened from inside. Xiao Bing, with his head down, saw a pair of long, white legs appearing before him.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Xiao Bing said to himself. He heard a scream before he was able to move back.


    Xiao Bing raised his head, only to see Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s body tighly wrapped in a white towel from her chest until her hips. Her ample cleavage could still be seen distinctly.


    ¡°Shit! It¡¯s really my lucky day!¡± Xiao Bing never wanted to take advantage of her, but even a man with a strong will would have silly thoughts when he saw such a scene.


    Su Xiaoxiao was humiliated and angry. She ran straight to Xiao Bing, barefooted, and intended to slap him on his cheek. But as she walked too fast on the slippery floor, she ended up throwing herself towards Xiao Bing with a scream.


    Actually, Xiao Bing could have caught her easily. But he spaced out, making him unprepared, and the slippery floor made it even harder. As a result, both of them fell on the floor with a thud.


    ¡°What the hell. The back of my head hurt. The body on me was so soft. Ah, why are my lips wet?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao had basically accidently laid on Xiao Bing. Her thin and slippery arms tightly hugged Xiao Bing¡¯s neck. They lay face to face and their lips almost touched. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s breath could be felt on Xiao Bing¡¯s face.


    Xiao Bing gulped and put his hands forward without thinking. He grabbed something both bouncy and soft. After realized what he was touching, Xiao Bing felt as if he touched a time bomb. He hurriedly moved his hand, and said with embarrassment, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao also felt the breath of a mature man from Xiao Bing. It was the first time she had come so close to a man. She could feel butterflies in her stomach even Xiao Bing had touched her butt. She stood up, flushed with anger, ¡°You¡­ You¡­ pervert.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Hearing what Xiao Bing said, Su Xiaoxiao felt embarrassed, ashamed, and angered all at once. She suddenly raised her foot and stepped directly on Xiao Bing crotch. She didn¡¯t use a lot of strength, but still, it was so painful that Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help screaming.


    After stomping, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s anger waned. At the same time, she felt a little worried and scared. It was said that, for a man, that place was really fragile. Would it cause any problems afterwards?


    She was worried, but she felt too proud to ask. So, she faked her anger and said, ¡°You dare take advantage of me, huh!?¡±


    ¡°Shit, this girl wanted me to die sonless.¡± Xiao Bing covered his crotch, feeling wronged, and hurriedly sat up from the ground. Meanwhile, Su Xiaoxiao picked up her clothes and ran out.


    ¡°What the hell. It¡¯s true that a woman¡¯s heart was the most vicious thing on the planet. Nothing can compare with that¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao, who had run to her bedroom, felt relieved when she saw that Xiao Bing still had the strength to complain. She peeked at Xiao Bing and found that he was still covering his crotch. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face reddened. She quickly opened the door and sneaked in.


    After closing the door, she carefully locked it. Xiao Bing had successfully set his image as a pervert. Su Xiaoxiao gently leaned against the door, thinking of what just happened. Her heart was still racing.


    ¡°Did I stomp too hard? Will it cause any complications? It was true that I accidentally threw myself at him. Did I go too far¡­ No, he sneaked into the bathroom. He must have wanted to peek at me while I was taking a shower, or he wanted to steal my underwear. He deserved the stomp. What a pervert!¡±

 Chapter 15

    The next morning, Su Xiaoxiao had already finished preparing breakfast when Xiao Bing got up. Xiao Bing was really comforted when he realized that his breakfast was also prepared.


    Xiao Bing greeted with a smile, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao seemed to have forgotten what had happened last night. Or perhaps she didn¡¯t want to mention it anymore. ¡°Good morning.¡± She replied, indifferent, while eating a piece of sponge cake in a bowl.


    Xiao Bing sat down and picked up a small spoon. He scooped up a spoonful of sponge cake. There was also a plate of steamed buns beside it. The taste of the sponge cake was perfect. Xiao Bing could not help praising, ¡°Did you make it by yourself? It¡¯s really good!¡±


    Even though she was still unfriendly, Su Xiaoxiao was more at ease compared to yesterday. She probably felt sorry about the stomping. She finished her sponge cake and put down her spoon. She then picked up the napkin beside her and wiped her mouth. She said in a sad voice, ¡°I remember when I was still a child, while my parents were busy working, my sister would cook breakfast for me every day. Her best dish was sponge cake, and then I slowly learned how to make it. Unfortunately¡­ no one has ever made it for me ever since. ¡±


    Xiao Bing could tell it was a sensitive subject, so he quickly changed the subject. ¡°Were your parents always very busy?¡±


    ¡°My family has gotten better in recent years. How could my parents take care of the family when they had to earn money for me and my sister to go to school?¡± Su Xiaoxiao sighed. Her face fell when she realized she shared too much with this annoying man. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in my room. Let me know when you ready.¡±


    Whether it was Yezi or Su Xiaoxiao, they were not happy. Even though they grew up with different backgrounds and their families were totally different. But in contrast, it seemed that Su Xiaoxiao would be happier if it weren¡¯t for her unfortunate circumstances.


    Xiao Bing stopped that train of though and continued eating. He began to feel sorry for her, who with her indifferent expression, had hidden her own brand of loneliness.


    After breakfast, Xiao Bing and Su Xiaoxiao left the house together. Su Xiaoxiao held the urn in her arms. For her, it was not just ashes, but it also held the comforting words of every relative of Su Peiya.


    Su Xiaoxiao made a quick decision regarding the grave because she didn¡¯t need to consult others But she couldn¡¯t afford it due to her income as a college student. So they drew money from the bank card left by Su Peiya. Then Xiao Bing handed the bank card back to Su Xiaoxiao for safekeeping.


    After setting up her sister¡¯s tombstone, Su Xiaoxiao looked back at Xiao Bing and said in a lonely voice, ¡°You go back first, I want to stay here and talk to my sister.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t refuse. After Xiao Bing walked away, she slowly sat down in front of the tombstone. Taking off the her facade, she knelt on the ground with her shoulders constantly trembling due to her crying. At first, she was just sobbing gently, but she quickly broke down into tears.


    Xiao Bing, who was hiding at one side, saw the scene and sighed. His heart felt sour. Who caused all of this? After talking to Yezi, Xiao Bing no longer took on all the responsibilities upon himself. He was always thinking about getting revenge!


    Xiao Bing had finished smoking two cigarettes before Su Xiaoxiao stood up from the ground. He quickly turned around and walked quietly toward the outside of the cemetery. Su Xiaoxiao, with red eyes, came out before two minutes had passed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Xiaoxiao still looked impassive, which made her seem strong-willed. If it weren¡¯t for her red eyes, no one would imagine that this girl had just cried her eyes out.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°School.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll call a taxi. I¡¯ll send you there since the noodle restaurant isn¡¯t too far from your school.¡±


    Xiao Bing got a taxi. On the way to school, Su Xiaoxiao kept looking out the window, depressed. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t want to provoke another outburst, so he didn¡¯t speak either. Xiao Bing dropped Su Xiaoxiao off at her school and asked the driver to drive to the Xiaoxiao Noodle House.


    When Xiao Bing entered, Li Hong, the noodle restaurant attendant, mistook him as a customer. She immediately showed an ambiguous smile after realizing it was Xiao Bing. She pointed inside the restaurant and smiled softly, ¡°Brother Bing, your friends are here to join us again. They just asked about you.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart trembled. Li Hong began to gossip before he even went in, ¡°Brother Bing, tell me more, for such a beauty¡­ a few students who were having lunch said she was the campus belle of the Jiangcheng Normal University. How did you get to know each other? Is she your girlfriend?¡±


    With a wry smile, Xiao Bing gave Li Hong a flick on her forehead and laughed, ¡°How old are you? You¡¯ve become such a gossipmonger. She¡¯s just a friend. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­ You bully. Be careful, I will spread some rumors to her.¡±


    ¡°Off you go.¡± Xiao Bing laughed and passed by Li Hong. He walked towards Yezi and her two best friends. Like last night, many people were looking at Yezi. Perhaps used to it, she looked very natural.


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Yezi, our noodle shop will close down if you come everyday to eat for free.¡±


    ¡°Such a cheapskate.¡± Yezi gently wiped the corners of her mouth with a napkin. She then put down her chopsticks and said with disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to treat us today. We are here to support you today.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed loudly, ¡°Thank you for your offer.¡±


    As he said, Xiao Bing sat down on the seat next to Yezi, which seemed to be specially reserved for him. Chen Yuanyuan and Xu Wenting sat together, while Xiao Bing and Yezi sat across the table.


    Xiao Bing looked at Li Hong and snapped his fingers before shouting, ¡°A bowl of noodles. Large. And put it on their bill.¡±


    Chen Yuanyuan also finished her meal and put down her chopsticks. She simmered with laughter after listening to Xiao Bing, ¡°Soldier Brother, you¡¯re really haggling for every dollar. You aren¡¯t trying to get back at us for the meal last night, are you?¡±


    Xiao Bing took it for granted, ¡°I am a poor man, not like you girls.¡±


    Chen Yuanyuan teased, ¡°A poor man who can date Yezi is a great man. Did you know that almost every day, Yezi is asked out for lunch by guys? She never cares for them though. But she came here two days in a row just to see you.¡±


    Yezi rolled her eyes at Chen Yuanyuan and complained, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I came here because the noodles in this shop are delicious.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Xu Wenting also put down her chopsticks. She looked at Xiao Bing and Yezi and said with ambiguity, ¡°Especially the bowl of noodles made for you last night. Brother Bing put his love in it¡­¡±


    Yezi giggled while blushing, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense¡­ Tingting, I haven¡¯t asked you yet. Are you dating Wu Qiang¡­ I saw the two of you flirting recently.¡±


    This is called having a taste of your own medicine.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Wenting didn¡¯t care at all and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, the two of us are dating now, and we¡¯re getting along well¡­¡±


    Chen Yuanyuan shouted, surprised, ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s true? You¡¯ve really done a really good job of keeping this from us. How could we not know?¡±


    ¡°I just decided to give him a chance. How would you guys know?¡±


    While the three girls were gossiping, Xiao Bing had already been served his bowl of noodles. A group of young students came in the noodle house while he ate. In the middle of the group was a young man sporting David Beckham¡¯s hairstyle and wearing branded goods from head to toe. He seemed to be the leader of the group.


    Li Hong saw that there were five of them, but the restaurant was already full. So, she said with some embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, we are out of seats. Could you wait a little while?¡±


    The young leader scanned the hall with his eyes and found Yezi. He was so arrogant that he pushed Li Hong away without looking at her. ¡°Move aside.¡± He said coldly.


    Li Hong stumbled and fell to the ground. Zhang Jing, the cashier, rushed over to help Li Hong to stand up and said angrily, ¡°How could you do this? Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s just a young girl?¡±


    The young man walked straight towards Yezi. The others behind him surrounded Li Hong, arrogantly. One of them with the short hair pointed at Zhang Jing carelessly. ¡°Shut your mouth since you know you¡¯re just a young girl. Do you know who he is? He¡¯s the young master of the Yu family! You can¡¯t mess with him!¡±


    Zhang Jing still wanted to talk back, but Li Hong grabbed her hurriedly. She shook her head and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. We are just workers. We can¡¯t mess with them!¡±


    The boy with short hair laughed, ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re pretty good-looking. Do you have a boyfriend? Why not be mine?¡±


    Seeing that the young master of the Yu family had already come to the table Yezi was at, the others hurriedly stopped him and said, ¡°Come on, Laitou, we have business to do.¡±


    ¡°Fucker, don¡¯t call me my nickname!¡± Laitou complained. But he still listened, following the others, and standing behind the boy with Beckham¡¯s hairstyle.


    Yezi and Xiao Bing had witnessed what happened because their table was facing the door. When she saw the boy with Beckham¡¯s hairstyle walk over, she frowned and said unpleasantly, ¡°Yu Hao, you¡¯d better not make trouble while I¡¯m here.¡±


    Yu Hao looked Xiao Bing over with his eyes with a vicious expression. But he had a gentle smile when he was talking to Yezi, ¡°How could I? Yezi, you know what kind of person I am. I heard that you were here, so I came over just for you.¡±


    Yezi, with a look of disgust, replied mercilessly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Yezi. You don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    At this point, Xiao Bing put down his chopsticks and burped, as if he didn¡¯t see these people standing in front of him. He wiped his mouth and said, ¡°Yezi, I¡¯m done eating.¡±


    He had said ¡®Yezi¡¯ with an extra loud voice.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Yezi smiled again while looking at Xiao Bing. The smile could be seen in her eyes, nose, mouth, and every inch of her skin. When he heard Yezi¡¯s gentle reply, he burst into a rage!


    A slap in the face was always silent.

 Chapter 16

    Yu Hao was incredibly angry. He looked at Xiao Bing and thought, ¡®although he¡¯s better looking and his temperament is better than mine, that was it. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s dressed in rags and doesn¡¯t even have decent clothes. He shouldn¡¯t be wealthy. How could Yezi like him? She is really picky about boys, I must have overthought it.¡¯


    Yu Hao hurried here because one of his friends saw Yezi in the noodle shop with a man. He came here hastily after hearing it.


    Yu Hao dispelled the worry in his heart. He asked, ¡°Yezi, this man next to you, why don¡¯t you introduce him?¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yezi¡¯s good friend.¡± Xiao Bing stood up with a smile and held out his right hand at the same time. The words ¡®good friend¡¯, which Xiao Bing had emphasized, made Yu Hao frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yu Hao, Yezi¡¯s friend.¡± Yu Hao quickly shook hands with Xiao Bing and drew back his hand. He even took out a handkerchief and wiped his hand as if he had touched something dirty.


    Xiao Bing felt a little sick. ¡®What the hell, he¡¯s such a sissy?¡¯


    Obviously, Yezi, Xu Wenting, and Chen Yuanyuan also didn¡¯t like Yu Hao¡¯s style. If this boy¡¯s family weren¡¯t rich, and his uncle weren¡¯t the director of the Public Security Bureau, Jinsha Branch, he would never have so many followers. It was also because of his background that he had the courage to pursue Yezi.


    Xiao Bing found Yu Hao disgusting, and Yu Hao felt that Xiao Bing was too poor. He stopped paying attention to Xiao Bing and fished out two movie tickets from his pocket. He handed them to Yezi and said, ¡°Yezi, tonight ¡®Running Holiday¡¯ is on. It stars Shangguan Xiaoxue, a famous actress in the entertainment circle. I¡¯d like to go with you.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have time.¡± Xiao Bing answered for Yezi. He didn¡¯t know what the matter was with him. Perhaps because Yu Hao had just been rude to Li Hong, or perhaps it was because Xiao Bing felt uncomfortable that Yu Hao asked Yezi out. Either way, he didn¡¯t like the boy.


    Yu Hao finally realized how intrusive this person was. He still needed to maintain a somewhat gentlemanly image in front of the girl he liked, so he just asked coldly, ¡°I was asking her. How would you know she doesn¡¯t have time?¡±


    ¡°Because tonight she has a date¡­¡± Xiao Bing smiled. His teeth were so white it made Yu Hao want to beat him. ¡°With me.¡±


    Yu Hao got angry. After all, he was just a student, and he couldn¡¯t hide his feelings for long. He gave Xiao Bing a bold stare, then looked at Yezi with questioning eyes.


    However, Yezi only looked at Xiao Bing with gentleness. Xiao Bing felt sucked in by her eyes. ¡®This girl is really good at acting¡¯, he thought. If she were an actress, she would sweep all the awards for acting.


    Yezi didn¡¯t say anything, instead looking at Xiao Bing with loving eyes, which gave Xu Wenting and Chen Yuanyuan goosebumps.


    Silence meant more than words at this moment. It was such a blow for Yu Hao.


    Yu Hao pulled a long face and couldn¡¯t hide his anger any longer. Yu Hao yelled, ¡°Yezi, tell me. How could you like such an old-fashioned man like him? How could he compare with me when he¡¯s so ragged? Is he richer than me? Is he more powerful than me?¡±


    Yezi replied in a calm voice, ¡°Yu Hao, what do you have besides your rich and powerful family?¡± Every single word was like a knife stabbing at Yu Hao¡¯s heart.


    Yu Hao¡¯s face turned pale. Yezi continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you before, leave me alone. There is no way anything will happen between you and me. As you can see, I already have a man I like. So stay away from me from now on, okay?¡±


    Yu Hao looked at Xiao Bing with hatred, which made Xiao Bing feel uncomfortable. Especially when he remembered that Yu Hao cleaned his hands with his handkerchief. He felt¡­ He felt that Yu Hao was like an eunuch in ancient times. This boy wasn¡¯t ¡®cleaned¡¯, was he?


    ¡°Fucker, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Xiao Bing glanced at Yu Hao again, ¡°I just wanted to see if you were in good health.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m in good health, but I know you soon won¡¯t be¡­¡± Yu Hao took a step back and said to his four lackeys standing behind him, ¡°Break one of his legs for me. I¡¯ll take responsibility for it!¡±


    Yezi stood up unexpectedly. She said coldly, with a straight face, ¡°Yu Hao, he¡¯s my friend. You said you¡¯ll take responsibility, but can you afford it?¡±


    Chen Yuanyuan and Xu Wenting couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Chen Yuanyuan shot at him first, ¡°You¡¯ve asked your lackeys to warn the boys in our class to stay away from Yezi. Yezi isn¡¯t your girlfriend. Is it any of your business who she dates?¡±


    Xu Wenting also said, ¡°Yezi¡¯s right. What else do you have besides your rich and powerful family? If it were me, I might despise you as well.¡±


    ¡°Bitch!¡± Since Yu Hao already offended Xiao Bing, he threw caution to the wind. ¡°I always get what I want. You guys break his leg. Yezi, you come with me now!¡±


    Yezi looked at Yu Hao calmly and asked, ¡°To where?¡±


    Yu Hao grabbed Yezi¡¯s wrist and grinned, ¡°To do something that can¡¯t be undone.¡±


    Xiao Bing flung up one foot towards Yu Hao before he could touch Yezi. He shouted, ¡°Damn, you can¡¯t find this kind of plot even in dumb dramas.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s foot landed on Yu Hao¡¯s stomach, making him fly out with a loud bang. He knocked over two tables, one after another, and fell to the ground.


    Silence.


    It was only silence in the restaurant.


    Xu Wenting and Chen Yuanyuan looked at Xiao Bing with gleaming eyes. What did it mean to ¡®save a damsel in distress¡¯? This is exactly what it meant!


    Earlier, they had thought Xiao Bing wasn¡¯t good enough for Yezi because he wasn¡¯t influential, despite his good temperament. But now they suddenly felt that it was a really great thing to find a soldier as a boyfriend.


    The other four men who came with Yu Hao were also overwhelmed after they saw him sent flying. Yu Hao was 178cm tall and weighed 75kg, they could never blow away a man like him that far.


    Yu Hao lay on the ground vomiting so hard that it felt like he would puke out his innards at any moment. Some of the guests were scared away while others were disgusted and left¡­ Apart from Yu Hao¡¯s friends and Xiao Bing, only the workers in the noodle restaurant stayed.


    Xiao Bing looked at Yu Hao¡¯s four lackeys. The four men looked at each other and ran towards Yu Hao at almost the same time. They helped Yu Hao up, who had almost thrown up his whole stomach. As they ran toward the door, they shouted at Xiao Bing ferociously, ¡°Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re scared of you. We will come back after we send him to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Xiao Bing called coldly. Everyone froze.


    ¡°Put him down!¡±


    The four of them looked at each and let go at the same time. Yu Hao fell to the ground on his face with a bang.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    The four men looked at each other in silence. Finally, the other three all looked at the short haired man, the one named Laitou. He spat on the ground and cursed, ¡°Damn, there are four of us. Why are we afraid of him? Let¡¯s leave! We¡¯re not scared!¡±


    He left first, and the other three followed behind him.


    Xiao Bing walked towards Yu Hao slowly. Xu Wenting hesitated and said, ¡°Brother Bing, let him go. His family¡­ you can¡¯t mess with them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother Bing, you¡¯ve already beat him up anyway.¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t answer, walking all the way in front of Yu Hao before stopping.


    Xu Wenting and Chen Yuanyuan hoped Yezi would stop him, but Yezi shook her head and smiled, ¡°I think he knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    Xu Wenting said with a wry smile, ¡°That¡¯s insane. If he beats Yu Hao again, he must be crazy. Yezi, don¡¯t forget, he isn¡¯t like you. He doesn¡¯t have the Ye family as a backer. He can¡¯t afford to offend the director of the Public Security Bureau. Can you get your family to protect him?¡±


    Yezi lightly shook her head with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s a type of person in the world who would never need the protection of others.¡±


    Xu Wenting was a little freaked out, ¡°God, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so confident. I only hope your Soldier Brother isn¡¯t too rash.¡±


    Yu Hao stood up from the ground, struggling. He was just a student that liked to bully others because he came from a rich and powerful family. But in the end, he was just a student, and a spoiled one at that. Xiao Bing¡¯s kick had made him feel pain beyond anything he felt ever before.


    Xiao Bing looked at him and said, ¡°I was very unhappy when you asked them to break my leg.¡±


    Yu Hao looked at Xiao Bing with his face covered with tears and snot.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve already figured out by now. Even though your family is rich and powerful, that¡¯s your family, not you. The best place to find a helping hand is at the end of your own arm. Don¡¯t try to threaten me with your family. I¡¯m not afraid. If I wanted to beat you up now, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance even if there were two of you.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Apologize.¡±


    Yu Hao gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. He gathered his courage and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Xiao Bing opened his mouth, showing his white teeth again. But this time Yu Hao no longer felt anger. Instead, he felt a little scared. Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°I refuse your apology.¡±


    Bang! Everyone was stunned. Yu Hao had disappeared. Everyone ran to the door with their mouths opened wide from surprise, except for Yezi. No one dared to believe that Xiao Bing kicked Yu Hao out the door and across the street. It was dozens of meters away!


    Seeing that Yu Hao fell to the ground unmoving, Chen Yuanyuan warbled, ¡°Is¡­ Is he dead?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°He just passed out.¡±


    ¡°His uncle is the police director,¡± said Xu Wenting.


    ¡°So what? I had to do it.¡± Xiao Bing walked towards Li Hong and patted her on the shoulder, ¡°I did this for you. He shoved you when they came in. My people, no matter who they are¡­ won¡¯t be bullied by others.¡±


    Li Hong froze, her eyes moist. Yezi¡¯s eyes glowed with emotion after she saw what happened.


    Suddenly, Xiao Bing looked at Yezi and asked with a smile, ¡°Will I still get a date tonight?¡±


    Yezi smiled coyly, ¡°Sure!¡±

 Chapter 17

    ¡°Is the Fengshui of our Xiaoxiao Noodle House very bad? Ever since the shop opened here, incidents have always occurred.¡±


    Wang Guifang sighed when Yezi, Chen Yuanyuan, and Xu Wenting left, and stared at the empty restaurant.


    Too many things had happened lately. The boss died in a car accident, and following that, the shop was messed up. The boss¡¯ wife ended up in the hospital after that. And today¡­


    Xiao Bing clapped his hands and gathered everyone around. He said seriously, ¡°Please trust me. The Xiaoxiao Noodle House will be a blessed place. It is said that good fortune follows upon disaster, and disaster lurks within good fortune. The end of disaster is the beginning of good fortune.¡±


    Zhang Jing laughed, ¡°Brother Bing, was that your girlfriend, the little beauty who comes every day?¡±


    ¡°Not yet¡­¡±


    Zhang Jing laughed, ¡°Not yet? but you¡¯re even going on a date tonight. She¡¯s the campus belle, yet you¡¯ve got her so quickly. Brother Bing, you¡¯re really something.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and didn¡¯t deny it. He felt happy when he thought about tonight¡¯s date.


    The customers were arriving in waves despite the incident. Xiao Bing got busy working together with the others till evening, when Yezi suddenly appeared at the front door. She waved at Xiao Bing, with a lovely face.


    Xiao Bing stopped working and said goodbye to the staff. While walking towards the road with Yezi, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Xu Wenting and Chen Yuanyuan follow you this time?¡±


    ¡°You idiot. Today is our date. Why would they come here as third wheels?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Are you saying that we¡¯re on a date tonight? I thought that was only for couples.¡±


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing and realized that she had been tricked. She laughed, ¡°You usually look so honest, but it turns out that you are also so cunning¡­ You want me to be your girlfriend so easily? Not a chance.¡±


    Xiao Bing also laughed when he had heard what Yezi said. Just like Zhang Yizhi said, over the years he had no lack of women beside him, some of them even admired and chased him. But he never took any one of them as his girlfriend!


    None of them had made him want to chase them!


    Yezi was the first one!


    The only one!


    Xiao Bing looked at Yezi and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a romantic dinner, then let¡¯s go see a movie.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Yezi cracked a smile, ¡°I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    Xiao Bing took out two movie tickets and laughed, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to watch the new movie ¡®Running Holiday''¡±.


    Yezi was staring at the tickets in Xiao Bing¡¯s hand with widely open eyes, her eyelashes long and lustrous.


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. These are Yu Hao¡¯s tickets. I took them. He already paid for it anyway. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll have the mood to watch a movie today after what had happened. Let¡¯s just take it.¡±


    Yezi smiled wryly, ¡°Use the tickets he paid for, to date the girl he likes. Brother Bing, you¡¯re really something.¡±


    ¡°Haha, so, do you want to go together with me?¡±


    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Yezi lifted her chin proudly.


    Xiao Bing smiled darkly, ¡°In that case, does that mean you¡¯re willing to go on a date with me? Ouch!¡±


    Yezi ruthlessly pinched Xiao Bing¡¯s arm and groaned, ¡°You¡¯re really pretending to be a victim after taking advantage of me. What I want to do is to watch the movie. Want to date me? No way! Hmph.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at the lovely Yezi. He smiled and stretched out his hand, hailing a taxi. He turned around and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not from a rich family. I can only take you on a taxi. Are you fine with that?¡±


    Yezi got into the car first. She snorted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a gold digger?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Xiao Bing sat beside Yezi and told the driver, ¡°Driver, please take us to Wanda Plaza.¡±


    ¡°Sure. You guys are college couples right, are you on a date?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother Driver. You really have a good eye.¡± Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help praising him. Yezi pinched him on the waist. His face twisted with pain.


    Yezi snorted, ¡°Brother Driver, are your eyes really that bad? Don¡¯t you think that he¡¯s too old to be a college student?¡±


    The driver looked back at Xiao Bing and laughed, ¡°You do look older than your age. Hahaha!¡±


    Yezi snickered beside Xiao Bing, who looked on helplessly.


    The car stopped at the crowded square. The driver looked back and said to Xiao Bing, who finished and was ready to get off. ¡°Brother, a piece of advice for you. You should dress up yourself properly since you¡¯re on a date. You don¡¯t have to wear famous brands, but at least wear something tidy and clean. Look at you. You are even messier than me, a taxi driver.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt very embarrassed. So many things had happened recently that Xiao Bing did not had time to buy any new clothes. He realized that the clothes he wore were the same as the ones he had when he went to Africa for his mission. They were indeed a little shabby. He agreed with the driver and thought that he needed to pay more attention to his appearance if he wanted to find a girlfriend.


    Wanda Plaza was the most prosperous area in Jinsha District. There were all kinds of food, drink, and entertainment. Ever since he had got the Jiangcheng City, Xiao Bing had been too busy to look around. While they walked, Yezi pointed to the front and said, ¡°Wanda Cinema is on the fourth floor of Wanda Plaza. I¡¯ll go shopping for some new clothes with you, and then we¡¯ll go for dinner.¡±


    Yezi was really tactful. She said ¡°with you¡±, not ¡°for you¡±, which preserved his dignity perfectly. From the way she said it, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that she was a girl who cared about the feeling of others.


    The third floor of Wanda Plaza sold men¡¯s clothes. Xiao Bing saw Yezi in a new light. The clothes here were not very expensive yet kept up with fashion.


    ¡°Brother Bing, what do you think about clothes in that store? I feel that they¡¯re quite suitable for you.¡±


    It was a navy-blue shirt Yezi was talking about. Yezi took Xiao Bing in and pointed to the shirt, saying to the sales girl nearby, ¡°Take one of these and pick a size that fits him. Let him try it on first. Oh, on second thought, take that pair of pants too. Try them together.¡±


    The salesgirl smiled and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve really got an eye. This shirt is very popular this summer, and lots of people like it. Your boyfriend will look great in it. Please wait, I¡¯ll go find the right size for him.¡±


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Brother Bing, do you like it?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at her with a gentle smile and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll like anything that you choose.¡±


    Yezi heart skipped a bit, and she broke off eye contact. The atypical shyness of Yezi made Xiao Bing breath hitch. He couldn¡¯t help stepping forward to close the distance between them. It was so close that Xiao Bing could even feel Yezi¡¯s sweet breath.


    Xiao Bing gulped when his gaze fell on Yezi¡¯s red lips. Yezi looked at Xiao Bing with her eyes wide. She saw Xiao Bing get closer and closer. Their lips almost touched¡­


    ¡°Sir, your clothes.¡±


    The salesgirl walked over with the clothes at an unfortunate time.


    The two people hurriedly moved back. Xiao Bing took a long breath and thought, ¡®Holy shit, I haven¡¯t felt this in my whole military career. How could I have been so nervous just now¡­ It was even more nerve-racking than peeking at the princess of Ying in her bath.¡¯


    Xiao Bing was about to take the clothes the salesgirl gave him when Yezi grabbed him and walked out, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. We won¡¯t get it.¡±


    Shit¡­ Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t comprehend what was happening before he got dragged out by Yezi. Obviously, the salesgirl didn¡¯t get it either. When she finally came around to her senses, she shouted angrily, ¡°What kind of people are you? If you can¡¯t afford the clothes, you could¡¯ve just told me! To not buy it without even trying, that really pisses me off!¡±


    Xiao Bing showed a wry smile after being pulled out by Yezi, ¡°Come on, boss. How can you change your mind so fast? The salesgirl must be unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Why should I care if she¡¯s happy or not?¡± Yezi looked Xiao Bing, ¡°Do you like her?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or not, ¡°How could I like her? I didn¡¯t even see her face clearly.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, there are so many other clothing stores in the mall. I¡¯ll take you to other ones.¡±


    Yezi happily skipped in front of Xiao Bing. He smiled and shook his head. This girl was becoming more mysterious now.


    Five stores later, they finally got their eyes on another set of clothes. Yezi¡¯s eyes brightened in surprise when Xiao Bing came out from the changing room, and so did the salesgirl who stood besides her.


    It was said that clothes maketh the man. It was not obvious with the previous shabby clothes he was wearing, but Xiao Bing appeared more handsome and manly after changing into new ones. The attractive charm of a mature man was really irresistable.


    The sharp edges of his face and confidence from his eyes made him look like mature.


    ¡°Sir, you look really handsome in this,¡± praised the salesgirl sincerely.


    Yezi was stunned for a few seconds before the salesgirl¡¯s compliment woke her up. She cracked into a smile and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take it.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Xiao Bing realized that Yezi had started to stare at him ever since the dinner began. Her smile made Xiao Bing feel nervous. Was it because he was too handsome? It didn¡¯t feel like it. It felt like she a few tricks up her sleeve and wanted to prank him.


    Xiao Bing coughed and put down his knife. He asked, ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    ¡°Clothes make the man, and saddles make the horse. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a good-looking horse.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Bing flattered, ¡°I must be good looking ho¡­ Uh, you said I¡¯m not a man but a horse.¡±


    Yezi giggled.


    ¡®There is nothing I can do about you.¡¯ Xiao Bing thought with a wry smile, ¡°Eat your dinner first. We still have a movie to watch later.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already done.¡± Yezi looked at him like he was an idiot. ¡°Don¡¯t you know I¡¯ve been sitting here, waiting for you?¡±


    Yezi only ate half her steak and one-third of her pizza. Xiao Bing looked at the food she left with surprise, ¡°You eat so little? Every grain is precious. It¡¯s not a good habit to have leftovers. You eat too little.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have a good body.¡± Yezi smiled sweetly, a smile that Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t resist.


    Yezi found Xiao Bing staring at her blankly. Her eyes showed some shyness. She picked up her bag, stood up and smiled sweetly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The movie is about to begin.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Oh, oh.¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself, ¡®I feel so damn ashamed to have so little composure in front of this little girl.¡¯ He gulped and called for a waiter. After paying the bill, he left with Yezi.


    While walking out, Yezi naturally put her arm around his. Xiao Bing was flattered. For the first time, Yezi was so close to him, almost as if they were a couple. Actually, Xiao Bing was never afraid to face other girls, even celebrities or royal princesses. He was never afraid when flirting with them, but in front of Yezi, he felt the youth and shyness of an inexperienced teenager.


    Xiao Bing felt both nervous and at ease at the same time. His body was slightly stiff, but he pretended to be natural and relaxed.


    Yezi, blinking with her mischievous eyes, began to snicker when she saw Xiao Bing so stiff. She suddenly felt like teasing and flirting with this innocent soldier brother.


    Because Yezi was hugging Xiao Bing¡¯s arm, as she walked, her chest inadvertently rubbed up and down on Xiao Bing¡¯s arm. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. As a girl from a respectable family, Yezi had never been so close to a man before. She had gathered up her courage before she had done so. But Xiao Bing¡¯s nervousness made her felt more impish than nervous.


    ¡®Shit, after all these years, I have met all kinds of women, from young girls to mature women, from elegant ladies to innocent girls. How can I be so nervous in front of this girl? No way. I can¡¯t throw away my composure. I have to stay calm.¡¯


    But what Xiao Bing did was totally different from what he thought. The more deliberate he was, the more anxiety he showed.


    Yezi giggled, ¡°Brother Bing, from the way you walk, why do I feel like you¡¯re at a military inspection?¡±


    ¡°Ah? I¡­ am I?¡± Xiao Bing coughed dryly and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t you think dating is a very sacred thing? This is the first step into a relationship between couples. It¡¯s a prelude to marriage and the only stepping stone to having a child¡­¡±


    Yezi spat out, ¡°What nonsense!¡±


    Xiao Bing became more relaxed after the chat. He felt not as stiff as earlier, and his face also felt more relaxed. He laughed and said, ¡°Have you heard of this? When on a date, girls from different countries will have different reactions.¡±


    Yezi asked curiously, ¡°No. What does it say?¡±


    ¡°When dating a white girl, the first night she will kiss you goodbye, the second time she will make physical contact, and the third time she will sleep with you.¡±


    ¡°When dating an Irish girl, the first time you will get drunk with her and sleep with her, the second time you will get drunk with her again and sleep with her again. After 20 years of marriage, you will still get drunk with her and sleep with her¡­¡±


    ¡°Dating with a Chinese girl, the first time you will take her for dinner and a movie, and nothing will happen. The second time you will have dinner and movies again, and nothing will happen. Then there will be no third time¡­ because you realize that nothing will ever happen.¡±


    Yezi blinked her eyes and waited for Xiao Bing to give the punchline. Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°So they say that dating an Irish girl is like heaven.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yezi pouted and tugged on Xiao Bing¡¯s arm. She pretended to get angry and said, ¡°Go date an Irish girl then.¡±


    Xiao Bing stopped. He looked at Yezi quietly. Her skin was as smooth as silk, her eyes always so bright with wisdom. On her smiling face were her little nose, pink lips, and a pair of dimples.


    Yezi noticed him staring. She fluttered her eyelashes and dodged Xiao Bing¡¯s gaze at first, but she then decisively looked up at Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing pursed his lips. He was more nervous when he was facing this lovely, cunning little girl, compared to standing on a battlefield. ¡®If he were just playing games with other women, then the girl today would be a battle that he must win.¡¯ Xiao Bing thought to himself.


    Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help but raise his hands, brushing away her bangs. In this crowded shopping mall, they only had eyes for each other.


    Yezi slightly tilted her alluring, rosy lips and took a gentle bit them. This simple move hit Xiao Bing hard.


    ¡°Brother Bing?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Shyness could be seen in Yezi¡¯s eyes, who used to be lovely and bold. But she still looked straight at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Are you so shy with your enemies on the battlefield?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding¡­ I have always been a bold and daring man with a strong character. The word shyness is¡­¡±


    ¡°Kiss me¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Bing panicked.


    Yezi said, with a faint smile on her face, ¡°Don¡¯t you find the salesgirl in the first men¡¯s clothing store was really annoying¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly came around. Earlier in the first store, he almost couldn¡¯t help kissing Yezi when the salesgirl went to find the clothes. But then she suddenly showed up and interrupted the kiss. Xiao Bing finally realized why Yezi dragged him out of the store so angrily. It all made sense now.


    Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t stop smiling when he thought about what had happened, which also made him less nervous.


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing cunningly and smiled, ¡°Here is the deal. If you don¡¯t kiss me now, you won¡¯t get another chance.¡±


    Xiao Bing slowly leaned forward, which made both of them short of breath. Just as Xiao Bing¡¯s lips nearly touched Yezi¡¯s, several men suddenly burst into the scene. One of these men came straight to Xiao Bing with a pair of handcuffs and shouted righteously, ¡°Xiao Bing, you¡¯re under arrest!¡±


    He started to put the handcuffs on Xiao Bing¡¯s wrists while talking.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t move his eyes away from Yezi. He kicked the man away and with a bang, the man landed several meters away.


    Yezi said shyly, ¡°This is my first time¡­¡±


    Even though he had kissed many women before and even slept with them, Xiao Bing still said shamelessly, ¡°Me too¡­¡±


    They finally kissed each other. The soft kiss would have made anyone feel touched.


    Fall in love at first kiss!


    ¡°Shit!¡± All the plainclothes police were stunned because of what had occurred. They pulled out their guns, aimed at Xiao Bing and shouted, ¡°Shit! You attacked the police! Put your hands up! You have the right to remain silent. Anything you do or say may be used against you in the court of law. You¡¯re accused of beating Yu Hao, a student from Jiangcheng Normal University, and inflicting severe injury. Now you have another charge, attacking the police. You¡¯re under arrest!¡±


    Xiao Bing and Yezi kissed like there was no one around. They forgot everything when their lips touched. They had nothing in their eyes but each other.


    Yezi moaned and closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t refuse when Xiao Bing started to stick his tongue into her mouth¡­


    Everyone in the mall stopped to watch. Soon there were many people watching, and some of them even took photos with their phones.


    The plainclothes police, who got kicked by Xiao Bing, finally got up from the ground with a burning pain in his stomach. Seeing that they were still kissing after kicking him, his face turned pale with anger. He took out his pistol and cursed, ¡°Damn, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    His teammate stopped him and lowered his gun. ¡°Captain, don¡¯t be so rash. We can mess him up after we take him away!¡±


    The captain also knew that he couldn¡¯t do that in front of so many people. What¡¯s more, Xiao Bing wouldn¡¯t die even if he got convicted. Moreover, they were kissing now. If he blew Xiao Bing¡¯s brains out with one shot, he wouldn¡¯t get away even if he invoked self-defense rights. Due to this, he could only endure his anger. Yet, he dared not go forward due to Xiao Bing¡¯s kick just now. The captain had to stand there and wait for Xiao Bing to finish kissing. He felt so wronged.


    ¡°Shit, when I take you into custody, I have hundreds of ways to make you wish you were dead!¡± He could only appease himself internally.


    Finally, Xiao Bing and Yezi finished their kiss. Xiao Bing looked at Yezi lovingly, and Yezi smiled sweetly. Then she turned around and looked indifferently at the plainclothes police who had just nearly disturbed their kiss. The look was calm and indifferent¡­ as if no one were watching!

 Chapter 19

    That indifferent look actually made the plainclothes feel uncomfortable, as if a commoner was being examined by the princess.


    Yezi flicked her hair gently and chuckled. ¡°Why do you want to catch him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Why?¡± The captain who was kicked by Yezi smiled bitterly, ¡°I am Qiu Heyi, the chief of the criminal police brigade in Jinsha district of Jiang City. Your boyfriend is suspected of seriously injuring others and will be arrested now. In addition, he has been charged with assaulting a police officer.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yezi¡¯s eyes turned, and she laughed. ¡°You said he assaulted a police officer. I¡¯m curious- why do you call yourself a police officer? Where are your uniforms? If you say you are a policeman, then I am a female president. Do you believe me?¡±


    Yezi¡¯s words caused laughter all around.


    Qiu Heyi was very angry and smiled, ¡°Well, let me show you my identification.¡±


    With that, Qiu Heyi reached into his breast pocket and offered his hand. His face changed, and there was a roar of laughter around him. Qiu Heyi was embarrassed. He looked at his team nearby and asked, ¡°Who has brought identification?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I brought it.¡± One of the plainclothes officers came running with a flattering face and held his identification in his hand.


    Qiu Heyi proudly said, ¡°Show them.¡±


    The man waved his ID card and said triumphantly, ¡°See, I am a police officer of the criminal police brigade. I responsibly tell you now that this is the captain of our police brigade. Are there any question?¡±


    Yezi said with a smile, ¡°There is no doubt about your identity. However, when your captain came out, he didn¡¯t even bring his identification. You didn¡¯t even have time to change your uniforms. You must have been called in temporarily, no? Was it Yu Hao¡¯s uncle, the public security bureau chief, who called you here? What a personal vendetta, haha¡­ In what name are you going to make my boyfriend go with you? Is it detention, or summons? Have you brought a warrant and a summons? What procedures will you follow? May I have a look?¡±


    Qiu Heyi¡¯s face twisted, and he argued forcefully, ¡°According to the law and order regulations, under special circumstances, I have the right to arrest people first and then go through the relevant formalities. Cut the bullshit! Go get him!¡±


    Several plainclothes officers walked towards Xiao Bing together, with his eyebrows slightly wrinkled. She also knew that Qiu Heyi was right. The key point was that now she clearly knew that the other party was abusing his private rights, but this was in line with the law. At that time, many people saw Xiao Bing fight. Even if Xiao Bing was really measured in his moves, it would be very easy for them as long as they used the hospital certificate.


    Yezi hesitated repeatedly and was about to own up to her family identity. Then Xiao Bing said happily, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take a ride with you.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not care about these things in his heart. He could not really change his identity. Although Xiao Bing was very reluctant to reveal his identity, he still has the status of the captain of the Dragon Teeth army. Even though he had retired, the rights he held were not comparable to those little people. Even the bullshit director had to stand aside, let alone Xiao Bing. This, because in addition to Xiao Bing also had a killer mace, which was lethal enough for Chang Huai¡¯an, director of public security in Jinsha District.


    Yezi shook her head and smiled sweetly, ¡°Brother Bing, let me ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Ask,¡± he indulged.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡± Yezi asked.


    Xiao Bing did not expect Yezi to ask such a question at such a time. The onlookers were all drunk. However, Xiao Bing nodded seriously and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yezi laughed sweetly, ¡°Then, from tomorrow on, you will call me every night and say goodnight to me before going to bed. Can you do that?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Of course. No problem.¡±


    ¡°You are my first boyfriend¡­¡± Yezi continued with an earnest face, ¡°I hope you will be the last one.¡±


    After saying this, Yezi turned her head and looked back at the plainclothes policemen and smiled calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Ye Xiaoxi, and he¡¯s my man. How dare you take him away? Give your director a call and say I am the young lady of Ye Bancheng¡¯s family. Ask him what to do about it today. Are you bullying the Ye family?¡±


    Pride, self-confidence, honor, at this moment, Yezi was like a princess. The plainclothes officers were awed by her momentum, speechless. Then they were shocked by her family. Ye Bancheng was the richest man in Jiang city!


    She turned out to be Ye Bancheng¡¯s second daughter and the apple of the Ye family¡¯s eye!


    Not only were these plainclothes officers shocked, but the people watching the bustle were also agitated one by one. Obviously, the three words Ye Bancheng represented a symbol in Jiang city, symbolizing wealth and rights. Originally, they were just watching the bustle. Now, they were afraid this matter was going to be more lively, far exceeding their expectations.


    The cold sweat of Qiu Heyi trickled down his forehead and said nervously, ¡°Well¡­wait a moment, Miss Ye. I¡¯ll make a phone call and ask.¡±


    He picked up his cell phone and ran aside to make the phone call privately, as it was not very convenient for him to speak in front of everyone.


    Xiao Bing quietly looked at the charming and soft figure of Ye Xiaoxi standing in front of him. Her name was Ye Xiaoxi, and she must have been Ye Xinyi¡¯s sister¡­ Xiao Bing¡¯s heart began to ache inexplicably.


    Since the Ye family was very large, Yezi was probably Ye Xinyi¡¯s sister, who she had friction with at the airport. Xiao Bing did not care. Ye Xinyi was Ye Xinyi, and Yezi was Yezi.


    Xiao Bing knew that Yezi did not like to mention her family or to show off her family background. Having a prominent family background was not a kind of happiness for Yezi, but a kind of bondage and sadness.


    Xiao Bing was distressed because he knew that the Yezi touched the sadness she was most reluctant to mention for her own sake.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold chill. Chang Huai¡¯an, perhaps he should pay a price.


    At this moment, Qiu Heyi came back and smiled, ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Xiao and Miss Ye, there was a misunderstanding¡­ We may have made a mistake, disturbing your shopping. We will leave now, we will leave now¡­¡±


    Yezi said quietly, ¡°Because I am of the Ye family, you have made a mistake. If we were just ordinary people, I think I would have been taken away by now, and probably locked up for 10 days and a half month. We would also need to raise a sum of money to redeem people. Go back and tell your director that this incident was caused by his nephew¡¯s initiative to harass me. I am only a student and do not know much. I only understand one reason. It is the most important thing for me to be a clean and honest person, to do things cleanly, and to have a clear conscience!¡±


    There was a roar of applause around, and the plainclothes officers went away one by one in embarrassment. They came and went quickly.


    Yezi looked back at Xiao Bing and smiled, ¡°Brother Bing, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Xiao Bing held out his finger, gently brushed her nose, and said with a wry smile, ¡°Do you like me standing behind a woman?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Brother Bing, in my eyes, you are a dragon. These little people shouldn¡¯t be worth your trouble.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°I am serious!¡± Yezi exclaimed.


    ¡°Well, then I believe you!¡± Xiao Bing also said with a serious face, ¡°But remember next time, if there is anything else in the future, only I can protect you.¡±


    ¡°Remember. Ah¡­ it¡¯s their fault. It¡¯s too late to watch a movie.¡± Yezi stamped her feet.


    Xiao Bing gave a wry smile, ¡°Let me take you home.¡±


    Both of them saw from each other¡¯s eyes that they were reluctant to part, but it was getting late and there was nowhere to go. It was time to go home.


    Most of the people around had dispersed, some people were still walking in the distance while looking around. Xiao Bing glanced at the Yezi¡¯s small hand, hesitated, quietly stretched out his hand to interlock Yezi¡¯s hand in his.


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing and smiled sweetly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me home.¡±


    Yezi finally took his own car. Xiao Bing sent Yezi out of the shopping mall. Soon Yezi¡¯s car followed him. Before he left, Xiao Bing told Yezi his new phone number and stopped a taxi to return to the Su family.


    At this time, in a villa in Jiang city, an obese man was sitting on the sofa smoking cigarette after cigarette. A middle-aged woman several years younger than him was crying in front of him saying, ¡°Elder brother, your nephew has been bullied. You really don¡¯t care?¡±


    The fat man said with some chagrin, ¡°This matter involves the Ye family. What do you want me to do? What¡¯s more, this incident was caused by Xiao Hao. Although the other party assaulted someone unreasonably, the injury was not serious. It would be better to rest at home for a couple of days. Let¡¯s just forget it. ¡±


    Seeing what his sister had to say, the fat man continued, ¡°Also, when you go home, tell Xiao Hao not to mess with that person, let alone the girl named Ye. We can¡¯t afford to mess with the Ye family, and there¡¯s no need to mess with them.¡±


    The woman stopped crying. She knew her brother¡¯s character and it was useless to cry any longer. What was more, Yu Hao was indeed not seriously injured. This was the most important thing.


    At this time, the villa¡¯s landline rang. After the fat man picked it up, a cheerful man¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Director Chang, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you so late.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an hesitated and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°I am Xie Lun,¡± the voice replied.


    Chang Huai¡¯an laughed loudly, ¡°Boss Xie calling at this late hour? Surely it is not as simple as catching up with the old days?¡±


    ¡°Haha, here¡¯s the thing¡­ I heard that a man in Jinsha District died two days ago. He was a gangster named Broken Finger. I¡¯m going to provide a clue. I know who killed him.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Since when did Boss Xie start to care about our criminal investigation work?¡± Chang Huai¡¯an inquired curiously.


    ¡°Haha, the police and the people cooperate,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Then tell me, who is it?¡± Chang Huai¡¯an asked.


    ¡°Xiao Bing, the employee of the small noodle shop!¡± Xie Lun revealed.


    ¡°Xiao Bing? Boss Xie, if there is no absolute evidence, I can¡¯t arrest anyone. I¡¯m afraid the purpose of your providing this clue is not simple¡­¡± Chang Huai¡¯an moved with a peace of mind thinking of the Xiao Bing who beat his nephew and then smiled. The smile looked like that of a sly old fox.

 Chapter 20

    Xiao Bing went home, lay on bed, took out his phone and sent Yezi, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Very soon, he received a message, ¡°Call me ¡®baby¡¯.¡±


    The young and ignorant face of Yezi came to Xiao Bing¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help smiling. He quickly typed on his phone and sent, ¡°Baby, good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Ye Bancheng was 55 years old this year, which should have been the wealthiest time of his life. However, he fell seriously ill. Even famous doctors in Europe couldn¡¯t cure his illness.


    Someone advised him that the best doctor from Hua Xia, Zhang Yizhi, who lived in Jing Du City might be able to cure him. However, despite sending his men to invite Zhang Yizhi five times, none of them succeeded. After going into retirement, Zhang Yizhi had stopped treating patients. Therefore, Ye Bancheng had to give up.


    But today, the Ye Family suddenly heard a piece of good news: Zhang Yizhi showed up in Jiang City. The moment he arrived, he dismissed the director of the #1 hospital from his post. Hurriedly, the Ye Family sent their men to inquire about this. They found out that Zhang Yizhi came because a man named Xiao Bing invited him.


    Ye Bancheng had one son and two daughters. Ye Xinyi was the eldest daughter, Ye Tianming was the middle brother, and Ye Xiaoxi was the youngest daughter, namely Yezi. Because Yezi was the youngest, Ye Bancheng spoiled her the most, just like a little princess. However, Yezi didn¡¯t appreciate her father that much. Now, both Ye Xinyi and Ye Tianming stood beside his bed.


    Ye Bancheng said in a weak voice, ¡°Zhang Yizhi is in Jiang City now. And this is my last chance. You need to get him to treat me, no matter the cost.¡±


    Ye Tianming said, ¡°Zhang Yizhi is very stubborn. I don¡¯t think he will change his mind, no matter how much you beg him. But I have an idea, father.¡±


    Ye Bancheng looked to his son and gasped, ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Since he was invited here by the outsider Xiao Bing, they must be good friends. Why don¡¯t we solve the problem in another way? If we bribe Xiao Bing, it should be a lot easier than directly going to Zhang Yizhi for help.¡±


    A light flashed in the cloudy eyes of Ye Bancheng. He said in a hurried voice, ¡°Do as you said. Find Xiao Bing. As long as he agrees to help, we can pay any price. Which one of you will go?¡±


    Before Ye Tianming could open his mouth, Ye Xinyi said, ¡°I will go.¡±


    Ye Tianming took a look at his sister, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ye Bancheng looked to his daughter who was both glamorous and dazzling, even when wearing a simple white dress. He stared at her with his eyes half-closed for a while, before suddenly saying, ¡°Okay, if you go¡­ It might be easier.¡±


    Ye Xinyi¡¯s eyes glamed, and she said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. No matter what, I will get him to help.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Bancheng closed his eyes slowly and said with a weary look, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You should go back to your room to have some rest. I also need to sleep now.¡±


    Ye Tianming and Ye Xinyi took a look at each other before leaving together.


    After leaving the room, Ye Tianming suddenly mentioned, ¡°Sister, when I was investigating Xiao Bing, I heard that he had a conflict with the Xie Family. And you were there too¡­¡±


    ¡°I was.¡± Ye Xinyi laughed calmly.


    ¡°Then¡­ Are you sure it¡¯s appropriate for you to go?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t know unless I try.¡± Ye Xinyi smiled with a look full of confidence and said, ¡°And besides, that¡¯s the Xie Family he messed with, not me. Am I right?¡±


    After hearing this, Ye Tianming knew that his sister was going to make a deal with Xiao Bing. Ever since they were kids, he had known of his sister¡¯s excellence. It wasn¡¯t just in academics, she also had a keen awareness of social situations, a kind of merit which was rare in youths nowadays.


    The next day, Xiao Bing got up at dawn.


    Su Xiaoxiao was also an early riser, but was not as early as Xiao Bing. After Xiao Bing washed up quietly, he went to the kitchen and started to make breakfast.


    When it was six o¡¯clock, Su Xiaoxiao walked into the bathroom with a sleepy look. After she finished washing up, she entered the kitchen to make breakfast, but found that Xiao Bing had already made it.


    Xiao Bing brought two bowls of steamed sponge cake to the table and put some steamed spring rolls onto the plate. When he saw Su Xiaooxiao walking into the kitchen, he showed the breakfast on the table to her and said with a smile, ¡°Good morning. Come sit down and let¡¯s have breakfast.¡±


    When Su Xiaoxiao looked at the bowls of sponge cake, she felt sober immediately. She looked dazed for a bit, and tears started coming out.


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°You told me that after your sister passed, nobody ever made you steamed sponge cake again. I¡¯ve made it a few times before. You should try to see if it¡¯s as good as the ones your sister made.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Su Xiaoxiao sat down and took a spoonful of sponge cake. She pressed her lips together tightly, trying not to let her tears fall. At that moment, she thought of her sister and the time they spent together at home a few years ago.


    Xiao Bing put a steamed spring roll in Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s bowl, and said with a smile, ¡°I used to have steamed sponge cake a lot when I was a kid. It was the Auntie in the orphanage who made it, and the ones she made were much better than mine.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Su Xiaoxiao finally took a bite. It tasted so good that she nodded contentedly. Her messy hair lay on the table and even blocked her face. However, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to it, instead eating the steamed spring roll and the steamed sponge cake in big mouthfuls.


    Seeing Su Xiaoxiao eating so happily, Xiao Bing smiled in relief. Since Su Peiya was gone, he wanted to take good care of her family as much as possible ¨C even if Su Xiaoxiao was unfriendly to him.


    After Su Xiaoxiao finished eating, she put down her spoon and tied up her hair again. Xiao Bing realized her eyes were red when she raised her head. However, she smiled after such a long time. She said with a softer voice than usual, ¡°Uncle Zhang said he would do the surgery for my mom today. So I¡¯m taking leave from school and going to the hospital. My mom said you should stay at the restaurant and attend to the business. We all believe in Uncle Zhang¡¯s skills. After the surgery is done, I¡¯ll go and tell you the good news immediately.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao pushed her chair away, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now, call me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Xiaoxiao replied, before leaving the kitchen and heading directly for the door. She wore her shoes and went out.


    After Su Xiaoxiao left, Xiao Bing looked at her seat at the table and noticed it was soaked.


    Since he had got up so early, when Xiao Bing arrived at the restaurant, it was still empty.


    Xiao Bing opened the door, entered the restaurant, and did a little cleaning. Wang Guifang was the second to arrive. She felt a bit surprised and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Bing, why are you so early?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I woke up early and couldn¡¯t go back to sleep. So I came after having breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a shame that you have a girlfriend now. Otherwise, I could introduce you to my niece from another city. She¡¯s about your age and wants to find a boyfriend now. Decent young men like you are so rare.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Aunt Wang, you¡¯re making me embarrassed. I¡¯m just a worker here. If your niece stayed with me, she would suffer.¡±


    Wang Guifang said a little crossly, ¡°Oh, you. Who would ever say that about themselves? What¡¯s wrong about being a worker? If you work hard, you will surely make a living. Trust me, you¡¯ll be outstanding someday. I won¡¯t be wrong. What¡¯s more, if you are that bad, why would the school beauty like you?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed a bit, but didn¡¯t argue.


    While they spoke, Zhang Jing and Li Hong also arrived. After they saw Xiao Bing, they asked Xiao Bing right away for details of his date with Yezi last night. When Xiao Bing told them that Yezi had agreed to be his girlfriend, they got so thrilled that they couldn¡¯t stop talking about it.


    In the morning, it was less busy in the restaurant. The reason why some customers would come to the restaurant to have breakfast was because it was famous for its noodles. The other restaurants on this street would usually stay closed until midday.


    Before it struck ten o¡¯clock, Su Xiaoxiao ran into the restaurant, and said to Xiao Bing with joy on her face, ¡°Bother Bing, the surgery was successful!¡±


    There were only two tables occupied in the restaurant right now, which weren¡¯t busy. When Su Xiaoxiao went into the restaurant, Xiao Bing was talking with Li Hong and Zhang Jing. Xiao Bing felt quite delighted and relieved hearing the good news. It was as if a weight had been lifted from his heart. He smiled at once and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Now you can stop worrying and focus on your studies. I¡¯ll go visit Aunt Li in the afternoon and see how she¡¯s feeling.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Bing, and said in a grateful voice, ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t you, my mom could have¡­¡±.


    Xiao Bing shook his head and smiled, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kick me out.¡±


    Zhang Jing and Li Hong said, astonished, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you want to drive Brother Bing out?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao sighed. Some words were not meant for the ears of others. After all, Xiao Bing had helped her family a lot, and she was starting to like him. There was no way she would ask him to leave again. However, Su Peiya¡¯s death made her sad for so long that she couldn¡¯t stand facing Xiao Bing because his existence kept reminding her of her sister.


    Just as Su Xiaoxiao was about to speak, a police siren suddenly rang. Xiao Bing and the others looked outside and saw a few police cars stopping outside. A fat, middle-aged police officer walked right into the restaurant followed by several young policemen. People eating put down their chopsticks and looked at them, stunned. The fat middle-aged police officer showed his badge first, and said with an air of justice, ¡°I am Chang Huai¡¯an ¨C the director of the public security bureau in Jin Sha District. Which one of you is Xiao Bing?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao and the others all got stupefied, especially Li Hong and Zhang Jing. They were wondering if the guy who got kicked by Brother Bing had died after he left yesterday. Everyone felt uneasy except Xiao Bing. He said in a calm voice, ¡°I am.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an said, ¡°You¡¯re suspected of a break-in murder that happened three days ago. You are under arrest!¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned a bit and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to arrest me?¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an still had the air of dignity on his face, which gave people an upright and honest impression. He said with a serious voice, ¡°We have sufficient evidence proving that you are the foremost suspect in this case. So you have to come with us now. No matter who you are, no matter who you know, and no matter how close you are with the Ye Family¡­ If you try retaliating with violence, we have the right to take you down by force.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is equal before the law!¡±


    One wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat a country, no matter how powerful he was. Xiao Bing certainly wouldn¡¯t fight against these policemen. And there¡¯s no chance he would let Chang Huai¡¯an frame him like this.


    Chang Huai¡¯an thought his words were righteous, and had made others feel refreshed and invigorated. However, Xiao Bing looked at him with a gaze full of irony and mocking. He didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of him, or even pay any attention to him. Chang Huai¡¯an got a bit angry.


    The policeman beside Chang Huai¡¯an took out a pair of handcuffs and was going to cuff Xiao Bing. Suddenly the door to the restaurant opened again. Then Ye Xinyi walked in. She said in a confident and beautiful voice, ¡°Hello, Director Chang, what are you doing here?¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an looked back and saw Ye Xinyi walk into the restaurant. She wore a pair of branded high heels and was dressed in a fashional and noble manner. The moment she walked in, everyone turned their heads to look at her.


    She was just that dazzling and glamorous.

 Chapter 21

    Chang Huai¡¯an didn¡¯t predict that Ye Xinyi would show up, which proved that there was something going on between Xiao Bing and the Ye Family. He felt glad that he had prepared before doing this.


    If it were only his nephew, he would never have agreed to do this dirty work. He knew his playboy nephew better than anyone else. If the people he messed with were from ordinary families, Chang Huai¡¯an certainly knew how to protect him. However, this time it involved the Ye Family, which made it much more difficult to settle. Chang Huai¡¯an knew that better than anyone.


    Chuang Huai¡¯an was a cunning old man. He would weigh benefits against costs before doing anything. First, he assumed that Xie Lun must have had a conflict with Xiao Bing. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t bother stepping in. Therefore, he made sure he got enough benefits from Xie Lun before agreeing to do this. And what Xie Lun provided him was more than enough for him to live out the rest of his life, even if he quit his job. Moreover, this arrest was also reasonable. Even though there was no hard evidence, framing Xiao Bing as a suspect wasn¡¯t difficult. And so, he would get around the Ye Family.


    What¡¯s more, after he learned that Xiao Bing was just a worker, he got even more certain that the Ye Family would stay out of this. And he surely didn¡¯t believe that Ye Bancheng would leave his daughter in Xiao Bing¡¯s hands.


    In his eyes, Ye Xiaoxi was just toying with Xiao Bing.


    Chang Huai¡¯an let the policeman put back his handcuffs after he saw Ye Xinyi. Then he turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Miss Ye.¡±


    Ye Xinyi smiled, winked her eyes elegantly, and said, ¡°Director Chang, Xiao Bing is a good friend of mine. There must be some misunderstanding that brought you here.¡±


    It didn¡¯t occur to Su Xiaoxiao and the others that Xiao Bing had such a beautiful friend. However, Xiao Bing knew that this woman was no friend to him, even though they weren¡¯t enemies. He knew she came with a motive. So he didn¡¯t say anything and just watched.


    Chang Huai¡¯an smiled like an old fox and said, ¡°Miss Ye, since he¡¯s your friend, I would certainly try to save you face. But your friend just got involved in a murder case. The head of a gang in Jin Sha District got killed. Before his death, he happened to have a conflict with Xiao Bing in which they even got into a fight. Many people witnessed it. This case has put me under a lot of pressure. And as an old policeman who has worked for many years, it¡¯s my duty to enforce the law impartially. I am afraid I can¡¯t do this for you.¡±


    Ye Xinyi said with a smile, ¡°You mean it¡¯s just a small-time gangster who got killed?¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an said, ¡°A gangster is still a human.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood what I said, Director Chang. Since he was a gangster, he must have had lots of fights, and made many enemies. If my friend had a conflict with him, I don¡¯t think that would be enough evidence to prove that my friend was the killer. What do you say, Director Chang?¡± Ye Xinyi said with a confident look in her eyes. There was indeed something unique about her. People always said women with large chests were brainless. But she had both a large chest yet was also brainy.


    Chang Huai¡¯an shook his head, smiled, and said with a low voice, ¡°If it were only that, we wouldn¡¯t have come to arrest him. However, someone had seen him breaking in the housing estate where Fingerbreaker lived in the middle of the night.¡±


    Xiao Bing was sure that no one stalked him that night. It was impossible anyone would have noticed him. Therefore, after he heard what Chang Huai¡¯an said, he asked immediately, ¡°Who?¡±


    If it were other suspects, Chang Huai¡¯an wouldn¡¯t have wasted his time talking. But now that it involved a friend of the Ye Family, Chang Huai¡¯an mentioned, ¡°The witness is Zhang De, a servant in Xie Lun¡¯s family. Xie Lun is a famous entrepreneur in Jiang City.¡±


    Now people who knew the ropes understood what happened. Xiao Bing had a conflict with Xie Family, therefore the Xie Family wanted to frame him as revenge. The people in the noodle restaurant also knew that Xiao Bing had offended Chang Huai¡¯an¡¯s nephew, which explained the whole situation.


    Ye Xinyi frowned her pretty eyebrows, asked, ¡°Is this witness trustworthy?¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an said with a smile, ¡°This will depend on the police system to judge. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Ye. We won¡¯t let a single criminal get away. And we won¡¯t wrong a single innocent man.¡±


    Ye Xinyi pondered. If she used the Ye Family¡¯s influence to pressure Chang Huai¡¯an, it might anger the director of Jin Sha District Police Station. Although she didn¡¯t care about that, she couldn¡¯t just offend anyone at will. For her, there were many aspects to consider when messing with someone. If she disgraced him in front of many people, it would become more severe than just pissing him off.


    Ye Xinyi said with a serious look, ¡°Director Chang, before any hard evidence appears, and before the verdict of the court comes out, I hope my friend will be treated fairly during detention.¡±


    It seemed she said this to protect Xiao Bing, but she had already made a compromise.


    Chang Huai¡¯an breathed a sigh of relief. He was a bit worried that Ye Xinyi would pressure him. Although he had gained many benefits from this case, the Ye Family was too influential for him to provoke.


    Ye Xinyi walked to Xiao Bing. He looked at this glamorous girl, and said with a smile, ¡°Nice to see you again.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡± In need of Xiao Bing¡¯s help, Ye Xinyi said politely. She asked, ¡°Can we have a moment alone?¡±


    Xiao Bing took a look at Chang Huai¡¯an. Ye Xinyi also looked to him and asked, ¡°Director Chang, with my guarantee, is it okay if we go out and have a few words alone?¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an was delighted to grant her a small favour. He said immediately, ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t take too long.¡±


    Xiao Bing took Ye Xinyi to the resting room behind. There were two beds inside. Xiao Bing sat down first, pointed to the bed across, and said with a smile, ¡°Please have a seat. This is our resting area. It¡¯s a bit shabby, but it¡¯s clean. Your fancy clothes won¡¯t get dirty.¡±


    Ye Xinyi sat down with a smile on her face. However, she looked a bit aggrieved and said in a faint voice, ¡°Brother Bing, it seems that you are still upset with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that. People might think there¡¯s something¡¯s going on between us.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Xinyi sighed slightly and said, ¡°I admit Xie Gucheng was wrong in what happened earlier, but he was accompanying me to pick my father up at the airport. You hit him in front of me. I had to say something. After all, he was with me.¡±


    Xiao Bing admitted Ye Xinyi was right. Especially for a soldier, this was even clearer. Only the leader of their team could discipline them. When they encountered other teams, they grouped together.


    Ye Xinyi was smart and intelligent. Judging from Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, she could tell that Xiao Bing already forgave her. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°Have you forgiven me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Apart from forgiving Ye Xinyi, there was another thought in Xiao Bing¡¯s mind ¨C Ye Xinyi was Yezi¡¯s sister. It¡¯s not proper to mess with her too much.


    However, Ye Xinyi knew nothing about this. She didn¡¯t even know that Xiao Bing and Yezi were in a relationship. Since Xiao Bing had forgiven her, she started bringing up her purpose, ¡°Brother Bing, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it? Go ahead.¡±


    Ye Xinye smiled and said with an air of confidence, ¡°My father is very ill now. We wanted to hire Mr. Zhang Yizhi to treat him. However, we tried a few times and got turned down. I heard Zhang Yizhi is in Jiang City now and you were the one who invited him?¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded.


    ¡°I want you to talk to Mr. Zhang for me and ask him to treat my father just once. And I will try my best to help you with the mess you are in now.¡± It seemed Ye Xinye feared that Xiao Bing wouldn¡¯t agree. She continued and offered something appealing, ¡°I bet you can tell, but the reason Chang Huai¡¯an wants to arrest you is not because of justice, but because he was bribed by the Xie Family. If no one helps you, it won¡¯t be easy for you to get out. Although you are quite a fighter, you can¡¯t defeat a state department on your own. And it is not difficult for him to set you up.¡±


    After finishing talking, Ye Xinyi looked Xiao Bing in the eye. She seemed quite confident. First, she eased Xiao Bing¡¯s hostility with only a few words. Then she illustrated the risk for Xiao Bing with a warning. She thought there wouldn¡¯t be any reason for Xiao Bing to refuse her.


    Now Xiao Bing understood Ye Xinyi¡¯s purpose. If she just asked him directly, he would have agreed for Yezi¡¯s sake. However, she was too conceited. She took Chang Huai¡¯an¡¯s arrest as a bargaining chip and turned her plea into a half-threat. And ever since he was a kid, Xiao Bing hated being threatened.


    So Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you with this.¡±


    Right after that, Xiao Bing left the room. He had already lost his patience to talk to this proud woman.


    Ye Xinyi was astonished. When she grew up, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t have. However, this man turned her down. Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s back, Ye Xinyi got a bit angry. But soon her anger turned into a burning passion; she would conquer this man!


    Xiao Bing returned to the hall followed by Ye Xinyi. Since Ye Xinyi showed up, Su Xiaoxiao had been admiring her nobleness and beauty. Even though she knew she was pretty since she was little, she found that Ye Xinyi¡¯s beauty had drawn away everyone¡¯s attention. It was something that an ordinary woman could never have.


    After Xiao Bing returned to the hall, Su Xiaoxiao stopped thinking about those messy things. She looked to Xiao Bing and said with a worried voice, ¡°Brother Bing, you can¡¯t go with them.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled slightly and looked at the door. Many people were watching from outside. There was a young man who was tender and fair in the crowd. With a hint of trust, Xiao Bing and the young man looked at each other in the eye. Then Xiao Bing looked to Chang Huai¡¯an, offered his hands, and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you gonna arrest me?¡±


    The policeman beside Chang Huai¡¯an took out a pair of handcuffs and walked towards Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t seem to care and still stared at Chang Huai¡¯an. He said smiling, ¡°Director Chang, I admire officers who enforce the law impartially. But I despise those who take advantage of their position to do bad things. I suppose you are aware of which kind of person you are.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an panicked a bit.


    Xiao Bing continued and said calmly, ¡°But I need to warn you about something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to arrest me. But, please keep in mind¡­ If I¡¯m going to jail, you¡¯re going to hell.¡±


    With a click, Xiao Bing got cuffed.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s confident and disdainful expression in his eyes made Chang Huai¡¯an irritated. He pointed at Xiao Bing and angrily said, ¡°Take him away!¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned and walked ahead. Even in a pair of handcuffs, he still seemed impressive. It was as if the policemen escorting him were all mole crickets and ants, and he was a giant standing among them.


    After walking out of the restaurant, Xiao Bing looked back to Su Xiaoxiao who seemed hesitant to say anything and laughed in an unrestrained way, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Aunt Li. I will be back in two days, tops!¡±


    That was a vow and a challenge to Chang Huai¡¯an and Xie Lun.


    After hearing what Xiao Bing said, Chang Huai¡¯an suddenly started to feel regret and fear. For him, Xiao Bing¡¯s confidence was way too abnormal.


    If I¡¯m going to jail, you¡¯re going to hell?


    Chang Huai¡¯an clenched his fists tightly. Since he had already pissed Xiao Bing off, he might as well kill him. Now that he got Xiao Bing in jail, there was no way for him to leave alive.


    As the dignified director of a police station, Chang Huai¡¯an was going to murder him!

 Chapter 22

    At this time, Xiao Bing was in a pair of heavy shackles, alone in a cell with three bunk beds at the detention house. He was a bit surprised. Was it because of the Ye Family that Xie Lun and Chang Huai¡¯an didn¡¯t dare to do anything to him?


    Xiao Bing stopped thinking about this. From noon till night, after he was put in the cell, nobody came to interrogate him. From this, Xiao Bing could tell that they meant to frame him.


    Did Xiao Bing kill Fingerbreaker? Of course, he did.


    If Chang Huai¡¯an arrested him based on hard evidence, he wouldn¡¯t complain even a little bit. Because that would only prove that Chang Huai¡¯an was a good and capable policeman. However, it was clear that this was just collusion between the government and businessmen. They wanted him dead.


    Be nice to me, and I¡¯ll be nicer to you.


    Offend me with one word, and I¡¯ll punch you in the face!


    Such Xiao Bing¡¯s life motto.


    The moment Chang Huai¡¯an handcuffed Xiao Bing, he became Xiao Bing¡¯s enemy.


    Right now, Chang Huai¡¯an was talking to Xie Lun on the phone. Xie Lun said with his teeth gnashing, ¡°Director Chang, let him stay alive. Find a way to cripple him, keep him locked in jail for a decade, and torture him. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an sighed on purpose, said, ¡°This is tricky.¡±


    After hearing this, Xie Lun said with an unpleasant voice, ¡°Director Chang, I¡¯ve already paid you a great amount. When it¡¯s done, you will receive the other half. Then you can go anywhere you want and enjoy the rest of your life.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an laughed and said, ¡°You did pay me. But I want to keep my position as the director here¡­ The tricky thing now is that Xiao Bing seems to get along well with the Ye Family. There were rumors that the second daughter of Ye Family is in a relationship with Xiao Bing. When I was at the restaurant today, Ye Xinyi warned me. You know the Ye Family¡¯s influence in Jiang City¡­ If I mess with them, I would have a difficult life ahead¡­¡±


    Xie Lun felt a bit surprised, asked with doubt, ¡°Are you sure? How could Xiao Bing mingle with the Ye Family?¡±


    ¡°There is no mistake. Can¡¯t you find out about it yourself?¡±


    Xie Lun knew that Chang Huai¡¯an would never lie to him about this. Thinking of the Ye Family¡¯s power, Xie Lun went silent ¨C this whole thing had already gone out of his control.


    Chang Huai¡¯an sighed and said, ¡°When I agreed to help you, I didn¡¯t know things would become so complicated. You did offer me a lot, but if this concerns the Ye Family¡­¡±


    Xie Lun knew Chang Huai¡¯an was asking for more payment. However, in order to get revenge, he agreed without hesitation, ¡°Director Chang, if you can cripple him, I will double the payment.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an could feel his heart thumping in his chest. Although he wanted more benefits from Xie Lun, he didn¡¯t realize Xie Lun hated Xiao Bing so much. Xie Lun¡¯s offer was already good enough for him, therefore he didn¡¯t ask for more and agreed without hesitation, ¡°Rest assured, we have a prisoner who fights well. No matter how sharp Xiao Bing is, I will destroy him in my territory.¡±


    Xie Lun laughed viciously and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡±


    For Xiao Bing, it was fine that they didn¡¯t interrogate him, but it was despicable that they didn¡¯t send dinner. ¡°What the hell, could they be more shameless? Did they want to starve me?¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself.


    Xiao Bing got angry and pounded on the door twice. But no one ever answered. He had no other option but to lay on the bed and deal with the hunger. At midnight, the cell door finally opened. Four strong men walked inside followed by a young man who looked silly and funny as if he were a simpleton from the countryside.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t pay much attention to the silly-looking man. He looked at the four big men and finally knew the reason that Chang Huai¡¯an didn¡¯t send him dinner. He starved him to weaken his strength so that these men could take him down with ease. ¡°Son of a bitch, he thinks he could take me down by starving me?¡±


    One of the men kicked the bed, causing the whole bed to shake violently and almost fall apart. This big guy surely had strength. After he finished, he said while cursing, ¡°Fuck, wake the fuck up now!¡±


    The other three also surrounded Xiao Bing.


    ¡°Oh, me?¡± Xiao Bing sat up from the bed, looking at these men with innocent eyes, and said, ¡°It¡¯s late now. What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°What do we want from you?¡± They looked to each other, laughed, ¡°Are you dumb? What do you think we are doing here in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Xiao Bing scratched his nose for a bit and said, ¡°I guess you guys are here to give me a massage and scratch my back?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you. Don¡¯t even think about it! Let¡¯s kick his ass, brothers!¡±


    This man came at Xiao Bing first, but Xiao Bing ducked and off-balanced him by hooking his foot. The man failed and fell on the bed with his limbs spread out. Right after, like a flash, Xiao Bing twisted the man¡¯s arms behind him. With two cracks, his arms got dislocated. It was so painful that he screamed out loud.


    The other men got stunned seeing this. Without a second thought, they shouted and started attacking Xiao Bing together. One of them first got kicked between the legs by Xiao Bing. When he bent down, Xiao Bing twisted his arms behind. And the same happened with the other two men.


    In the blink of an eye, in less than a minute, the four strong men were all beaten. Their arms all got dislocated, and they couldn¡¯t even feel their arms.


    Xiao Bing jumped off the bed, grabbed up one of these men, and threw him on the floor. Then he threw the second man on top of the first man, then the third one on the second, and the fourth on the third. The four men formed a human pyramid, yelled in pain, and kept begging for mercy.


    Xiao Bing clapped his hands as if nothing happened, said with a smile, ¡°Chang Huai¡¯an should have known better. You are no match with me. Didn¡¯t Xie Lun tell him who I am?¡±


    ¡°My lord, my arms are broken¡­ Please spare us, my lord, we don¡¯t know Xie Lun.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°This is a small room, and there¡¯s no space for you to rest. Stay right where you are.¡±


    The man who was in the bottom almost cried because the weight of the other men was so heavy that he couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t bother saying anything. He was going to go back to bed but found the silly-looking man staring at him with an idiotic face. He asked, ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    Surprisingly, the silly-looking man nodded and said, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you thirsty?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you in love with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing got a bit confused and said, ¡°Then why are you looking at me with admiration like that?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡±


    ¡°No what? For you or me? Let me tell you, I am not interested in men, especially for an idiot like you. If there¡¯s nothing else, we should go to sleep. Damn¡­ I am still hungry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Your name is Xiao Bing?¡±


    Xiao Bing felt a bit surprised and said, ¡°You know me?¡±


    This idiot in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes suddenly spoke a word that made him quite stunned, ¡°They asked me to break one of your legs. Could you stretch your leg out and let me break it?¡±


    It was only now that Xiao Bing started paying attention to this simpleton, who looked indeed quite silly. He was around 23 years old, wearing clothes with patches, a pair of broken fabric shoes that showed his toes, and with dirt on his face. Although he was not that young, he looked like a kid. Or to say, a silly kid in the countryside who didn¡¯t draw people¡¯s attention¡­ His face was round and full of stupid smiles.


    It was hard to imagine such an idiotic kid would say something like that.


    ¡°Break one of my legs?¡±


    Strangely, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t get angry after hearing that. Maybe that¡¯s because the young man¡¯s look was too silly to make people feel bad. He was like one of those silly kids who got influenced by a bad guy to throw stones at others.


    Sending such a silly kid, Chang Huai¡¯an must have went crazy.


    Xiao Bing asked in a curious voice, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The silly man asked in a silly voice, ¡°Will you let me break your leg if I tell you my name?¡±


    Xiao Bing found it both funny and annoying, said, ¡°Tell me your name and I will think about it.¡±


    He moved his lips a bit, got embarrassed somehow, scratched his hair and blushed.


    Xiao Bing laughed helplessly. Nobody would believe a silly guy like that would want to break people¡¯s legs like a thug.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t read since I was a child¡­ But I know my name is not good. Don¡¯t laugh at me if I tell you.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at him, felt quite amused, and said, ¡°Okay, I promise not to laugh at you. Now go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    The silly boy laughed, scratched his messy hair, said with a silly smile, ¡°My name is Dumbass, ¡®dumb¡¯ as in ¡®dumbass¡¯, ¡®ass¡¯ as in ¡®dumbass¡¯¡­¡±


    He sure sounded like a dumbass by saying this now.


    Xiao Bing got a bit puzzled, and was flabbergasted. He thought something was wrong with his hearing, like a fly had gotten into his ears. He asked hurriedly, ¡°Come again, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Dumbass, ¡®dumb¡¯ as in ¡®dumbass¡¯, ¡®ass¡¯ as in ¡®dumbass¡¯. People in the countryside called me Idiot before. I didn¡¯t like it. So they named me this.¡± Dumbass laughed in a silly way and said, ¡°Some people still make jokes on me because of this name. But I like it better than Idiot. I think it¡¯s trendy.¡±


    Xiao Bing found it so funny that he burst out laughing.


    Dumbass blushed, and said while stammering, ¡°Can I break your leg now?¡±

 Chapter 23

    Xiao Bing looked at Dumbass and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the dumbass, not me. This dumbass is really cute¡±, Xiao Bing thought to himself.


    But Dumbass seemed a little angry. He had a one-track mind. He was angry when Xiao Bing refused him, ¡°You lied. You can¡¯t bully me because I¡¯m dumb. Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to break your leg?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. I need to walk with my legs. But if you have the ability to do so, I¡¯ll let you break them.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it. They promised me if I break your leg, they¡¯ll let me go, or I¡¯ll be locked up here forever.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Dumbass stepped out one foot, and the ground shattered. His fist flew straight to Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. Dumbass was a master!


    Xiao Bing quickly dodged. But the fists of Dumbass followed him, one after another. Xiao Bing actually saw the air vibrating in its wake. What a terrible force.


    Such a master, if he wasn¡¯t too dumb, how could he be locked up here?


    Dumbass yelled, drawing back his arms and punching Xiao Bing. His moves were not complicated but measured exactly. Every move was as fierce as a tiger, as fast as lightning and as strong as thunder.


    Xiao Bing caught Dumbass¡¯ fists, and used his elbow to smash on Dumbass¡¯ chest. With a bang, Dumbass moved backward a few steps. But Dumbass still kept a straight face.


    Xiao Bing stretched his arms and looked at Dumbass seriously. This was the first master he met since he arrived at Jiang City. The first one who deserved the title ¡°master¡±.


    Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°An unbreakable fortress and invincible iron fists. You are at least at the highest realm of the Clear-Strength Stage.¡±


    Training of qi, the exercise of bone and clear strength¡­ The training of qi stage is the foundation of Kungfu. To practice the qi, so that the trainer could have extraordinary physical strength and resistance.


    In the exercise of the bone stage, the practitioner¡¯s bone could be forged exceptionally. Their fists wouldn¡¯t have bleed or bruise even when smashing a hard brick. One practitioner at this stage could fight against ten normal people.


    One who is in the first two stages would be the master compared with most people. But the real masters are those who achieved the clear-strength stage. The trainers in this level would have much better control over their strength, flesh, and power, compared with the first two stages.


    Just like Dumbass. The punch Xiao Bing just landed on his chest, even though it was just half of Xiao Bing¡¯s strength, was strong enough to crack a piece of granite. But Dumbass only stepped backward a few steps and didn¡¯t even look hurt.


    It would take 20-30 years of intense practice for normal people to reach this achievement. Dumbass would be a genius even if he started training before he was born. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t expect to meet such a master in the small Jiang City.


    After Dumbass was beaten and had to retreat, he kicked off the ground and left rubble under his feet.


    The four big men who had been piled up earlier were so shocked that their eyes almost popped out.


    Dumbass roared angrily. The smell of terror came with it. His fists, carrying with it the roaring wind, attacked Xiao Bing. The four men shuddered with fear when they saw such a fearsome blow.


    Earlier, they were laughing at this silly boy who came with them, but now they saw Dumbass¡¯ inhuman strength.


    In the face of such a horrible situation, Xiao Bing did not retreat but took the initiative to move forward. He took the punch from Dumbass but at the same time, the concrete ground under his feet turned into dust. His feet fell into the ground and he transferred the force to the ground through his body. He could use force freely. After all, the bodyguard of Xie Lun had evaluated him wrongly. Xiao Bing¡¯s strength has already exceeded the Clear-strength stage!


    After he took the blow, Xiao Bing grabbed Dumbass¡¯s clothes, lifted him up high and threw him on the bed frame at the side. With a loud bang, the iron bed fell apart.


    The two policemen heard the sound in the cell and took a look at each other. The younger one asked carefully, ¡°Why is it so loud? Will everything be alright?¡±


    ¡°It has been arranged by our boss. Don¡¯t be afraid. When it stops, just go inside and clean up the mess.¡±


    Inside the cell, Dumbass was like a ball in Xiao Bing¡¯s hand. He was thrown on the bed, the wall, and the floor by Xiao Bing who dragged, kicked, and hit him. When Xiao Bing finally let him go, normal people would have been beaten into a pulp, but Dumbass only had bruises on his face. He looked at Xiao Bing with wide eyes. Dumbass jumped up when Xiao Bing was about to grab him again with a cheeky smile. He stepped back a few meters, rubbed his bleeding nose and waved his hand, ¡°I give up, I give up.¡±


    The four big men looked at both of them without blinking. They were so shocked that their hearts nearly stopped. They were scared of Xiao Bing and his strength. Dumbass was already very strong compared to them, but Xiao Bing could beat him easily. What made Xiao Bing then? A monster? They suddenly felt lucky that they were not eaten by this monster.


    On the other hand, Dumbass also made them feel terrified. They knew that Dumbass was really strong in a fight. But they didn¡¯t expect that the silly Dumbass to be fiercer than a lion. After he got beaten by Xiao Bing, he didn¡¯t get hurt, while normal people would be dead after what he had been through.


    Was Dumbass made of iron?


    Xiao Bing looked at Dumbass. He felt satisfied. It was not easy to reach such a stage. Dumbass probably had some unusual peculiarities in his body aside from his hard-work and practice.


    ¡®A man with well-developed limbs always has a simple mind¡¯ was not necessarily worthy of cursing. God does not give with both hands. God is always fair.


    Powerful and invincible. This is a man that deserved to be recruited by Xiao Bing. He looked at Dumbass as if he was looking at a piece of treasure, ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    Dumbass said, scared, ¡°I¡¯m a dumbass, but I¡¯m not stupid. I know I couldn¡¯t beat you, even if I try my best. It¡¯s better to live here than be killed by you.¡±


    Xiao Bing burst into laughter, ¡°Of course you¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯ll be useless if you were. Dumbass, do you want to leave here with me?¡±


    Dumbass¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked, ¡°Did I hear you wrong? Will you get me out from here?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°But you¡¯ll need to listen to me after I get you out. If I want you to fight someone, you must fight them. If I want you to break someone¡¯s leg, you¡¯ll also do it. Can you promise me that?¡±


    The dumbass said excitedly, ¡°Of course I can. If you could get me out, you¡¯ll be my benefactor. I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. We¡¯ll leave in two days.¡±


    At that moment, the cell door opened. The two guards were stunned when they saw the inside of the room. The whole cell was a mess, the concrete ground was shattered, and several deep pits appeared on the ground. They were all smashed by Xiao Bing using Dumbass¡¯ body. The walls were cracked everywhere, and they looked like they would collapse anytime. The beds were also all scattered, not a single one remained in good condition. The most surprising thing was the four strong men all piled up, embarrassed and moaning from time to time. Dumbass, stupid but capable, was covered in bruises. He stood beside Xiao Bing like a gentle little sheep. Xiao Bing looked at them with a mocking smile as if they had overestimated themselves.


    Xiao Bing said calmly, ¡°I quite like the roommates you arranged for me. But not the room. Could I change rooms?¡±


    The two guards couldn¡¯t speak a word.


    ¡°Oh, wait a second. Also¡­ I just did some exercise and I¡¯m hungry now. Go and find me some food¡­¡±


    The two guards gasped and looked at Xiao Bing as if they were looking at a monster. They trembled and said, ¡°The room¡­ the rooms can be changed. But the food, you have to wait until tomorrow morning¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Xiao Bing grinned and showed his white teeth, but his gaze was like a predator¡¯s. ¡°But I have a bad temper, especially when I¡¯m hungry. If I don¡¯t eat, I may eat people¡­ and there is no difference between policemen and prisoners for me.¡±


    The older guard, trembling with fear and anger, pointed to Xiao Bing and said, ¡°You¡­ you dare threaten us?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°I¡¯m already in the prison anyway. Is it really worth risking an arm or a leg for the money you earn?¡±


    The policeman¡¯s face turned pale, and finally agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the new cell first, the food will be delivered later.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been working all night. I want the meat to eat and beer to drink. As you can see, there are six of us. So be generous.¡±


    One word appeared in the two guard¡¯s minds: insatiable. But they were too scared to refuse. They were scared of the expression in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes and his strength. As Xiao Bing had said, he was already in prison and they didn¡¯t want to take the risk for such a small thing. It wasn¡¯t worth it!

 Chapter 24

    Xiao Bing and the others were moved to another cell. Food was scattered all over the room, all kinds of meat and alcohol. Xiao Bing and Dumbass were munching on chicken legs and drinking liquor. The four big men were massaging Xiao Bing¡¯s legs and feet and scratching his back. After Xiao Bing fixed their arms, they treated him like he was their dad.


    Xiao Bing poured another mouthful of liquor into his mouth and pointed at the four big men, ¡°Look, I told you guys that you were here to massage my legs and feet and scratch my back. And you didn¡¯t admit it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± One of the men smiled cautiously, ¡°We are here to serve Brother Bing. It is our honor.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Do you also want to eat and drink?¡±


    The men glanced at the roast chicken, stewed fish, and roast duck on the plate and gulped. He smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, stop massaging. All f*cking sit down and eat whatever you want. Don¡¯t be so f*cking polite. I¡¯ll pull out your balls if you don¡¯t eat!¡±


    The four stopped what they were doing. Xiao Bing kicked one of them and cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there. Start eating!¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you, thank you, Brother Bing.¡± They were quite excited. They were here for more than two months and they could hardly eat any meat, needless to say drink any alcohol. They started to eat after they got permission from Xiao Bing. Seeing that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t blame them, they immediately dug into the food. Xiao Bing even shared two bottles of liquor with them.


    One of the men shouted, ¡°Brother Bing, if I knew you were such a generous man, we would never have listened to them at the beginning. We¡¯ve been used by those motherf*cker officers.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°You regret it not because of my generosity, but because you can¡¯t defeat me.¡±


    The four men were embarrassed and smiled, ¡°Of course. Brother Bing, you¡¯re a good fighter. The boss of Jiang City will change if we follow your lead.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and suddenly became serious, ¡°Organize a gang? You¡¯ll leave this place sooner or later. But if I find you do evil things out there, I¡¯ll break your arms and legs.¡±


    Those four men trembled and said in a hurry, ¡°We won¡¯t.¡±


    Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°Just because I¡¯m locked up here doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a piece of sh*t who disturbs the peace!¡±


    Xiao Bing gulped down a mouthful of liquor, his eyes became grim and ghastly, and he said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m different from these cops. I¡¯ll kill those who commit evil and harm national interests without hesitation.¡±


    The whole room seemed to freeze. Everyone, except Dumbass, felt their bodies stiffen. They quickly had a few sips of wine to keep themselves warm.


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t want to be a bummer. Dumbass, why are you here? You don¡¯t look like someone that does evil things.¡±


    Dumbass put down the chicken drumstick in his hand and looked really angry. ¡°I told them they had the wrong person. I left my hometown and wanted to work in the city. I saw a girl being touched by a man on the bus. I thought he was taking advantage of her, so I went to stop him. But the girl came and hugged me and said I was sexually Second-class harassing her.¡±


    Xiao Bing showed a faint smile on his face and said, ¡°You do sound innocent.¡±


    ¡°I felt the same way. So I told the policeman that I¡¯m innocent. I¡¯ve never even touched a girl¡¯s hand in my hometown. How could I harass a girl? And our village chief said that I shouldn¡¯t shame our village¡¯s reputation in the city. I am a dumbass but I¡¯m not stupid. I won¡¯t do something so shameful.¡±


    One of the big men heard what he said and smiled, ¡°Brother Bing, I know what¡¯s going on here. That girl was being sneaky on the bus and must be a thief. A thief group like this would use the girl to draw attention and the other guys would use this opportunity to steal money. Dumb¡­ this brother had good will, but he sabotaged other¡¯s business. That¡¯s why he was framed.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned and nodded his head, ¡°The public safety has been degraded by these people.¡±


    Dumbass said angrily, ¡°And they didn¡¯t believe me and charged me with¡­ something¡­ rape.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Attempted rape?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s the word. They came and said to me today that you¡¯re also a rapist. You raped a girl and then killed her. If I could break one of your legs, they would let me out. Now I don¡¯t believe them anymore. You¡¯re a good guy. I can tell.¡±


    One other man interrupted, ¡°The thief group must have bribed someone in the police bureau. They all have backers in the bureau if they dare to steal things in a group.¡±


    Xiao Bing slapped the table with a sharp light in his eyes, ¡°These bastards! As law enforcement officers, they didn¡¯t enforce the law impartially. They convicted you only with the word of one woman. The officials and thieves collude with one another. The officials and businessmen collude with each other. What is the difference between these officers and corrupt b*stards!¡±


    Another man said, ¡°Well, there are good people too. It is said that the deputy director here is very honest. He doesn¡¯t get along with the director, and he doesn¡¯t offer gifts nor flattery to others, so he has always been frustrated.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes sparkled, and others could not tell what he was thinking.


    They chatted and had a feast. The big men became bold after a few drinks. They all lied down and fell asleep after chatting with Xiao Bing for a while.


    The second day, Chang Huai¡¯an asked the officer of the detention house to come to his office the first thing in the morning. The officer, named Jiang Wenhui, was in his 30s. He was successful in his career all because of Chang Huai¡¯an. After he walked into the office, Chang Huai¡¯an pointed to the chair beside and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Jiang Wenhui seemed nervous, but still, he sat down.


    Chang Huai¡¯an asked, ¡°How is it going? No one¡¯s dead yet?¡±


    Jiang Wenhui looked awkward. Chang Huai¡¯an felt nervous and asked, ¡°Did he get killed?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ not really. It¡¯s just¡­ just when I was there this morning, I found out that the man didn¡¯t even get hurt. I heard¡­ I heard that the men I arranged yesterday were all beaten by him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chang Huai¡¯an was furious. ¡°What did you promise me? I¡¯ve already set this all up for you. How could you let it slip away? Do you still want to keep your position?¡±


    Jiang Wenhui wiped off his sweat and said with embarrassment, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this either, Director Chang. A few days ago, a master was locked up in our detention center. He beat several bullies after he got in. I saw that he was very skillful, so I asked him to go as well. But I never knew¡­ I never knew that Xiao Bing was such a good fighter. I went to see him this morning. He nearly tore down the whole detention center.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an frowned. Jiang Wenhui continued, ¡°Xiao Bing, he also said¡­ he said¡­¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an asked, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He wanted you to go and see him. Otherwise¡­ otherwise you won¡¯t be able to keep your position as director!¡±


    With a smack, Chang Huai¡¯an slapped on the desk and said furiously, ¡°Bullsh*t. Who does he think he is? Jiang Wenhui, look. I don¡¯t care what method you use. I want you to break one of his legs. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose your job. There, you can go now.¡±


    Jiang Wenhui looked very depressed but he left the office with respect.


    Chang Huai¡¯an was very angry. But after he calmed down, he felt worried about the message Jiang Wenhui had delivered to him from Xiao Bing. He felt that Xiao Bing wasn¡¯t a normal person after meeting him. If he really had a method¡­


    Thinking of this, Chang Huai¡¯an began to feel too nervous to sit still. He grabbed his landline and dialed a number. After the telephone was answered, Chang Huai¡¯an said in a deep voice, ¡°Hello, Wenhui, arrange a time for me, um¡­ I want to see him tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Got it. I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an hung up the phone. He seemed overwhelmed. ¡°Xiao Bing, how dare you threaten me?¡±


    Xiao Bing was lying in his cell. But the first person to visit him wasn¡¯t Chang Huai¡¯an, it was Su Xiaoxiao.


    Xiao Bing and Su Xiaoxiao were arranged to meet in a small, separate room. They couldn¡¯t meet for more than half an hour. Two guards were supervising them in the room.


    They sat down face to face. Su Xiaoxiao asked with care, ¡°I¡¯ve already hired a lawyer for you. Are you ok here? Are they nice to you?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled indifferently, ¡°I have always been the one who bullied others. Oh, by the way, has anyone from the noodle restaurant come to ask about me?¡±


    Xiao Bing was worried about Yezi. She would be worried if she learned about what happened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Xiaoxiao shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t been there today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there should be no one then.¡± Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°I am treated quite well here. Last night they treated me to a good meal. I also drank. It is more comfortable than outside, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said, ¡°How could you still be in the mood to make jokes now? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m worried about you. It¡¯s just that my family is also kind of the cause of this. You offended the Xies because my mom was sick. That¡¯s why he framed you. I feel sorry about this. What¡¯s more, no one in the noodle house can make our special noodle since my mom is still in the hospital. We need you there¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was losing confidence while talking.


    Xiao Bing said quietly, ¡°I see. I understand. You aren¡¯t worried about me at all. You just feel guilty. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°As long as you know that.¡± Worry could still be seen on Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face. ¡°I found a lawyer for you. But the whole thing is complicated. Do you have any clues?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Actually it¡¯s quite simple. I will leave in two days. Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you something. The material for your exam that I prepared for you is in the memory stick in my bag. You should go and find it when you get back¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was stunned at first. Then she seemed distracted by her own thoughts.

 Chapter 25

    After Su Xiaoxiao left the detention house, she returned home immediately. She found the memory stick in Xiao Bing¡¯s luggage bag. After she connected it to the computer, she was shocked¡­ there were records of the bribes Chang Huai¡¯an had taken and even several audio files in which Chang Huai¡¯an¡¯s voice was clear.


    How did Brother Bing get this?


    Xiao Bing had only just arrived in Jiang City a few days ago. Why would he have such an important thing? And what was Xiao Bing¡¯s purpose in doing this? Could it be that they were already enemies before?


    Su Xiaoxiao knew very well what this small memory stick meant. Once she delivered it to the commission for discipline inspection, Chang Huai¡¯an would lose his position right away. It might even involve a few more corrupt officers.


    The whole Jiang City would be upturned!


    Su Xiaoxiao thought for a second, made a backup copy in her email, and carefully locked the flash disk into the nightstand before finally feeling relieved. She was going to make the report soon. But because this step was so crucial, she decided to go visit Xiao Bing one more time to see if there was anything else that Xiao Bing needed her to do.


    Shortly after Xiao Bing went back to the cell, his second visitor arrived. It was the first daughter of the Ye Family, Ye Xinyi.


    When Ye Xinyi saw Xiao Bing, he didn¡¯t seem depressed as she had expected him to be, not even a little. Ye Xinyi felt quite surprised and became less confident.


    Maybe it was because of the Ye Family¡¯s influence, but there was no one else present when Ye Xinyi met Xiao Bing, not even the jailor. Ye Xinyi wore a tight black dress and looked quite seductive.


    Sitting down face to face with Xiao Bing, Ye Xinyi looked at him with tender eyes. In the face of such attractive eyes and beauty, any man would fall for her. However, for Xiao Bing, this didn¡¯t work.


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for us to meet again so soon. This is a detention house, not a place someone like you should be at.¡±


    Ye Xinyi looked around, and said with a smile, ¡°How was your sleep last night? The condition here seems quite bad. I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s hard for you to get used to it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I had food, drinks, and a massage. They treat me like a king.¡±


    Obviously, Ye Xinyi didn¡¯t believe it. She said with a smile, ¡°Actually, from the moment I first saw you, I knew you were different. Now I¡¯m convinced. Ordinary people aren¡¯t as tough as you. Who are you, Brother Bing?¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°If I say that I¡¯m just an ordinary veteran, would you believe me?¡±


    Ye Xinyi shook her head and said, ¡°An ordinary veteran couldn¡¯t get help from the best in the Hua Xia medical field.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Haha, everybody has their luck in meeting people, no matter if it¡¯s people on the top or at the bottom. It was just my luck to know Mr. Zhang. Are you here only to talk about this with me, Miss Ye?¡±


    Ye Xinyi said with a smile, ¡°Even if you are ordinary, you are smart and capable.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled slightly, said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ye Xinyi started to look serious and said, ¡°Xiao Bing, I am afraid you don¡¯t know, Xie Lun is a narrow-minded person and Chang Huai¡¯an is greedy. They both want to finish you off this time. If a capable man like you spends his whole life in this horrible jail, wouldn¡¯t it be unfortunate?¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Ye Xinyi with a smile. His smile made Ye Xinyi quite uneasy because she never had such a feeling before, a feeling that she wasn¡¯t in control of things.


    Trying to push down this uncomfortable feeling, Ye Xinyi said with a serious voice, ¡°I meant what I said. If you could really ask Zhang Yizhi to treat my father, I would do everything I can to get you out of here. Although I am a woman, I keep my word as a gentleman does!¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed slightly, and asked with a curious voice, ¡°Miss Ye, do you know why I turned down your request?¡±


    Ye Xinyi shook her head and said honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Because, for a girl of noble birth like you, you would never understand what it means to respect everyone equally. If you had asked me in a good and reasonable manner yesterday, I would be glad to help. But I don¡¯t need an equal exchange of benefits¡­ And you wouldn¡¯t be able to afford that either. Even if you don¡¯t help me, I am still getting out of here. Would you believe that?¡±


    Ye Xinyi suddenly felt frustration while they looked at each other. Just as Xiao Bing said, she grew up being praised by others. She was smart and flexible. However, she was too proud of her status and thought she had already made concessions by looking for Xiao Bing first. In her head, Xiao Bing had asked for too much.


    Ye Xinyi stood up slowly and smiled brightly, ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯m leaving. I look forward to hearing from you, Brother Bing. If you change your mind, the police can help you find me. Goodbye.¡±


    Seeing Ye Xinyi leave, Xiao Bing knew he had offended this proud woman again. But it didn¡¯t matter to him, because he could afford it!


    Xiao Bing waited. There would be a third visitor¡ªChang Huai¡¯an, the director of the police station in Jin Sha District!


    Xiao Bing had to wait until the evening. After dinner, the jailor came and opened the door to the cell. He looked at Xiao Bing with a complicated expression and said, ¡°Come out, Director Chang wants to meet you.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed a bit, stood up, and walked out with a proud air, as if he weren¡¯t a prisoner but a general who was on his way to make an inspection tour on his soldiers.


    While Chang Huai¡¯an was waiting for Xiao Bing anxiously, Yezi arrived at the Xiaoxiao Noodle House. She looked a bit worried. Last night, she waited for Xiao Bing¡¯s goodnight text, but it never came. She got even more upset during the day because she couldn¡¯t get through Xiao Bing¡¯s phone. Then she finally realized something might have happened, something she wasn¡¯t aware of.


    Seeing that Yezi was in a bad mood, Xu Wenting and Chen Yuanyuan went along with Yezi. They had been comforting Yezi the whole way there. However, they couldn¡¯t figure out why Xiao Bing went missing.


    After they entered the Xiaoxiao Noodle House, they went to Zhang Jing at the register. Yezi looked at her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Bing?¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing¡­ Brother Bing¡­¡±


    Zhang Jing looked hesitant. Yezi got anxious and asked with a worried voice, ¡°What happened? Tell me now.¡±


    ¡°He got arrested by the police.¡±


    ¡°Arrested? Why?¡± Yezi was stunned, and asked angrily, ¡°Was it because of what happened to Yu Hao?¡±


    ¡°It seemed like it was more than that.¡± Zhang Jing sighed, started to explain what happened the other day.


    After Zhang Jing finished, Yezi and her friend¡¯s face fell. Chen Yuanyuan and Xu Wenting looked to Yezi with worried expressions and said, ¡°Yezi¡­ don¡¯t worry, things will be fine.¡±


    Yezi shook her head and suddenly ran out to the door, leaving everything behind. In a rush, Chen Yuanyuan and Xu Wenting tried to call her back. Yezi yelled out with her loudest voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m just going to see him for a bit¡­ and ask about the details of all of this. If those people frame Brother Bing, no matter who¡­ no matter the cost, I will make them pay, I will!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to fly? Give me your hand. I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t available¡­ she¡¯s got a date tonight¡­ with me.¡±


    ¡°Is our date tonight still on?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    Sitting in the car, Yezi kept thinking of the time she spent with Xiao Bing. Then she realized, although she hadn¡¯t known him for very long, he already filled her heart.


    Concurrently, Xiao Bing finally met Chang Huai¡¯an.


    From the moment Xiao Bing walked into the office, Chang Huai¡¯an started feeling uneasy. He couldn¡¯t imagine that he would feel uneasy because of a prisoner who was slated to be slaughtered. It made him panic. He waved his hand to the jailor stiffly and said, ¡°Leave us now, all of you.¡±


    Before he left, the jailor took out his cuffs. Xiao Bing gave him his hands and let him cuff them. Then, it was just Xiao Bing and Chang Huai¡¯an in the office.


    Sitting on the chair of the director of the detention house, Chang Huai¡¯an pointed to the sofa across and said, ¡°Please have a seat. I¡¯ve already sent out the director here, and no one will come in. Why do you want to meet me?¡±


    Xiao Bing sat down on the sofa, looked at Chang Huai¡¯an with placid eyes, smiling despite his circumstances, and said, ¡°I knew you would come. You are clever, and you do clever things.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an frowned and said, ¡°Please cut it short.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing smiled slightly and said, ¡°Last year in June, you accepted a bribe of five million dollars from the boss of a famous construction company in Jiang City. He got drunk once, raped and killed a female student. Five million dollars to buy a life. After you took the money, you closed the case with no definite conclusion.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an¡¯s face turned red. He slapped the table and shouted, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Xiao Bing said in a calm voice, ¡°Last year at the end of October, you took advantage of your power and promoted your mistress to director in a local police station in the area within your jurisdiction. This year at the beginning of January, you accepted a bribe of one million dollars, brought a failed cadet into the police station¡­ oh, I feel like smoking now, can I have a cigarette?¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an got quite stunned and could not speak a word. Xiao Bing walked to him step by step, and took a cigarette out of the cigarette case on the table. Chang Huai¡¯an took the initiative to hold up a lighter. Click click¡­ His hands were shaking. He pressed the lighter five times before it finally lit Xiao Bing¡¯s cigarette.


    Xiao Bing puffed out some smoke, put his cuffed hands on the table, and stretched his body, before staring at Chang Huai¡¯an up close with his eyes wide open.


    In the face of Xiao Bing¡¯s threatening look, Chang Huai¡¯an lost his pride. He asked with a trembling voice, ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to leave!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no problem.¡±


    ¡°I want you to beg me¡­ Beg me to leave, in front of everybody here!¡±

 Chapter 26

    Xiao Bing¡¯s last words made Chang Huai¡¯an enraged. To beg him in front of everyone? For a man with high status like him, that was humiliating.


    Chang Huai¡¯an said with his teeth gnashed, ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    Xiao Bing slowly walked back, sat on the sofa, and removed his hands out of the cuffs as if he were doing a magic show, then he crossed his legs to freely smoke his cigarette.


    Seeing this, Chang Huai¡¯an got astonished, said with a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ ¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, which made Chang Huai¡¯an jump. Then what Xiao Bing said made him even more frightened, ¡°You are cautious. You keep every record of the bribes you took on your computer. However, you are also sloppy in doing this. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have done that¡­ Now I have a copy of the records. If I don¡¯t go back by tonight¡­ the records will be sent to the commission for discipline inspection. I am not in a hurry, Director Chang, take your time to think about it¡­ ¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up, walked to the door, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting in the cell.¡±


    After Xiao Bing left the office, Chang Huai¡¯an sat on a chair stiffly at the office table with his hands crossed, getting lost in deep thought for quite a while, before finally standing up slowly. At that moment, he seemed to have gotten a lot older.


    He felt himself get old too. It was always smooth sailing for him in his official career. But now he had fallen into the palms of a young man.


    At that moment, he reminisced. No matter how noble a man was, life was more important than dignity. If he died, what good was dignity?


    Xiao Bing went back to the cell and lay on the bed. He knew Chang Huai¡¯an would come to beg him. The bigger the power a man had, the more valuable he saw his life ¨C it was common sense.


    Chang Huai¡¯an came to the cell. After the jailor opened the door, Chang Huai¡¯an walked into the cell. Then he turned around and said to the jailor, ¡°Close the door and go out.¡±


    After hearing this, the jailor was stunned and said worriedly, ¡°Director, these are lawless and dangerous prisoners.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an frowned. Right when he was going to scold the jailor, Xiao Bing interrupted, ¡°He is right¡­ No need to close the door. What¡¯s more, there¡¯s no secrets here. Everything is transparent. Am I right, Director Chang?¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an felt bitter. But he walked to Xiao Bing with a smile on his face and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao Bing, I am terribly sorry for putting you in jail. This is a mistake, a big mistake. I am letting you out right now.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an had taken a big step back and conceded to Xiao Bing, which stunned everyone else. Other than silly Dumbass, the other four big fellows all looked to Xiao Bing with admiration. Xiao Bing was definitely the most capable prisoner they had ever met. They had never seen the director of the police station talk in such a humble attitude to a prisoner.


    Xiao Bing acted cool though. Lying on the bed, he turned over with his back towards Chang Huai¡¯an and said in a lazy voice, ¡°Director Chang, you are a police officer who enforces the law impartially. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if you let me out so soon? I just got here. People would think that I bribed you. Forget about it. You should leave, Director Chang.¡±


    It was already unbelievable for Chang Huai¡¯an to make such a compromise to come to free Xiao Bing in person. But Xiao Bing¡¯s reaction to leaving made people even more stunned. Chang Huai¡¯an experienced every possible feeeling but happiness. What happened to him today was a big humiliation.


    When Yezi arrived with the director of the detention center, they only saw Chang Huai¡¯an groveling to Xiao Bing. The director of the detention house, Jiang Wenhui, got a bit puzzled. He was going to speak to Chang Huai¡¯an but stopped after Yezi glared at him. The Ye Family was too influential. Not even Chang Huai¡¯an dared to offend them, let alone him.


    At this moment, Chang Huai¡¯an took a deep breath, said with an even more humble and respectful voice, ¡°Mr. Xiao Bing, this is my fault. We have now ascertained through investigation, you didn¡¯t murder Fingerbreaker¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, is there any proof?¡± Xiao Bing asked in a lazy voice with his back still towards Chang Huai¡¯an.


    ¡°You stayed at a hotel that night, and you stayed there until morning. Judging from timing, it doesn¡¯t match when the victim got killed. The surveillance video from the hotel can prove that¡­¡±


    In the night of that day, Xiao-Bing deliberately got in the hotel early and then left secretly without being captured by the surveillance camera, so that he left no trace of the killing. Therefore, even if he didn¡¯t have the records of Chang Huai¡¯an¡¯s bribes, Chang Huai¡¯an wouldn¡¯t be able to convict him. However, he was worried that Chang Huai¡¯an would destroy his alibi.


    Chang Huai¡¯an said with a humble voice, ¡°Since it is already proved that Mr. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t commit the murder, Mr. Xiao Bing can go home and have a good rest. As a police officer, I am responsible for this mistake and will take full responsibility. Also, I will have a profound reflection of myself. Mr. Xiao Bing, is this okay with you?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Xiao Bing turned around, suddenly sat up from the bed, pointed at the shackles on his feet, and said with irony, ¡°I already told you when you took me here. If you put me in these shackles, you would need to figure out how to take them off me.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an forced a smile and said, ¡°Then¡­ what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Simple.¡± Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°No matter who, if he commits wrong things, he needs to pay for it. Now you can face me, make three bows and three apologies. If you can do that, I will leave.¡±


    Arrogant, Xiao Bing was the most arrogant prisoner in history. However, he deserved to be.


    Chang Huai¡¯an¡¯s face got quite pale. He nodded with a heavy heart, bowed solemnly, and said with a trembling heart and voice, ¡°Mr. Xiao Bing, I was wrong, I beg for your forgiveness.¡±


    Humiliation, that¡¯s thorough humiliation.


    Nobody knew what had happened to make Chang Huai¡¯an behave like this. It wouldn¡¯t convince anyone if it was only because Chang Huai¡¯an arrested the wrong person, especially for those who knew Chang Huai¡¯an. Did Xiao Bing have a hold of Chang Huai¡¯an¡¯s weakness?


    Jiang Wenhui thought back the time Xiao Bing requested to see Chang Huai¡¯an and immediately came up with this possibility. For him, the possibility was at least above 90%.


    Yezi had arrived with rage, but her face was full of smiles right now. That was her man, the one who she imagined one day would come riding on colorful, auspicious clouds to marry her. No one could make this man lower his head, because he was mighty.


    Chang Huai¡¯an couldn¡¯t remember how he managed to force out these apologies. Although he knew those were just three words and three bows, every time he did, he felt his chest burning as if there were thousands of arrows piercing his heart. Xiao Bing was a terrifying man who killed without weapons but with words, which was much worse.


    After he apologized, Chang Huai¡¯an felt totally relieved as if he had finished an impossible mission. Then he watched Xiao Bing standing up with his eyes fixed on him. Xiao Bing felt that it was enough. So he didn¡¯t say anything else and prepared to leave. After one got sentenced to death, it was unnecessary to throw more humiliation at him. Xiao Bing was still a man with sympathy.


    When the jailor was going to unlock Xiao Bing¡¯s shackles, Xiao Bing broke them using his hands with a crack. Seeing this, the jailors all trembled ¨C those were a pair of shackles made of hard iron.


    Xiao Bing pointed to Dumbass, said, ¡°I am taking him with me.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an said hurriedly, ¡°He can leave too, he can.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked out, and Dumbass followed him. When he reached the door, he smiled to Yezi and said in a gentle voice, ¡°You came at last.¡±


    Yezi rolled her eyes at Xiao Bing, and said in an angry voice, ¡°Did you forget whose boyfriend you are? Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything when this happened?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want you to feel bad.¡±


    Hearing this, Yezi suddenly felt indescribably touched. She completely understood what Xiao Bing meant. If Xiao Bing told her, she would turn to her family for help. After all, the police station would not set him free just because of her. If the Ye Family helped Xiao Bing, she might feel bad. That was why he stayed in jail for a while.


    Yezi¡¯s nose seemed to get red, and her eyes got watery. She turned her head, looked elsewhere, and said, ¡°Ha, like hell I¡¯ll feel bad for you. Let¡¯s get out of here, Brother Bing. I¡¯ll walk you back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing smiled and walked out with Yezi.


    Jiang Wenhui looked at Xiao Bing a bit, walked into the cell, and said to Chang Huai¡¯an in a humble voice, ¡°Director Chang, what should we do now?¡±


    Pah! Chang Huai¡¯an slapped at Jiang Wenhui¡¯s face harshly. Jiang Wenhui got stunned, and felt his face burning. After all, he was the director of the detention house who was in charge of this place. Even Chang Huai¡¯an was his superior leader with several ranks above him. It was too much to slap him in front of so many people. What he did was so humiliating that he didn¡¯t even know how to get out of this embarrassing situation. For him, it might be the shame of his whole life.


    After he slapped him, Chang Huai¡¯an yelled, ¡°Get out, get out!¡±


    Jiang Wenhui left with his hand covering his face. His eyes were full of anger.


    Chang Huai¡¯an walked out of the cell with his legs shaking. He felt weak. It was like his whole body had gotten soft. Thinking back to what had happened, he knew that it was a disgrace that would last his whole life.


    To get revenge, unless Xiao Bing died, he knew he needed to destroy the incriminating evidence first.


    After leaving the detention house, Yezi took a look at Dumbass who was following behind, and asked curiously, ¡°Brother Bing, who is he?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Dumbass.¡±


    Yezi rolled her eyes at Xiao Bing, complained, ¡°How could you call him that? What¡¯s his name?¡±


    Xiao Bing felt like crying. He told the truth, but no one believed him. He said helplessly, ¡°His name is Dumbass.¡±


    With a clank, Yezi knocked on Xiao Bing¡¯s head with her hand, said with a smile, ¡°If he is dumbass, you are an idiot.¡±


    Dumbass looked to her admiringly, and said, ¡°Wow, girl, how did you know that? I was called Idiot before¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Yezi could only stay silent.

 Chapter 27

    The Xiaoxiao Noodle House was about to close when they arrived there. Seeing that Xiao Bing was back, Zhang Jing, Li Hong, and Wang Guifang came to surround him immediately. They all felt relieved. Zhang Jing and Li Hong kept asking him about what had happened.


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I will tell you all later. Aunt Wang, could you please make us some noodles? We haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±


    Dumbass raised three fingers and said, ¡°Four bowls for me please.¡±


    Wang Guifang looked at him and got puzzled.


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Dumbass raised four fingers and said, ¡°Three bowls for me please.¡±


    Wang Guifang laughed and said, ¡°Your friend is funny. Okay, I will make you a big pot. You can eat as much as you want.¡±


    Dumbass scratched his hair and laughed.


    After Xiao Bing and the others sat down, while Wang Guifang went to cook noodles, Xiao Bing started to slowly tell them what happened in the cell in detail, including how Dumbass got framed and how they met.


    After hearing that, Li Hong took a look at Dumbass, said with anger, ¡°Brother Bing, he tried to break your leg. And you brought him out and treated him to noodles!¡±


    After she said that, she looked to Dumbass with hostility, which made Dumbass a bit confused.


    Ever since Xiao Bing promised to take care of Li Hong, she had viewed him as a big brother. She was moved by him and now he was more than a manager to her. Therefore, after knowing that the silly man in her sight tried to hurt Xiao Bing, she got a bit upset right away.


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, Li Hong. There was nothing he could do. Think about it, he was threatened to be locked up in jail for his whole life and was told plenty of evil things about me. If it were you, what would you do?¡±


    Hearing Xiao Bing defend Dumbass, Li Hong had less hostility in her eyes.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Be nice to Dumbass. I¡¯m guessing that there is no place for him to go now. Maybe we could keep him here to help us. There are two resting areas. We could let him stay in one of them so that he has a place to rest at night.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhang Jing said in a hesitant voice, ¡°That¡¯s alright with us, but would Aunt Li agree?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, said, ¡°As for Aunt Li, I will talk to her. Things will be okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Dumbass laughed from the side and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a salary, I just need food.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and patted on Dumbass¡¯s head, laughing loudly, ¡°You are not silly at all. Don¡¯t worry, you will have your salary. But you eat a lot, so we will deduct that from your salary.¡±


    Zhang Jing and Li Hong were chuckling at one side, Yezi even said, ¡°Brother Bing, he was named Dumbass, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can bully him because of that. He won¡¯t cost you that much for food.¡±


    Dumbass scratched his hair, laughed and embarrassedly said, ¡°I feel fine about that though.¡±


    The noodles with gravy got served quickly. Wang Guifang also sat down at one side after she put three bowls of noodles on the table. While eating, Xiao Bing and Yezi kept talking and laughing with the others. However, Dumbass stopped talking and buried his head in the bowl, gobbling down food. Before Xiao Bing got to talk more with others, Dumbass had already finished his noodles. He put his bowl aside, and said with oil on his lips, ¡°Two more bowls please.¡±


    Looking at his empty bowl, the others all got stunned except Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°All right, help yourself and go to the kitchen to get more.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dumbass stood up and went straight to the kitchen. He quickly brought two bowls of noodles, and started gobbling them down again. This time nobody spoke, they all just stared at Dumbass. In under a minute, Dumbass had wolfed down two bowls of noodles. He didn¡¯t even chew. It was more like pouring food down his mouth.


    Dumbass stood up again, entered the kitchen again with two empty bowls, brought back two more bowls of noodles, sat down, and kept on eating¡­


    In less than ten minutes, he ate up five bowls of noodles. Looking at those empty bowls, Xiao Bing asked curiously, ¡°Are you full?¡±


    Dumbass smiled, embarrassed, and said hungrily, ¡°There¡¯s no more in the pot¡­¡±


    ¡°Jesus!¡± Wang Guifang got shocked and said, ¡°Five bigs bowls of noodles and you¡¯re still not full?¡±


    ¡°My mom said, I eat a lot, so I have more strength than others¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°What your mom said make sense. Sister Wang, can you make him some more noodles?¡±


    Dumbass said hurriedly, ¡°No need.¡±


    The others looked to him. Xiao Bing asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want more?¡±


    Dumbass stood up and ran to the kitchen, ¡°I will cook for myself.¡±


    Everybody looked at each other and laughed.


    Yezi laughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that this silly brother of yours knew how to cook.¡±


    Wang Guifang said aside, ¡°Actually, for people from the more remote areas, the more hardworking they are, the more versatile they would be.¡±


    Hearing Wang Guifang saying this, Li Hong and Zhang Jing started to look sad. Obviously, their families were also poor.


    At this moment the door opened with a squeak. Everyone looked to the door and saw Su Xiaoxiao walking in from outside. She was in a light-green dress, and despite her cold temperament, there was still a hint of purity on her. After she saw Xiao Bing, she felt relieved. However, she pretended to be cool and asked in a cold voice, ¡°I just came back from the detention house. People there said you were set free. I couldn¡¯t get through to your phone. So I guessed you would be here.¡±


    Xiao Bing took out his phone, looked at it, and said, ¡°My phone is dead.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said coldly, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you borrow a phone from the others to inform me?¡±


    At this point, Yezi stood up, smiled, asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Brother Bing, who is she?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is the Su Xiaoxiao I mentioned before. Xiaoxiao, this is Yezi.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao and Yezi looked at each other. Yezi was surprised by Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s cold beauty, and Su Xiaoxiao was stunned to find out that Yezi was the school beauty in her school. How did Brother Bing know her? It seemed that they were already quite close to each other.


    Yezi reached out her hand and said with a warm smile, ¡°Brother Bing mentioned you a lot. I think we have met before. I remember now¡­ One of my classmates still has a crush on you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao shook hands with Yezi and said from her heart, ¡°The guys in my class talk about you all the time, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yezi held Xiao Bing¡¯s arm, put her face on it, and said in a cute voice, ¡°He is my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Xiaoxiao somehow smiled, but it seemed forced. She looked around the noodle house, and said to Xiao Bing in a soulless voice, ¡°Since you are alright now, I¡¯ll be going home first. Tomorrow you should pay a visit to my mom, she was asking about you¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Xiao Bing replied. Before he could say any more, Su Xiaoxiao already walked out in a hurry. She was so hurried that she stumbled at the doorsill when she walked to the door.


    After she left the noodle house, her face turned pale, Su Xiaoxiao thought to herself secretly, ¡°What am I thinking? He¡¯s got a girlfriend. What does it matter to me? He doesn¡¯t deserve Yezi. That¡¯s right. I am feeling bad for Yezi. That¡¯s all!¡±


    Seeing Su Xiaoxiao running out of the noodle house in a daze, Yezi let go of Xiao Bing, looked at him with a vague smile, and said with her tongue in her cheek, ¡°It seems she has feelings for you. Looks like she cares about you a lot.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly, ¡°What are you talking about? She hates me¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yezi laughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that.¡±


    Zhang Jing and Li Hong also said, ¡°Neither do I.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    The three girls said at the same time, ¡°A woman¡¯s intuition.¡±


    ¡°Intuition?¡± Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s cold face came to his mind. Xiao Bing thought of the cold and disagreeable look every time she gave him, and the concern and anger she had when she rushed in the noodle house. ¡°Really? She doesn¡¯t hate me anymore?¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself.


    ¡°However, even if she doesn¡¯t hate me, she wouldn¡¯t like me in that way¡­ She wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    Dumbass ate three more bowls of noodles after that. Now, these women finally knew why Xiao Bing said to deduct the food expenses from Dumbass¡¯ salary ¨C he was indeed a glutton.


    In the evening, Dumbass started to live in the noodle house. It was late, and they all started to leave. Still, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t get the chance to escort Yezi home, so he went home alone.


    It was dark in the house. After Xiao Bing turned on the light, he found Su Xiaoxiao lying on the sofa. Sensing the light turn on, Su Xiaoxiao opened her eyes and sat up. Xiao Bing changed his shoes into slippers and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xiaoxiao said. She took out the memory stick on her, put it on the sofa, and asked, ¡°Is this why he set you free?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Bingo! You sure are smart.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao frowned and said, ¡°What are you going to do with it? Keep it or destroy it?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°We hand it over. Why would we keep such a corrupt officer around for?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao got a bit confused, and asked with surprise, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this the deal between the two of you? To let you out?¡±


    Xiao Bing walked up to her with a smile, took up the memory stick and held it in his hand. At this moment, Su Xiaoxiao found him to be different, he had icyness in his eyes. He became cold, ruthless, and aggressive, just like when he had faced Xie Lun. Xiao Bing said with an icy and cold atmosphere, ¡°I told him that if he didn¡¯t let me out, I would turn in the evidence. However, I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t do it if he let me out.¡±


    ¡°For a social parasite like him, the only way is to get rid of him!¡±


    ¡°Do you remember? I already told him the moment he arrested me. I am going to jail, but he is going to hell!¡±


    ¡°I never show mercy or sympathy to my enemies. No loose ends!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Bing blankly. There was a subtle smile on his face, which contained a humbling power and confidence that dominanted over all things. ¡°Time for Chang Huai¡¯an to go to hell.¡±

 Chapter 28

    The next day, Ye Xinyi came to Chang Huai¡¯an¡¯s office again. Chang Huai¡¯an looked at her with a bitter smile, and said, ¡°Miss Ye, we already released Xiao Bing. There¡¯s no need for you to be here.¡±


    ¡°What, he was released?¡± Ye Xinyi felt shocked. Thinking of Xiao Bing¡¯s confident look earlier, she finally realized that she had underestimated this man. But by what means did he make Chang Huai¡¯an release him?


    Ye Xinyi was a smart woman. From the fact that Chang Huai¡¯an arrested Xiao Bing in spite of her interference, she knew that he was paid a lot of money by Xie Lun to take Xiao Bing¡¯s life. However, Xiao Bing was only imprisoned for one day before he was released. There were only two possibilities for this. Either Chang Huai¡¯an made a compromise or got bribed with a higher price by Xiao Bing.


    No matter which possibility it was, Ye Xinyi knew that she underestimated this man after all.


    Ye Xinyi faked a light smile and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bother you more. Still, I need to thank you for doing this favor for me and handling this case with justice, Director Chang.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an smiled even more bitterly which made his face look miserable. Ye Xinyi was as smart as a whip. She immediately had the right guess that Chang Huai¡¯an was pressured to release Xiao Bing. Did Xiao Bing know someone more powerful? But then why was he working at a small noodle house? What was his purpose? However, there was still such a possibility. Ye Xinyi thought of Zhang Yizhi who had accepted Xiao Bing¡¯s request. There must be something different about him. Although Xiao Bing said it was just his luck, it didn¡¯t seem as simple as luck anymore now¡­


    Ye Xinyi was about to leave, but suddenly the door to the office opened again. Several men in black uniforms burst in from outside and showed their identity cards when they walked up to Chang Huai¡¯an¡¯s office table. Then they said in a loud voice, ¡°Mr. Chang Huai¡¯an, someone made a report to us that you have been taking bribes, keeping mistresses, sheltering criminals, and impeding law enforcement. Please come with us for investigation.¡±


    Chang Huai¡¯an¡¯s face turned gravely pale, and his forehead was full of sweat. Then he fell on the office chair weak and limp. Two law enforcement officers walked up to him and propped him up. Ye Xinyi stood at the side, watching this scene happen out of the blue. Chang Huai¡¯an didn¡¯t come around until he was dragged to the door. Then he shouted out loud with anger and his eyes wide open, ¡°Ye Xinyi, go tell that bastard, he failed to keep his word! Xiao Bing, I am gonna eat your flesh and drink your blood. Son of a bitch, I will take my revenge, even if I die!!!¡±


    Ye Xinyi breathed out a long sigh after Chang Huai¡¯an got dragged out of the office. She now understood why Xiao Bing was so confident and got released from prison so soon, which suddenly weighed her mind down ¨C she was going to make Xiao Bing help her by threatening him with this prison issue. However, she found out now that it was getting more and more difficult for her to see through this man¡­


    The moment Ye Xinyi got home, the old butler told her to go to Ye Bancheng¡¯s room, which made her get a bit gloomy. She knew how her father was. He must have gotten quite angry because she failed to request for Zhang Yizhi¡¯s help. In this family, it seemed the only child their father would spoil was Yezi. It was just that Yezi didn¡¯t get along well with him¡­


    Ye Xinyi adjusted her mood and knocked on the door. Then a young and pleasant voice came out from inside, ¡°Is that Xinyi? Come on in.¡±


    Ye Xinyi snorted coldly in her mind. Deep down in her heart, she wasn¡¯t very fond of this stepmother of hers either. How many people in this world would like their stepmother anyway? It was just because she wanted to butter her father up that she pretended to be nice.


    As expected, after she pushed the door and walked in the room, Ye Xinyi smiled warmly and said in an intimate voice, ¡°Aunt Liu, nice to see you again. I see that my dad¡¯s feeling a lot better with you taking care of him by his side.¡±


    In the room, Ye Bancheng was on the bed with Ye Tianming standing beside him, and a beautiful woman around thirty years old sitting next to him. She was wearing a fancy gown with her hair scattered on her back, which gave out an impression of laziness, sexiness, and attractiveness. Although she was beautiful, she was still somewhat inferior compared to Ye Xinyin. But she had more charm and seductiveness.


    Most importantly, she had a good body figure. In terms of appearance, Ye Xinyi knew she was the most beautiful. However, as for devilish body figures, even Ye Xinyi had to admit that this woman had the hottest body figure she had ever seen. Especially the slender and snakish waist of her, even women couldn¡¯t help looking twice.


    This woman was the stepmother of the three siblings of the Ye Family ¨C Liu Piaopiao!


    Liu Piaopiao smiled with her hand covering her mouth and her body quivering. Under the low-cut gown, her white and tempting cleavage was gleaming, which was attractive. However, Ye Tianming¡¯s eyes were fixed on his father and didn¡¯t turn to Liu Piaopiao for even one glance.


    ¡°You are getting better and better at talking, Xinyi. We were just talking about you. I heard that you went to invite Doctor Zhang. How did it go?¡±


    Ye Bancheng raised his eyes and also looked to Ye Xinyi. Ye Xinyi sighed and said, ¡°Dad, I am very sorry¡­ Xiao Bing didn¡¯t agree to help. I went to Zhang Yizhi by myself. But he wouldn¡¯t talk to me.¡±


    The light in Ye Bancheng¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he frowned slightly. Liu Piaopiao said at the side, ¡°How could these unappreciative people still exist in this world. Don¡¯t they know how wealthy the Ye Family is? Is there a price that the Ye Family can¡¯t afford to pay?¡±


    Ye Bancheng said in a low voice with difficulty, ¡°For someone like Zhang Yizhi, money is totally meaningless. It¡¯s not surprising. But Xiao Bing¡­ You couldn¡¯t even handle him?¡±


    Ye Xinyi sighed a breath, and said, ¡°He¡¯s very stubborn, but I will try my best.¡±


    Ye Tianming suddenly said from the side, ¡°I am afraid we are running out of time. My men just got the news in the hospital that Zhang Yizhi would stay for at most two more days in Jiang City. He is leaving very soon.¡±


    Ye Xinyi took a look at her younger brother and smiled, ¡°Tianming, what do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­ We still can do this in a roundabout way. I¡¯ll meet Xiao Bing in person first. If it¡¯s really not possible, I¡¯ll try to meet Mr. Zhang again.¡±


    Ye Bancheng said in a low voice, ¡°You go¡­ Don¡¯t let me down¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, father, rest assured.¡± Ye Tianming said with a serious face, ¡°I will do everything possible to save my father¡¯s life even if I have to give up half of the Ye family¡¯s wealth!¡±


    Ye Bancheng¡¯s eyes showed some relief. Then he looked at the beautiful Liu Piaopiao and said feebly, ¡°You go out first. Piaopiao will stay with me.¡±


    Ye Xinyi still had the same expression on her face and said with a look of worry, ¡°Dad, take good care. Don¡¯t worry. Call me if you need anything. Aunt Liu, I will leave my father in your care.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao looked at her husband tenderly, smiled and said, ¡°He is my man. Is it not my responsibility to take care of him?¡±


    After Ye Xinyi and Ye Tianming left and went downstairs, Ye Xinyi asked, ¡°When are you going to meet Xiao Bing?¡±


    ¡°I am going now, of course.¡± Ye Tianming smiled, and said, ¡°Time waits for no man. The sooner, the better.¡±


    Ye Xinyi said with a serious face, ¡°You must make him agree to help this time, no matter the price. Otherwise, I am afraid our father won¡¯t last for long. Tianming, it¡¯s all on you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Tianming nodded seriously, and then his eyes showed some hatred. He said coldly, ¡°Every time I see that woman leaning against father¡­ I want to kill her.¡±


    No matter when and where Ye Tianming was, he always looked like a gentleman. No matter how picky a person was, he would have to admit that Ye Tianming was a real gentleman. Also, he had never gotten any bad habits like those playboys raised in wealthy families did. Only when he mentioned that woman would his face show hatred.


    Ye Xinyi shook her head, winked at Ye Tianming, and whispered, ¡°We are still at home. Mind your words¡­ What¡¯s more, she is our stepmother now.¡±


    Ye Tianming listened to her, adjusted his state of mind and stepped outside.


    Looking at the back of Ye Tianming, Ye Xinyi¡¯s eyes looked complicated and finally showed sharpness that a woman shouldn¡¯t have.


    After the two siblings went out, Ye Bancheng sighed and said, ¡°Piaopiao, what do you think of my son and my daughters?¡±


    Liu Piaopiao scooped the last spoonful of herbal soup, blew it, fed it into Ye Bancheng¡¯s mouth, then smiled and shook her head. ¡°This kind of thing¡­ It¡¯s not my place to comment.¡±


    Ye Bancheng sighed and said, ¡°I know that Yezi holds a grudge towards you. She is actually trying to be difficult with me. Now she is also¡­ Alas, over the past few days after I came back, I was told secretly by the servants that she asked about my condition in private. She didn¡¯t even come to see me.¡±


    Ye Bancheng sighed and then said, ¡°Tell me about Xinyi and Tianming. Yezi definitely has no interest in my family property. In fact, even if I imposed it on her, she would not accept it. Between Tianming and Xinyi, who do you think is more suitable to take over my business?¡±


    Liu Piaopiao rolled her eyes at Ye Bancheng, slightly grit her white teeth with a face full of sadness, ¡°You¡­ What are you doing¡­ Are you leaving your will?¡±


    Ye Bancheng said with a bitter smile, ¡°I just want to get another opinion. Before I die, I¡¯ll leave you and Yezi a sum. But eventually one of them needs to take over my business.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Although Xinyi is a woman, she is very competent. And there are many people in our family who support her. But on the other hand, Tianming is also a man of ability. He is capable and filial. There¡¯s not a sign of complacency on him. According to tradition, the son takes on the father¡¯s business. Since Tianming is flawless, it should be¡­¡±


    Ye Bancheng smiled with relief, ¡°So you¡¯re saying Tianming?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Piaopiao nodded her head.


    ¡°But you should be able to notice that although Tianming doesn¡¯t rebel as strongly as Yezi, he actually has a problem with you. If he takes over this family¡­¡±


    Liu Piaopiao smiled bitterly, ¡°Since I am your wife, should I consider things only for myself?¡±


    ¡°Piaopiao¡­¡± Ye Bancheng looked at Liu Piaopiao with his feelings expressing on his face.

 Chapter 29

    Li Chunlan¡¯s operation was very successful. Since morning, Xiao Bing had been accompanying Li Chunlan in the ward. They had been talking a lot, mostly about Su Peiya and her affairs in the army. Li Chunlan missed her daughter very much.


    As could be seen, Li Chunlan was in a good mood. But Xiao Bing knew in his heart that even though the operation was successful, she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive for more than two years. He didn¡¯t have to tell Li Chunlan right now, but he needed to find a good time to let Su Xiaoxiao know. However, many things happened with Su Xiaoxiao recently, and she had suffered quite a bit. How exactly could he bring this up with Su Xiaoxiao?


    Seeing that it was almost noon, Li Chunlan smiled and urged, ¡°Xiaoxiao is coming soon, Lil¡¯ Bing, you don¡¯t have to stay here with me. The noodle house needs you there.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up with a smile, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of the noodle house. Things will be fine. I¡¯ll visit you later.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take your time on your way back.¡±


    Xiao Bing left the ward and just walked to the stairs when he met Zhang Yizhi, who was walking up the stairs. Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Zhang, thanks to you, this operation was successful.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi said in a light voice, ¡°Since it was Peiya¡¯s mother, it was an exception I had to make. Tomorrow I am heading back to Jing Du City. You don¡¯t need to see me off.¡±


    ¡°You are going back so soon?¡± Xiao Bing got stunned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay a bit longer? Are you leaving now?¡±


    Zhang Yizhi said grumpily, ¡°What would I do here alone? Someone invited me to dinner, but he sneaked off halfway.¡±


    Xiao Bing was in the wrong. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Emm¡­ I was caught up with something that day. Mr. Zhang, is it okay if I make amends with you and treat you to dinner in another restaurant tonight?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhang Yizhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since I am leaving tomorrow and it¡¯s going to be a while before we meet next time, we should have dinner together tonight. I am going to check on the condition of Peiya¡¯s mother. So far, she seems to be recovering well. She could check out in around half a month.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll call you later. It¡¯s my treat tonight.¡±


    Xiao Bing left the hospital and walked to the door of the Xiaoxiao Noodle House. Li Hong came out from the house, pouted her lips at Xiao Bing and whispered, ¡°Someone inside is looking for you. He looks like a rich young master.¡±


    ¡°A rich young master?¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know any rich people in Jiang City.¡±


    Xiao Bing followed Li Hong and went in. Looking in the direction pointed out by Li Hong, he saw a young man in white shirt and white trousers about his age sitting on the chair reading a newspaper. Because the young man was reading with his head lowered, only the outline of his face could be seen. However, even so, for a woman, she would still be attracted to him, either by his natural and unrestrained temperament or the perfect curve of his face.


    When Xiao Bing walked up to him, he raised his head and stood up with a smile on his face. He seemed very polite. Also, his face had a warm smile that made people feel familiar. Even someone who wasn¡¯t acquainted with him would still feel like he was a good friend.


    ¡°Are you Xiao Bing?¡± The young man reached out his hand and smiled modestly, ¡°My name is Ye Tianming. I am Ye Xinyi¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    They were children of the same mother, but Ye Tianming was much less arrogant than Ye Xinyi. Xiao Bing felt pleased and also reached out his hand with a smile, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xiao Bing.¡±


    The two men looked at each other, sizing each other up. They both had a good impression of each other. As a son born into a rich and influential family, Ye Tianming had read countless people ever since he was a kid. He could sense that there was something unique about Xiao Bing compared to ordinary people, even at a glance. So, it wasn¡¯t surprising that his sister couldn¡¯t handle this man.


    Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t have Mr. Xiao¡¯s contact information, I could only take the liberty of disturbing Mr. Xiao here. I want to invite Mr. Xiao to have a meal, is that convenient? If not, we can change it to another time.¡±


    He said this appropriately, which not only displayed his good manners but also showed respect for Xiao Bing. It was a hard invitation to decline.


    ¡®Be nice to me, and I will be nicer to you.¡¯ ¨C This was Xiao Bing¡¯s attitude. He thought for a moment. And it was already lunchtime. So he agreed with a smile, ¡°Okay, where?¡±


    Ye Tianming asked, ¡°Where do you think is better? Should we find another place, or we should dine in the Noodle House of yours?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the business here. A guest should suit the convenience of the host. Anywhere you like is okay with me. I am not paying anyway.¡±


    The two men looked at each other and burst out laughing. Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already booked a private room at Longjia Hotel. It¡¯s nearby. If we don¡¯t get there by 12 o¡¯clock, they will cancel the room. It¡¯s still early. Should we go there now?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°Give me a second.¡±


    He took up the newspaper on the table and folded it. Then he smiled and said with the newspaper in his hands, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at his actions carefully and came to the conclusion that this man was not only polite but was also considerate in doing things. With his family background of affluence, he surely would be the model of a perfect man for any woman in their heart.


    A middle-class car was parked on the roadside, and two bodyguards were standing next to its door. Ye Tianming and Xiao Bing got in the car from the opposite sides. Then the two bodyguards also got in, one sat on the left side, and the other on the right side. Slowly, the car left.


    ¡°Was it too abrupt for you that I came to meet you this time, Mr. Xiao? I had to come because it¡¯s very urgent. And I also want to apologize, for my sister. She is tough and may have wronged you before. But please, believe me, Mr. Xiao, she only had good intentions.¡±


    Xiao looked outside and said with a smile, ¡°She is not tough. She is just so smart that sometimes she outsmarts herself. In comparison, you are more like someone with real intelligence.¡±


    Ye Tianming laughed and said, ¡°My sister has always done better than me since we were kids. She¡¯s beautiful, and all the men in Jiang City are chasing after her. She studied well and was once the top student in the college entrance examination in Jiang City. Besides, she has good business acumen. Before my father became seriously ill, he had gradually handed over the business to my sister and me. But actually, she handles it better than me.¡±


    As Ye Tianming spoke, he suddenly sighed deeply, ¡°Alas, father¡¯s condition¡­¡±


    It was only half said, and Ye Tianming stopped.


    Xiao Bing wore a light smile on his mouth. Ye Tianming was very modest. From Tianming¡¯s way of speaking and his behavior, ever since they met, Xiao Bing could see that he was extremely self-disciplined, cautious, confident, and wise. The most frightening thing was, he showed his low-key attitude in all ways, which made him stand out even more.


    Xiao Bing suddenly got strongly interested in the Ye Family. Not because of its property and wealth, but because of the three siblings. Needless to say, in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, Yezi was as intelligent as her brother and sister, or even more. It was just that she was more innocent in comparison. Ye Xinyi was a smart woman, and was capable of dealing with things with efficient means. For example, she used the carrot-and-stick method to ask for help. If the person she asked were someone other than Xiao Bing, she could have already achieved her goal. Not to mention Ye Tianming, he had left Xiao Bing a good impression from the moment they met.


    Wealthy families were inclined to spoil their children and make them arrogant and frivolous. However, the three siblings of the Ye Family were nothing like those children. Even Ye Xinyi, who Xiao Bing disliked the most, was way better than them. What kind of family could educate their children into such excellent people?


    After Ye Tianming stopped mentioning his father, he began to talk about some buildings in Jiang City, which gave Xiao Bing a feeling of erudition. This erudition was not only knowledge from books, but also from life. For example, every time he passed through a street and a building, he could talk about how the street was named and what happened in the old days. As a result, Xiao Bing was even more impressed.


    Longjia Hotel was not the most luxurious hotel in Jinsha District, but its grade was above average. On one hand, it wouldn¡¯t make Xiao Bing feel slighted. On the other hand, it wouldn¡¯t make Xiao Bing feel too formal. It seemed that Ye Tianming spent quite a lot of time to prepare.


    When the hotel manager saw Ye Tianming coming in, he escorted Xiao Bing and Ye Tianming into the private room with utmost respect. Ye Tianming¡¯s two bodyguards followed him and stood behind Ye Tianming. The hotel manager enthusiastically asked, ¡°Master Ye, can we serve the food?¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°Serve the dishes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go arrange for it now. Please enjoy. Oh, Mr. Xiao, this is my business card. ¡±


    The manager handed Xiao Bing a business card before going out. It was not only out of courtesy, but more probably because Xiao Bing was a guest of Ye Tianming.


    The efficiency of the hotel was very high. The waiters soon served all the dishes. There were six dishes, one soup, and a bottle of Lafite. Ye Tianming waved, and the waiters retreated. Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°Is Mr. Xiao satisfied?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at the dishes on the table and shook his head, ¡°This is too expensive.¡±


    ¡°No, no, this is the first time I invite Mr. Xiao to a meal, so it should be. Here, let me fill Mr. Xiao¡¯s glass.¡±


    Xiao Bing was also not prudish, allowing Ye Tianming to fill his glass. Then Ye Tianming raised his glass and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, this glass of wine is an apology to you, for my sister. I¡¯ll drink first.¡±


    After saying that, Ye Tianming drank the glass of wine.


    Ye Tianming looked like a man who was gentle and polite, but his way of doing was very unrestrained and frank.


    Xiao Bing surely could not be petty. He also raised his glass and smiled freely, ¡°What happened in the past were just some trivial things. They stay only in the past. I will drink this glass of wine with you.¡±


    Xiao Bing also drank.


    Ye Tianming pointed to the dishes on the table with his chopsticks and said with a smile, ¡°Dig in.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Ye Tianming quietly and started the topic with a slight smile, ¡°I was a soldier before I retired. I like to talk straight. Master Ye must have something to ask from me this time. It is better to get down to business first.¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Bing was so direct, Ye Tianming also put down his chopsticks, ¡°Then let¡¯s get down to business first. This time, I indeed want to ask you for a favor!¡±

 Chapter 30

    Xiao Bing held up his glass, and Ye Tianming volunteered to fill Xiao Bing¡¯s glass. Xiao Bing took a small sip and said with a smile, ¡°Master Ye has something to ask from me. You are going out of your way to enlist me. It is kind of an honour.¡±


    Ye Tianming said with a serious face, ¡°I am just lucky to be born into a rich family. I have never known who¡¯s high-class or who¡¯s low-class.¡±


    Xiao Bing raised his eyes and looked to him, asked, ¡°Is it for your father?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Ye Tianming said with a worried face, ¡°My father¡¯s physical condition is getting worse and worse. His illness was very sudden. During this period, he visited famous doctors at home and abroad. No one was able to cure him. The only thing he could do was to look for the old Mr. Zhang Yizhi, who is reputed as a medical sage in Hua Xia. However, Mr. Zhang retired two years ago and never treated anyone again. We had already given up our plan until Brother Xiao invited Mr. Zhang to Jiang City¡­¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t get impatient, Ye Tianming continued, ¡°Since Brother Xiao asked Mr. Zhang to treat your friend, there must be a way to ask him to treat my father. And it could happen if Brother Xiao helps us. Saving a life is better than building a Class Seven pagoda. Since Brother Xiao was a soldier before, I believe Brother Xiao would never just watch on as a life died in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Soldiers are duty-bound to defend their country. It is the nature of soldiers to guard their own country and people. There exists kindness and justice in the hearts of soldiers. Perhaps Brother Xiao would say that there are many people in Hua Xia dying of illness. Even if you help my family, you cannot help everyone. But now there is a life you could save by just changing your mind. If you don¡¯t help, are you still a soldier? Can your conscience be at ease?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes gleamed slightly. He smiled and asked, ¡°Are you goading me?¡±


    ¡°I am goading you. To save my father.¡± Ye Tianming said, ¡°But I am also speaking the truth!¡±


    When Ye Tianming saw Xiao Bing¡¯s calm face, it was hard for him to guess Xiao Bing¡¯s real feelings. He sighed slightly and continued, ¡°The following words are what I will say to you as my father¡¯s son.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s body gently leaned against the seat, willing to hear him out.


    ¡°I have 2 sisters who are excellent. Our parents loved us very much since we were born, especially my mother. Because my father was busy with his career every day and didn¡¯t have much time to spend with us, my mother was the one who took care of us. Our family was happy. Until five years ago, my mother died suddenly at home. No one could find out the real cause of her death. Before long, my father took another woman home. And that was our stepmother.¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t expect such a story to have happened to the Ye family. It was like a soap opera of a rich and powerful family.


    ¡°Since then, my father has spent all his energy on that woman. And he has become estranged from us¡­ But he is still very good to my sister, probably because of her young age. I also hate him¡­ My mother just died, but before her body turned cold, another woman already moved into the house of our Ye family, as my dad¡¯s legal wife!¡±


    ¡°But it was not until he got sick this time that I realized¡­ That he is my father after all.¡± Ye Tianming looked at Xiao Bing, with a pleading face and said, ¡°Now I ask you for help, not as the son of a rich family. No matter how many identities we have, there is only one identity that remains the purest and most important¡­ Brother and sister, father and son, husbund and wife¡­ Now I am asking you to help me as the son of a dying patient.¡±


    It was really not easy for the son of a wealthy family to do this. Xiao Bing felt moved by him and was about to speak when his cell phone rang. Xiao Bing took out his cell phone and looked at it. It was Yezi. His face immediately showed a happy and slightly spoiled smile. After the phone call got through, the nifty voice of Yezi came through the phone, ¡°Brother Bing, I¡¯m almost arriving at the noodle house. How about we go out and have lunch together?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯m meeting a friend. And we are discussing something right now.¡±


    ¡°Discussing something?¡± Yezi asked with a voice full of alert, ¡°Is it a man or a woman?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°A man.¡±


    On the other side of the table, Ye Tianming said with a subtle smile on his face, ¡°Girlfriend? Invite her to join us. We have just started eating.¡±


    Xiao Bing explained, ¡°She may not come.¡±


    Hearing this, Yezi snorted and said in a nifty voice, ¡°Who said that? I am still hungry. Give me the address. I am going.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment and told Yezi the specific address. Then he hung up the phone. God knows how surprised the two siblings would be when they meet.


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Bing looked at Ye Tianming and said with a serious face, ¡°I have heard every word you said. And I have decided to help you with this.¡±


    Ye Tianming said excitedly, ¡°Brother Xiao, are you serious?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Brother Xiao. How old are you this year?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-three.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Bing asked casually, ¡°How old are your sisters?¡±


    ¡°My sister Ye Xinyi is twenty-five this year, and my sister Ye Xiaoxi just turned twenty.¡±


    ¡°Holy cr*p, I am robbing the cradle. But Yezi is only six years younger than me, which is not really a big age gap.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°Then call me Brother Bing. They usually call me Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°Now you call me Brother Bing, but it may soon be the other way around ¨C I¡¯ll call you my brother-in-law.¡±


    Ye Tianming didn¡¯t mind either. He smiled and raised his glass, ¡°Brother Bing, then I thank you. Thank you for helping me with this. Now I can fulfill my filial duty as a son. I will make a toast to you with this glass of wine.¡±


    The two men clinked their glasses and drank the wine at the same time.


    ¡°Brother Bing, from which army did you retire from?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled subtly and did not answer.


    Ye Tianming laughed heartily, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If it¡¯s inconvenient, you don¡¯t need to say it. It¡¯s alright. Were you from Jiang City before?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Bing shook his head. ¡°Jiang City is the homeland of one of my comrades.¡±


    ¡°Jiang City is a good place. I can show you around sometimes.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Sure, that would be nice.¡±


    Ye Tianming was a young master without any pride, while Xiao Bing was a generous and free young man. Therefore, the two men chatted very happily. Knowing that Xiao Bing¡¯s girlfriend was coming soon, Ye Tianming didn¡¯t eat much either, just talking and drinking.


    After a while, Yezi came. When she opened the door to the private room, she and Ye Tianming looked at each other in the eyes. They all froze. Ye Tianming was even more confused, ¡°Little sister, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Yezi glared at Xiao Bing with anger. ¡°D*ckhead. Why is he having lunch with my brother? And he didn¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m not ready in the slightest.¡±


    Xiao Bing also felt helpless and thought to himself, ¡°How am I supposed to know what you¡¯re thinking? I wanted to ask you not to come over, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now look, your brother wants my help. And he finds out that I am dating his little sister. How strange this feels.¡±


    Ye Tianming was an intelligent man. From Yezi¡¯s glare to Xiao Bing, he learned immediately. His expression changed subtly. He could not tell if he was happy or unhappy. He just asked, ¡°Brother Bing. Is Yezi your girlfriend?¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded, ¡°She is!¡±


    Ye Tianming frowned and thought for a little bit, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that she is my sister?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Tianming nodded his head.


    Yezi came along and sat down next to Xiao Bing. She asked curiously, ¡°Why are you having lunch together?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°To discuss something ¨C Your brother wanted me to ask Mr. Zhang to treat your father.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhang?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the old mister you met the other night.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ye Tianming, however, neglected whatever they were talking about, just sat there thinking for a long while, then suddenly raised his head, frowned and said with a solemn expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are just playing or serious¡­¡±


    At the side, Yezi didn¡¯t dare say anything. Obviously, today was beyond what she had expected, and she wasn¡¯t prepared.


    Xiao Bing, as a man, definitely needed to say something at this point. He also replied very seriously, ¡°Yezi is the first girlfriend in my life, I am serious.¡±


    Ye Tianming nodded, ¡°I know my sister well. She has never fallen for anyone, let alone ever had a boyfriend. I thought she would wait until she finished college¡­ It is common to have a relationship in college. And my father might give you a hard time. But I don¡¯t care if you are from a rich family or if your background is good enough.¡±


    Xiao Bing listened to him carefully. He knew what Ye Tianming said earlier might be his real feelings, but that was not the point. The point was that Ye Tianming was concerned about something.


    As expected, Ye Tianming suddenly changed his attitude, ¡°However, she is my sister. I don¡¯t care whether you are from a well-matched rich family or an ordinary struggling family. But I must know your family background. And it should be clean. I need to know if your purpose is pure. Brother Bing, I still don¡¯t know anything about you.¡±


    After saying that, Ye Tianming stared at Xiao Bing with his eyes tightly fixed. He said, ¡°I hired someone to investigate you but found nothing. I hope you can tell me about your family, including the army you served in.¡±


    Xiao Bing shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, ¡°Maybe this is not reasonable, but what if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t let you be my sister¡¯s boyfriend. The Ye family is the largest family in Jiang City. My father is the richest man here. Every day there are all kinds of men who want to be my sister¡¯s boyfriend. They have all kinds of purposes. I can¡¯t put my sister in danger.¡±


    Yezi did not want Xiao Bing to fight alone. After hearing what her brother said, she immediately said in a stubborn voice, ¡°I believe in Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t believe him!¡± Ye Tianming said with a tough look on his face, ¡°Unless he tells me about himself, I cannot trust him. Because you are involved in this and he is too mysterious. I can¡¯t take any risks!¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly asked a very serious question, ¡°If you are against our relationship, I won¡¯t ask Mr. Zhang to treat your father. What¡¯s your choice?¡±


    Ye Tianming seemed to be struggling for quite a while. Then he grabbed up the glass on the table, threw it down on the floor with a crash, and stood up abruptly. Ye Tianming was always a gentle and modest man. But now he behaved like a madman who protected his child. With some madness in his eyes, he shouted, ¡°I will have it all or nothing!¡±


    ¡°Well, I agree.¡±


    ¡°Agree to what?¡±


    Xiao Bings smiled subtly, ¡°To save your father!¡±

 Chapter 31

    Xiao Bing looked at Ye Tianming who was confused. He smiled and said, ¡°You love your parents and your sister. You¡¯re a gentle and strong man. Now, there are not many people like you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your reason?¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°From one angle, I would like to be friends with you.¡±


    Ye Tianming¡¯s face eased, but he continued, ¡°From the perspective of making friends, I also would like to have more friends like you, but if it involves my sister¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°But the more important reason is your sister. I can¡¯t just watch my girlfriend¡¯s father be sick and do nothing. That¡¯s not being responsible as a boyfriend. So, even if you don¡¯t come to me, I¡¯m going to help. I¡¯ve already asked Mr. Zhang for dinner tonight. I was going to talk about this during dinner.¡±


    Ye Tianming said, ¡°Thank you for your help. Whether or not Mr. Zhang helps, I will thank you on behalf of my family. It¡¯s just my sister¡­¡±


    Yezi suddenly interrupted with a strong voice, ¡°He is my boyfriend, brother. Whether you agree or not, Brother Bing is my boyfriend.¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t stop Yezi from saying it. He didn¡¯t even have the slightest worry because Yezi was against her family. He knew that Yezi liked freedom. Since she didn¡¯t want to be a bird in a cage, everything would start from now on.


    Ye Tianming frowned and said, ¡°Little sister, how much do you know about him? Where was he born? What¡¯s his family background? Who are his parents? Was he really a soldier before? What did he do before he came to Jiang City? Do you think you know all about him? Has he been forthright to you?¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°Of course I do. Even if I don¡¯t, I will be Brother Bing¡¯s girlfriend. I don¡¯t care about the past. I care about the present and the future.¡±


    ¡°Little sister, you are still too young¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too young to understand¡­ is it?¡± Yezi sounded emotional, ¡°Elder brother, I know you and my sister love me, but I can depend on you for other things, not this one. I am an adult. I have my own thoughts. I don¡¯t need you to plan my future for me.¡±


    The persistence and stubbornness in Yezi¡¯s eyes seemed to tell Ye Tianming that no one could stop what she wanted to do, and no one could force her to do the things that she didn¡¯t want to do.


    Ye Tianming hesitated and finally kept his mouth closed. Since he was young, he loved Yezi very much. He knew his sister better than anyone else. She was easier to get along with than anyone if her principles were not violated. But she would never compromise if the sensitive part of her heart was violated.


    Just as with when their father married their young stepmother, Ye Tianming only expressed his dissatisfaction in private, while Yezi fell out with their strong and uncompromising father because of it. Up to now, she seldom talked to their father, which showed how stubborn she was.


    Ye Tianming sighed and looked at Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing suddenly laughed, ¡°Master Ye, this is about your sister and me. I won¡¯t listen to any of your opinions. Only Yezi and I can decide whether we want to continue this relationship. No matter if you respond with emotion or coercion, it will have no effect on me. Yezi¡¯s feelings are the only things I¡¯ll consider. None of you can have any effect on me.¡±


    Ye Tianming finally began to understand how difficult it was to get along with Xiao Bing. Earlier, Xiao Bing promised him so easily, and made him forget that even his elder sister got the short end of the stick when negotiating with him. Ye Tianming sighed and gave up the idea of stopping them. But he still didn¡¯t forget to remind him, ¡°Maybe you are right, but Brother Bing, I thank you for helping me save my father. But if you have other purposes for dating my sister and end up hurting her, you will be my enemy and I, Ye Tianming, will definitely not spare you.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in my mind.¡±


    When Yezi saw that her brother stopped refusing, she smiled and said, ¡°There, there, brother, stop being paranoid. Is your sister one of those ignorant girls? Brother Bing, don¡¯t take him so seriously. He is so paranoid.¡±


    Ye Tianming sat back down again and said with a wry smile, ¡°All girls favor the outsider. This is just the beginning of being together and you are already starting to help him.¡±


    Yezi laughed, ¡°I¡¯m helping him because he¡¯s right. I won¡¯t talk about this anymore. I still have to go to school after lunch.¡±


    Ye Tianming asked for another bowl of rice, then calmly said to Xiao Bing, ¡°Brother Bing, have you made an appointment to see Mr. Zhang tonight? Do you need me to show up?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Zhang is rather strange. I think you¡¯d better not. Let me talk to him myself. He should agree for my sake.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Ye Tianming said with a wry smile, ¡°I find that I can¡¯t see through you. You¡¯re a mysterious man. Even Mr. Zhang, the legend in the medical field, would do you a favor. I really don¡¯t know what kind of person you are.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked with a smile, ¡°If I say that Mr. Zhang and I became friends by coincidence, would you believe it?¡±


    Ye Tianming shook his head, ¡°I would and I wouldn¡¯t. That¡¯s enough of that. I apologize and propose a toast to you for my impulsiveness just now.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°As a brother, it was your nature, I can understand.¡±


    The two men chatted while eating. It seemed that Ye Tianming still had some worries in his heart. However, he was a gentleman. On the one hand, Yezi was too persistent, and on the other hand, Xiao Bing might become his lifesaver. It was really not too good to intervene too much, so he could only pay more attention to this man rather than persuade Yezi.


    After dinner, Ye Tianming paid the bill, and the three of them left the restaurant together. The restaurant manager said goodbye to them with a smiling face. Xiao Bing¡¯s hair suddenly stood on the end when they walked to the gate. Due to him carrying out dangerous missions all the time, Xiao Bing would have this kind of reaction under extreme danger.


    Xiao Bing roared and grabbed Yezi and Ye Tianming, then he flew back.


    Poof! A bullet landed in the position where they just stood and embedded itself into the ground.


    Before Ye Tianming¡¯s two bodyguards reacted, a bullet went through one of their heads. The other one had just pulled out his gun, but a bullet was also fired at him. However, this bodyguard reacted very quickly and dodged several bullets. He then pushed himself off the ground with his hand, turned over sideways and flew back to the restaurant lobby.


    Xiao Bing glanced and praised him in his mind, ¡°His strength is good. He should¡¯ve reached the stage of bone refining, although there are still some gaps with the clear-strength stage.¡±


    The bodyguard returned safely to Ye Tianming, breathing rapidly. His shoulder was bleeding. Just now, he didn¡¯t completely avoid the bullets from the other side. One of the bullets still went through his shoulder.


    His eyes swept around and said, ¡°Master, you should call home and ask them to send more people. They are professional killers. I don¡¯t know how many people there are. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t protect you by myself.¡±


    Ye Tianming nodded and took out his cell phone. His eyes rested on the man lying in a pool of blood with a bullet in his head. He said in a dim way, ¡°What a pity for Daming.¡±


    This bodyguard said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much for now. The lives of you and the lady are most important.¡±


    Ye Tianming began to dial a number. The man looked at Xiao Bing again and said imploringly, ¡°Mr. Xiao, please call me Li Long. You noticed the killer in the first place. Your skill must be above mine. I want to ask you for a favor. You must protect the young master and the young lady. I am afraid there is a mole inside the restaurant.¡±


    Xiao Bing was about to say yes when suddenly, he pushed down Ye Tianming, put his arms around Yezi and rolled away. All the places he rolled over were stained with blood. Just when he pushed away Ye Tianming, he had already missed the best time to escape, so he was shot in the back.


    Xiao Bing rolled several times and hid in the corner. A beautiful woman in a leather suit and a pair of leather boots jumped down from upstairs. The gun was aimed at Xiao Bing. One shot fired after another, but Xiao Bing dodged all of them until he got into a hidden corner with Yezi in his arms. The woman lost her angle to shoot and turned to aim at Ye Tianming.


    From beginning to end, the beautiful woman looked cold and had no emotion on her face. At the moment when she was about to pull the trigger, Li Long hit her arm with one punch. The female killer was caught off guard, and with a grunt of pain, dropped her pistol. At the same time, she got a kick in her abdomen, flew backward and fell to the ground.


    At this time, the restaurant was already in chaos. All the guests fled everywhere.


    Li Long followed the woman, but she jumped up from where she was and kicked Li Long on one side. Li Long blocked it with his arm. A flash of white light flashed across Li Long¡¯s arm, which now had a deep cut, and bones could be seen. There was a sharp blade on the woman¡¯s shoe. At the same time, a dagger also appeared in the beautiful woman¡¯s hand. Li Long¡¯s arm was cut by the sharp blade on the end of her shoe.


    The beautiful woman held the dagger in her hand and laughed coldly, ¡°Do you think I can only play with guns? The master of guns is behind you. ¡±


    Li Long looked back, but suddenly the beautiful woman kicked toward his head. The sharp knife on her leather boots cut his throat directly.


    A white-haired young man with the same leather suit came in from the door. Both of his hands were armed with guns. His face was haughty. He said with an unhappy tone, ¡°I, fast gun Li Wu, wasted so many bullets on these people. Others will certainly laugh at me when I go back.¡±


    Li Long¡¯s throat has been cut. He fell in a pool of blood, his body twitching constantly. After hearing the phrase ¡°Fast gun Li Wu¡±, he opened his mouth and with great difficulty said, ¡°Fast Gun Li Wu¡­ They are from ¡°Ghost Nest¡±¡­ Xiao Bing¡­ save¡­ save the young lady and young master¡­¡±


    He died before hearing an answer, and this loyal guard remained loyal to his master until he died.


    Yezi, protected by Xiao Bing in the dark, covered her mouth and wept bitterly. Suddenly she stood up and wanted to rush out. Xiao Bing grabbed her to stop her. Yezi shouted, ¡°I need to save my brother.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up and stepped out of the darkness. He said calmly but indubitably, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Yezi bit her lip hard. She didn¡¯t want Xiao Bing to take any risks, but she didn¡¯t want her brother to die either. Xiao Bing suddenly looked back at her when she was struggling. He smiled confidently, ¡°Sit inside and wait for me, I will come back alive.¡±


    Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s confident smile, and Yezi seemed to be infected and started to calm down. She nodded hard. Tears and firmness could be seen in her eyes. She said, ¡°I believe in you. If something happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to live on either!¡±


    Xiao Bing was stunned. Yezi continued saying with a tender but decisive tone, ¡°You absolutely won¡¯t let me die, will you?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart was touched again when they looked at each other. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiao Bing turned around and strode towards the center of the hall. His hands rattled and he moved his neck and grinned, ¡°Go ahead, my girlfriend wants me to go back alive, so out of the three of us, you two will die for me!¡±


    Xiao Bing, with a smile on his face, had a cold look.

 Chapter 32

    It was the instinct of beasts to detect danger. The female killer in the leather suit and Fast Gun Li Wu detected a strong feeling of danger in the young man coming out of the darkness.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s clothes were covered in blood. He was shot in the back, but the bullet was stuck in bone so it didn¡¯t go through his body. He stopped bleeding, yet no one knew how. But still, the blood all over his body made people frightened.


    Yezi tightly bit her lips. Her tears dropped down and she swore to herself that if something happened to Brother Bing, she would rush out, not to kill others, but herself.


    She would never leave Brother Bing alone in another world.


    Seeing Xiao Bing come out after he was injured, Ye Tianming was a little anxious and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t come here, please take my sister away quickly.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said as if he was talking to himself, ¡°Have you ever seen a soldier leave his teammates on the battlefield? What¡¯s more, the situation here is a tiger meeting two little sheep.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought the two top killers, who killed Ye Tianming¡¯s two bodyguards one after another, were as weak as sheep. Li Wu felt uncomfortable and said in a deep tone, ¡°Naive young man, do you know who we are?¡±


    ¡°Your name is Li Wu, your organization is called ¡®Ghost Nest¡¯, but this beautiful woman¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked up and down at the leather-clad beauty. She was in her mid-20s, the same age as Xiao Bing. The tight leather suit highlighted the perfect curve of her body. Her face was delicate and beautiful. Compared with her hot body, her face was always cold. Two words could be used to describe her, cool and elegant.


    Xiao Bing slurped and kept looking at the leather-clad woman, ¡°Beauty, what¡¯s your name? What is your bust size? How old are you? In fact, I had a cousin who was a childhood sweetheart. Later she was abducted and sold. I remember there was a plum blossom mark on her chest. You and her look alike. Can you let me have a look?¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± The beauty in the leather suit yelled and threw a dagger toward Xiao Bing. The dagger flew close to Xiao Bing¡¯s face and struck into the wall.


    Without looking back, Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°You shot the dagger towards the wall, and it is stuck into the wall. It can be seen that your wrist strength is amazing. Besides, you often use daggers to kill people. You are a master in this field. Gee, a quick gun and a quick knife, I¡¯m really not lonely.¡±


    The leather-clad woman said coldly, ¡°Li Wu, before we came, the leader told us that if we could kill him, we should only kill this Xiao Bing. If we couldn¡¯t, we would kill Ye Tianming. You and I will join hands to kill Xiao Bing and we don¡¯t have to worry about the others!¡±


    Li Wu grinned hideously, ¡°Let¡¯s kill him first. I hate others showing off in front of me. Boy, you can¡¯t be faster than the gun in my hand. Your body can¡¯t be harder than the bullets in my gun. Even if a clear-strength master stood in front of me, I would kill him too!¡±


    Li Wu was stunned before he finished talking. Xiao Bing unexpectedly disappeared. The leather-clad woman opened her eyes widely and pointed to Li Wu with a panicked face, ¡°Be careful, behind you!!!¡±


    The hairs on Li Wu¡¯s body stood up. A chill went through his body. Beside his ear, it was a teasing and cold voice. The owner of the voice was so close behind him that he did not even dare to look back, ¡°Now what do you think? Can I be faster than your pistol?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Li Wu¡¯s eyes bulged and his cheeks were smashed. Blood was all over his face. Xiao Bing used one-third of his strength in this punch and the result was already so terrible.


    Li Wu was flying like a cloud. Before he fell to the floor, Xiao Bing kicked him away again. Everyone lost sight of Xiao Bing. They could only see Li Wu flying and rolling around in the air. His blood was falling like a drizzle and the ground was covered with blood.


    Because the guests had already fled, only a few people were left in the hall. At this time, besides the thumping sound of Li Wu being constantly hit, there was only the heartbeat of the leather-clad lady, Ye Tianming and Yezi.


    Ye Tianming thought that Xiao Bing, who had started fighting without a word, was ruthless and cruel.


    Finally, Li Wu fell to the ground with a splash. When his body fell to the ground, his limbs were twisted, his neck was broken, his head was bent at an incredible angle, his eyes and mouth were all wide open, blood was flowing all over the floor, and it continued flowing.


    Nobody knew when Xiao Bing stood in front of the leather-clad woman. He tidied up his clothes slightly and sighed, ¡°Li Wu taught us a lesson.¡±


    The leather-clad woman almost lost her consciousness in fright and said, ¡°What¡­ what lesson¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were full of mocking, ¡°His death has made us understand what ¡®show-offs die fast¡¯ means.¡±


    The leather-clad woman gulped and then looked at the man in front of her with horror. She had a dagger in her hand, which was her most powerful weapon. But she found that she couldn¡¯t lift her arms. The scene just now was too bloody and shocking. Even though she had killed many people and had seen many people killed, she had never seen anyone die in such a shocking and tragic way.


    A thought came to her mind that this Xiao Bing was not a human but a devil, so she wanted to run away.


    From the corner of her eye, she looked at the door. As soon as her feet were off the ground, her neck was grabbed by Xiao Bing¡¯s strong hand, and her feet could not hit the floor anymore.


    Xiao Bing grabbed her neck and lifted her up. The leather-clad woman¡¯s breathing began to wane. The dagger in her hand was thrust toward Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing¡¯s other hand grabbed her wrist and twisted it slightly. The beautiful face of the leather-clad woman was twisted instantly. Her wrist was broken and the dagger fell to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t quite understand what mercy is.¡± Xiao Bing looked at the leather-suit woman, and asked coldly, ¡°Tell me your name!¡±


    ¡°Zhan Hongyan.¡±


    ¡°Hongyan¡­¡± Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°You¡¯re a beautiful woman with a beautiful name, Hongyan means beauty¡­ A woman with this name should have lived an ordinary life, married a man who loves her, and then had children, and lived a lifetime in a warm family. Why do you have to fight and kill, and put your life at risk at any time¡­ Tell me, who sent you here, who is your boss and I won¡¯t kill you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Zhan Hongyan¡¯s other hand was now holding Xiao Bing¡¯s fingers that pinched her neck. She could hardly breathe at this point.


    Xiao Bing saw her face was already turning pale, so he immediately released his hand. Zhan Hongyan fell to the ground and began to breathe rapidly.


    Xiao Bing looked at her from above, ¡°Start talking, who is your boss?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Zhan Hongyan gasped, ¡°The leader gave us the task, for me¡­ for me and Li Wu to kill you, saying that your skill should be good. If we find it difficult, we can kill the second best choice, the young master of the Ye family, Ye Tianming.¡±


    Ye Tianming also walked over at this time. Xiao Bing and Ye Tianming looked at each other. He found Ye Tianming¡¯s eyes seemed to be flashing strangely, but it was difficult to describe.


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°They didn¡¯t ask you to kill Ye Xiaoxi?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ye? The employer didn¡¯t tell us to kill her¡­ We didn¡¯t even know she would come today.¡±


    Xiao Bing had a thought in his mind. It seemed that the assassination was related to Ye Tianming¡¯s request to find Zhang Yizhi to treat Ye Bancheng. The attack target didn¡¯t include Yezi, which relieved Xiao Bing.


    Although Zhan Hongyan felt humiliated, she still asked with horror, ¡°Can you let me go?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head, ¡°You need to do one more thing for me.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what is it?¡±


    ¡°Take me to the camp of Ghost Nest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Zhan Hongya yelled, ¡°I won¡¯t take you there even if you killed me¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Is it really impossible?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan closed her eyes and said firmly, ¡°Kill me!¡±


    She was very beautiful, with smooth skin and a delicate appearance. Her eyelashes were very long as well. People would think she was quite lovely if she were not a killer with blood on her hands.


    Xiao Bing took a serious look at her and suddenly said, ¡°All right, you can go.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan opened her eyes, staring at Xiao Bing with a pair of big eyes, full of disbelief, and asked, ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡±


    Xiao Bing said coldly, ¡°I promised you. If you could answer my question, I will let you leave alive. You can go now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you¡­¡± Zhan Hongyan hurriedly stood up and ran towards the door.


    Ye Tianming took one look at the back of Zhan Hongyan and looked at the pistol on the ground. He hesitated slightly then took his eyes back and changed into a calm face.


    After Zhan Hongyan left, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Do you think I am too merciful?¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, I think you are ruthless.¡± Ye Tianming gave a wry smile, then sighed and said, ¡°I thought we should have handed the woman over to the police, but since you let her go, let it be. I hope she can start with a clean slate and stop doing bad things.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Yezi ran to Xiao Bing and grabbed him in her arms. She put her pretty face on Xiao Bing¡¯s chest, and kept saying, ¡°You¡¯re okay, you¡¯re okay¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and patted her on her back. He gently kissed Yezi on the forehead and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At this time, sirens sounded from the outside, and a group of policemen rushed in. When they saw the blood all over the ground and Li Wu¡¯s miserable death, even the well-trained policemen felt a chill. Then they asked loudly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ye Tianming walked over, ¡°I¡¯m Ye Tianming from the Ye family. I¡¯ll go with you and tell you in the police station.¡±


    After that, Ye Tianming looked back at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Brother Bing, could you please take my sister home¡­ Sister, please take a day off and have a good rest.¡±


    Xiao Bing agreed and walked out of the restaurant with Yezi in his arms. Xiao Bing suddenly said quietly, ¡°Your brother¡¯s psyche is quite good. After the scene just now, he was not afraid at all.¡±


    Yezi was intelligent and immediately asked, ¡°Brother Bing, what do you mean?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°I mean that the children of the Ye family, whether your sister or your brother, are not ordinary people¡­¡±


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing, who was covered with blood, with a worried face, ¡°Brother Bing, let me take you to the hospital first.¡±


    Xiao Bing hesitated. But the bullet in his body really needed to be taken out, so he agreed, ¡°Ok.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Zhang Yizhi casually found a doctor to treat Xiao Bing¡¯s wound when he arrived at the hospital. In Zhang Yizhi¡¯s words, this minor injury was not worthy for him to deal with. However, when Yezi went to the bathroom, Xiao Bing was left alone in the ward. Zhang Yizhi became serious and said, ¡°Lil Bin, I didn¡¯t think you had caused trouble when you first arrived in Jiang City.¡±


    Xiao Bing got off the bed, put on his shoes, touched his nose and said with a wry smile, ¡°Sometimes I don¡¯t look for trouble, but trouble would look for me. So I always feel that people who come too close to me are unlucky. Mr. Zhang, I have to bother you one more time.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, didn¡¯t you bother me enough?¡± Zhang Yizhi said in a bad mood.


    ¡°Here is the thing¡­¡± Xiao Bing told him about how the children from Ye family ask him to treat Ye Bancheng. Then he looked at Zhang Yizhi and asked, ¡°Mr. Zhang, can you help me with this?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡± Zhang Yizhi said calmly. ¡°The Ye family once visited me in the capital, but I didn¡¯t see them, and I didn¡¯t promise them anything. For me, retirement is retirement. If I promised the Ye family this time. The Zhang family, the Wang family, and the Li family may also come to me next time. What then is the point of my retirement? Ye Tianming, the boy, came to see me when I arrived at Jiang City. I didn¡¯t promise anything to him either.¡±


    Yezi walked in from the outside. She quietly walked to Xiao Bing and stood beside him. She listened to the two of them without interrupting.


    ¡°But since you came to see me today, I¡¯m afraid I really need to make an exception. Not only because of you, but also because of your lovely girlfriend. I feel that I really hit it off with your little girlfriend. I can¡¯t let Yezi lose her father at such an early age.¡±


    Yezi said gratefully, ¡°Mr. Zhang, thank you.¡±


    She was not been on speaking terms with her father now. Even though she was still unwilling to talk to her father or even show a little concern, but it didn¡¯t mean that she really didn¡¯t care about him. She just didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    Zhang Yizhi said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. But from now on, don¡¯t come to me again for anything like this. No matter if someone gets ill or injured. I won¡¯t be giving medical treatment to anyone, at least not this year.¡±


    Xiao Bing said curiously, ¡°Mr. Zhang, I really don¡¯t understand¡­ although you have retired, why do you have to be so rigid and inflexible?¡±


    Zhang Yizhi gave Xiao Bing a ferocious look and said angrily, ¡°What do you know? Anyway, don¡¯t come to me again this year unless it¡¯s unrelated to medicine. Arrange a time first, and I¡¯ll see how Ye Bancheng is. ¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°No time is better than today. My father will certainly appreciate your coming. How about today?¡±


    Zhang Yizhi looked at Yezi and cracked a smile, ¡°All right, I know you are worried. Then I will go tonight. Let¡¯s see what difficult disease he has.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What about dinner?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll have some at the hospital canteen. Send a car to pick me up later.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi looked at Yezi and Xiao Bing and said with laughter, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be here with this old man. You two young people, hurry up and go on a date.¡±


    Yezi said with a blushing face, ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about!¡±


    Zhang Yizhi laughed, ¡°In fact, I think you deserve better than Lil Bin.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Yezi gave Xiao Bing a look with a sweet smile, ¡°So, someone must treat me well, or I will break up with him if I feel bad one day.¡±


    Yezi was mischevious and sweet, clever and airy. Her charm dazzled Xiao Bing and his whole heart beat only for her.


    Zhang Yizhi warned nearby, ¡°Hello, are you still with us?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh¡­ I saw a mosquito on Yezi¡¯s face.¡±


    Yezi¡¯s eyes were gleaming cunningly as if she had already seen through Xiao Bing¡¯s mind. She looked up at him with a smile, ¡°Has it flown away now?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiao Bing could feel the fever under Yezi¡¯s watch, the eyes that see through everything. Sometimes Xiao Bing also didn¡¯t understand why. He was not a young boy anymore. And he had a few girlfriends before. Why couldn¡¯t he help himself in front of Yezi?


    Xiao Bing calmed his nerves and grabbed the small hand of Yezi. Her soft hand made Xiao Bing¡¯s heart turn soft too. His heart beat faster but he said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±


    There was still some time before dinner. After leaving the hospital, Yezi called Ye Tianming. Ye Tianming was very excited when he got the news. Xiao Bing and Yezi drove to the riverside and sat down.


    Xiao Bing took Yezi in his arms, and the two of them lay down together. Breathing the fresh air by the river, it seemed that all the unhappiness and nervousness of today would disappear.


    ¡°Yezi, do you still remember here¡­¡±


    Yezi slightly closed her eyes, curled up her legs, and put herself, like a cat, into Xiao Bing¡¯s arms. The light smell of a young girl came through. Xiao Bing had one hand under Yezi¡¯s neck, the other one held up in the air, and he hesitated before putting it on Yezi¡¯s soft, warm and smooth body.


    Looking at her closely, Xiao Bing wanted to hold her tight. But he didn¡¯t dare to. Yezi was like a precious treasure that could be broken by a little strength.


    Yezi curled up in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms, eyes closed. She had a happy and sweet smile on her face. Then she said with a smile, ¡°Do you want to say that this is the place where we were committed, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing sighed with emotion, ¡°The place where we started our relationship.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, and couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He gently leaned over his head and kissed Yezi on her pouting mouth. Then he moved away as soon as he touched it.


    Yezi¡¯s eyelashes flickered slightly. She shyly opened her eyes and asked, ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I might offend you.¡± Xiao Bing said softly, ¡°Because I¡¯m not thinking about taking advantage of you, but how to love you.¡±


    They were gazing amorously into each other¡¯s eyes. Yezi¡¯s body, already soft and charming, became softer.


    After receiving Xiao Bing¡¯s reply, Ye Tianming came to Ye Bancheng¡¯s room. He knocked on the door and walked in.


    Liu Piaopiao, their stepmother, was taking care of Ye Bancheng in their room. When he saw Ye Tianming coming in, Ye Bancheng said weakly, ¡°Is there any progress?¡±


    Liu Piaopiao also looked at Ye Tianming with concern. He had to say Liu Piaopiao was indeed a charming woman. Not only because of her outfit but because also her eyes were full of temptation, as if she was seducing you.


    Ye Tianming ignored Liu Piaopiao without any emotion in his eyes. But his tone was somewhat excited. ¡°Father, doctor Zhang has agreed. He will come to see you tonight.¡±


    Ye Bancheng was so excited that he struggled to sit up. Although it was very difficult for him and he even gasped just after he sat up, his face looked energetic, and his tone was even more excited, ¡°What you said is true¡­ really¡­¡±


    Liu Piaopiao hurriedly held him and gently patted Ye Bancheng on his back. She said softly, ¡°Bancheng, don¡¯t be too excited. You are not in good health. Be careful¡­¡±


    Then Liu Piaopiao looked at Ye Tianming again and asked, ¡°Tianming, are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have come in. The man called Xiao Bing helped.¡±


    ¡°Great, great.¡± Ye Bancheng said excitedly, ¡°It is said that Zhang Yizhi is the best imperial doctor in China. If he helps me, maybe there is really hope¡­¡±


    Ye Tianming laughed, ¡°Father, you are a lucky man. It is heaven that allows you to live a long life!¡±


    Ye Bancheng burst out into laughter. Then he breathed rapidly due to the excitement. Liu Piaopiao quickly patted Ye Bancheng on his back gently, then helped Ye Bancheng to lie down slowly. She scolded, ¡°You are no longer a child. Why don¡¯t you know how to take care of yourself? You don¡¯t know what your current physical condition is? It is not suitable for excitement.¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°I can understand my father¡¯s mood, but as aunt said, you must pay attention to your body now. It is not suitable for great joy or sorrow. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    ¡°You can go.¡± Ye Bancheng seemed to be in a good mood indeed, and his tone was not as serious as it used to be. ¡°You have been taking good care of things in the company. When I get well this time, I will give you more responsibility. You are the only son in the family, and you should help me manage some more.¡±


    Ye Tianming shook his head and said, ¡°Sister is doing a good job.¡±


    Ye Bancheng frowned and said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are my son. Do you have any problems helping me manage the company¡¯s affairs?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no problem.¡±


    Ye Bancheng smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right. As for your sister, of course, she has her own share of responsibility, but after all, she is a girl. Finding a good husband is her priority. It is really not suitable for her to put so much effort into work.¡±


    Ye Bancheng¡¯s words were almost equivalent to a sealed verdict. He began to tilt the company¡¯s power towards Ye Tianming. It helped him a lot that this time Ye Tianming could ask Zhang Yizhi to come.


    Ye Tianming sighed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m all yours, father¡­ I want to tell you another thing.¡±


    Ye Bancheng was in a good mood, and he seemed to feel much better already. So he was very generous and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°About that Xiao Bing¡­ My little sister is already his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Bancheng raised his eyebrows and then slightly frowned.

 Chapter 34

    Ye Bancheng¡¯s excitement passed and he now looked dignified. He said, ¡°Tell me about him. What is he like?¡±


    After hearing what Ye Tianming said, Ye Bancheng frowned, ¡°Outstanding strength and a mysterious background. How did he and your sister meet, do you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, briefly. Because of a gangster in Jinsha district¡­¡±


    Ye Tianming described briefly what happened, including how Yezi was insulted by Finger-breaker, and how Xiao Bing saved her. The face of Ye Bancheng darkened, his eyes, even under a serious illness, still gave people a terrible feeling. He said with a gloomy tone, like an angry lion, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he is dead, otherwise I would have cut him to pieces!¡±


    To be in the business for so many years, and to have reached this position, Ye Bancheng was not one to be messed with. The business field was like a battlefield. The danger in it was not less than that of a gang.


    When Ye Tianming left Ye Bancheng¡¯s bedroom, Ye Xinyi was walking towards it. The two of them bumped into each other. Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°Elder sister, our father will be saved. Zhang Yizhi will come tonight.¡±


    ¡°Really? Great.¡± Ye Xinyi¡¯s face was full of excitement. ¡°Tianming, thanks to you this time. I didn¡¯t expect to have everything done so soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Tianming smiled, ¡°Although there was a little danger, at least it saved the day.¡±


    ¡°Danger?¡± Ye Xinyi stunned and asked with care, ¡°What danger?¡±


    ¡°Not a big deal. Sister, you go to see our father first, and I¡¯ll go back to my room for a rest.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Off you go.¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled faintly and walked towards his room. When Ye Xinyi walked to the door of Ye Bancheng¡¯s bedroom, her face darkened slightly, and her eyes gleamed with a sharp cold light.


    After lying comfortably by the river for more than an hour, Xiao Bing had dinner with Yezi. Then they got into a black car that was not far behind Yezi and drove to the hospital to pick up Zhang Yizhi.


    Under the protection of Foye, Zhang Yizhi sat in the car. Yezi kept talking all the way to make Zhang Yizhi happy. He had to say that Yezi was really the kind of girl that made anyone, whether man, woman, or child, all involuntarily fall in love with her. Even a jealous woman could hardly have any hatred for a girl like Yezi.


    The car slowly left Jinsha District and drove all the way to Jianbei District on the north side of the city. Most of the villas in Jiang City were gathered here. However, the most famous thing in the Jianbei District were not those villas, but the largest manor in Jiang City, which could be one of the top ten estates in China ¨C the Ye Family Manor.


    There were a total of three villas in the manor, which stood in a triangular shape. The villa in the middle was occupied by Ye Bancheng and his three children. In order to make the children of the Ye family unite and live in harmony, Ye Bancheng hasn¡¯t let Ye Xinyi and Ye Tianming move out.


    The car slowly drove to the gate of the villa. Several servants of the Ye family greeted them and shouted, ¡°The young lady is back.¡±


    Yezi got off first, followed by Xiao Bing. Then the two of them helped Zhang Yizhi walk down. Ye Tianming and Ye Xinyi both walked out of the villa and welcomed them. It was obvious how important Zhang Yizhi was for the Ye Family.


    In fact, it was also true. On one hand, Zhang Yizhi was now the only one who had the ability to cure Ye Bancheng. On the other hand, Zhang Yizhi¡¯s status in China was indeed very high. There were so many big figures in China, but no one dared not respect Zhang Yizhi. After all, Zhang Yizhi has saved too many people in China. So many people have not been able to repay Zhang Yizhi¡¯s kindness. Do you dare to be rude to him? It happens that people are still worried about how to repay Zhang Yizhi¡¯s favor.


    Ye Xinyi and Ye Tianming were smiling all the time. Both of them were definitely top class in both dress and appearance. Ye Xinyi didn¡¯t show any displeasure because of her previous conflict with Xiao Bing. She still said with a bright smile, ¡°Brother Bing, thank you for inviting Mr. Zhang. Mr. Zhang, we prepared dinner in the hall and hope we didn¡¯t neglect you.¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I prepared some casual dishes.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Zhang Yizhi, leaning on a crutch, said calmly, ¡°I already had dinner. Take me to see your father.¡±


    Ye Tianming did not insist either. He led the way for Zhang Yizhi and explained, ¡°My father has been in poor health recently, so he cannot come out to meet you personally.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no need to politely pretend in front of me. I came here because Xiao Bing and Yezi asked. Lead the way.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi was arrogant, but no one had any displeasure. He was capable and deserved this.


    Xiao Bing had the feeling that the Ye family was rich since he came in. There were not many rich and powerful families who could compare with it. But the children from the Ye family noticed that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t seem surprised by their family. He only showed praise.


    Xiao Bing and Yezi stopped at the hall. Ye Xinyi and Ye Tianming accompanied Zhang Yizhi upstairs. Before going up to the second floor, Ye Tianming looked down at Yezi and asked, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t you want to come in and have a look?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yezi said calmly, ¡°He didn¡¯t care when mom passed away! I don¡¯t care about him either!¡±


    Ye Tianming sighed slightly and continued to lead the way.


    Xiao Bing gently patted Yezi on her shoulder. He felt pity for her. Even though they haven¡¯t been together for a long time, Xiao Bing knew that what Yezi expressed and what she thought were not the same. The more a person was like this, the more pain was in her heart. It was obvious how much she had been hurt.


    After sitting down, the servant brought hot tea very quickly. Xiao Bing took a sip and smiled, ¡°Yezi, your home is really quite good.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yezi said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of that? In fact, no matter how big the home is, the important thing is that the parents, children, brothers, and sisters are all in it. It matters whether the family is warm or not.¡±


    Xiao Bing gently held her in his arms and felt pity for her. He said softly, ¡°Silly girl, since we need to live, why not live happily? Why should we put ourselves in the pain of memory every day? We need to look forward, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Yezi bit her lips. Her eyes flushed with tears and she gently grunted.


    Xiao Bing sighed in his heart and stopped trying to persuade her. He knew that the trouble could only be undone by the person who caused it. He couldn¡¯t make Yezi change her mind easily, even if he was her boyfriend.


    After about half an hour, Ye Xinyi and Ye Tianming came out from the inside and walked downstairs together. Xiao Bing also let go of Yezi and sat back.


    Ye Xinyi looked at Xiao Bing and Yezi, then smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you knew each other already. It would save so much trouble if I knew this earlier. This time, thanks to Brother Bing.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Brother Tianming persuaded me with his emotions and reason. Besides, it involves Yezi¡¯s family. I can¡¯t stand by and do nothing.¡±


    Xiao Bing may not have said these words on purpose, but what he meant was that he agreed to help because of Ye Tianming and Yezi. It had nothing to do with Ye Xinyi.


    Ye Xinyi, whether she didn¡¯t get the deeper meaning of the words, or was too generous to argue about it, didn¡¯t have the slightest trace of displeasure on her face. Instead, she still smiled gratefully and said, ¡°I have done you wrong in the past. I must make amends to Brother Bing with a drink. Thanks to Brother Bing this time. Otherwise, my father¡­¡±


    Yezi wanted to ask several times but she hesitated. Xiao Bing saw it so he asked with a smile, ¡°What does Mr. Zhang say after checking?¡±


    Ye Xinyi shook her head and said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t said the result yet. But he needs to check more without any disturbances. So we all came out.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and sighed with emotion, ¡°Mr. Zhang holds a high position in the Chinese medical field. Even the leaders of Beijing city are treated by him. You don¡¯t need to worry too much since he¡¯s taking care of it.¡±


    Ye Xinyi sighed, ¡°But we are still worried before we know the result.¡±


    At this time, Zhang Yizhi came out of the room. Foye was guarding behind him. He walked downstairs, trembling, step by step. Foye quickly supported him on the shoulders and walked carefully with each step.


    Everyone stood up and looked towards Zhang Yizhi. Everyone looked nervous. Even Xiao Bing hoped Ye Bancheng¡¯s illness could be cured. Su Xiaoxiao was suffering from the loss of her family. He didn¡¯t want this pain to happen to the woman he loved.


    Finally, Zhang Yizhi came downstairs and said in a light tone, ¡°Get a pen and paper.¡±


    The servant hurried to find a pen and paper. Zhang Yizhi sat down, put the pen and paper on the tea table and began to write on them. Although he was old and had to be careful when walking, his handwriting was vigorous and powerful.


    He put the pen lid on after writing, and then handed the written paper to Ye Tianming and said, ¡°Take the medicine according to the formula on it. The course of treatment is about two months. If his body feels almost recovered after two months, the medicine can be stopped. If the recovery is not satisfactory, take another month.¡±


    Ye Tianming asked, ¡°Besides taking medicine, what else should we pay attention to?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat anything too greasy. He can drink a little white wine occasionally, but not too much. There is also a method of massaging to promote blood circulation. I have already taught the woman inside, and that¡¯s all.¡±


    They all knew that the woman Mr. Zhang talking about was their stepmother. Ye Tianming asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my father?¡±


    ¡°Alas, the disease is not fatal. It wasn¡¯t realized in time, plus he was too tired, so he was not recovering. Before he recovers, he should stay as far away from work as possible and don¡¯t bother him with most things. After he recovers¡­ in my opinion, he should also rest at home for a year or so, and then he can decide depending on his condition.¡±


    The siblings of the Ye Family hurriedly agreed, and Zhang Yizhi said, ¡°All right, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Please have dinner here? Or have some rest?¡±


    Zhang Yizhi shook his head and walked towards the door. The others hurriedly walked out with him. Xiao Bing was about to leave. Ye Tianming suddenly said, ¡°Brother Bing, don¡¯t rush off. Let¡¯s have a drink tonight. I want to thank you.¡±


    Xiao Bing hesitated for a while and agreed. Ye Xinyi glanced at him and Ye Tianming, and had a thought in her mind.

 Chapter 35

    Ye Tianming took Xiao Bing to a street vendor.


    Xiao Bing would never expect Ye Tianming to treat him in such a place. His car was parked on the side of the road, and his personal bodyguard stayed in the car. Ye Tianming drank six bottles of beer nonstop. By this time, he was already slightly drunk and thanked Xiao Bing several times. Xiao Bing could feel that he did not seem to be just happy. His heart seemed to be hiding something else. It was just not easy to talk.


    Ye Tianming waved his hand, ¡°Bring another case of beer.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Ye Tianming and sighed, ¡°Master Ye¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, how many times have I said, call me Tianming. No matter how you and my sister end up, I¡¯ll take you as my friend.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Ye Tianming¡¯s generosity was covered by his gentle appearance.


    Xiao Bing immediately smiled, ¡°My bad. Tianming, I think you¡¯ve had enough. Don¡¯t get drunk.¡±


    Ye Tianming shook his head and smiled. In fact, it could be seen in his eyes that he was slightly drunk, but his mind was still clear. Even when he was drunk, he still maintained his gentlemanly manners, ¡°Brother Bing, I started to help my father with business when I was in college. I often go to negotiate with him and drink with our clients¡­ These bottles of beer are nothing.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Ye Tianming meaningfully and sighed, ¡°Wine doesn¡¯t make a man drunk if he¡¯s not in the mood. You have something on your mind, don¡¯t you? I thought you¡¯d be happy after your father was saved.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am happy!¡± Ye Tianming said emotionally, ¡°He is my father, of course, I hope he can be in good health. Do you also think that I will fight for the wealth of the Ye family? I, Ye Tianming, have the ability to earn my own living. I don¡¯t need these things at all!¡±


    Ye Tianming was excited. Perhaps because he had drunk beer, his calm eyes flashed pain. He then poured the last glass of beer into his mouth and lowered his head, trying to hide his feelings.


    The waiter brought up another case of beer, and then, at Ye Tianming¡¯s request, opened all of them. Xiao Bing and Ye Tianming each took a bottle.


    Ye Tianming glanced at Xiao Bing and could not help but exclaim, ¡°Brother Bing can drink surprisingly much.¡±


    Xiao Bing also had six bottles. But it could hardly be seen from his face. And his eyes were still so clear.


    Xiao Bing laughed loudly, ¡°I told you before that I used to be a soldier. Now, do you believe it?¡±


    ¡°Soldiers have hollow legs, I believe it now!¡± Ye Tianming¡¯s eyes restored some clarity and wisdom, ¡°More importantly, you were born to be a soldier. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you are bolder and more cold-blooded than most soldiers. Think about the tragic death of Li Wu today¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing looked icily, ¡°That¡¯s because they threatened people close to me. Anyone who wants to threaten those I care about will have to pay the price of his life.¡±


    Since Su Peiya lost her life, Xiao Bing had no tolerance towards those who threatened the people around him.


    Ye Tianming sighed with emotion, ¡°That¡¯s why I said you are ruthless.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. His fierceness disappeared. Then he said with a smile, ¡°I am very easy to get along with. Tianming, let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Xiao Bing stared into Ye Tianming¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Who hired Ghost Nest to assassinate us, don¡¯t you already know?¡±


    Ye Tianming looked elsewhere. This was the best way to hide his true feelings. Then he shook his head naturally and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Otherwise, I would have told the police today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that some things can¡¯t be told to the police.¡± Xiao Bing said, ¡°For example, family affairs.¡±


    Ye Tianming stood up in a flash, dumbfounded. ¡°Xiao Bing, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡± The table nearby sat several strong men. These people all had tattoos on their bodies. Perhaps they were deliberately pretending to be strong after drinking too much. One of them, with all his hair sticking up, pointed at Ye Tianming and shouted, ¡°What the f*ck are you yelling about? Don¡¯t you know we¡¯re f*cking eating?¡±


    Ye Tianming frowned slightly and looked at Xiao Bing apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought it would be more casual to eat in such a place. I didn¡¯t expect to meet them. What about we drink in another place?¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up with a smile and said, ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Ye Tianming didn¡¯t want to argue with them and Xiao Bing naturally didn¡¯t want to get into more trouble. From this point of view, some people would think Ye Tianming was weak, but Xiao Bing thought Ye Tianming was a person who could do great things.


    There were things that you want to back down and be broad-minded about. However, some people won¡¯t do as you wish. Ye Tianming took out hundreds of Yuan and threw them on the table. The gangsters over there maybe hate rich people or just pretended to be strong when they were drunk. When they saw that Ye Tianming was leaving, they immediately laughed loudly, ¡°He looks like a rich dude. Now in this world, rich people also come to street vendors. It can¡¯t be like those in TV series. Mom is a humble concubine of a rich family. She is bullied every day and then gives birth to a son, who is also a pussy.¡±


    Another gangster also laughed, ¡°Sh*t, Zhang Laowu, you have f*cking read books. I thought he was a bastard son.¡±


    Ye Tianming was going to leave, but the words seemed to stab into his heart. His expression began to gradually change and his eyes burned with a crazy flame. He bit his lips hard and his eyes swept across the empty bottle on the table. He yelled at top of voice ¡°Don¡¯t insult my mom¡±, then he swooped down like a wounded leopard. He was such a gentleman usually but now he was like a madman.


    The bottle in his hand cracked on Zhang Laowu¡¯s head. Zhang Laowu was covered with blood and he felt dizzy. Other people at his table were all stunned. Then they all fought back at Ye Tianming, swearing ¡°Motherf*cker¡±. Ye Tianming was knocked over to the ground immediately.


    The bodyguards in the car rushed down quickly. They rarely encountered this kind of thing. Seeing the young master being beaten, they all panicked. They were planning to tear those blindsided gangsters apart. But there was someone who acted faster than them.


    A gangster was about to kick Ye Tianming when Xiao Bing grabbed his hair from behind and smashed the bottle on his forehead with a thud. Only half the bottle remained, but it was smashed on his forehead with a thud again. The other half of the beer bottle also broke into pieces. The man fell to the ground with a bang.


    The others became speechless. Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were cold and heartless. He aimed at one of them and slapped him on both sides of his face. After a few rounds, the man¡¯s nose, ears, and mouth were bleeding. His face was swollen and became unrecognizable. Besides bleeding, the corners of his mouth were still drooling.


    The bodyguards rushed into the crowd, lifted Ye Tianming up and rescued him.


    Xiao Bing grabbed the wooden bench and hit the third gangster with a loud bang. The gangster fell to the ground. Xiao Bing held it high and let it fall heavily. After a few smashes, the firm bench fell apart with a scream from the gangster.


    There were still two gangsters standing there, their legs constantly trembling. They¡¯ve been beaten before, but the miserable appearance of their companions still made them feel shocked. They wanted to fight back, but the panic made them lose the power to.


    Xiao Bing glanced at them calmly. One of them even wet his pants. Ye Tianming wiped his nose and said calmly, ¡°Brother Bing, forget it. Leave them alone.¡±


    Xiao Bing agreed and looked at Ye Tianming. Just now Xiao Bing was late. Ye Tianming had several footprints on his body and his nose was bleeding. But compared with those gangsters, he was not seriously injured.


    The bodyguards beside Ye Tianming hurriedly apologized in panic. Ye Tianming said in a faint tone, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Xiao Bing said helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet these unlucky people when we went out for dinner. It¡¯s really disappointing. Do you want to go home now?¡±


    Ye Tianming had a smile back on his face. This was also what Xiao Bing admired in him. No matter what happened, even if he was just humiliated, even if those gangsters triggered his anger, he could become calm quickly. Ye Tianming had a psyche beyond ordinary people.


    Ye Tianming glanced at the gangsters lightly, then smiled calmly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find a quieter place. Have another drink, and then I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Xiao Bing saw Ye Tianming so determined to drink, and they really got along with each other, so he agreed without hesitation.


    At this time, Su Xiaoxiao was sitting in the living room at home watching TV. Her eyes swept past the clock hanging on the wall from time to time. It was almost ten o¡¯clock in the evening. She turned off the TV and suddenly stood up and walked into the kitchen. She brought the dishes left for Xiao Bing out of the pan, opened the refrigerator, and put all the food in it. She closed the refrigerator door and said to herself harshly, ¡°He must have gone to see Yezi. I won¡¯t offer you any food when you come back so late, no matter if you¡¯re hungry or not. You deserve it. I¡¯ll starve you¡­¡±

 Chapter 36

    Xiao Bing wouldn¡¯t starve to death. In fact, when he came home, he was already full, or at least full of drink. That night, he and Ye Tianming each drank more than ten bottles of beer, and then came home drunk.


    He walked into the house and looked at the clock hanging on the wall. It was already eleven o¡¯clock in the evening. Xiao Bing laid on his bed and was fast asleep.


    The next morning, probably because of the hangover the night before, Xiao Bing got up a little late. When he got up, he glanced at the time. It was already over eight o¡¯clock in the morning, but Su Xiaoxiao was still cooking soup in the kitchen.


    Xiao Bing went in and asked, surprised, ¡°Why are you still at home? Don¡¯t you need to go to school? It is not good to ask for leave every day¡­¡±


    ¡°You should care more about your little girlfriend, not me¡­¡± Su Xiaoxiao seemed to realize that there seemed to be something wrong with her tone. So she quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Today is a weekend, I¡¯m going to make soup for my mom.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Your mom would be very happy to have such a filial daughter like you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao glanced at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Today is a holiday, aren¡¯t you going to ask Ye Xiaoxi for a date?¡±


    ¡°You just reminded me.¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call her later.¡±


    That little girl, Yezi, was really too attractive. Xiao Bing felt as if he was in a honey pot for the last two days. Upon the name of Yezi, he felt his whole heart turn sweet.


    Su Xiaoxiao stared straight at Xiao Bing with a serious face. ¡°Xiao Bing, I must remind you.¡±


    Xiao Bing hurried to listen carefully. She called his full name. He must have done something wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your relationship affect the noodle shop business. My parents set up the Xiaoxiao Noodle House. They worked so hard every day to run the noodle shop. It¡¯s worth more than just money. It¡¯s the result of their painstaking efforts, and they traded it for caring for me and my sister.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at him so seriously that Xiao Bing could not refute it. Ever since he promised to stay at the restaurant, he seemed to rarely stay there. Sometimes there were special situations, and sometimes it was to do things for the Su family. Now, since the Su family had settled their business and he was the only one in the restaurant that could make the special noodles, he couldn¡¯t affect the business because of himself.


    So Xiao Bing accepted it with an open mind. When facing criticism, Xiao Bing was able to accept it very well.


    Seeing that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t talk back, Su Xiaoxiao continued, ¡°Actually, since you could invite Mr. Zhang to treat my mother, you should be a very capable person, that¡¯s why he was willing to do this for your sake. A noodle restaurant may not be the right place for you. If you don¡¯t want to do it, you can tell me.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I accept your criticism and I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Afterwards, Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°How about I make breakfast for you, to make amends.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Bing¡¯s smirking appearance and felt unhappy. She really didn¡¯t know what Ye Xiaoxi liked about him. He was dirty-minded, and not serious. Did the campus belle have poor taste?


    Xiao Bing would be furious if he knew what Su Xiaoxiao was thinking. How can a handsome and capable man like himself have that sort of image in her mind?


    Su Xiaoxiao glanced at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Breakfast is ready. Go and eat it.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao went on cooking soup again.


    Xiao Bing sat down and munched on his breakfast. He said, ¡°When you go to the hospital, tell your mom that I¡¯ll be in the restaurant. She doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°She is not worried. But I am.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°I am actually a very reliable person. I¡¯ll go to the restaurant after I finish breakfast. By the way, you look very nice in this outfit. Like a neighborhood girl. ¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked down at the apron and the clothes she was wearing, her face was slightly hot and she snorted, ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Xiao Bing stopped talking and kept eating. He had several steamed buns, put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Come back early tonight!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Xiao Bing walked out of the door. He suddenly felt like her last sentence sounded like the talk between a husband and wife¡­ Well, don¡¯t overthink too much, don¡¯t overthink.


    Walking on the road, Xiao Bing thought about what Su Xiaoxiao said. In fact, he didn¡¯t blame her. No one wanted to have a guest at his restaurant for nothing. What¡¯s more, the noodle restaurant couldn¡¯t attract more customers without its exclusive noodles. But this way, Yezi would be alone. ¡°Alas, today¡¯s weather is good and sunny. It would be great if we could take a walk in the park¡­¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself.


    Xiao Bing walked to the door of the noodle restaurant absent-mindedly. The moment he entered the noodle shop, Xiao Bing was stunned and asked, ¡°Yezi, why are you here?¡±


    The noodle shop was full of guests. Yezi was wearing an apron, and with a sweet smile, was serving the customers.


    Putting the bowl down, Yezi smiled sweetly, ¡°I came to help you. It¡¯s boring to stay at home anyway. I¡¯ll come and help you every weekend, it¡¯s free labor!¡±


    Yezi blinked as she finished talking. Xiao Bing clutching his heart. Shit. What a spark!


    The Heavenly King Hall.


    The North Heavenly Queen Peony Fairy was wearing a red gauze and a veil on her face. She was sitting in the Heavenly Queen chair in the hall. Xie Lun looked up at her enchanting and attractive body. Even if he couldn¡¯t see the face of the Peony Fairy clearly, Xie Lun could not help but gasp for breath as long as he saw this woman.


    The Peony Fairy had an enchanting smile, ¡°Boss Xie, why have you come to me again?¡±


    Xie Lun quickly tore away his eyes, took a few deep breaths and sat down in the chair. He took a sip of his tea and tried to calm himself down. Then he said, ¡°The method you taught me last time has failed.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Peony Fairy laughed. ¡°I heard about this, but there was a reason. So? Boss Xie, did you come to get even with me? Or do you want my reward back?¡±


    ¡°No, how could I.¡± Xie Lun laughed. ¡°I am not such a stingy person. Just as you said, there is a reason for this. I didn¡¯t expect Xiao Bing to be such a terrible person. He attained proof of Chang Huai¡¯an accepting bribes. Fortunately, I had no money dealings with Chang Huai¡¯an before. Although I gave him a lot of money this time, no one had any evidence, or I would have been blamed!¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± The Peony Fairy giggled, ¡°Then Boss Xie came just to catch up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you to help¡­¡± Xie Lun gnashed his teeth. ¡°Only you can destroy this Xiao Bing.¡±


    ¡°I want all your properties in the North District.¡±


    Xie Lun was stunned and said in surprise, ¡°Fairy, isn¡¯t it too much? The last time¡­¡±


    The Peony Fairy laughed, ¡°I¡¯m not finished yet. Apart from all the properties in the North District, I also want 50 million yuan in cash.¡±


    Xie Lun¡¯s face turned pale. All the properties in North District, together with 50 million cash, was almost half of his wealth!


    Unless it was to avenge one¡¯s family, no one would be willing to give up half their wealth to take another person¡¯s life!


    The hatred between Xiao Bing and the Xie family was very deep, but it was far from reaching that point.


    Xie Lun was about to refuse when Peony Fairy suddenly laughed, ¡°Xiao Bing¡¯s price has risen now. You probably don¡¯t know it yet. Xiao Bing and Miss Ye are a couple now, and he has become the lifesaver of the Ye family. Ye Bancheng has been ill for a long time and is on the verge of dying. However, he asked Zhang Yizhi to treat Ye Bancheng. It is said that the probability of curing him is very high. Tell me, is Xiao Bing now someone you can hurt?¡±


    ¡°That being the case¡­¡± Xie Lun hesitated, ¡°Then forget about it¡­¡±


    The Peony Fairy chuckled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, but it depends on you. But who knows what¡¯s the issue between Xiao Bing and Chang Huai¡¯an. He even collected all the criminal evidence of Chang Huai¡¯an ahead of time. It can be seen that he is a vengeful person, and as long as he wills it, he will kill people¡­ If your Xie family has a big issue with him, according to his personality, once he gets the opportunity in the future¡­¡±


    Thinking of Xiao Bing¡¯s murderous look when he was in the ward, Xie Lun felt cold. His hands trembled when he held his cup, and it fell to the ground with a crash. The Peony Fairy saw it and her eyes showed a kind of cruelty. She liked this feeling. She liked to play with others. These so-called smart men were not even dogs in her eyes. She preferred these men to kill each other in front of her in spite of everything, just like two dogs tearing at each other. They were all covered in blood and bitten to death.


    Although it was difficult, Xie Lun finally said what the Peony Fairy expected, ¡°I agree¡­ The properties in the North District will be transferred to you. So will 50 million in cash. But I have one request.¡±


    There was a smirk in the Peony Fairy¡¯s eyes and she said, ¡°Boss Xie, go ahead¡­¡±


    ¡°I want him dead!¡±


    Xie Lun¡¯s eyes sparkled with madness and his tone was full of madness too, ¡°If I don¡¯t kill him, he¡¯ll want payback. I want him to die, thoroughly!¡±


    Even though Xie Lun had done many bad things, he suddenly felt that he had never been so crazy in his whole life.


    The Peony Fairy smiled. Her soft and attractive jade hand gently rested on the armrest and she said in triumph, ¡°Of course, since Boss Xie said so, he must die¡­¡±

 Chapter 37

    Kneading, molding, cutting, and rolling, all done in one smooth motion.


    Even though Xiao Bing has done it countless times, Li Hong and others couldn¡¯t help but stare. This was art.


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s father¡¯s hand-pulled noodles were no worse than Xiao Bing, but he could not create this artistic feeling. They did not know that Xiao Bing had incorporated Tai Chi into making noodles.


    Stroke, squeeze, press, pick, pull, knead, lean.


    Overcome the strong by applying soft methods. Couple hardness with softness. He used all the Tai Chi methods to make noodles.


    Xiao Bing has acquired the essence of Tai Chi. After the noodles were made and were put into the pot, a pair of twins in their 30s were sitting in the hall, cheering and applauding at the same time.


    The two men looked exactly the same. Rat-faced was a fitting word to describe them. A mustache could be found on their face too. When they cheered, their voice was sharp and thin, and it sounded like two eunuchs from the ancient palace. The sound made people have goosebumps.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by the two strange people. Xiao Bing glanced at them and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yezi came up with a towel and helped Xiao Bing wipe the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re doing well in Tai Chi. I have plenty of money. Come and do two more sets to please us.¡±


    One of them pulled out a few pieces of money and threw them on the table, shouting in a shrill voice.


    Xiao Bing looked at them and was not surprised that they could see through his Tai Chi. He said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not bad and could tell that I used Tai Chi. But you think my Tai Chi was just so-so, which proved that your eyes are only at that level.¡±


    ¡°Yo ho.¡± This man squatted on the chair in shabby cloth shoes. After looking at Xiao Bing, he said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re quite rampant. This grandpa is called Bao Erdun. And next to me is your second grandpa, Bao Ertai. After hearing what you said, I¡¯d like to learn about your unusual Tai Chi.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed loudly, ¡°Sister Hong, bring me some flour.¡±


    Li Hong didn¡¯t know what Xiao Bing was going to do, but she did as she was told. She went to the kitchen to bring up water and flour. Wang Guifang followed her out the back door. Obviously, she had also heard that someone was making trouble in the restaurant.


    Recently, the restaurant was not quiet. There was always someone making trouble. Today it was these rat-like twins. No one knew how Xiao Bing would handle it.


    After the water and flour were placed in front of Xiao Bing, he began to pour the water evenly into the flour. While kneading the dough, he glanced at Bao Erdun and Bao Ertai and said with a smile, ¡°You can challenge my Tai Chi. But you can¡¯t do it alone. You have to do it together.¡±


    Bao Erdun struck the table and said angrily, ¡°Boy, how dare you look down on your Grandpa?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. It¡¯s just that my Tai Chi has a characteristic. I¡¯ll be stronger if my opponent is stronger. If I fight with you alone, my strength might not be enough to defeat a little kid. We won¡¯t enjoy the fight.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Bao Erdun said.


    He didn¡¯t realize it until Yezi and the others burst into laughter. Wasn¡¯t this still a roundabout way of saying that he was too weak?


    Bao Erdun changed into a fierce face. He eyes gleamed with ferociousness, ¡°Since you said so, we¡¯ll go together. But blades have no eyes. Don¡¯t lose your life.¡±


    The twins each drew a sharp knife at the same time. Many customers began to scream and hide. But none of them left the noodle restaurant. Obviously, they wanted to continue watching the fight.


    Yezi frowned slightly and said, ¡°Brother Bing, they came here prepared and are ready to make trouble.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing smiled confidently and began to make the dough. The twins looked at each other, then headed for Xiao Bing with their sharp knives, screaming.


    If Xiao Bing was killed, a sum of money would be arranged to let them hide temporarily and come back before long.


    Today they only came for one purpose, killing!


    The Peony Fairy¡¯s first move was ready. Pretend to have a conflict and then kill Xiao Bing by accident. If they killed him, it was all about the Bao family¡¯s two brothers and had nothing to do with others. Moreover, the North Heavenly Queen would arrange for the two of them to escape. If he could not be killed, they will also gauge the strength of Xiao Bing.


    The Bao brothers were both masters of Bone Refining under the Peony Fairy. They were only one step away from the Clear Strength stage. But because the two brothers were twins, they had a tacit understanding each other. Even if they met ordinary Clear Strength masters, they wouldn¡¯t be defeated.


    The two of them, one on the left and one on the right, attacked Xiao Bing at the same time. They cooperated with each other in a tacit understanding. They sealed off all of Xiao Bing¡¯s escape routes in an instant. Unfortunately, Xiao Bing had no intention of withdrawing. Yezi was beside him. He could not retreat, and he did not need to.


    Xiao Bing inserted his hands into the dry flour that had not yet been poured into the basin, grabbed a handful of flour and threw it into the air like a mist. The powdered flour was like a hidden weapon and caused them to sniff. The Bao brothers waved their sleeves and retreated back. After all the flour had been swept down to the ground, Xiao Bing had rubbed out many long strands of noodles.


    The Bao brothers cursed and felt extremely humiliated. They rushed up again, but this time they didn¡¯t have a chance to get close. Xiao Bing grabbed one end of the pile of noodles that had been kneaded and twisted his wrist. The countless noodles were like a big net, lashing out toward the Bao brothers.


    Bao Erdun laughed, ¡°Boy, can a pile of stupid noodles beat people?¡±


    His younger brother Bao Ertai jumped toward Xiao Bing, laughing, ¡°He is a silly bird without a head¡­¡±


    With a ¡°Papa!¡±, two noodles passed by his dagger and went directly to his mouth.


    Bao Ertai widened his eyes and cursed, ¡°What the fuck¡­¡±


    Papapa¡­ Countless noodles were lashed on his face, chest, thigh, shoulder, and forehead. He was dizzy. Meanwhile, Bao Erdun didn¡¯t get any better. The noodle in Xiao Bing¡¯s hand turned into whips and started to tear their clothes into pieces. Their bodies and faces were covered with blood. At last, the two of them tried to escape but they couldn¡¯t avoid those whips. They jumped around in the net of noodles like jumping monkeys.


    When they became tired and unable of jumping, they fell to the ground full of scars, Xiao Bing took all the noodles back into the basin. Then, looking at the blood on the noodles, Xiao Bing sighed and said to himself, ¡°The noodles are stained with dirty blood and can¡¯t be eaten anymore. Aunt Wang, take them to the kitchen and pour them out for me. Meanwhile, give the basin a good scrub.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ ok¡­ ok.¡± Wang Guifang has just been completely dazzled. It was her first time seeing such incredible kungfu in real life.


    Yezi¡¯s eyes sparkled and said excitedly, ¡°Using flowers to hurt people, using noodles as a medium, and transmitting strength through your wrists to hurt people. Should this be the highest realm of Concealing Strength?¡±


    Bao Erdun widened his eyes and spat out one mouthful blood. He stood up, trembling, and his face was full of disbelief. He warbled, ¡°Concealing Strength, the legendary Concealing Strength.¡±


    Training of Qi, Bone Refining, Clear Strength, Concealing Strength, and Transforming Strength were the five realms of legendary masters.


    Training of Qi is the first realm that can exercise human endurance and toughness. Once one reaches a certain level, the trainer can march a long distance within a day without feeling tired.


    Bone Refining is the second realm. To reach this realm, one¡¯s body can be as hard as bricks and one can break bricks with their bare hands.


    The Clear Strength stage is the third realm, a combination of the first two, a symbol of Hard Qigong¡¯s real development, and a qualitative leap. Although it is impossible to be unaffected by weapons and bullets, ordinary fists and kicks don¡¯t cause much harm.


    As for the Concealing Strength stage¡­ If the Clear Strength is physical skill, the Concealing Strength is an internal skill. It can be achieved by hurting something without touching it. Trainers in this stage could hit a person¡¯s body part and leave the surface unscathed, but damage the internal organs. It is already a kind of state that would sound shocking in modern society.


    As for Transforming Strength stage, it is really to achieve mastery through a comprehensive study of the inside and outside. It could kill without anyone seeing it.


    The Clear Strength is hardness. The Concealing Strength is softness. The Transforming Strength is to combine hardness and softness to release endless power.


    The Bao brothers didn¡¯t expect this humble noodle restaurant boy to turn out to be a Concealing Strength master. They were terrified, stood up trembling, and staggered out the restaurant.


    Yezi said, ¡°You just let them go?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°How could I have proof that somebody wants me killed if I don¡¯t let them go? Let it go. I think if they know my strength, no matter who it is, they will not dare to make another move.¡±


    At this time the noodle restaurant was full of applause. They couldn¡¯t understand what Xiao Bing and Yezi talking about, but they could see what just happened, and how dazzling Xiao Bing¡¯s kungfu was. Even they just stared at it with wide eyes, but now they began to regret not recording it.


    Li Hong and Zhang Jing both cheered, ¡°Brother Bing, what kind of kungfu did you just do? It was awesome. You are our idol.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t forget that when Ye Tianming came earlier, you were all crazy about him.¡±


    The two girls¡¯ faces turned red. Zhang Jing stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so handsome earlier. Yezi, no wonder you have a crush on our Brother Bing. You have good taste.¡±


    Yezi smiled, satisfied, then suddenly stretched out her pink fist and hit Xiao Bing on his head. With a shout, Xiao Bing covered his head and cried, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Yezi, like a little tiger, shook her pink fists ferociously and cried, ¡°It looks like I need to lock you up in the kitchen to make noodles in the future. See what kind of expressions they have when they look at you.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and gently held Yezi in his arms, softly asked, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    There was a touch of shame and joy in the eyes of Yezi. She smiled shyly, ¡°I would never be jealous.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ I will prove to them and let them know who is my real mistress.¡±


    Yezi said shyly and timidly, ¡°How¡­ how do you plan to prove it?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s lips gradually got close. Their breaths became rapid. Xiao Bing only felt his heart pounding. Looking at Yezi¡¯s red lips and those nifty and shy eyes, Xiao Bing hesitated. Either that or he felt expectation and fear when facing his goddess.


    As Xiao Bing hesitantly approached the lips of Yezi, she suddenly tiptoed and kissed Xiao Bing. The two of them kissed. Xiao Bing only felt the sweet tip of her tongue slip gently into his mouth, smooth, tender, and soft.


    Xiao Bing also stuck out his tongue. He opened his mouth to gently wrap the soft and tender little snake, and sucked on each other.


    Su Xiaoxiao saw this scene after just walking to the door. She stopped and turned pale. And then she turned and left. Meanwhile, Xiao Bing was still immersed in happiness and sweetness.

 Chapter 38

    Bao Erdun and Bao Ertai were both dressed in just a pair of intact underpants. They fled in a bloody mess. They had just escaped from the noodle shop and ran into Dumbass coming back from shopping. The three men collided. The food in Dumbass¡¯s hands fell to the ground and was scattered all over the place.


    ¡°My¡­ my food.¡±


    The Bao brothers were already full of anger. ¡°We can¡¯t defeat Xiao Bing. Can¡¯t we defeat you?¡± They immediately took Dumbass as a punching bag and shouted, ¡°What the fuck, are you blind, you stupid guy? Can¡¯t you see me? Brother, let¡¯s beat him together!¡±


    Bao Erdun and Bao Ertai jumped up together. Their fists rained down on Dumbass. The sound of banging came one after another. After a few punches went down, the Bao brothers covered their fists and burst into tears. Bao Ertai yelled while crying, ¡°Eldest brother, this boy¡¯s body is made of iron¡­ We didn¡¯t check our fortune when we went out today¡­¡±


    Bao Erdun was also covered with tears and boogers on his face, ¡°I told you long ago that you must check your fortune before you do anything. You said I was too superstitious. How about this time¡­ What are you still doing there? Let¡¯s run¡­¡±


    Bao Erdun and Bao Ertai just ran two steps. Two big hands, one on the left and the other on the right, grabbed the back of their necks and brought them back.


    Bao Erdun burst into tears, ¡°Big brother, we can¡¯t beat you. Can¡¯t you let us go home?¡±


    Dumbass widened his eyes and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m a little bit dumb, but I¡¯m not stupid. My mother said that if anyone punches me, I¡¯ll return with ten.¡±


    Bao Erdun was too scared and almost wet his pants, ¡°Eldest brother, we can¡¯t stand that many of your fists.¡±


    ¡°My mom also said that I eat a lot. I have a big appetite, so I have a broad mind. I won¡¯t argue with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you, big brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll punch you both once.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I probably could handle¡­ Oof¡­¡± Before Bao Erdun finished his words, he took a blow on his chest. Bao Ertai¡¯s eyes widened and he saw his eldest brother spit out a big mouthful of blood. Like a shot put, he flew out with a parabola for more than 10 meters and then fell to the ground.


    Bao Ertai stunned, ¡°What the fuck¡­ A shot put¡­ Oof¡­¡±


    Bao Ertai also vomited a big mouthful of blood. His bile was nearly punched out. And then he flew higher and farther than his elder brother, until it was like he was walking in the clouds, and then crashed with a bang and fell to the ground.


    The Bao family brothers were lying on the ground and dying. A handsome boy happened to pass by and saw the dark shadow overhead. Then a wretched man in shorts fell from the sky. He called the emergency center hastily. He said in an anxious and excited tone, ¡°Hello, emergency center? Hurry up and send an ambulance¡­ Yes, my address is Jinsha district¡­ A monster has just fallen from the sky¡­ Um¡­ It¡¯s hairless and looks like a monkey¡­ It has fainted, please send a car to come over soon¡­¡±


    Having vented his anger, Dumbass picked up the food and put them in the bag. He walked into the restaurant with the bag and said with a deafening voice, ¡°Hahaha, Brother Bing, do you know? I just saw two silly birds, running around outside without clothes¡­¡±


    After seeing clearly that Xiao Bing and Yezi were kissing, Dumbass quickly threw the food aside, covered his face, turned his back on Xiao Bing and Yezi, and shouted, ¡°Oh my dear mother, I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    It was supposed to be a very beautiful picture, but Dumbass made everyone laugh. After Xiao Bing and Yezi separated, he didn¡¯t have time to be shy. Xiao Bing took a deep look at Yezi, then let go of her. He walked behind Dumbass, patted him on his shoulder, and said to Wang Guifang, ¡°Aunt Wang, Dumbass is so hard-working every day. He is our role model. It is better to arrange more work for him every day.¡±


    It was Xiao Bing¡¯s payback. Everyone burst into laughter again.


    Just now, it was actually dangerous. But outsiders could only see the excitement. So not only did it not affect the business of noodle restaurant, but the name of kungfu chef became viral. The Xiaoxiao Noodle House became completely famous and its business began to boom.


    The Bao family brothers felt wronged. Xiao Bing beat them heavily first, then Dumbass also hit them. After being sent to the hospital, Tiger, the trusted follower of the Peony Fairy arrived at the hospital, and was briefed by the Bao brothers about what had happened. He then went back to report to the Peony Fairy.


    The Peony Fairy sat in the heavenly king chair and listened to Tiger¡¯s report. After the report was finished, her charming voice contained some nervousness, ¡°Are those two losers sure that Xiao Bing is a Concealing Strength master?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± cried Tiger.


    Tiger was a big man full of strength. He was in his 30s, wearing a short-sleeved shirt and shorts. His eyes were sparkling with intelligence. He looked like a top master.


    The Peony Fairy muttered to herself, ¡°Xie Lun thinks that there are only a few clear strength masters in the entire Jiang City. In fact, this is not the case¡­ Like the strength of us Four Heavenly Kings, how can he speculate? If he was only clear strength, although I should pay attention to him, I am sure I can win, even without too much cost. But he is actually concealing strength¡­¡±


    The Tiger said, ¡°Fairy¡­ is it necessary for us to mess with a Concealing Strength master?¡±


    The Peony Fairy¡¯s voice was fluttering gently, but it had no doubt, ¡°We took the money already¡­ What¡¯s more, since this business has been taken over, is there any way to return it? The Bao brothers are my men. The entire underground world of Jiang City knows that. If I retreat after knowing that the Bao brothers have been beaten, how can I maintain my standing in Jiang City in the future? ¡±


    Tiger said, ¡°Yes, it was thoughtless of me.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Tiger, your strength is already at the top level in Jiang City, at the advanced stage of Clear Strength. There are few people in Jiang City who can beat you. Originally I was going to send you, but if Xiao Bing is really a master of Concealing Strength, surely if you fight alone, you will not match up to him¡­¡± The Peony Fairy giggled suddenly. ¡°What kind of person is he? I¡¯m really curious.¡±


    The blind man suddenly came out from the corner and said with a heavy tone, ¡°Peony, shall I meet him?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± The Peony Fairy¡¯s action was charming, but the man couldn¡¯t see it after all. But he could hear the voice of Peony Fairy, ¡°Can you see the man? Hehe¡­¡±


    The Peony Fairy smiled a charmingly. Every word she said was like a sharp knife inserted into the man, leaving him black and blue all over.


    But this man has long been used to it. He has been standing there quietly, waiting. He knew that the Peony Fairy was trying to stimulate him. She hasn¡¯t really made her final decision yet.


    As expected, after laughing, the Peony Fairy said coldly, ¡°Zhu Mingyu, don¡¯t make your move so easily. This Xiao Bing is a man that will not hesitate to kill. Your life is mine¡­¡±


    Zhu Mingyu¡¯s expression changed slightly. It was a kind of relief and pleasure. Then he bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Zhu Mingyu moved backward step by step. Tiger looked at the blind man who had always been beside the Peony Fairy. Even though Zhu Mingyu couldn¡¯t see him, he dared not to neglect him. It could be seen from his eyes that he was scared of Zhu Mingyu, and also respected him.


    The Clear Strength stage was already a master of kung fu. But Tiger, who was in the senior clear strength stage, was full of fear for Zhu Mingyu, which showed how powerful Zhu Mingyu¡¯s strength was.


    The title of Kung Fu Chef had spread to the streets and alleys in just over two hours. At this time, business was getting better and better. Many people came to see Xiao Bing making noodles instead of eating. Even many people who did not know anything about kung fu also praised him.


    ¡°You see, how good his kung fu is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this person must be a master of kung fu by linking kung fu and cooking.¡±


    ¡°Alas, no wonder they say that the experts are among the people.¡±


    In fact, they know nothing!


    But Yezi was really happy to hear that. Even happier than Xiao Bing. Who didn¡¯t want the man you like to be praised by others?


    After a busy afternoon, Wang Guifang came out and announced with a smile, ¡°Sorry everyone, our exclusive noodles has been sold out for today. Those who want to eat them will wait until tomorrow, but we have everything else in our restaurant.¡±


    Xiao Bing wiped his sweat and said to Yezi, ¡°Yezi, what do you want to eat?¡±


    It was dinner time. Yezi thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Go out for western food, steak¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Xiao Bing agreed with a smile. He walked to the kitchen with Yezi. They each got into a room and changed out of the uniforms they were wearing. When they both came out, Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes lit up. Yezi was wearing a white skirt. She was so pretty that Xiao Bing¡¯s heart almost skipped a beat.


    Yezi turned around in front of Xiao Bing. Looking at Xiao Bing staring absent-mindedly, Yezi felt satisfied and happy. She smiled and asked, ¡°Am I beautiful? Stop daydreaming and let¡¯s go to dinner together.¡±


    ¡°Who is daydreaming?¡± Xiao Bing swallowed his saliva. ¡°I think that when I was teaching the twins a lesson today, someone was drooling and daydreaming!¡±


    Yezi stamped her feet fiercely and said cutely, ¡°Nonsense. I didn¡¯t drool.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Are you admitting that you only daydreamed? Ouch¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing was pinched in the arm by Yezi and was twisted fiercely. Then he saw Yezi grinning cunningly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t remind you. I¡¯m helping you to remember this. Never argue with your girlfriend. If you lose, you weren¡¯t supposed to argue. If you win, you will be beaten¡­¡±

 Chapter 39

    When Xiao Bing walked into the room and turned on the lights at night, he found Su Xiaoxiao asleep, lying on the sofa in her pajamas.


    One of her arms was hanging above the ground, and the other arm was resting on her chest. An upside-down book was lying on her.


    Xiao Bing put on his slippers, crept in and came to the front of Su Xiaoxiao. The little girl used to look cold, but she was really cute when she was asleep. Her mouth was still glistening with saliva. Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and smile.


    Xiao Bing hesitated and decided not to wake her up. Oh, the book she was reading was Schiller¡¯s ¡®Intrigue and Love¡¯. ¡°The love story in this little girl¡¯s book is too dark. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll have to teach her what is beautiful¡­¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself.


    With so many things happening to the Su family recently, Xiao Bing was really worried that it would affect Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s state of mind.


    Xiao Bing looked around, then walked into Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s bedroom. Maybe it was his imagination, but he smelt the faint aroma of a girl in the room.


    He picked up the blanket from the bed and crept to the sofa in the living room. He was preparing to cover the blanket over Su Xiaoxiao when she suddenly rubbed her eyes and opened them in a daze. When she opened her eyes, she found Xiao Bing very close to her. They stared at each other for a moment, then Su Xiaoxiao let out a scream and shrieked, ¡°Pervert!¡±


    Automatically, she kicked between Xiao Bing¡¯s legs. Xiao Bing hurriedly jumped to one side. ¡°Shit, luckily I¡¯m good at dodging. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get hurt.¡± Xiao Bing thought.


    ¡°Hello, use your eyes, okay? I was trying to put the blanket on you. Why do I deserve this?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao just realized that she was lying on the sofa in the living room. Just now she had opened her eyes in a daze, and she subconsciously thought that she was lying on the bed in her room. She thought that a pervert sneaked into her room. At this time, she looked at the blanket in Xiao Bing¡¯s hands. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was hot, and she was very embarrassed. However, she had a cold personality and wouldn¡¯t say too many nice words, so she apologized stiffly.


    Xiao Bing had long been used to her personality. He couldn¡¯t imagine why a woman as hot and unrestrained as Su Peiya had such a cold sister. They were simply two extremes.


    Seeing Su Xiaoxiao turn over and sit up, Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°You are reading ¡®Intrigue and Love¡¯?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked a little surprised, ¡°Have you read it?¡±


    Xiao Bing naturally sat down on the sofa. He took the book in his hands and flipped a few pages. He smiled and said, ¡°The famous play by Schiller, an outstanding German dramatist in the 18th century. The book tells the tragic love story between Lois, daughter of a civilian violinist, and Ferdinand, the son of the prime minister. Do you think us soldiers are all uneducated and uncultured?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao apologized and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, I don¡¯t mind either way. In fact, the special forces have very high requirements for soldiers. Of course, if someone has outstanding skills in some areas, such as marksmanship, combat, investigation, etc., as long as one of them is far superior to others, he can also stay in our forces. However, on the whole, we also pay attention to cultural knowledge, and most of us have extensive knowledge. If anyone doesn¡¯t have enough knowledge, they would receive special tutoring.¡±


    There were words that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t say. A top soldier like him would know more. After all, sometimes he had to carry out some special missions. In order to take on a variety of identities, he must learn to act like others. Naturally, he needed to have a sufficient knowledge reserve. Therefore, Xiao Bing was not only strong, but his calligraphy, painting, and musical ability, as well as many other aspects, were also close to professional standards, including literary knowledge.


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded, ¡°I sincerely apologize. But you know that¡¯s not I meant. After all, my sister was in the same army as you¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked upset when her sister was mentioned.


    Xiao Bing noticed that Su Xiaoxiao was upset so he quickly changed the subject. ¡°In fact, for a little girl like you, I think it is better to read more magazines with romance novels. World-famous books like ¡®Intrigue and Love¡¯ are too heavy for you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao laughed, ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ve been affected too much recently, and will be depressed after reading such books?¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised. Su Xiaoxiao was much smarter than he thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, novels are novels, and life is life. I will never mix them up.¡± Su Xiaoxiao smiled bitterly. ¡°If life could be as beautiful as the stories in books, then many things would not have happened, right¡­ What do you think of this book?¡±


    ¡°Lois, the daughter of a civilian violinist, and the son of the prime minister are deeply in love. However, this love ended in the tragedy of death for them under the hierarchical society and the intrigue of the court. The book is compact in structure, vivid in plot and intense in conflict. It exposes social inequality and various conspiracies and evil deeds within the court for power and profit, and reflects the sharp conflicts between the aristocratic class and the townspeople in the court of 18th-century German society.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded and said with a little disappointment, ¡°What you said is too formal. I want to ask you¡­ What do you think of the tragic love between Ferdinand and Lois? I don¡¯t want to listen to the profound social stratum and the great truth of power struggles. For us women, what you say is not as important as our family, love, and friendship. Maybe I¡¯m a little selfish in saying so, but that¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°I can understand.¡± Xiao Bing sighed deeply, revealing a face of sadness, followed by another heavy sigh, ¡°I feel sorry for the girl¡­ She was forced to deceive him with a fake letter, but Ferdinand did not choose to keep on believing her, but drank a cup of poison and died with her. Don¡¯t you think he was selfish?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was silent for a moment and said, ¡°The love in Ferdinand¡¯s heart is sacred and no betrayal should be allowed. He could turn against his prime minister father for Lois. He could accept this civilian girl. He could bear any pressure for this girl, but he couldn¡¯t stand the girl tarnishing this sacred feeling he had.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s the truth?¡± Xiao Bing said in a low voice, ¡°The truth is, this is his misunderstanding. He realized it when his beloved woman took the cup of poison he personally handed over. I have to admit that his love is passionate and burning, even sacred in the eyes of many people. Every reader has pushed the responsibility of this tragedy to the dark society at that time, believing that the class oppression at that time caused the deaths of the bitter lovers. But no one thought about how selfish this man was!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Bing with some surprise. Everything Xiao Bing said shook her heart. This was something she had never thought of before, but thinking about it afterward, was it not the truth?


    Su Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°What kind of love do you have in mind?¡±


    Xiao Bing was silent, then his eyes shone with a strange light, and Yezi appeared in his mind. Then he said word by word, ¡°If we love each other, we will join hands and grow old together. If we separate, I will protect her. ¡±


    ¡°If we love each other, we will join hands and grow old together. If we separate, I will protect her¡­¡± Su Xiaoxiao muttered to herself, repeating what Xiao Bing said, and gradually spaced out.


    Xiao Bing added, ¡°Of course, for my woman, unless she doesn¡¯t love me anymore, she will never separate from me.¡±


    ¡°What if her family stops you?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try to gain the approval of her family.¡±


    ¡°What if God stops you?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled with a confident and domineering look, ¡°Then I¡¯ll fight against it!¡±


    Looking at Xiao Bing, Su Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t stay calm. Suddenly she quickly withdrew her eyes, put on her slippers, stood up and walked towards her room. She said with a shiver, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Go back to your room and get some sleep!¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s back and said with a smile, ¡°All right, good night!¡±


    Back in his room, Xiao Bing was lying on his bed. He thought to himself, ¡°Yezi, ¡®if we separate, I¡¯ll protect you¡¯. I believe this will never happen to you and me, never!¡±


    The next morning, when Su Xiaoxiao got up, she heard a noise in the kitchen. Then the frost on her face melted instantly and a warm feeling rose in her heart.


    Su Xiaoxiao went into the kitchen after washing up. Breakfast was ready, including a bowl of egg cakes.


    Her eyes fell on the apron Xiao Bing was wearing. Xiao Bing noticed that she was staring at the apron so he immediately took it off. He said with embarrassment, ¡°A man wearing this¡­ doesn¡¯t look very good, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Su Xiaoxiao shook her head and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s good¡­ It feels¡­ close. Like a family atmosphere.¡±


    Xiao Bing sat down and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good, let¡¯s eat. There is still one day off today, have a good rest and go to school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see my mom later¡­ Brother Bing, I would like to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and asked, ¡°Sure. What is it?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao lowered her head and said in a sad tone, ¡°A lot of things have happened in my family recently. It seems that bad luck has fallen on our Su family¡­ I have not been in the mood to study, but the mid-term exam is approaching¡­ I think your language skills are good. Can you tutor me?¡±


    Xiao Bing felt guilty for Su Xiaoxiao. He hurriedly promised her on her little request, ¡°No problem. We¡¯ll start tonight. I already finished breakfast. I¡¯ll go to the restaurant first. Take your time!¡±


    ¡°Hmm! Come back early tonight¡­ for the lessons! I¡¯ll cook and you¡¯ll have dinner at home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡±


    Waiting until Xiao Bing left, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was permeated with a happy smile. The picture of Yezi and Xiao Bing kissing appeared in her mind. She thought to herself, ¡°Hmm, badass, see how you hook up with her tonight!¡±

 Chapter 40

    When Xiao Bing walked into the room and turned on the lights at night, he found Su Xiaoxiao asleep, lying on the sofa in her pajamas.


    One of her arms was hanging above the ground, and the other arm was resting on her chest. An upside-down book was lying on her.


    Xiao Bing put on his slippers, crept in and came to the front of Su Xiaoxiao. The little girl used to look cold, but she was really cute when she was asleep. Her mouth was still glistening with saliva. Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and smile.


    Xiao Bing hesitated and decided not to wake her up. Oh, the book she was reading was Schiller¡¯s ¡®Intrigue and Love¡¯. ¡°The love story in this little girl¡¯s book is too dark. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll have to teach her what is beautiful¡­¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself.


    With so many things happening to the Su family recently, Xiao Bing was really worried that it would affect Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s state of mind.


    Xiao Bing looked around, then walked into Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s bedroom. Maybe it was his imagination, but he smelt the faint aroma of a girl in the room.


    He picked up the blanket from the bed and crept to the sofa in the living room. He was preparing to cover the blanket over Su Xiaoxiao when she suddenly rubbed her eyes and opened them in a daze. When she opened her eyes, she found Xiao Bing very close to her. They stared at each other for a moment, then Su Xiaoxiao let out a scream and shrieked, ¡°Pervert!¡±


    Automatically, she kicked between Xiao Bing¡¯s legs. Xiao Bing hurriedly jumped to one side. ¡°Shit, luckily I¡¯m good at dodging. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get hurt.¡± Xiao Bing thought.


    ¡°Hello, use your eyes, okay? I was trying to put the blanket on you. Why do I deserve this?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao just realized that she was lying on the sofa in the living room. Just now she had opened her eyes in a daze, and she subconsciously thought that she was lying on the bed in her room. She thought that a pervert sneaked into her room. At this time, she looked at the blanket in Xiao Bing¡¯s hands. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was hot, and she was very embarrassed. However, she had a cold personality and wouldn¡¯t say too many nice words, so she apologized stiffly.


    Xiao Bing had long been used to her personality. He couldn¡¯t imagine why a woman as hot and unrestrained as Su Peiya had such a cold sister. They were simply two extremes.


    Seeing Su Xiaoxiao turn over and sit up, Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°You are reading ¡®Intrigue and Love¡¯?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked a little surprised, ¡°Have you read it?¡±


    Xiao Bing naturally sat down on the sofa. He took the book in his hands and flipped a few pages. He smiled and said, ¡°The famous play by Schiller, an outstanding German dramatist in the 18th century. The book tells the tragic love story between Lois, daughter of a civilian violinist, and Ferdinand, the son of the prime minister. Do you think us soldiers are all uneducated and uncultured?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao apologized and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, I don¡¯t mind either way. In fact, the special forces have very high requirements for soldiers. Of course, if someone has outstanding skills in some areas, such as marksmanship, combat, investigation, etc., as long as one of them is far superior to others, he can also stay in our forces. However, on the whole, we also pay attention to cultural knowledge, and most of us have extensive knowledge. If anyone doesn¡¯t have enough knowledge, they would receive special tutoring.¡±


    There were words that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t say. A top soldier like him would know more. After all, sometimes he had to carry out some special missions. In order to take on a variety of identities, he must learn to act like others. Naturally, he needed to have a sufficient knowledge reserve. Therefore, Xiao Bing was not only strong, but his calligraphy, painting, and musical ability, as well as many other aspects, were also close to professional standards, including literary knowledge.


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded, ¡°I sincerely apologize. But you know that¡¯s not I meant. After all, my sister was in the same army as you¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked upset when her sister was mentioned.


    Xiao Bing noticed that Su Xiaoxiao was upset so he quickly changed the subject. ¡°In fact, for a little girl like you, I think it is better to read more magazines with romance novels. World-famous books like ¡®Intrigue and Love¡¯ are too heavy for you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao laughed, ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ve been affected too much recently, and will be depressed after reading such books?¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised. Su Xiaoxiao was much smarter than he thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, novels are novels, and life is life. I will never mix them up.¡± Su Xiaoxiao smiled bitterly. ¡°If life could be as beautiful as the stories in books, then many things would not have happened, right¡­ What do you think of this book?¡±


    ¡°Lois, the daughter of a civilian violinist, and the son of the prime minister are deeply in love. However, this love ended in the tragedy of death for them under the hierarchical society and the intrigue of the court. The book is compact in structure, vivid in plot and intense in conflict. It exposes social inequality and various conspiracies and evil deeds within the court for power and profit, and reflects the sharp conflicts between the aristocratic class and the townspeople in the court of 18th-century German society.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded and said with a little disappointment, ¡°What you said is too formal. I want to ask you¡­ What do you think of the tragic love between Ferdinand and Lois? I don¡¯t want to listen to the profound social stratum and the great truth of power struggles. For us women, what you say is not as important as our family, love, and friendship. Maybe I¡¯m a little selfish in saying so, but that¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°I can understand.¡± Xiao Bing sighed deeply, revealing a face of sadness, followed by another heavy sigh, ¡°I feel sorry for the girl¡­ She was forced to deceive him with a fake letter, but Ferdinand did not choose to keep on believing her, but drank a cup of poison and died with her. Don¡¯t you think he was selfish?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was silent for a moment and said, ¡°The love in Ferdinand¡¯s heart is sacred and no betrayal should be allowed. He could turn against his prime minister father for Lois. He could accept this civilian girl. He could bear any pressure for this girl, but he couldn¡¯t stand the girl tarnishing this sacred feeling he had.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s the truth?¡± Xiao Bing said in a low voice, ¡°The truth is, this is his misunderstanding. He realized it when his beloved woman took the cup of poison he personally handed over. I have to admit that his love is passionate and burning, even sacred in the eyes of many people. Every reader has pushed the responsibility of this tragedy to the dark society at that time, believing that the class oppression at that time caused the deaths of the bitter lovers. But no one thought about how selfish this man was!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Bing with some surprise. Everything Xiao Bing said shook her heart. This was something she had never thought of before, but thinking about it afterward, was it not the truth?


    Su Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°What kind of love do you have in mind?¡±


    Xiao Bing was silent, then his eyes shone with a strange light, and Yezi appeared in his mind. Then he said word by word, ¡°If we love each other, we will join hands and grow old together. If we separate, I will protect her. ¡±


    ¡°If we love each other, we will join hands and grow old together. If we separate, I will protect her¡­¡± Su Xiaoxiao muttered to herself, repeating what Xiao Bing said, and gradually spaced out.


    Xiao Bing added, ¡°Of course, for my woman, unless she doesn¡¯t love me anymore, she will never separate from me.¡±


    ¡°What if her family stops you?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try to gain the approval of her family.¡±


    ¡°What if God stops you?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled with a confident and domineering look, ¡°Then I¡¯ll fight against it!¡±


    Looking at Xiao Bing, Su Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t stay calm. Suddenly she quickly withdrew her eyes, put on her slippers, stood up and walked towards her room. She said with a shiver, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Go back to your room and get some sleep!¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s back and said with a smile, ¡°All right, good night!¡±


    Back in his room, Xiao Bing was lying on his bed. He thought to himself, ¡°Yezi, ¡®if we separate, I¡¯ll protect you¡¯. I believe this will never happen to you and me, never!¡±


    The next morning, when Su Xiaoxiao got up, she heard a noise in the kitchen. Then the frost on her face melted instantly and a warm feeling rose in her heart.


    Su Xiaoxiao went into the kitchen after washing up. Breakfast was ready, including a bowl of egg cakes.


    Her eyes fell on the apron Xiao Bing was wearing. Xiao Bing noticed that she was staring at the apron so he immediately took it off. He said with embarrassment, ¡°A man wearing this¡­ doesn¡¯t look very good, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Su Xiaoxiao shook her head and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s good¡­ It feels¡­ close. Like a family atmosphere.¡±


    Xiao Bing sat down and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good, let¡¯s eat. There is still one day off today, have a good rest and go to school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see my mom later¡­ Brother Bing, I would like to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and asked, ¡°Sure. What is it?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao lowered her head and said in a sad tone, ¡°A lot of things have happened in my family recently. It seems that bad luck has fallen on our Su family¡­ I have not been in the mood to study, but the mid-term exam is approaching¡­ I think your language skills are good. Can you tutor me?¡±


    Xiao Bing felt guilty for Su Xiaoxiao. He hurriedly promised her on her little request, ¡°No problem. We¡¯ll start tonight. I already finished breakfast. I¡¯ll go to the restaurant first. Take your time!¡±


    ¡°Hmm! Come back early tonight¡­ for the lessons! I¡¯ll cook and you¡¯ll have dinner at home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡±


    Waiting until Xiao Bing left, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was permeated with a happy smile. The picture of Yezi and Xiao Bing kissing appeared in her mind. She thought to herself, ¡°Hmm, badass, see how you hook up with her tonight!¡±

 Chapter 41

    Xiao Bing walked into Zhang Yizhi¡¯s room and closed the door. He asked with a grin, ¡°Mr. Zhang, the lady downstairs looks quite nice. Are you keeping her here as your woman?¡±


    ¡°You little bastard, you only know how to talk nonsense.¡± Zhang Yizhi said with a smile but instantly became serious. ¡°Xiao Bing, come and sit down.¡±


    Although Zhang Yizhi looked very dignified outside and gave others attitude, in private Xiao Bing rarely saw Zhang Yizhi being so serious and dignified. ¡°Is it that Mr. Zhang has a crush on the lady downstairs and you¡¯re ready to announce the good news to me?¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself.


    After Xiao Bing sat down, Zhang Yizhi said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Xiao Bing was shocked, ¡°Do you want to touch me?¡±


    Zhang Yizhi got so angry that he wanted to kick Xiao Bing. Fighting back the impulse, he put a finger gently on the pulse of Xiao Bing, Zhang Yizhi frowned slightly, then closed his eyes with dignity. Xiao Bing calmly looked at him.


    After a long time, he let go of Xiao Bing and said in a calm tone, ¡°The injury you suffered three years ago seems to be showing signs of a relapse now. Last time when I was drinking with you in the noodle restaurant, I found that your injury seemed to have relapsed. So I asked you to come here today. I will return to the capital tomorrow. Before I leave, I must control your injury, otherwise, I can¡¯t leave without worry.¡±


    ¡°Three years ago, when I saved your life, I already told you that if you continue to fight and kill every day, the injury will recur sooner or later.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled indifferently, ¡°I am not a person who can spare time. Let Heaven decide my destiny.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for you. But what about Yezi?¡± Zhang Yizhi looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°You used to think so, and I can¡¯t say anything about it. But can you still be free now? I can see that you like that girl very much. Can you give up on her?¡±


    Xiao Bing was silent. Yes, what about Yezi¡­ He suddenly raised his head, looked at Zhang Yizhi earnestly with a serious face, and said, ¡°Mr. Zhang, how can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Alas, you little punk. I knew it was the only way to persuade you.¡± Zhang Yizhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°There is only one way, which is to temporarily seal several acupuncture points on your body. The strength you have in your body is too strong. If you are healthy, there will be no problems. However, your body is injured. Once you release all that strength during a fight, it is likely to bring harm to your body.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned and said, ¡°Do you mean you want to control the power inside of my body?¡±


    Zhang Yizhi said, ¡°I need to temporarily seal up some of the strength inside your body. After your injury is healed, I will unseal it for you. You can use your strength again in the future, but during the period it is sealed up, the strength in your body will be greatly reduced.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How much will it be reduced by?¡±


    Zhang Yizhi pondered carefully for a moment, as if doing careful calculations, and finally said cautiously, ¡°To the degree of the Concealing Strength stage.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°Is there any other way?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhang Yizhi said seriously, ¡°Are you still going to play around with your life?¡±


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath. It was a very difficult decision. He arrived at Jiang City to protect Su Xiaoxiao, so that the traitor wouldn¡¯t endanger her life. Once his strength was sealed, when the traitor appeared, the consequences would be hard to imagine¡­


    Zhang Yizhi seemed to see what Xiao Bing was thinking. He could not help but remind him with a serious face, ¡°I think I have to remind you that, according to your current physical condition, once the traitor you talk about really appears, and if the strength you use is too strong such that your current body cannot bear such a strong load, it will lead to your death. If your injury cannot be cured, you cannot even protect yourself. Who else can you protect? ¡±


    Xiao Bing hesitated, ¡°How long will it take for my injury to heal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Zhang Yizhi shook his head and carefully thought for a moment, then said, ¡°If I don¡¯t give you a reply, presumably you will not willingly seal it. Let¡¯s take six months as a deadline. After six months, no matter whether your injury has completely recovered or not, I will unseal the strength in your body. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Half a year¡­¡± Xiao Bing hesitated for a moment, ¡°Half a year it is.¡±


    In this half year, he could keep a low profile. He could consider revenge for Su Peiya afterward. Xiao Bing had been thinking recently that he had been here for a while. He also let Su Xiaoxiao recall, but there was no evidence of a traitor. Was it possible that the person who met Su Peiya was just talking nonsense, so he could get some money? Maybe there were no traitors in the organization at all? It was maybe only a coincidence that their moves were predicted.


    Xiao Bing was not sure, but he couldn¡¯t help thinking it over and over again. After all, nobody would want one of his brothers who fought with him to turn out to be a traitor. No one wanted it.


    Zhang Yizhi took out a needle and asked Xiao Bing to take off his clothes and sit on the bed cross-legged. He began to start the acupuncture treatment. After seeing the dragon on Xiao Bing, his eyes also showed a moment of loss. He sighed with emotion, ¡°This dragon is really a masterpiece.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°This is the masterpiece of a brother from the Dragon Gate. The director of the orphanage said that when I was a child, I had a small dragon tattoo on my body. She then depicted the appearance of the dragon tattoo. This is what it looks like. When my body grew up slowly, the tattoo disappeared. I just asked the brother to re-tattoo it according to that appearance.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi was surprised. ¡°You had tattoos on your body since you were little? I really can¡¯t understand why your parents who abandoned you would give you such a tattoo.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it either. Since they had decided to abandon me, why bother?¡± Xiao Bing smiled, with a slight sadness in it. ¡°But my personality is that if I can¡¯t get it, I don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    ¡°All right, get ready. It will be a little bit painful during the acupuncture.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel the pain three years ago when I was severely tortured. I wouldn¡¯t feel it now for a few needles.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi didn¡¯t say more and began the acupuncture. There was a terrible pain when the silver needle stuck into his body. Xiao Bing indeed didn¡¯t even hum a sound, and even maintained a smiling face. He just sweated on his forehead and his skin slightly shook.


    The pain got stronger as the number of needles increased. There was a feeling of tearing at his diaphragm. The diaphragm was an essential part of martial arts. Xiao Bing would¡¯ve pushed him away if it were other doctors. But he could trust Zhang Yizhi with his life.


    Zhang Yizhi took a look at Xiao Bing, who had a calm expression, and felt infinite emotion in his heart. Up till now, he still could not forget the night three years ago. Xiao Bing was lying on his operating table. It was he who saved Xiao Bing¡¯s life. However, Xiao Bing was still the same today. No matter how painful it was, he did not say a word. The pain at that time was countless times more than now¡­ He had never seen a man with such perseverance as Xiao Bing in his entire lifetime of being a doctor.


    When the last needle was put in, Xiao Bing could even clearly feel the strength in his body split into two parts. Most of it was gathered together and then wrapped up by something. Only a small part of his strength remained in his body.


    Zhang Yizhi pulled out the needles one by one, breathed a sigh of relief, and wiped the sweat from his head.


    Xiao Bing stood up and slowly launched a punch. The air fiercely shook, but Xiao Bing was not satisfied. There was a feeling of emptiness that he could detect. The strength in his body really decreased.


    The Concealing Strength stage¡­ He couldn¡¯t imagine that his strength was decreased to the Concealing Strength stage. What¡¯s more, it was the medium stage of it.


    Zhang Yizhi stood up slowly with a crutch, looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. It will be yours if you deserve it. You just need to take good care of your body. Although you can use the force in your body as you wish and it won¡¯t hurt you at all, it is better not to fight¡­ Get yourself healed as soon as possible so I can unseal the power earlier.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s just that the strength I gained after so many years of hard work has been left with only this much. And I feel not used to it. If I meet some expert¡­¡±


    Zhang Yizhi rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Concealing Strength already considered an expert? How many masters like this can you find in the entire country? You should be grateful that I didn¡¯t turn you into the Clear Strength or Bone Refining stage.¡±


    Xiao Bing had no choice but to give a wry smile. Suddenly he wanted to drink to relieve his sorrows, ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s go for a drink.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go drink!¡±


    Maybe because of their upcoming separation, they both drank a lot. Although Zhang Yizhi was old, he never quit drinking. But he seldom got drunk like this. He would drink a cup or two when he was alone. He would only drink more if there was someone drinking with him, but there were not many people to have this honor in the whole of China.


    Xiao Bing, after all, was young and in good health. Feeling that Mr. Zhang was a little drunk, Xiao Bing asked Feuillet and the nanny to help him back. When he went upstairs, he still kept talking nonsense. There was not much difference between old adults and young people when they drink too much.


    Xiao Bing went back to the Su family house. After washing his face, he went back to his room and got ready to sleep. He was just going to turn off the lights when he saw a small note on his bedside table, which said that dinner was already heated up in the kitchen pot.


    Xiao Bing felt some warmth. It was the warmth of being at home.


    For more than 20 years since childhood, Xiao Bing felt for the first time what a home was like.

 Chapter 42

    The next day, Xiao Bing saw off Zhang Yizhi and then returned to the noodle restaurant. The business of the noodle shop did not decrease too much during school days. The students did go to school, and they could only come at lunch or dinner time. However, Xiao Bing¡¯s reputation for noodle-making was spread and many people came to the noodle house, so the popularity of the Xiaoxiao Noodle House continued.


    Everyone¡¯s work became even busier when Yezi was not there. It was a busy day. In the evening, Yezi came to help and Su Xiaoxiao also came.


    Seeing Yezi and Su Xiaoxiao walking in one after another, Xiao Bing laughed while he kneaded the dough, ¡°Great, two free laborers at once. One of you can help Sister Hong and the other can help Auntie Wang and Dumbass by going to the kitchen. It¡¯s really tiring after a busy day.¡±


    Yezi and Su Xiaoxiao spoke to Li Hong almost at the same time, ¡°Let me help you¡­¡±


    Then the two girls looked at each other. Yezi looked like she was thinking of something, while Su Xiaoxiao was not willing to change her mind either.


    Li Hong stood there and didn¡¯t know what to do. One was the manager¡¯s girlfriend and the other was the owner¡¯s daughter. Who should she listen to?


    Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know why she wanted to vie with Yezi. Even though they would both help no matter whether they were at the storefront or the kitchen, the one at the front could talk to Xiao Bing now and then. That was the big difference.


    Su Xiaoxiao refused to give in, but Yezi said with a sweet smile, ¡°I have never done work like washing vegetables or cooking since I was a child. I came to the restaurant because I was afraid that everyone would be too tired, so I came here specially to help. Xiaoxiao, you definitely won¡¯t send me to the kitchen. Am I right?¡±


    Hearing what Yezi said, Su Xiaoxiao was at a loss. Although her words were polite, her meaning was also obvious. ¡°This is your family¡¯s restaurant and your family is making money. Firstly, I don¡¯t take a salary. Secondly, I come here to help voluntarily. If all the jobs I don¡¯t like are imposed on me, does that feel right?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was also a clever girl. Of course, she could understand this. So she regretted it in her heart. Even though Yezi won, but she also was caught. ¡°How could I suddenly say that, it really makes me look like a narrow-minded person.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was a girl who could easily let it go. Naturally, she didn¡¯t worry about her dignity too much. She sighed in her heart but said with an embarrassed smile on her face, ¡°I was also afraid that the work in the front will be too much so you¡¯ll get tired. In this case, I will go to the kitchen to help Auntie Wang.¡±


    Yezi smiled sweetly, ¡°Then let¡¯s do our jobs.¡±


    With the help of these two effective laborers, everyone immediately relaxed a lot. But Xiao Bing¡¯s workload didn¡¯t decrease at all. Because he was the only one in the whole store who could make the exclusive noodles.


    The sky was getting darker and darker, and the store also prepared to close after the guests left. A tall man came in from the outside.


    As soon as the man stepped into the restaurant, Xiao Bing looked up at him. The man was over 30 years old, dressed in a shabby beige suit, wearing a pair of canvas shoes on his feet and a dark blindfold over his eyes.


    Many people were attracted by the blindfold on his eyes. It was a thick dark blindfold, and it was impossible for the naked eye to see anything through the blindfold.


    Li Hong and Li Jing looked at the man in surprise. Yezi felt something unusual from the man, but Xiao Bing was very calm.


    The man looked at Xiao Bing through the blindfold as if he could see everything around him. Then he walked straight to the front desk with no expression, ¡°Please give me a bowl of noodles.¡±


    Li Hong looked at him and felt cold all over. She reluctantly said, ¡°Okay. Please have a seat.¡±


    The man did not speak. He turned around and was about to walk towards an empty table when Li Hong suddenly asked unexpectedly, ¡°Can you see the road there with a blindfold on your eyes?¡±


    The man paused and said coldly, ¡°My eyes are blind. Is there any difference whether I can see the road clearly?¡±


    Was there any difference?


    There was none.


    Li Hong suddenly felt colder. She was talking to a blind man, which was not unusual, but the blind man was looking at her when talking. And he walked without feeling around to test bit by bit, as if he could see everything in front of him. It was really too weird and terrible.


    This man, of course, was the mysterious blind man Zhu Mingyu beside the North Heavenly Queen Peony Fairy.


    Zhu Mingyu slowly sat down. Almost everyone could feel the coldness around him. Yezi came to Xiao Bing and whispered, ¡°This man is so strange¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing glanced at Zhu Mingyu and said to Yezi as he kneaded the dough, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with this man. Don¡¯t assume that he can¡¯t see anything. He can actually see more clearly than a healthy person. Even though his eyes are blind, his heart is clear.¡±


    Zhu Mingyu seemed to have heard what Xiao Bing was saying and began to look at him. Xiao Bing continued to make noodles. He could feel that Zhu Mingyu came for him. When he came in, he looked at Xiao Bing at first glance, but Xiao Bing didn¡¯t intend to take the initiative to cause trouble. There was no need to start anything if the enemy didn¡¯t move.


    After a while, the noodles were ready. Xiao Bing filled a bowl and let Yezi pass it to Zhu Mingyu.


    Yezi placed the noodles in front of Zhu Mingyu and said, ¡°Here are your noodles.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhu Mingyu calmly and coldly answered. He picked up a pair of chopsticks and said lightly, ¡°Tell your chef for me that he is very good at Tai Chi.¡±


    Yezi laughed, ¡°Thank you. Brother Bing was right. Even though your eyes are blind, your heart is clear.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? That is what he said about me¡­ Say thank you for me.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Yezi promised and returned to Xiao Bing. She told Xiao Bing the conversation she had just had with Zhu Mingyu. Xiao Bing took a deep look at Zhu Mingyu.


    Originally Xiao Bing thought Zhu Mingyu was here to look for trouble, but he didn¡¯t expect Zhu Mingyu was really serious about eating noodles. He chewed slowly, and after eating, he paid the bill and left.


    Step by step, he walked out of the noodle restaurant. Looking at his back, Xiao Bing¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. Then a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. That blind man¡­ was very interesting, and he looked like a worthy opponent.


    The busy day finally ended. After working the whole day, everyone was too lazy to cook dinner at home. Luckily Wang Guifang had prepared a meal, so everyone sat in the noodle house and ate at one table.


    On Xiao Bing¡¯s left was Su Xiaoxiao, and on his right was Yezi. The others also sat down. Thinking of the fight Su Xiaoxiao and Yezi had earlier at night, Li Hong and Zhang Jing started to look at the two of them differently. Were those two jealous of each other because of Brother Bing?


    Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know that they would think so. If she did, she would certainly not admit it. After all, in Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart, although she already had some favorable feelings for Xiao Bing, she still thought Xiao Bing was a bad guy. But maybe she now had to put quotation marks around the bad guy, it was just that she hadn¡¯t noticed it yet.


    The meal was a bit strange. Yezi and Xiao Bing were normal. Xiao Bing helped Yezi to get food from time to time, and Yezi chattered all the time. Su Xiaoxiao barely said anything. She had been eating in silence. Her whole person was cold as usual. Li Hong and Zhang Jing looked at Su Xiaoxiao from time to time. Dumbass, as usual, devoured bowl after bowl.


    After the others had eaten half their meal, Xiao Bing had already finished. He put down his chopsticks and said with a smile, ¡°I can see that our Xiaoxiao Noodle House can no longer accommodate so many guests now. I feel it is necessary to expand it larger than the current size.¡±


    Only then did Su Xiaoxiao break her silence and begin to speak, with a hint of disdain in her cold tone, ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say. But it needs money to expand!¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. I have a way to solve it. The most important thing is, what do you guys think?¡±


    Wang Guifang said, ¡°I think it¡¯s doable. Everyone has seen the business these days. Every day when it¡¯s time to eat, there is a long queue outside. Because many of them are college students, they have to go back to school early, so they can¡¯t afford to wait. So they have to go to other restaurants to eat. We have also calculated our accounts over the past two days. Now the daily turnover has reached two or three times as much as before. I think the business will be even more popular in a few days.¡±


    Zhang Jing sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not complaining. But now we don¡¯t have enough people to do all the jobs. There is only Auntie Wang in the kitchen who can cook, and Dumbass to help buy food. It¡¯s really a little difficult to cook for so many customers. I¡¯m okay since I¡¯m only in charge of the cash register. But it is not easy for Sister Hong to take care of so many guests. I think it¡¯s not only necessary to expand the restaurant but also to hire more staff.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Auntie Li about your opinion. Let¡¯s call it a day now. Tomorrow I will go to the hospital and discuss the expansion with Auntie Li. I¡¯ll also finalize the performance bonus for everyone. This month, everyone worked too hard. I promised to increase your salary by 30%. It will not change.¡±


    No matter what Xiao Bing said, Su Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but throwing a wet blanket on him. But looking at Xiao Bing being so confident, Su Xiaoxiao suddenly decided to swallow her words, She even found an excuse for herself. ¡°Anyway, he is helping my family do business. Even if the expansion is carried out, he will solve the problem with money. All I need to do is take advantage of it. What am I worried about¡­¡±


    After dinner, because Su Xiaoxiao was here, Yezi left by herself. The others went back to their own homes. Xiao Bing and Su Xiaoxiao walked home together.


    The atmosphere was really awkward because of Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s cold temper when they walked together. Xiao Bing took the initiative to make up a topic and laughed, ¡°Luckily, you came to help, otherwise the restaurant would be too busy.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are really good at making noodles. Better than my old man.¡± Su Xiaoxiao gave a rare compliment and then closed her mouth.


    It was really not easy to hear a nice word from this girl. Xiao Bing was going to say a few more words to try to know more about this cold-tempered girl. Su Xiaoxiao suddenly said, ¡°Come and have a drink with me.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°The street barbecue stalls will do.¡±

 Chapter 43

    At the stall, Xiao Bing and Su Xiaoxiao sat down. The owner put the menu on the small table. Xiao Bing pushed the menu to Su Xiaoxiao and said with a smile, ¡°Xiaoxiao, order whatever you want.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t refuse. She picked up a pen and began to mark the menu. Xiao Bing saw the owner looking at himself with respect and terror. He smiled, ¡°Boss, you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°Of¡­ Of course.¡± The owner was a man in his forties. He looked at Xiao Bing and said with respect, ¡°Last time, you were really mighty, domineering, heroic, brave, invincible, courageous, elegant¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, all right.¡± Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know if he should cry or laugh, ¡°What are you talking about. The words you use are getting ridiculous!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao almost laughed. She pretended to look at the menu and held her smile.


    Xiao Bing said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to butter me up, I¡¯m not a villain. That day, it was those bastards who started trouble first. By the way, have they come by these few days?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The big fellow scratched his head and said with a silly smile, ¡°They haven¡¯t appeared since that night. They used to collect protection money on this street, but I¡¯ve never seen any of them appear these days. I guess they¡¯re afraid.¡±


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Do they all live near here?¡±


    ¡°It should be because they used to eat and drink nearby every night. I guess their home is not far from here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Even if they are scared, they will not all hide.¡±


    At this time, Su Xiaoxiao handed Xiao Bing the menu and said, ¡°See if you want to add anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°How many bottles of beer?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao raised one finger, ¡°A case.¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised, ¡°You can drink a lot, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Su Xiaoxiao smiled. Although she was smiling, she looked sad. ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t drink, I have to drink more.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to get drunk?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good thing to get drunk once in a while?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Ok, let¡¯s have a case of beer and I¡¯ll drink with you today.¡±


    Xiao Bing could understand how Su Xiaoxiao felt. She wanted to take it as the opportunity to release all the sadness in her heart. This was a good thing. Just like when Lil Bei cried in the bathroom alone.


    The owner answered and brought the beer first. Then he began to make the kebabs.


    Su Xiaoxiao opened two bottles of beer. She handed Xiao Bing a bottle and took one for herself. She poured the beer into her cup, then raised the cup and said, ¡°Thank you for drinking with me. Bottoms up!¡±


    Xiao Bing drank up the beer and looked at Su Xiaoxiao and smiled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will take advantage of you when you get drunk?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡± Su Xiaoxiao continued to pour more beer, but she kept talking, ¡°But I know you are not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you said so. I thought I was terrible in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Su Xiaoxiao said seriously, ¡°If I really think so, won¡¯t I be doubting my sister¡¯s taste? She liked you, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Su Xiaoxiao with surprise.


    Su Xiaoxiao said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. She taught you our family techniques. She could ask you to look after me before she died, which proves her feelings for you. I know my sister, so I know you are the man she liked. Can you tell me your story?¡±


    Actually, there was nothing to tell. For a long time, Xiao Bing had regarded Su Peiya as his best friend. Su Peiya was fiery and unrestrained. But she was also very considerate. Xiao Bing was always surrounded by many women. It happened that only Su Peiya could tell what Xiao Bing wanted to say, do, and worry about in his heart with just one look.


    They went through deadly trials together countless times and could leave their backs to each other. That was a kind of trust from the heart.


    Su Peiya often told Xiao Bing things about her family. Xiao Bing would only tell her about his worries. Su Peiya even taught Xiao Bing the skills handed down through her family. The moment Xiao Bing chose to retire, she left Dragon Teeth together with Xiao Bing without hesitation, regardless of everyone¡¯s dissuasion. At that moment, Su Peiya stunned everyone in Dragon Teeth, including Xiao Bing himself.


    It seemed that there was nothing to say, but once they started talking, there was too much to talk about. Gradually, Su Xiaoxiao got drunk, her cheeks were red and her eyes reflected her drunken state. She looked at Xiao Bing and suddenly laughed. Xiao Bing felt sad too. He patted Su Xiaoxiao on the back and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home. You¡¯ve drunk too much.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Su Xiaoxiao pushed away Xiao Bing¡¯s arm. Even sitting in a chair, her body was still wobbling, ¡°Xiao Bing, you know, you are actually a good person, I can see that, but I can¡¯t help hating you¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing looked a little dim, and also poured a mouthful of beer and drank directly from the bottle, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°When I was a child, my family was poor. My parents always focused on how to make money. My father lived in a rich family when he was a child. His family had a noodle restaurant and it was famous for its noodles. But then the noodle restaurant was burned to ashes in a fire. Overnight, his family was ruined.¡± Su Xiaoxiao drank another large glass of beer.


    ¡°So after my father and my mother got married, they started from nothing. At that time, he had no money. His dream was to fulfill his old man¡¯s wishes and open a noodle restaurant. He had skills but no money. My mother struggled with him and worked hard to fulfill that dream, while my sister and I became very independent from an early age and tried our best to not hold them back. I remember when I was a child, my sister did all the cooking in my family. My sister would pick me up from school if it rained. My sister tutored me when my academic performance fell behind. When I accidentally fell and hurt myself, my sister helped me to put on medicine¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were red and tears were about to flow, ¡°My sister meant so much to me¡­ but she died¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao, who always has a cold appearance, leaned on the table and began to cry.


    Xiao Bing sighed slightly. He could only quietly look at Su Xiaoxiao. Then he suddenly stood up and made an unexpected move. He slowly sat down in the chair next to Su Xiaoxiao. They were close to each other. Then Xiao Bing gently hugged her in his arms. Su Xiaoxiao laid in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms, sobbing.


    Su Xiaoxiao cried for a while until she felt cold all over. She muttered to herself, ¡°I¡­ I really want to sleep.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s head with his hand and said in surprise, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you have a fever. I¡¯ll take you to see a doctor.¡±


    After that, Xiao Bing took out some money and put it on the table and shouted, ¡°Boss, the bill!¡±


    Then, holding Su Xiaoxiao in his arms, Xiao Bing walked quickly. Su Xiaoxiao wriggled gently in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms. Her face was very red, perhaps because she had drunk alcohol or because of her fever. She opened her eyes with difficulty and looked at Xiao Bing in a daze and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go to the hospital¡­ take me home.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Bing, who was holding her, looked for a taxi while walking. This place was far from the city center and not many taxies would come by. Xiao Bing suddenly felt a chill from his back. He curled up quickly and rolled with Su Xiaoxiao in his arms. Several chilling lights flashed from where Xiao Bing just stood. That was the flash of knives!


    But at the same time, in the countryside, several men in black were digging a big deep pit. The men who had had conflicts with Xiao Bing and Ye Tianming were all tied up outside the deep pit. Their mouths were sealed shut and their eyes were full of fear. After the pit was dug, one of the men in black walked to the black car nearby. The window was rolled down from the inside. Inside the car, there was a faint shadow in the moonlight.


    The person dressed in black bent down and said respectfully, ¡°The pit has been dug. Master, what should we do with these people?¡±


    The voice of the person in the car was calm and low, and at the same time, it was cold and chilly. The order was just like talking about a trivial matter, ¡°Bury them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The man dressed in black turned around and walked towards the tied up Zhang Laowu and the others. These people kept shaking their heads, and their eyeballs almost popped out. They heard the man¡¯s cold command, ¡°Push them in!¡±


    Then the men in black pushed Zhang Laowu and the others into the pit one by one. All of them moved quickly and skillfully to shovel the soil inside. Zhang Laowu and others were able to struggle in the pit at first. Their bodies were twisted in pain, and their mouths uttered painful groans through the rags. Tears, snot and even urine flowed out together. They didn¡¯t want to die. Although they were gangsters and did many bad things, they still had a life. All life had the desire to survive. They still wanted to live!


    However, their bodies were tied too tight. They couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard they struggled. Gradually, their bodies were buried in. And gradually, they lost the strength to continue struggling. Gradually, the only thing left outside was their heads. Gradually, they all disappeared. They disappeared completely in this pile of soil.


    In this dark night, these few lives that disappeared for the past few days completely vanished.

 Chapter 44

    Xiao Bing held Su Xiaoxiao, rolled on the ground and dodged the knife. When he stood up again, Su Xiaoxiao had woken up. She was weak because of her high fever.


    Su Xiaoxiao was held in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms. She said in a weak voice, ¡°Brother Bing, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Just a few bugs.¡± Xiao Bing smiled and looked around. Slowly, step by step, he walked back. The night was quiet and dark. Xiao Bing was really not sure whether there were any enemies around, so he didn¡¯t dare risk putting Su Xiaoxiao down.


    In the darkness of the night, two people came out from the other side. They were both naked to the waist, covered in explosive muscles, had a bald head, grim face, and looked like evil spirits from hell.


    Xiao Bing glanced at Su Xiaoxiao in his arms and asked, ¡°Can you wake up for a bit? I¡¯ll carry you on my back, and you put your arms around my neck. You must hold tight.¡±


    The other two people had already scared Su Xiaoxiao awake. Even though her body still felt a little weak, she knew that at this time she couldn¡¯t become a burden to Xiao Bing. So she agreed with a quiet answer.


    Xiao Bing put down Su Xiaoxiao and let her stand behind him. He then carried her on his back. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s legs wrapped around Xiao Bing¡¯s waist, her soft body tightly affixed to Xiao Bing¡¯s back. Her two arms were around Xiao Bing¡¯s neck. Xiao Bing could even feel her soft chest squeezing on his back. All this came with a faint scent and a strong temptation.


    The two big fellows had already stood on both sides of Xiao Bing, flanking him. Looking at the two men, Xiao Bing realized that their strength was not weak. They should¡¯ve reached the Clear Strength stage. It was hard to imagine that there were so many Clear Strength masters in Jiang City. Since when was the Clear Strength stage so easy to reach?


    ¡°Are you Xiao Bing?¡± The muscleman¡¯s voice on the left sounded like deafening heavy metal.


    ¡°Shit, it¡¯s a pity that Lil Bei is not here. Otherwise, with Lil Bei protecting Xiaoxiao, I could beat you two easily.¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself. He had told Lil Bei that he didn¡¯t need to come if Xiao Bing was here.


    Xiao Bing said with a blank look on his face, ¡°Who is Xiao Bing? I don¡¯t know him. My name is not Xiao Bing!¡±


    The big fellow who was talking was stunned for a moment, then grinned grimly, ¡°I heard how amazing you were, but I didn¡¯t expect that you were also a coward and dared not to stand out. You don¡¯t even dare to admit your name.¡±


    ¡°Shit. Why bother asking since you recognize me?¡± Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Da Ben. That¡¯s my brother Er Ben. We are here to send you to hell.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know. Just die!¡±


    Da Ben was holding a mace and Er Ben was holding a machete. The two men rushed towards Xiao Bing at the same time. The mace in Da Ben¡¯s hand was whistling, aimed at Xiao Bing directly on the top of his head, as fast as a whirlwind. The machete in Er Ben¡¯s hand was also aimed at Xiao Bing¡¯s waist.


    The two men cooperated with a tacit understanding. Because Xiao Bing was carrying Su Xiaoxiao, he didn¡¯t fight with them directly. Instead, he quickly moved back. But he moved backward facing them. He didn¡¯t dare to turn around and give his back to them.


    The two men repelled Xiao Bing with a single blow, but they didn¡¯t stop. Their moves rolled toward Xiao Bing like a storm. Their moves felt bold and unconstrained, but actually cooperated with each other perfectly.


    Xiao Bing was like a boat, tottering in the storm. But it happened that every time after being hit by a huge wave, there was more fear than pain despite being nearly overturned. The two men attacked so violently and Xiao Bing was carrying a person on his back. Even so, he was moving around between the mace and machete with ease.


    Su Xiaoxiao felt several instances of the mace and machete almost rubbing against her skull. But it was more fear than pain. Her heart was beating fast. Then she simply stuck her face onto Xiao Bing¡¯s back, closed her eyes and handed her life completely over to Xiao Bing¡¯s hands.


    Da Ben and Er Ben were getting more and more scared. They had prepared before coming because someone had already told them that the opponent this time was hard to deal with. Even if the two of them were defeated, they would not be so surprised. But their attack was so fierce and Xiao Bing was still able to handle it with a person on his back. This almost made their hearts sink. It only proved that the strength of this person was completely above the two of them.


    Da Ben and Er Ben looked at each other. Their eyes showed their killing intent. They shouted at the top of their lungs at the same time, and the power and speed of their mace and machete suddenly increased to the maximum in an instant. It was so fast that Xiao Bing felt surprised. Meanwhile, the mace of Da Ben was not smashing towards Xiao Bing, but towards Su Xiaoxiao who was on Xiao Bing¡¯s back.


    Xiao Bing cursed in his heart. Then his two hands moved as fast as lightning, and instantly struck the machete with his palm. At the same time, he slightly moved sideways and dodged the mace in Da Ben¡¯s hand. But he didn¡¯t completely avoid it. Xiao Bing moved sideways to protect Su Xiaoxiao behind him, so he gave his chest up. The thorns on the mace hit Xiao Bing¡¯s chest and made a bloody mess.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s face finally became serious. There seemed to be thunder and lightning in his eyes. A powerful, terrifying breath emanated from his body. He shouted and the machete turned into dust in his palm. Then he shot a palm out angrily and it landed on Er Ben who was in front of him. A breath of terror was directly condensed in Er Ben¡¯s body. Then the power of terror began to explode. A sound like firecrackers came from the inside of his body. Then his body was continuously broken and turned into a bloody mist. There was not even a trace of him left.


    Da Ben widened his eyes, stunned. His eyes were bloodshot. Then he let out a crazy roar, jumped high and smashed his mace fiercely towards Xiao Bing¡¯s head. Xiao Bing disappeared in an instant on the ground, then directly appeared in front of him. He grabbed his clothes and threw him towards the ground. Xiao Bing then stepped on him tightly and yelled, ¡°Tell me! Who sent you!¡±


    Da Ben¡¯s strong body was trampled under Xiao Bing¡¯s foot. But he couldn¡¯t resist at all. He struggled desperately and shouted like crazy, ¡°You killed my brother. That¡¯s my younger brother!!¡±


    Xiao Bing thundered, ¡°Who sent you to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. Nor will I tell you even if I die.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed. His eyes suddenly turned deadly, and said coldly, ¡°Then you can die.¡±


    His foot pressed hard. Da Ben widened his eyes and he started bleeding from all orifices. He couldn¡¯t be more dead.


    After killing two people in a row, Xiao Bing said in a cold voice, ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t open your eyes.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to frighten Su Xiaoxiao or cast a shadow on Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart.


    Although Su Xiaoxiao closed her eyes, she could still imagine what had happened. Her voice was trembling and full of fear, ¡°You¡­ you killed them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ Why? Didn¡¯t you¡­ Didn¡¯t you already take down the second person?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, then he said regretfully and helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill him. But now I am not just by myself. His brother died by my hands. He would want to avenge him no matter what. I can¡¯t leave any evil behind. If I don¡¯t kill him, endless troubles will find me again.¡±


    Xiao Bing secretly thought in his heart, ¡°As they said, am I too ruthless?¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to protect everyone around me and protect every kind person from getting hurt. That¡¯s all.¡±


    He was still carrying Su Xiaoxiao on his back. But he looked at the bush nearby in an unusually cold look. He shouted loudly, ¡°Who¡¯s in there? Get out!¡±


    Then there was sound in the bush, but soon, it had completely stopped, as if no one had ever appeared and nothing had happened.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart turned heavy. He could feel that a person was watching in the bush while they were fighting. If it was any other time, Xiao Bing would find that man. But now was different, because he was carrying Su Xiaoxiao and it wasn¡¯t a good time to take that risk.


    Who is that person? Who on earth sent Da Ben and Er Ben?


    He seemed to have only offended Xie Lun since arriving at Jiang City. But it was not necessarily him. For example, the last time he and Ye Tianming were attacked, it was clear that the killers came for Ye Tianming and himself, trying to stop him from finding Zhang Yizhi to treat Ye Bancheng.


    It seemed that after arriving in Jiang City, he was accidentally involved in trouble after trouble. And these troubles were getting bigger and deeper than before.


    ¡°Brother Bing, I¡­ I feel so cold¡­ I want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep. I¡¯ll take you home!¡±


    Outside the bedroom of the North Heavenly Queen Peony Fairy, Zhu Mingyu walked towards the door and hesitated for a moment. Suddenly, the Peony Fairy¡¯s charming and attractive voice came from inside, ¡°Come in. You can¡¯t see anything. Why are you hesitating¡­¡±


    Zhu Mingyu pushed the door open and went in.


    The Peony Fairy was lying on the bed. There was no gauze curtain to separate the bed. Perhaps as she said, Zhu Mingyu couldn¡¯t see anything. Why bother to hide anything in front of him?


    She was wearing a light gauze red nightgown that could almost faintly see her sexy, charming body inside, with half of her smooth jade legs exposed. However, her face was still covered with gauze, which made it impossible to see clearly. She held out her seductive jade finger and hooked it sexily. Her charming voice made others¡¯ bones turn soft, ¡°Zhu Mingyu, come here¡­ come to my bed.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Zhu Mingyu was actually nervous at this moment. There was only one woman in the world who could make him feel nervous, and that was his beloved woman, the Peony Fairy!


    However, sometimes reality was cruel. He loved her, but she didn¡¯t love him. He was just a tool for her.


    Zhu Mingyu walked to the front of the bed step by step. He walked slowly. The closer he was to the front of the bed, the faster he breathed. Blood flew faster and faster in his body and his hormones began to rise.


    With great difficulty, Zhu Mingyu finally arrived at the front of the Peony Fairy¡¯s bed. The Peony Fairy grabbed his big hand. Her seductive eyes almost penetrated her veil and directly went into his heart. Then she pulled Zhu Mingyu over to sit down on the bed.


    ¡°Your heart is beating so fast.¡± Zhu Mingyu sat with his back to the Peony Fairy, who was leaning on his back. Her lips gently moved toward his ear. Even through the veil, Zhu Mingyu could feel her soft sweet lips gently touching his ears and the fragrant breath was even more attractive.


    Zhu Mingyu wheezed and panted, and his face turned hot and red. The Peony Fairy continued to tempt him, ¡°Zhu Mingyu, are you excited? Or are you suffering? Why do you not dare move? Am I not the woman you like¡­ but I am lying here, and you dare not to touch me. You said that he was an animal, but you¡­ you are a loser, even worse than an animal.¡±


    Zhu Mingyu¡¯s face was instantly pale. He pushed the Peony Fairy away, stepped back a few steps, and then stood up from the bed. It could be seen from his expression that he was in pain and furious. He was like an enraged lion, roaring frantically, ¡°Don¡¯t mention him to me, don¡¯t mention that man to me! If one day I see him before me, I will definitely kill him, smash him to pieces, and send him to the darkest corner of hell! ¡±


    When Zhu Mingyu growled, the Peony Fairy kept laughing. She seemed to laugh at Zhu Mingyu, seemed to sympathize with Zhu Mingyu, seemed to tease Zhu Mingyu, and seemed to sympathize with herself. No one could tell any of her inner feelings from her laughter.


    Zhu Mingyu kept wheezing and panting after he shouted out those words. His fists clenched, even the veins on his arms stood out suddenly. It was easy to see the rage in his heart.


    The Peony Fairy stopped laughing and her tone became cold, ¡°Well, tell me about it. I¡¯ll let you go kill Xiao Bing. How will it go?¡±


    Zhu Mingyu also calmed down as much as possible. He took a few deep breaths and calmly said, ¡°He is an unusual man. I asked Da Ben and Er Ben to test him. Both of the brothers were killed.¡±


    The Peony Fairy¡¯s voice turned even colder, freezing cold, ¡°Zhu Mingyu, what a cautious Zhu Mingyu. You made the decision on your own to protect yourself, which caused me to lose two masters. Do you know how hard it was to get those two masters, Da Ben and Er Ben?¡±


    Zhu Mingyu said with a faint voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that they would be killed, and my life is very precious¡­ because I want to protect you all my life, so I can¡¯t take even the slightest risk.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ How great you are, I am touched¡­¡± The Peony Fairy smiled and sarcastically asked, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I, the great North Heavenly Queen, would need the protection of a blind man¡­ Do you think I¡¯m a weak woman? Zhu Mingyu, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. It¡¯s a piece of cake to take your life!¡±


    Zhu Mingyu was silent.


    After mocking Zhu Mingyu, the Peony Fairy was unwilling to continue this topic. She then asked, ¡°Were you there when the two of them died?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you join them? Can¡¯t you three kill that man together?¡±


    Zhu Mingyu hesitated and carefully thought for a moment and said, ¡°Judging from his strength, he should have achieved the Concealing Strength stage, but it seems that it is more than that¡­ I can¡¯t see through him. Da Ben and Er Ben died in a flash. When I was hesitating on whether to join them, they had already lost their lives. In the end, he also felt my killing intent. If he hadn¡¯t been carrying a woman on his back, he would have caught up with me.¡±


    The Peony Fairy said seriously, ¡°So, even you are not sure of winning?¡±


    Zhu Mingyu said, ¡°If I met him face to face, I wouldn¡¯t run away¡­ because in a fight between two powerful people, the first to be afraid will die. But now I haven¡¯t really faced him, so I won¡¯t rush in because I don¡¯t have a good chance to win.¡±


    The Peony Fairy chuckled, ¡°After hearing what you said, I really want to meet this man called Xiao Bing with my own eyes to see what kind of man he is¡­¡±


    Zhu Mingyu¡¯s eyes twitched a few times. He felt jealous in his heart.


    Xiao Bing carried Su Xiaoxiao into her bedroom and slowly put her on her bed. Xiao Bing had many solutions to the minor ailments of fever and cold. After all, in Dragon Teeth, they often had to carry out all kinds of dangerous missions. Even if their physical condition was good, they could not avoid the occasional headache or fever. So this became necessary knowledge.


    On their way home, Xiao Bing had already bought medicine for fever reduction. Xiao Bing poured a cup of warm water first, then took out a few tablets of medicine, sat down on the edge of the bed, and let Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s head rest on his lap. He pried open Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth with his hand, put the medicine into her mouth, and then fed it with warm water.


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s lips were dry and wrinkled. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t expect Su Xiaoxiao to have such a strong fever so suddenly. It looked like she¡¯ll have to ask for leave again tomorrow. As far as Xiao Bing knew, the fever may recede this evening, but tomorrow her body would definitely be very weak. So she needed to have a good rest at home for a day.


    After feeding her the medicine, Xiao Bing helped her to rest on a pillow. He then went to the kitchen and found a bottle of alcohol. He went to the bathroom and took Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s towel, and returned to Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking advantage of you. You¡¯re too sick. I¡¯m just helping you to cool down using physical means.¡± Xiao Bing said to himself. He didn¡¯t wait for Su Xiaoxiao to answer. He reached out and gently unbuttoned Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t see things that shouldn¡¯t be seen. Don¡¯t see things that shouldn¡¯t be seen. But after all, she is still wearing a bra. I am not seeing all of her, am I?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s chest. Even though she was young, her breasts were big enough. Her bra couldn¡¯t completely cover them.


    Xiao Bing adjusted his breathing and moved his eyes away from Su Xiaoxiao with difficulty. Again, it accidentally fell on her thin waist and lovely belly button.


    ¡°Damn. Luckily I¡¯m a gentleman. Otherwise, it would be so difficult.¡±


    Xiao Bing calmed down and unfolded Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s clothes, unfolded the towels he found in the bathroom and then folded them into smaller squares. Then he sprinkled alcohol on the towel and soaked it. Then he gently wiped Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s neck with the towel and then moved down her body.


    Using alcohol to scrub the skin of patients with fever could not only stimulate vascular skin dilation of patients with high fever and increase the heat dissipation capacity of the skin, but also could absorb and take away a large amount of heat because of its volatility. In this way, body temperature would drop and symptoms would be relieved.


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s sounded out a tempting moan. Xiao Bing slurped and tried to stop thinking about ridiculous ideas. He then continued to wipe Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s skin.


    Perhaps it was the effect of alcohol. Su Xiaoxiao, who had been asleep, opened her eyes in a daze. Her face was still red. After opening those big eyes in a daze, she looked blankly at Xiao Bing. When she realized that her clothes had been undone and her body was displayed in front of Xiao Bing, she was ashamed and angered. She said in a hoarse and weak voice, ¡°You¡­ Xiao Bing¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not taking advantage of you, just¡­ Hey, why are you going to sleep again, listen to me finish.¡±


    Xiao Bing tried to weep but failed to shed a tear. ¡°This little girl already had a misunderstanding about me. This is just great. The misunderstanding has deepened.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao suddenly put her arms around Xiao Bing¡¯s neck.


    Xiao Bing was about to break free when Su Xiaoxiao suddenly hooked his waist with her two legs. Xiao Bing¡¯s whole body fell down on top of Su Xiaoxiao. Su Xiaoxiao was writhing and muttering, ¡°I¡¯m cold¡­ Hold me tight¡­ I¡¯m so cold.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Xiao Bing had to hold Su Xiaoxiao and then rolled on the bed. The half-naked Su Xiaoxiao was lying in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms and kept muttering, asking Xiao Bing to hold her tight. Her clothes were messy at this time, which almost triggered Xiao Bing¡¯s impulses as a man.


    ¡°No¡­ She doing this because she is sick. She has a fever and has caught a cold. She is Su Peiya¡¯s sister. I can¡¯t treat her like this.¡±


    Xiao Bing struggled to get up from the bed and broke free from Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s legs. Then he buttoned her other buttons for her again and put the quilt on her body. He said softly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you are sick. You must have a good rest, you know. I¡¯m right beside you.¡±


    Xiao Bing got out of bed and adjusted his breathing. He took another towel and soaked it with cold water. He put it on Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s forehead. Then he moved a chair over and put it in front of Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s bed. Xiao Bing turned off the room light and sat down on the chair to rest. He couldn¡¯t help but think of what had just happened. The two of them cuddling together. He also thought of Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s charming half-naked body. And he kept reminding himself that she was Su Peiya¡¯s sister and tried to get rid of those images.


    That night, Xiao Bing did not sleep. From time to time, he replaced the wet towel on Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s forehead and fed her some warm water. Every two hours he wiped Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s body. Every time he wiped her body, Xiao Bing had to maintain his concentration.


    That was repeated all night. In the early morning, Xiao Bing surprisingly found that Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s fever had receded completely. After a long sigh of relief, he felt so tired. Leaning on the chair, he fell asleep.


    Su Xiaoxiao had been sick for the whole night. When it was dawn, she opened her eyes in a daze, looking for water to drink. After opening her eyes, she found that a cup of water was at her bedside. So she grabbed the cup and gulped it down. Then her eyes rested on Xiao Bing. At this time, Xiao Bing was sleeping on the chair facing her. She could tell that Xiao Bing was very tired. Although she had a fever and fell asleep last night, she could still differentiate between her dreams and reality. For example, she had hugged Xiao Bing but Xiao Bing calmed her down and did not take advantage of her. For example, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t sleep the whole night to look after her.


    Su Xiaoxiao put down the glass and looked at Xiao Bing with blurred eyes. It was no wonder her elder sister fell in love with this man. He would always surprise others. For example, he was very capable. Zhang Yizhi was invited by him. A capable man could make women feel safe. For example, he knew a lot. He could make noodles, cook food, and make egg cakes. He knew first aid, for example, her mother¡¯s heart attack and her fever last night. He was also a gentleman. She was drunk and had a fever last night, and also accidentally hugged him. If it was another man¡­ She felt scared just thinking about it.


    Such a man, she had always hated him, resisted him¡­ Was it because of her deep prejudice?


    Xiao Bing suddenly opened his eyes while Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mind was drifting. The two of them immediately made eye contact, which caused panic in Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart.


    Xiao Bing said with surprise, ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you awake? Do you feel better?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said with some embarrassment, ¡°I don¡¯t have a fever anymore, but I¡¯m a little weak. Brother Bing, thank you for last night¡­ Go and have a good sleep. I¡¯m okay by myself.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°I used to stay up all night when I was on duty. So staying up all night is nothing to me. It¡¯s good if you¡¯re okay, I was hesitating whether I should go to the restaurant today or take care of you at home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Su Xiaoxiao said hastily, ¡°You¡¯d better go to the restaurant to take care of the business. Mom is in the hospital. I didn¡¯t do much to help and can¡¯t hold back the noodle house any longer.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°How can you be regarded as a burden. What¡¯s more, you often go to the hospital and take care of your mom. For your mom to have a nice daughter like you is already a great blessing.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes showed some sadness when he was talking. He thought of Su Peiya. If she hadn¡¯t died, although her mother would have lost a husband, she could still at least have two daughters. Perhaps their family of three could still be happy.


    Su Xiaoxiao seemed to know what Xiao Bing was thinking. Suddenly she said, ¡°Brother Bing, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Bing was obviously stunned and smiled. ¡°What are you talking about¡­ It was my responsibility to take care of you last night. That¡¯s what I should do as a man, regardless of the relationship between your sister and me.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about last night. What I mean is, my sister¡¯s death¡­ I have been blaming you all this time. Perhaps, it was not all your fault. It was my sister¡¯s own choice.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes darkened and he sighed, ¡°When I was the captain of Dragon Teeth, your sister was a key member of the team. Later I left it for a few reasons and set up an organization of my own. Actually, your sister didn¡¯t need to go with me. She would have a bright future if she stayed in the army. But she chose to leave with me. I didn¡¯t protect your sister. I can¡¯t blame you for being angry with me.¡±


    ¡°But she liked you, so it was her own choice¡­ No matter if it was to follow you or die for you, it was her own choice.¡± Su Xiaoxiao sighed and said, ¡°Maybe I still have some bad feelings in my heart, but I don¡¯t hate you anymore. I just want to ask you for a favor, which I have already asked you before, and you must help me to do it.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing said with a serious face, ¡°Whether it is for you, for your mother, for Peiya, or for myself, I must dig out the truth and get revenge for Peiya.¡±


    Xiao Bing was very happy that Su Xiaoxiao was able to forgive him. He took the opportunity to ask again, ¡°Xiaoxiao, can you think about it again? Do you have any useful evidence with you? The man said to your sister before he died that the evidence was with you, but up till now we still don¡¯t know what the evidence is.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao shook her head and looked confused. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it ever since the last time you told me. I even searched my room several times, but I couldn¡¯t find anything that could be related to my sister¡¯s death.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said with a wry smile, ¡°Then I have another suspicion now. Maybe there were no traitors in the organization. Maybe the person who died with your sister just wanted to get some money out of her. There were no traitors and there is no evidence. All right, let¡¯s not think about it for now. If you remember anything, let me know. Anyway, I¡¯ll stay here for a long time. Have a good rest now.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should go back to your room and get more sleep. It¡¯s still early.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at his watch. It was 4 o¡¯clock in the morning. So he agreed, went back to his room and went to bed to sleep again.


    Perhaps it was because he was too tired last night. He slept until over 9 o¡¯clock in the morning. Xiao Bing got up from the bed and thought for a moment. Then he decided to go to the kitchen to make breakfast first. He took one portion of breakfast into Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s room. Su Xiaoxiao struggled to sit up and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Go and eat your breakfast and then hurry to the restaurant. The store may be too busy. I can go to the kitchen and eat by myself.¡±


    ¡°No need. You lie down and I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao still wanted to refuse. Xiao Bing said with a serious face, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I can be considered as half a doctor. I learned a lot of simple medical knowledge in the army before, and I have also learned some from Mr. Zhang. Even though I only know a little, I can still handle minor illnesses like this. What you need now is to take a good rest and get your strength back. Lie down for a good rest today. Lie down on the pillow for me, and I will feed you.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Bing being so serious, Su Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t refuse anymore. She lied on the pillow and let Xiao Bing feed her. She opened her mouth and secretly glanced at Xiao Bing, and then looked elsewhere.


    This man¡­ was so cruel last night, yet so gentle this morning.


    ¡°Cruel to the enemy, and gentle to me.¡±


    ¡°Surely he is more gentle with Yezi?¡± Su Xiaoxiao became unhappy when she thought of Yezi. But she tried hard to get rid of this idea. ¡°Yezi is his girlfriend, how can I compare with her¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao finished her breakfast with those thoughts. Xiao Bing gently helped her lie down and told her, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the restaurant after eating. I¡¯ll be back early this afternoon. If the business is affected, so be it. To your mom, her baby daughter¡¯s health is more important than the business.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was filled with satisfaction. She smiled and said, ¡°Go and eat. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xiao Bing went to the kitchen for breakfast and then hurried to the noodle house.


    There were many people in the noodle house as usual. These people came for Xiao Bing¡¯s famous exclusive noodles. They were unhappy because they missed Xiao Bing¡¯s noodles.


    Seeing Xiao Bing come in, Li Hong hurriedly pulled him aside and whispered, ¡°Brother Bing, where have you been this morning and why are you so late? Many people have complained today. Just now there were some people who almost argued with Jingjing.¡±


    Xiao Bing told her about Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s fever and cold. Li Hong was surprised and said, ¡°Xiaoxiao¡¯s cold is more important.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°But it is also a good thing that those people are making trouble. It proves that the reputation of our Xiaoxiao Noodle House has become greater now. Everyone has come here due to our fame. This also helps a lot for our expansion. I will go to the hospital at noon today to discuss the expansion with Auntie Li.¡±


    Li Hong said with shock, ¡°Ah? You¡¯re leaving again at noon?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They will still eat here even without the exclusive noodles. As you know, our Auntie Wang is good at cooking. I feel that her dishes are much better than other restaurants¡¯. What¡¯s more, I have some other ideas about this exclusive noodles. I¡¯ll tell you about it later after I discuss it with Auntie Li at noon.¡±


    Li Hong agreed with a puzzled face.

 Chapter 47

    Xiao Bing came to Li Chunlan¡¯s ward after finishing the busy noon rush. Sitting and talking with Li Chunlan, he could see that Li Chunlan was in good spirits, especially after hearing that the business of the Xiaoxiao Noodle House was so hot after being managed by Xiao Bing. She looked even better after hearing this.


    Xiao Bing saw that Li Chunlan was happy so he proposed his idea of an expansion. After hearing this, Li Chunlan was silent for a moment. Xiao Bing thought that Li Chunlan was unwilling to expand the noodle house. He hurriedly said, ¡°Maybe I was too eager to suggest this. It¡¯s only a suggestion. If you don¡¯t like it, just forget it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Li Chunlan looked at Xiao Bing with a face of relief and sighed, ¡°Young people dare to think and dare to do things. When my husband was young, he was like you, so he was able to start from nothing. Although I am old, my thoughts keep pace with the times. You¡¯re right, taking advantage of the current momentum, it¡¯s really a good time to expand. I¡¯ll check and see if I have enough money. If I don¡¯t, I could borrow some, or loan some from the bank¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money.¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Auntie Li, I have also earned a lot of money in the army over the past few years. How about this, I will pay the money. When the noodle shop makes more money and earns enough to pay me back, I will take it back then.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that?¡± Li Chunlan frowned and refused, ¡°That¡¯s the money you worked so hard to earn. Although business is booming now, I can¡¯t let you put all your money into my business. What if an accident happens? I can¡¯t be so selfish¡­ Lil Bin, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I¡¯ll just go to the bank for a loan, and there¡¯s not much interest anyway.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Auntie Li, it is you who shouldn¡¯t worry about it. If I just keep my money to myself, it means nothing. On the contrary, our noodle house is enjoying such a great momentum that it is a good time to expand. What about this, I will put the money in. Consider it as my share. What do you think? Hmmm¡­ the Xiaoxiao Noodle House is in such a good condition now. It may be able to do much better in the future. You won¡¯t be reluctant to let me take up the shares, will you?¡±


    Li Chunlan laughed, ¡°You boy, what are you talking about¡­ But your proposal is quite good. If you really want to invest, you can have a stake in it. We can work out the assets of the noodle house and your share in it when you have time. Then we can sign an equity agreement. However, I¡¯m telling you that if you lose your money, I¡¯m not the one to be blamed.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I am confident that I¡¯ve got good judgment.¡±


    Li Chunlan laughed, ¡°You can be in charge of all these things, the expansion, the recruitment of new employees. You guys have been super busy for the last couple of days. I¡¯ll double your salary this month.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Our big boss is so generous. I¡¯ll tell them when I get back.¡±


    Li Chunlan laughed, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t flatter me. Don¡¯t forget, you are also one of the owners of this noodle house in the future. My body is getting worse and worse, and Xiaoxiao has put her energy on studying. Her sister only comes back a few times a year. The Xiaoxiao Noodle House is my lifelong dream and their father¡¯s dream too, and all of it is entrusted to you¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing agreed and suddenly felt that their expectations of him had suddenly become heavy. The Xiaoxiao Noodle House was not only an ordinary restaurant but also the lifelong dream of the parents of the Su family. Although Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s father had died, his dream was inherited by Li Chunlan. Now, Li Chunlan had delivered their dream to his own hands. This was their trust in him. Of course, he definitely must live up to their trust, and it was also a kind of compensation for the Su family.


    Xiao Bing chatted with Li Chunlan for a while about the expansion. But he didn¡¯t tell her about Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s fever. He didn¡¯t return to the noodle house after coming out of the hospital but instead went straight to the vegetable market.


    Xiao Bing received a phone call from Yezi when he just walked to the entrance of the vegetable market. After the phone was connected, Yezi asked with a faint smile, ¡°Brother Bing, why didn¡¯t you go to the noodle house during the day? I brought my classmates to join us for lunch at noon. I heard that Xiaoxiao was ill?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°Yes, she had a fever and couldn¡¯t even go to class today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you take good care of Xiaoxiao then.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you jealous?¡±


    Yezi chuckled, ¡°No, seriously. Now, auntie is still in the hospital. Xiaoxiao is the only one at home. You are the only man in that family. You should take good care of her. I can understand.¡±


    Xiao Bing was touched in his heart.


    ¡°My family asked me to invite you to dinner today. I turned it down for you, and we¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re not busy.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment and said, ¡°I should have time tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, when you confirm the time tomorrow, I¡¯ll let them know. This time you were able to invite Mr. Zhang to cure my dad¡¯s illness. Our whole family is very grateful to you. He couldn¡¯t get out of bed earlier, so he didn¡¯t invite you. Today he looks much better than before in every way, so he specially invited you to come over for a simple meal to thank you in person.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°If there are no special circumstances tomorrow, I will definitely go.¡±


    ¡°If you can confirm it tomorrow, call me and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to see my future father-in-law, do I have to prepare some gifts?¡±


    Yezi giggled and said, ¡°You wish. I haven¡¯t decided whether I should marry you. Maybe I will break up with you one day when I meet someone better.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°I am bold, cautious and shameless. It is not so easy to dump me.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    The two of them flirted for a while. Then knowing that Xiao Bing had work to do, plus there was a class for Yezi, they hung up the phone and Xiao Bing went straight to the vegetable market.


    After several days, Xiao Bing was still safe and sound. Xie Lun finally couldn¡¯t keep his cool anymore and came to see the Peony Fairy again.


    The Peony Fairy met him in the Hall of Heavenly Kings. Before meeting him, the Peony Fairy had already guessed that he was going to question her. Earlier, the Peony Fairy didn¡¯t expect Xiao Bing to be so difficult to deal with. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have taken up this matter so easily.


    Xie Lun didn¡¯t look happy. After taking a seat, he asked the Peony Fairy directly, regardless of her feelings. ¡°Fairy, you are the North Heavenly Queen of the Jiang City. You have the power to decide the lives and deaths of people in the north of Jiang City. You surely can solve a small problem like Xiao Bing, can¡¯t you?¡±


    The Peony Fairy said with a faint tone, ¡°This Xiao Bing is really difficult to deal with. His skill is very high. Judging from how he took down Chang Huai¡¯an, his schemes are also very deep. He is not a simple-minded person who only knows how to fight. To deal with such a person, either we will not start any fights, or once we start, he must be killed, it not there will be endless troubles.¡±


    Xie Lun said calmly, ¡°Are you still waiting for the right time?¡±


    ¡°I need a complete plan. Boss Xie, since I have taken your money, I will certainly handle this affair. I have already lost several capable men for this matter. Even Clear-Strength masters were killed by Xiao Bing. Do you think I need to be more cautious?¡±


    Xie Lun¡¯s heart beat faster and he looked terrified. ¡°Xiao Bing even killed a Clear-Strength master. If he knew that the employer behind this was me, will there be a disaster for me?¡± The thought of this made Xie Lun deepen the idea of killing Xiao Bing. If he didn¡¯t die, Xie Lun would probably die miserably.


    The Peony Fairy said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Xie. As you said, although Xiao Bing is strong, he is only one person after all. And he cares too much. I believe that this man will not escape from the palm of my hand.¡±


    In Xie Lun¡¯s eyes, his killing intent was clear, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Fairy.¡±


    Xiao Bing finished buying vegetables in the market and returned to the compound. He was about to go upstairs when Lil Bei walked behind him and called him, ¡°Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiao Bing stopped, turned to Lil Bei and smiled, ¡°Thanks to you for the past few days.¡±


    Lil Bei¡¯s face was full of sunshine. No one could see through this sunshine boy¡¯s heart to see whether he was sad or not. No one knew how many regrets were behind his smile. From the moment Xiao Bing knew Lil Bei, which was several years ago, all he could see was Lil Bei¡¯s bright and simple smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Brother Bing, do you have any clues to the death of Sister Peiya?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Xiao Bing frowned and sighed, ¡°Xiaoxiao has searched all the places she could find, but she can¡¯t find any clues at all. And Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t remember having any evidence with her. I suspect that what that man said before he died, maybe it was not true.¡±


    Lil Bei answered and suddenly said, ¡°Could that person have been instigating to sow discord? Maybe his purpose was to let you leave Dragon Teeth temporarily and then let the people behind him take action.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t exclude this possibility.¡± Xiao Bing said with a solemn face, ¡°Since I started my career, I have experienced various tasks and met various top rivals from various countries. I have never felt like this before. I feel as if there is a fog in front of me, and I am in the fog. I am tied to a rope and being led by others without knowing what I am doing.¡±


    ¡°Oh right.¡± Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°These two days I have encountered some small troubles. Someone is against me. I suspect that the person behind this is the old guy named Xie Lun. But it is also possible for it to be others¡­ You go and find out for me, which organization did Da Ben and Er Ben belong to? Or who did they work for?¡±


    Lil Bei nodded to show he knew what to do.


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°When this thing is finished, let¡¯s find a time to talk properly. By the way, can you drink more now?¡±


    Lil Bei grabbed his hair and smiled shyly, causing Xiao Bing to burst out laughing, ¡°Hahaha, you boy, in the entire Dragon Teeth, you¡¯re the only one who gets drunk after one cup. Hahahaha.¡±

 Chapter 48

    After Xiao Bing finished chatting with Lil Bei, Lil Bei went back to rest. Xiao Bing returned home with food. After all, the thing with Xie Lun must be settled. Otherwise, there was always trouble. This was also the main reason why Xiao Bing asked Lil Bei to investigate.


    When he entered the house, he saw that Su Xiaoxiao was not resting. She was wiping the floor with a mop. When she saw Xiao Bing coming back, she smiled and said, ¡°You come back early. Put the food in the kitchen and I¡¯ll cook later.¡±


    After last night, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Bing had a great change. She was cold before and now she started to smile.


    The moment the ice melted, the bright shone. Even if Xiao Bing was used to beautiful women, he couldn¡¯t help fastening his heartbeat and compliment sincerely, ¡°In fact, you look beautiful when you smile.¡±


    Xiao Bing realized that he might¡¯ve said something wrong. If it had been the usual time, Su Xiaoxiao would¡¯ve been angry. Today she didn¡¯t. Instead, she still smiled and said, ¡°Go and bring the food in and have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°I am not tired today.¡± Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I was busy for two hours, then I went to the hospital and came back after I bought some food. I haven¡¯t done anything today.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°How is my mother?¡±


    ¡°She is quite good.¡± Xiao Bing replied with a smile. The real condition of her mom was like a thorn in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. There were too many things in the Su family lately. He really didn¡¯t know how to tell Su Xiaoxiao about this. He had to continue to postpone it.


    After carrying the food to the kitchen, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t enter the room to rest. First, he washed his hands and then he began to cook. Su Xiaoxiao mopped the floor and went to the kitchen. She looked at Xiao Bing¡¯s busy back and her eyes were vaguely absent. When Xiao Bing looked back at her and saw Su Xiaoxiao standing there staring at him, he couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Am I too handsome? ¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao sighed and said, ¡°I suddenly feel this moment is really warm.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Then I will often cook for you. ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about your girlfriend?¡±


    Xiao Bing was speechless at the moment. It seemed that he had just bragged.


    Su Xiaoxiao smiled understandably, ¡°When you date someone, you can¡¯t let the girl feel neglected. You should always accompany her. Although I haven¡¯t dated before, I am a girl and have experience in this field.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yes. By the way, I won¡¯t come back for dinner tomorrow night. The Ye Family want to invite me to dinner.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, off you go¡­¡± Su Xiaoxiao laughed. ¡°Ye Xiaoxi is the most beautiful girl in our school. You are dating her and meet her parents so soon. I bet all the boys in the school will envy you to death.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°I am just handsome.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao sniggered, ¡°You¡¯re funny. Let me help you with the cooking.¡±


    Shit, funny? Xiao Bing touched his angular face. Girls were too shy now. What they thought was different from what they said.


    Xiao Bing was really good at cooking. Plus Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s help, the two of them made dinner very fast. Three dishes and one soup. After dinner, Xiao Bing watched Su Xiaoxiao take medicine. Xiao Bing was going to return to his room when Su Xiaoxiao suddenly looked at him and said, ¡°You promised to help me with my homework. Do you go back on your words?¡±


    ¡°Dame¡­ how is it possible. I¡¯m a man who keeps his promise.¡±


    ¡°Then you come in and tutor me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing answered without hesitation.


    When Xiao Bing just came to Su house, Su Xiaoxiao warned him not to walk into her room. A few days later, Xiao Bing had been entering her room frequently. Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t even understand why there had been such great changes. Did this man who could let her sister die for him really have such great magic?


    Su Xiaoxiao handed Xiao Bing her Chinese book, and then sat down on the chair. Xiao Bing opened the book and asked, ¡°Where do we start?¡±


    ¡°Lesson Five.¡±


    Xiao Bing scanned through carefully. Su Xiaoxiao secretly watched this man. He had a sharp and angular face which couldn¡¯t simply be described by handsome but should be said to be full of masculinity. He was good enough, confident enough, domineering enough¡­ No wonder that Xiaoxiao¡¯s sister loved him so much.


    Xiao Bing found lesson five and glanced at Su Xiaoxiao. Su Xiaoxiao quickly withdrew her eyes and said, ¡°Teach me about it.¡±


    ¡°Well, let me look at the details of this article first.¡± After reading it again from the beginning, Xiao Bing began to talk confidently about the article. Su Xiaoxiao discovered another advantage of Xiao Bing. He was very knowledgeable.


    Su Xiaoxiao herself was very smart. Plus a good teacher like Xiao Bing, she learned the lessons she had missed for the last two days very quick. To Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s surprise, Xiao Bing was not only very good at Chinese but also at all the other courses. One was teaching and the other was learning. Su Xiaoxiao also put down those strange thoughts and completely involved in the study. It was already over ten o¡¯clock before they noticed.


    Xiao Bing closed the book and smiled, ¡°You learn very fast. No wonder Peiya often told me that she had a clever sister.¡±


    As he said this, Xiao Bing stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Let¡¯s call it a day. You just got better. And you have to go to school tomorrow. Have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Bing. Good night.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Back to his room, Xiao Bing happened to see a text message from Yezi, asking if he had slept. Xiao Bing closed the door and lay on the bed. He called Yezi. They talked over the phone for a while and then slept happily.


    The next day, Xiao Bing got up early and made breakfast for Su Xiaoxiao. As usual, he made the egg cake. Su Xiaoxiao seemed to be used to it. She had breakfast with Xiao Bing, talking and laughing. Then they went out together and parted ways near Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s school. One went to the campus and the other went to the noodle house.


    The relationship between Xiao Bing and Su Xiaoxiao had completely changed. When everyone in the noodle house arrived, Xiao Bing told them about the expansion and salary increase. Everyone was delighted and cheered.


    Dumbass didn¡¯t understand this kind of thing and was not interested in it. After saying hello, he went to the vegetable market to buy food. Recently, he preferred the job of buying vegetables. It seemed that he had a great sense of accomplishment when he came back with baskets of various vegetables.


    Seeing that everyone was so happy, Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°It will be a little tired, but I assume everyone is more energetic now? In recent days, I¡¯ll try to finalize the expansion. At present, there are two plans. One is to expand the original foundation. This requires discussing the purchase plan with the shop next door. I am afraid that others have no intention of selling it. The second option is to choose another location. Find a larger store, and then carry out the decoration. We can move over after the decoration is completed. ¡±


    Wang Guifang laughed, ¡°Lil Bin, I really didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence. The wife of the shop-owner next door mentioned unintentionally when chatting with me a few days ago that she wanted to sell the store. They opened the stationery store, but now the stationery stores are all in the schoolyard. Every school has several stationery stores. The business is getting worse and worse now. So she is prepared to sell it. I think if we talk to her about buying the store now, we can still get a good price.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a face of excitement, ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s just what we need¡­ I¡¯ll talk to her later. Auntie Wang, if this matter really comes to an end, our noodle house will be closed for a period of time. And we¡¯ll have to wait until it¡¯s completely decorated before opening again. You don¡¯t have to worry about the salary. I¡¯ll talk to Auntie Li and pay you as usual.¡±


    ¡°Long live Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, we love you so much.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. Let me talk to her first.¡±


    When Xiao Bing came to the stationery store next door, he saw that the store was cleaning up and the whole stationery store was about to be emptied. Xiao Bing suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ¡°What are you doing? Does the owner of this shop quit?¡± Xiao Bing stopped the leading worker and asked.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know. This owner of this shop has changed. A restaurant might be opened. The original owner asked us to move everything out.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that he was late. Xiao Bing sighed and was about to go back when he heard a woman outside the store telling the workers to move things. The leader pointed to the outside and whispered, ¡°Outside is the new owner of the store. She is a young woman and looks very beautiful¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing ignored his last two sentences, but he still kept the thoughts in his heart and was ready to talk to the new boss to see if there was any hope of transferring from her, although this sounded very impossible.


    Xiao Bing now really regarded the Xiaoxiao Noodle House as one of his responsibilities. Whether it was for Auntie Li, who had less than two years to live, or for Su Peiya, who had died, he had decided to do a good job in this noodle house. The bigger it got, the more he would make up for the Su family. Therefore, he attached great importance to this expansion.


    Walking out of the door and looking down the voice, he finally remembered what the workers said at the end. Even from a very critical point of view, the new owner was also very beautiful. She was wearing slim long-sleeved trousers. She had a great figure, curve and sexy, and she was very tall. She was wearing a pair of high-heels. From her transparent silk stockings, a delicate and charming flower could be seen on her ankle, which looked very attractive.


    At this time, Xiao Bing could only see her face from one side. Even so, he could feel that she must be a beautiful and cold woman in her 30s.


    She was holding her arms and telling the workers to be careful. When Xiao Bing looked at her, she saw Xiao Bing too. She walked over on high heels. When he looked at her face carefully, Xiao Bing was even more moved. Her facial features were charming and impeccable. Moreover, she had covered with the feeling of a royal sister. Even her cold expression was attractive. Most importantly, she looked like Ayaka Tomoda, one of the most famous women in Japan. Therefore, Xiao Bing, who occasionally watched movies from Japan, had the eager to take some actions.


    ¡°What the fuck, I¡¯m really a little reluctant to persuade her to transfer. She is such a witch.¡±


    .

 Chapter 49

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± This woman¡¯s intuition was very keen. She knew Xiao Bing was looking for her with just one glance. At this time, she came closer. She wore large-framed glasses on the bridge of her nose. She had the style of a queen, or an elder sister.


    Xiao Bing held out his hand and smiled. ¡°Hello, I am the owner of the noodle house next door. My name is Xiao Bing. Are you the new owner of this shop?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± The elder sister, who resembled Ayaka Tomoda, shook hands with Xiao Bing. Then said in a voice that was neither cold nor enthusiastic. ¡°My name is Zhu Liya and I am the new owner of this store.¡±


    Zhu Liya¡¯s hand was slippery but cold, just like herself. Noble and cold. With a whip in her hand, she would be a queen.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t care about her attitude. He smiled and said, ¡°Is it convenient to find a quiet place to talk?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhu Liya refused him without hesitation and didn¡¯t respect Xiao Bing¡¯s feelings. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it here. I still have a lot of work to do and I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    In Xiao Bing¡¯s impression, it was the first time that a woman didn¡¯t respect him and was not even willing to offer a smile. Su Xiaoxiao was very cold to him before, but Su Xiaoxiao was full of hostility. Zhu Liya was different. She was completely indifferent to Xiao Bing, as if he were just an ordinary passerby in her eyes.


    Seeing Zhu Liya¡¯s attitude, Xiao Bing skipped the greetings and said bluntly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it directly. Boss Zhu, before you came, in fact, we also wanted to buy this store. As you can see, the business of our noodle house is very prosperous, but the space in it is too small to seat so many customers. So we had the idea to expand the noodle house, but we didn¡¯t expect you beat us to it.¡±


    Zhu Liya said faintly, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I mean, now since Boss Zhu has bought the store, I want to talk to you to see if you can offer me a price and sell it to me? You can definitely offer a slightly high price as long as it is reasonable, and I think you can make a profit by selling it to me.¡±


    Zhu Liya laughed. Xiao Bing realized in his heart that it was not good. She was sneering. As expected, Zhu Liya said dismissively, ¡°Do you think that as long as you have money, you can solve everything?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a serious face, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m asking you with sincerity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯ll also tell you very sincerely. I spent a lot of time observing this store before I bought it. No matter how much money you give, I won¡¯t sell it. Is there anything else? If there is nothing else, I will go back first. There are many things waiting for me at home.¡±


    Xiao Bing secretly sighed, then said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We can still be friends with or without the business. Anyway, we will be neighbors in the future, and it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Zhu Liya nodded, ¡°We will be neighbors, but also rivals¡­ If there is nothing else, I will go first.¡±


    After Zhu Liya finished speaking, she turned around and stepped on her high heels and slowly left. Her home should not be very far away, because she left on foot. Xiao Bing looked at her back and noticed that the way she walked was also very good-looking, especially that round ass which twisted and moved, which was very attractive but not coquettish.


    This woman was really a stunner¡­


    Xiao Bing put away his dirty thoughts and returned to the store. He told Zhang Jing the bad news first, and then he started working together with the others.


    In the evening, the students finished school. Yezi¡¯s car drove to the door of the noodle house. Yezi jumped off the car and ran to the restaurant to pick up Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing said goodbye to the others and got on the car with Yezi.


    ¡°How¡¯s Xiaoxiao¡¯s cold?¡±


    ¡°She has recovered.¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Young people¡¯s physical quality is generally good. Oh, by the way, I really don¡¯t need to buy anything? As someone from the younger generation visiting your home for the first time, I feel like it¡¯s not good to be empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°Just listen to me.¡± Yezi said, ¡°You are our lifesaver. We invited you to thank you. Why should you buy a gift? What¡¯s more, they all have so much money, why would they need you to give them more?¡±


    When Yezi was finished, she saw Xiao Bing looking at her with a strange smile on his face. She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°They said that girls favor outsiders. Look how great my wife is. She began to help me before we even got married.¡±


    ¡°Screw you!¡± Yezi gave Xiao Bing a push and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ve been enjoying too much good luck recently, so you¡¯ve started speaking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I have not¡­¡± Xiao Bing said with a face of injustice, ¡°Where is my luck coming from?¡±


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing with a strange look, which made him nervous. Then she said with a strange smile, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t see it. Su Xiaoxiao is interested in you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Xiao Bing became serious when Yezi mentioned Su Xiaoxiao, ¡°Xiaoxiao is Peiya¡¯s sister. I treat her like how an elder brother would treat his younger sister. I want to take good care of her for Peiya. She has some good feelings for me now, but it is only thanks to me helping her mother.¡±


    ¡°Alas, you men, after all, are slower than us women in terms of feelings. Let¡¯s wait and see¡­ and oh, if you don¡¯t have feelings for her, don¡¯t let her fall too deep into it and don¡¯t repeat the tragedy of Sister Peiya¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing thought about it in his heart. He began to recall the various differences in recent days. ¡°Su Xiaoxiao seems to be really different to me, her attitude has changed a lot. But from this I can¡¯t see that she is interested in me, maybe Yezi thinks too much, girls just love to entertain foolish ideas.¡±


    Yezi smiled and said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe it. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m jealous. You¡¯ll be mine if you are. I can¡¯t ask for it if you¡¯re not. I¡¯m just afraid that another woman will sacrifice herself for you like Peiya.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will pay attention to it.¡±


    Yezi gently leaned on Xiao Bing¡¯s arms and placed her face on Xiao Bing¡¯s body. Smelling her faint sweet scent, Xiao Bing reveled in it. He quietly stretched out his hands and carefully held Yezi on her slender waist.


    Sweet times always feel shorter. After getting off the car, Ye Tianming and Ye Xinyi both came out and welcomed him. Yezi¡¯s stepmother Liu Piaopiao helped Ye Bancheng, trembling, to come out from the inside. In order to welcome Xiao Bing, they all welcomed him, which showed how much importance they attached to the arrival of Xiao Bing.


    Ye Tianming smiled kindly at Xiao Bing, and then stood aside with Ye Xinyi. Ye Bancheng walked to Xiao Bing under the help of Liu Piaopiao. Xiao Bing hurriedly said, ¡°Master, your body is not fully recovered yet. What are you doing out here in such a hurry?¡±


    Xiao Bing acted a bit. When he was in Beijing, even when he was personally received by the superior chief, Xiao Bing had never looked so scared. It could be said that he was acting in front of his future father-in-law. If he was in the entertainment industry, he would get the prize of Best Actor so easily.


    Ye Bancheng stood in front of Xiao Bing. His eyes were slightly red and were glistened with tears. After opening his mouth, he finally said firmly, ¡°Xiao Bing, thank you¡­ Thank you¡­ for saving my life.¡±


    Xiao Bing took the initiative to help Ye Bancheng and held his arm. He then said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s very kind of you to say this. Yezi is my friend and Tian Ming is my good brother. I will not stand by and watch.¡±


    Ye Xinyi was smiling from the beginning. After hearing what Xiao Bing¡¯s words, her smile became slightly unnatural. Xiao Bing talked about Yezi and Ye Tianming, but not her. This made her not very happy. For her, it wasn¡¯t only a matter of unhappiness, she thought more of it.


    Xiao Bing and Liu Piaopiao walked on each side of Ye Tianming and helped him walk to the hall. Xiao Bing saw the relationship between Yezi and her father. Seeing Yezi, Ye Bancheng seemed to want to talk to her, but Yezi turned her head around. So Ye Bancheng had to shut his mouth. But from the expression of Ye Bancheng, it seemed that he still cared very much about his daughter.


    Xiao Bing then paid attention to the stepmother of Yezi. Liu Piaopiao was dressed appropriately today. But even under such a sensible dress, she was still very attractive. Even Xiao Bing had to admit that compared with all the women that he had seen, Liu Piaopiao was one of the sexiest.


    After entering the dining room, everyone sat down. Only Yezi remained standing. When everyone else sat down, she said, ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll go back to my room and sleep first.¡±


    Yezi was about to leave when Xiao Bing grabbed her wrist. There was a faint reproach in his eyes, but a smile on his face. Then he said, ¡°Who sleeps at this early hour? I came to your house, you won¡¯t leave me alone, would you?¡±


    While talking and laughing, he gently used some strength to make Yezi sit down on the chair next to him.


    Ye Bancheng was looking at them. His eyes showed some light and he smiled more pleasantly when he saw that Yezi was not angry. He pointed to the table full of food and said, ¡°Lil Bin, I have been wanting to invite you for a few days. But I¡¯ve not recovered completely. Today, I specially asked Yezi to call you over and thank you in person. Look at these dishes. Do they suit you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too generous.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be shy and help yourself. Let¡¯s start eating together.¡± Ye Bancheng picked up his chopsticks first and the others followed suit.


    Ye Tianming poured Xiao Bing a glass of wine and said with a smile, ¡°My father is in poor health and can¡¯t drink now. I¡¯ll drink with you today!¡±

 Chapter 50

    The room was full of laughter and happiness when they were having their dinner. After that, Ye Bancheng invited Xiao Bing and Liu Piaopiao to his bedroom, and the three of the Ye Family stayed in the living room.


    Ye Xinyi took a glimpse at Yezi and asked, ¡°Little sister, are you really dating with Xiao Bing?¡±


    Yezi nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After hearing Yezi¡¯s answer, Ye Xinyi fixed her caring eyes on her sister and sighed, ¡°Dad actually likes him now, so he probably wouldn¡¯t stop you two. But is it truly possible for you, who was born in such a big family, to be married to an ordinary man?¡±


    Ye Tianming laughed, ¡°Sis, you must be mistaken. Brother Bing is not an ordinary man. Can an ordinary man have the ability to invite Zhang Yizhi to treat our father?¡±


    Ye Xinyi said, ¡°I know what you mean. But it will be much worse if he truly isn¡¯t that simple. Have you ever thought about it? Do we really know his background? We are both told that he came from the army. But which army? And who knows if it is true? If he was not ordinary, then why is Xiao Bing, a man who is capable of inviting Zhang Yizhi to treat our father, just a busboy in a small noodle house? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird and horrifying?¡±


    Ye Xinyi felt the same when she first heard that her little sister was dating with Xiao Bing. She didn¡¯t deliberately think it that way. She was still worried when thinking of it, even though Ye Tianming came to know Xiaobing better after having spent some time with him.


    Ye Xinyi intended to speak again when she saw Ye Tianming fall silent. But Yezi suddenly stood up and stared at Ye Xinyi and Ye Tianming with her big, beautiful and uncompromising eyes. ¡°My sweet brother and sister, this is my own business. Of course, you can hold your own opinion, but Xiao Bing is my man now, so I never allow you to say bad things about him behind his back, let alone meddling in our relationship,¡± said Yezhi, with conviction.


    While Ye Tianming intended to mediate, Ye Xinyi said crossly, ¡°Yezi, you know we are doing it all for you. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s too mysterious for you?¡±


    ¡°You know you can reserve your opinions if you have some,¡± said Yezi, who seemed to be furious. She rarely argued with her sister from small to large, but she became fierce and unyielding for Xiao Bing at this moment. ¡°You can have any different thoughts or opinions and you can even share them with others behind my back. But please don¡¯t say them in front of me. It¡¯s the minimum respect you can show to your sister!¡±


    Then she went upstairs angrily, pushed her bedroom door open, walked in, and slammed the door.


    Ye Xinyi frowned, ¡°Yezi was never so angry with me since she was a girl.¡±


    Ye Tianming sighed with a bitter smile, ¡°Sister, Yezi is always a girl with such a temper. She was spoiled but also restricted by us. Don¡¯t you know that she is by nature the most stubborn person among us? Perhaps she usually doesn¡¯t care about the trivia. But she will never let anyone touch the things she truly treasures in her heart. I think we should stop bringing it up unless we have enough evidence.¡±


    ¡°You trust that Xiao Bing?¡± asked Ye Xinyi, frowning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Tianming shook his head while smiling. ¡°I only know that since Yezi loves him so much, perhaps he is not a bad person who harbours evil ideas. Our sister¡¯s intelligence is no lower than ours, so is her ability to judge a person. We easily forget about it because we always regard her as a little girl. Since Yezi chose to believe him, we can only show her our support if we don¡¯t have the evidence.¡±


    Ye Xinyi said in a cold voice, ¡°Even he¡¯s not as evil as we think, a daughter of Ye Family will never marry a noddle house busboy, and unless he can prove that he has another identity. Father will most likely give Xiao Bing some money for saving his life. But he will never allow our sister to marry such a poor busboy!¡±


    Ye Tianming sighed a bit. From what he learned about his father, he knew how this would end, because one could find nothing but interest disputes in a rich family.


    ¡°I consent!¡± said Ye Bancheng solemnly. Sitting up in his bed with Liu Piaopiao giving him a light massage, Ye Bancheng stared at Xiaobing, who was sitting on a chair.


    Xiao Bing was surprised and delighted, ¡°Really?¡±


    Ye Bancheng nodded his head and smiled, ¡°Xiao Bing, you are my lifesaver. So I have no reason to tear you two apart in that aspect. I don¡¯t know if you do have other identities. But the Ye Family is a big and wealthy family. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re financially suitable or not. I only care about one thing.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you truly love my daughter? Do you really care for her? If you can give me the right answers, I will give you my consent to this relationship.¡±


    Seeming solemn, Xiao Bing answered with sincerity, ¡°Uncle Ye, Yezi is the first woman I have ever been in love with. I will always care about her and I will never mistreat her. I¡¯ll always be there for her. And if anyone wants to do her harm, he has to step over my body first.¡±


    Ye Bancheng was staring at Xiao Bing when he spoke. He seemed to have seen through Xiao Bing with his dim but sagacious eyes. Finally, Ye Bancheng smiled out of gratification. He sighed with emotion, ¡°I¡¯m finally relieved after hearing what you just said¡­¡±


    Ye Bancheng suddenly had a terrible cough. Liu Piaopiao immediately patted him on the back and gently said, ¡°You must have some rest. Mr. Zhang said your recovery will be a long process. It takes time for you to get well.¡±


    ¡°I know. I know.¡±


    Xiao Bing had noticed that Ye Bancheng was tired. He barely could stand on his own feet when Xiao Bing helped him into his bedroom. Though he did become much better, he needed time to get a full recovery.


    Xiao Bing stood up and said, ¡°Uncle Ye, I will leave you then. Have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Xiao Bing, let my driver give you a ride.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao smiled, ¡°Just have some rest. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Then she gave Xiao Bing a smile. ¡°Come on, Lil Bin, let me walk you out.¡±


    His mind was instantly stirred by this usual smile. ¡°What a siren!¡± He thought to himself.


    When walking out of the room with Liu Piaopiao, Xiao Bing smelled the unique and pleasant perfume on her body. He could not help complimenting her, ¡°Ms. Liu, is it F country¡¯s limited edition of Night Sensation that you¡¯re wearing? I have to say that it suits you very much. It makes you even more attractive.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I never know Mr. Xiao knows this much about fragrance.¡± The smile on her face was bewitching. One could not help wanting to get close to her, hugging her and having her, even though she just gave him a normal glimpse.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s arm constantly and accidentally touched her smooth and white arm, since they were very close when walking. Xiao Bing felt like he was electrocuted when touching her soft and warm skin. His throat started to dry. Pretending to be calm, he moved his eyes elsewhere and smiled, ¡°Just a little bit.¡±


    They walked down the stairs and there were only Ye Xinyi and Ye Tianming. Liu Piaopiao asked, ¡°Where is Xiaoxi? She should walk Mr. Xiao out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary,¡± said Xiao Bing, smiling. ¡°Studying is tiring. She should rest now. I¡¯ll go back home then.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Looking at the middle-aged driver who was waiting beside the door, she said, ¡°Take Mr. Xiao home and safe-driving.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Ye Tianming and Ye Xinyi walked Xiao Bing out of the living room. Instead of looking hostile as she usually did behind Xiao Bing¡¯s back, she put up a warm smile and said in a mild voice, ¡°Brother Bing, you¡¯re always welcomed here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely come here again in the days to come.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to walk you out?¡± asked Ye Tianming.


    ¡°Thanks, but no. You all can go back now.¡± Xiao Bing waved goodbye to them and got into the car. Looking at Liu Piaopiao, Ye Xinyi and Ye Tianming who were standing next to the door, Xiao Bing was impressed by the beauty of the Ye Family. Though Ye Bancheng was an old man, he was still attractive compared with his peers, let alone his three children. And as an old man, he even robbed the cradle and married a young lady with rare beauty.


    Thinking of beauty, Xiao Bing recalled the woman called Julia he met near the noodle house. She was cold, dominating but also seductive by nature. And, it was not only because she looked like a porn star of R country¡­


    After the car went out of the manor, the driver asked, ¡°Mr. Xiao, where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I live in¡­¡± Before Xiao Bing could finish, his phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and apologized to the driver, ¡°Sorry, I have to take a call. Just follow the direction in the noodle house. I live near there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Xiao.¡±


    The numbers on the phone were strange to him. He answered the phone and heard a woman¡¯s voice. It was strange but somehow familiar. She sounded like a mature but cold woman. However, there was temptation hidden in that coldness, making men want to get close to this rose, even though they were aware that it had many thorns.


    Xiao Bing suddenly conjured up an image of a mature woman, who was wearing large-framed glasses on her cold and seductive face. It was Julia. He just met her on that day¡­


    ¡°How did she know my number?¡±

 Chapter 51

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Xiao. I hope I¡¯m not bothering you. I know it¡¯s very late.¡±


    Xiao Bing recognized her voice. He wondered how she got his number and why she didn¡¯t introduce herself, because Zhu Liya did not seem to be a reckless person.


    ¡°Is it Zhu Liya? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just coming back from my friends¡¯ house.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Can you¡­ come to my place tonight?¡±


    ¡°A single woman inviting me to her home in the middle of the night?¡±


    It did not sound like a good idea to him. While Xiao Bing was deciding whether he should say yes or not, Zhu Liya spoke in a worried voice, ¡°Mr. Xiao, I know that this sounds abrupt. But it¡¯s very important. I heard that you want that shop of mine. I can give it to you now. But I urgently need an advance payment of 100 thousand. I hope you can bring the money when you come.¡±


    Xiao Bing was even more confused, especially by her way of speaking. She did not sound like the taciturn and arrogant queen he met on that day. Xiao Bing contemplated for a while and since it concerned the expansion, he decided to give it a go. ¡°Well, give me your address. I¡¯m coming right away.¡±


    Xiao Bing told the address to the driver and asked him to pull over in front of a bank. Then he made a withdrawal of 100 thousand, put the money in his pocket and got back in the car. Then the car was driven towards Zhu Liya¡¯s home.


    It was a two-story house not far from the Su Family¡¯s manor. After Xiao Bing got out the car, the driver craned out of the window and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, go on with your business. I¡¯ll wait here for you.¡±


    ¡°No need for that,¡± said Xiao Bing, ¡°I live near here. Thanks for the ride.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave then.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked to the door, knocked it and waited patiently. After a few dozen seconds, Zhu Liya answered the door. His eyes suddenly brightened upon seeing her. It seemed that she had just taken a shower. Her hair was still wet, hanging on her back. Her skin looked even more smooth and fair after the shower. The black large-framed glasses were still on her nose. The robe did not cover her smooth and long legs. Her red toenails sparkled in her slippers.


    Xiao Bing put on a smile, ¡°Ms. Zhu¡­¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡± Though she seemed to be trying hard to pretend to be composed as per usual, Xiao Bing noticed the anxiety in her eyes. So he instantly put on the slippers and walked in.


    After walking into the living room, Zhu Liya pointed at the sofa and said, ¡°Please sit. What do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°Anything will do.¡±


    Although she was extremely worried at that moment, she still remembered her etiquette. Xiao Bing sat down on the sofa and felt some warmth on it. It suddenly occurred to him that he was sitting where Zhu Liya just sat. He turned around and saw her making coffee. She was arching her back, which enabled Xiao Bing to see more of her round, tight ass and smooth long legs. Xiao Bing covered his chest with his hands because his heart was beating so fast.


    After finishing making coffee, Zhu Liya turned around and walked towards Xiao Bing with it. Then she sat opposite him after she put the coffee on the table in front of him. She adjusted her glasses and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know if there is enough sugar. I can add some if you want more.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Ms. Zhu, I know you called me in for the shop. Why don¡¯t we start to talk about the real business and let the coffee cool itself?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Then she grabbed her purse and took out a stack of paper. After giving it to Xiao Bing, she said, ¡°I roughly printed a transfer contract when you were coming. You can have a quick read through and tell me your opinion. The price is not on it though. But we can work it out and write it in the contract.¡±


    Staring at Zhu Liya, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°You are in trouble, right?¡±


    There was a fluster flashing in her eyes for a moment. But soon she appeared composed again. She adjusted her posture and crossed her legs. Then she spoke in a calm voice, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, Mr. Xiao. But I do need a big sum of money at the moment, so I asked you to make an advance payment of 100 thousand. But for the total price, we still need a thorough discussion. After all, a successful deal demands both sides¡¯ satisfaction. Also, I can¡¯t sell it at a low price simply because I need money. Am I right?¡±


    Xiao Bing could not help complimenting her inwardly. Even in an urgent time, she still acted like nothing had happened. What a remarkable woman she was! Even though she said that she would not sell it at a low price, Xiao Bing knew that there was still room to bargain. Since she was brave enough to invite a strange man to her house in the middle of the night, he was 100 percent sure that she was badly in need of money.


    But Xiao Bing was not the kind of person who liked to take advantage of others. According to his estimate, though the shop was small, it was worth 800 to 900 thousand. After all, it was near the university town, which was a good place to run a business.


    As Xiao Bing intended to say the expected price, the phone in Zhu Liya¡¯s purse suddenly rang. She took the phone out and looked surly when seeing the numbers on the phone. She stood up in a flurry, walked into a corner and answered the phone. A few seconds later, she sounded furious, ¡°I¡¯m working on it and I¡¯ll give the money to you as soon as I have it. But I¡¯m warning you. If you bastards do any harm to my husband, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Then he realized that she was a married woman when he watched her getting angry on the phone. That explained why she was so mature like a ripe honey peach.


    Zhu Liya looked even more terrible when she hung up. She walked up to him, but she did not sit down next to him. She knew there was no need to pretend to be calm anymore. It was obvious that she was urgently in need of money and she could barely wait for it. And it was unrealistic for her to be on the dominating side during the bargain now. Looking pale, she said to Xiao Bing, ¡°You¡¯re right. My family has come to a difficult period and I need that 100 thousand tonight. How about this? You name a price you deem appropriate. It can be fairly low or even less than the shop¡¯s true value. I must have that 100 thousand tonight.¡±


    But Xiao Bing just quietly stared at her. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°My husband lost money in a casino,¡± Zhu Liya sighed with sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s the third time he has lost money this month. I just sold my car a couple of days ago, I would never have expected¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing felt sorry for her. He wondered why this great woman had such a disappointing husband and how she managed to put up with him.


    Zhu Liya glanced at the contract and said, ¡°He lost nearly 200 thousand this time, how am I supposed to give him the money? I invested almost all of my money into the restaurant. I never thought that during the most crucial stage of my career, he actually¡­¡±


    She turned her head around. Her eyes turned reddish. Maybe it was because she was angry or feeling wronged, or both.


    Xiao Bing sighed. He picked up the contract and neatly folded it. Zhu Liya turned around and saw Xiao Bing putting the folded contract on the table.


    She was confused, ¡°Mr. Xiao, why did you fold it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t take advantage of others,¡± answered Xiao Bing, smiling. ¡°How about this: You give me an IOU on which you write ¡®I borrowed 100 thousand from Xiao Bing¡¯. When can you return it? If you don¡¯t return it on time, you will have to transfer that restaurant to me at a low price, which should be 100 thousand cheaper than the market price.¡±


    Zhu Liya was surprised. She could barely believe what she had just heard.


    ¡°Hurry up, your husband¡¯s waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll write it now.¡± Then she ran upstairs in a flurry. A moment later, she came back with a slip of paper, looking more composed than before. She handed it to him and asked Xiao Bing while fixing her eyes on him, ¡°Mr. Xiao, why are you doing this for me¡­ You know that you can¡¯t gain anything from it.¡±


    Xiao Bing took a glance at the paper and noticed that the deadline was one year and she had already signed her name on it. Then he picked up a pen and signed it. The IOU was duplicated, so both of them took a copy each.


    He met her inquiring eyes and smiled, ¡°You can take me as a kind person.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± It was the first time she revealed her true feelings in front of Xiao Bing. This haughty queen finally dropped her pretense for a moment. Her eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡°You really are a kind-hearted man. I¡¯ve never seen any man like you¡­ I owe you one this time. Your kindness will be repaid one day.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head, ¡°That would be unnecessary. Well, here¡¯s your money. Go and save your husband.¡±


    Xiao Bing took the money out of his pocket. But he suddenly took it back as he was giving it to her. Zhu Liya¡¯s face changed instantly. She frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Just trust me.¡± Xiao Bing stood up, put the money back into his pocket and straightened his clothes. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that they still won¡¯t let your husband go even if they have the money. After all, the world is never short of those kinds of rascals.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ so what should we do?¡± Although she was confident and domineering in character, she was still a woman. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with these rascals.


    Xiao Bing looked at Zhu Liya. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he put up a confident smile and said in a serious voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

 Chapter 52

    They both took a taxi all the way to the casino. Zhu Liya appeared very calm on the way, which was totally beyond Xiao Bing¡¯s expectations. He considered her as a truly great woman since she calmed herself down in such a short time.


    They both sat in the back row and the distance between them was no wider than a fist. Xiao Bing could not take his eyes off her since they were so close. He was still amazed by this woman¡¯s beauty. Although she was only a few years older than Xiao Bing, the mature charm she gave off was rare for a woman of her age.


    There was music playing in the taxi and the driver sang along with it. Then the driver suddenly asked, ¡°Are you two trying to find someone in the casino?¡±


    Xiao Bing was finally relieved. He still could not believe that a woman could be this seductive. Yezi was spiritually attractive and Su Xiaoxiao was beautiful because of her delicacy, which made men want to protect her. But Zhu Liya was different from both of them. It was a pure temptation to his hormones, which was a feeling he had before, but it was never this intense.


    Xiao Bing looked at him and smiled, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, drivers like me meet all kinds of people. You two don¡¯t seem like gamblers to me. So what else would you do in a casino? You must have a gambling relative or friend here. And as we all know, most gamblers lose.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Yeah, most of them lose¡­ But aren¡¯t casinos illegal? The police here just don¡¯t do anything about it?¡±


    ¡°The police can¡¯t do anything about it. They have business licenses, which they use as a cover for the gambling. Even I know how things work here. How can the police not know? Frankly speaking, it¡¯s all because they have powerful allies behind their backs.¡±


    ¡°Oh. What kind of allies?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s beyond a taxi driver¡¯s knowledge.¡±


    When they were talking, Zhu Liya was quiet all the time. Soon, they arrived at the casino, but it looked like a small hair salon from the outside. They found several men and women playing cards after they walked in.


    Seeing Xiao Bing and Zhu Liya walk in, one of the women spoke in a languid voice, ¡°We¡¯re closed today.¡±


    Looking stone-cold, Zhu Liya said, ¡°We¡¯re here for Zhang Gui. I¡¯m his wife.¡±


    After hearing that, they looked her up and down. A yellow-haired young man sneered and jumped off from his bed. ¡°Come with me,¡± said the young man in a casual voice.


    He walked to a wall and tapped it three times in a rhythmic way, and he did it again. Soon someone answered and it turned out that there was a door in the wall. A man opened it from the inside.


    ¡°Come on in,¡± said the young man, sluggishly. He took a glimpse of Zhu Liya and murmured, ¡°Truly a flower on a piece of dog shit.¡±


    Xiao Bing followed her into the door and they met two sturdy men. The two men sized them up them. Then they looked at Zhu Liya and asked, ¡°He¡¯s your friend?¡±


    Zhu Liya nodded.


    ¡°Alright then, come with us.¡±


    As they walked further, they found themselves in front of a stairway to a basement. Xiao Bing looked around and was amazed that they could make the casino this untraceable. It seemed that their secret allies were not as simple as he had thought.


    It was quite an open place down in the basement. There were punchboards, mahjong tables, and poker tables everywhere, each with rackety gamblers surrounding them. Someone saw Xiao Bing and Zhu Liya, and immediately he walked to a room in the corner.


    ¡°Please follow us. Our boss is waiting for you.¡±


    Zhu Liya and Xiao Bing followed him into the room and found about six sturdy men smoking in the room. Some of them were standing and others were sitting, all swaggeringly. But there was a man, who was tied neck to heel and lying on the floor.


    A black-skinned, bald man smiled after he saw Zhu Liya, ¡°You must be Mr. Zhang¡¯s wife. I apologize for the trouble. I know it¡¯s a long way down here.¡±


    Zhu Liya frowned. It seemed that she really did not like this place. She turned angry when she had a closer look at the man on the floor. The man on the floor seemed to have found his lifesaver after seeing Zhu Liya, ¡°My dear wife, help me. Give them the money now. Otherwise they will chop my fingers off.¡±


    Xiao Bing was shocked by the height of this man. Zhu Liya was about 1.7 meters tall and this man was no more than 1.6, which made Zhu Liya taller by a head. He was not very good-looking and he looked like a hooligan. ¡°Is the beauty and a beast a thing now?¡± He wondered why Zhu Liya, a sexy woman who had a perfect body, a beautiful face, and a fascinating aroma, was married to such a loser.


    Xiao Bing inwardly felt pity for her.


    Zhu Liya was slightly embarrassed at first, then it changed to helplessness and unwillingness. Obviously, she was not happy about this marriage as well. Who knew why she married this man.


    Xiao Bing took out the 100 thousand after Zhu Liya took a look at him. Then he gave it to her. Looking at the man who seemed to be the leader, Zhu Liya said coldly, ¡°Brother Biao, we¡¯ve already met once and I trust you. I¡¯ll give you the money now. I hope you can set him free as soon as you get the money, just like what you told me.¡±


    Brother Biao came over and grabbed the money, then he handed it to one of his followers to count. After he finished counting, he gave the money back and said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s 100 thousand.¡±


    ¡°Well, you really keep your words. I like you. Now you can go back, but your husband still stays.¡±


    Zhu Liya looked terrible after hearing this. She was both humiliated and infuriated. ¡°What do you mean by this? You said you would let him go when you got the money. Now you have the money. He has no value to you now. Why do you still want to keep him?¡±


    Xiao Bing was confused as well. Even a male prostitute needed a pretty face. His husband looked like the modern version of Tyrion. He wondered that maybe some of them were just into this type of man.


    Xiao Bing could not help but speak for her, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being very unfair? And what use is Tyri¡­ this man for you? You need another worker here?¡±


    ¡°A worker?¡± Brother Biao sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t need a worker like him even if he was for free. Let me tell you the truth. This Tyri¡­ No, this man, your husband, got into big trouble. He didn¡¯t just lose all his money. He stole our boss¡¯s wife¡¯s clothes when she was asleep.¡±


    Looking pale, Zhu Liya tightly bit her lips and gritted her teeth.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s mind went blank for a moment. While he was intending to criticize Zhang Gui, he remembered the thing in his pocket and gave up the idea. Then he argued, ¡°It¡¯s just clothes, can¡¯t we just compensate you?¡±


    ¡°Well, if only it was that simple¡­ He tried to violate her when she was asleep.¡±


    Zhu Liya¡¯s body wobbled after hearing this and Xiao Bing instantly helped her stand. She gently pushed him away and gave him a glimpse of gratitude. She made a long exhalation and said to Brother Biao, ¡°Indeed he did something terribly wrong this time. I apologize for him. There are other ways to make things up for your wife. How about I give you another 10 thousand?¡±


    Even though she was extremely angry, she still maintained her sanity. The words she said were perfectly organized. No wonder she was greater than most women, both in ability and temperament.


    Brother Biao laughed out loud, ¡°Well, woman, you must be mistaken. Our boss doesn¡¯t care about your money. All of your assets would just be a drop in the ocean to him. This time it¡¯s about dignity. If people find out that someone violated his wife and walked away intact from it, he¡¯s gonna lose face.¡±


    Frowning, Zhu Liya asked, ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want to break his hands and legs. I want him to be disabled for the rest of his life!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Zhang Gui was struggling and shouting on the floor. ¡°My dear wife, you must save me! Please!¡±


    One of Brother Biao¡¯s followers immediately gagged Zhang Gui. But he still tried to shout and his eyes were filled with terror. He even peed his pants in panic.


    Zhu Liya was embarrassed, annoyed, and terrified. On one hand, she wished there was a hole in the ground so that she could hide in it, because her husband was so embarrassing. On the other hand, she was afraid that these people would do the things they just said. Though the one on the floor was not much better than these rascals, he was still her husband.


    It was obvious that she did care about this man since she was willing to give all her money to save him.


    While Zhu Liya was at a loss, Xiao Bing held her by her soft shoulders. Upon feeling his warm, big hands surrounding her, somehow Zhu Liya restored her confidence. Gradually she calmed herself. Then she turned to Xiao Bing and saw him stepping in front of her. He stared at these men in the room and asked, ¡°And what if we insist on taking him with us£¿ What will happen then?¡±


    ¡°Nothing will happen,¡± said a man who was at the door. The man looked like he was in his thirties and was wearing a pink suit. Followed by two bodyguards in black, he stepped into the room with a coquettish beauty in his arms.


    Brother Biao and his fellow men instantly stood up and bowed with great respect. ¡°Boss.¡±


    The man in the pink suit raised his cigar-holding hand and pointed at Zhu Liya, ¡°If she can sleep with me for one night, I¡¯ll let her husband go!¡±

 Chapter 53

    The coquettish beauty wriggled her body and pouted, ¡°Honey, what are you doing¡­ Am I not as beautiful as her? Don¡¯t let that ugly man go. He laid his hands on me. You won¡¯t let him go that simply, right?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s her.¡± Xiao Bing made a quick measure of her. This woman was a walking aphrodisiac. No wonder Zhang Gui nearly committed a crime. Every law has a loophole and this woman¡¯s dress had a lot of holes in it. Xiao Bing could not help peeping into these holes and he even found that she was wearing black lace underwear.


    But Zhu Liya¡¯s face was reddened with rage and her voice was shaking. ¡°That¡¯s never gonna happen, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a bastard, but am I not better than your husband? At least I¡¯m more handsome and wealthier. And I can sleep with women above board, instead of sneaking into a woman¡¯s room like your husband.¡±


    Zhu Liya trembled after hearing that and she almost shed tears, because the man on the floor made her humiliated. She nodded and gritted her teeth, ¡°Fine, you can break his hands and legs. But I¡¯ll call the cops and let¡¯s see how this will end! Xiao Bing, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± The pink-suited man blocked her way. He laughed out loud while ogling her, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll stay whether you like it or not. You¡¯re mine for the rest of the night¡­¡±


    As he said so, he reached out his hands, trying to touch her face. But Xiao Bing instantly stopped him.


    The man in the suit changed his expression and gave him a ferocious stare, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Well, do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Huang Daotian, the owner of this casino. There is no one in this street¡­ even in this city that doesn¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Bing, the cook and the owner of a noodle house. Everyone who goes there to eat noodles knows who I am.¡±


    It was clearly a slap in the face to Huang Daotian. Were it not for her husband, Zhu Liya would have laughed.


    Huang Daotian¡¯s face turned green immediately. He thought that Xiao Bing was messing with him. ¡°Boy, there will be a price to pay if you keep standing in my way,¡± said Huang Daotian, ferociously.


    ¡°Well, what price?¡±


    Huang Daotian¡¯s voice suddenly turned soft. ¡°This ugly man was supposed to be the only one to have broken hands and legs. I did not want to see extra blood. But I don¡¯t care about it now!¡±


    His two bodyguards and the other six men in the room came over and surrounded Xiao Bing.


    Zhu Liya paled and said in a shaking voice, ¡°Xiao Bing, you have nothing to do with this. I can¡¯t let you get involved in this. Mr. Huang, he has nothing to do with this, please¡­ please let him go.¡±


    Huang Daotian just casually said, ¡°I hate people who meddle in my affairs. I hate it when they defend people they don¡¯t know. I always like to teach these young people a lesson.¡±


    Zhu Liya felt uneasy. ¡°What¡­ what lesson?¡±


    With his hands still holding that woman, Huang Daotian said in a cocky manner, ¡°The world is complicated. A man should only mind his own business. That¡¯s the first lesson these reckless young men should learn.¡±


    The coquettish woman was still wriggling in Huang Daotian¡¯s arm, which made Xiao Bing¡¯s throat start to dry. He swore that this girl was not this man¡¯s wife. He assumed she was his mistress or secretary.


    She coordinated with him and whined, ¡°My dear Tian¡­ What should we do with these rookies who don¡¯t know how to behave themselves?¡±


    Quite satisfied with her coordination, he viciously looked at Xiao Bing and smiled, ¡°We beat the crap out of them, so they can learn a lesson. You two, break that defiant boy¡¯s hands and chop off that ugly creature¡¯s four limbs!¡±


    Zhu Liya was terrified and lost her composure. She shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll do what you want, but you must let them go!¡±


    But Huang Daotian ignored her. ¡°Just do it now. And don¡¯t touch that woman,¡± said Huang Daotian in a cold voice.


    After Huang Daotian started to walk out with the coquettish girl in his arms, the rest of the rascals quickly approached Xiao Bing. The girl was still wriggling when walking. ¡°Let¡¯s be quick. I¡¯m scared of blood¡­¡± said the girl with a spoiled voice.


    Huang Daotian closed the door after he walked out. Xiao Bing asked Zhu Liya to stand aside, which was acquiesced by the other six men since she was not their target. And Xiao Bing would not have to protect her when fighting, which made more room for him.


    Xiao Bing watched them surrounding him, then he fixed his eyes on Brother Biao and asked, ¡°Will it just be you or all of you?¡±


    Brother Biao laughed hideously, ¡°All of us.¡±


    Soon they all rushed towards him and tried to pin him. Zhu Liya screamed and covered her eyes with her hands. And then she heard men screeching, which was not what she had expected. Then she laid down her hands and opened her eyes. What she saw next was totally out of her expectations.


    Xiao Bing was standing in the center of the room, alone. The others were all beaten black and blue, groaning and writhing on the floor. Some of them even passed out.


    But Xiao Bing frowned and was unsatisfied with the result. ¡°It took 3 seconds. It¡¯s been too long since the last gang fight. I¡¯m getting rusty.¡±


    Then he noticed that Zhu Zhuliya was looking at him with open-mouthed incredulity. ¡°Go set him free. I¡¯ll get you out of here,¡± said Xiao Bing.


    ¡°Oh, uh, okay¡­¡± Zhu Liya walked over and picked up a knife from the ground after looking around for a while. Then she managed to cut off the ropes on Zhang Gui¡¯s body and helped him stand.


    Surprised, Zhang Gui said, ¡°He¡¯s a true fighter, isn¡¯t he? Is he your friend?¡±


    Zhu Liya straightened her face and did not answer.


    But Zhang Gui did not care. As his eyes brightened, he smiled and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you introduce this amazing friend of yours to me earlier? I don¡¯t have to be scared of them in this casino anymore. I don¡¯t believe they have the guts to hurt me after they know that he is my friend!¡±


    ¡°You still want to gamble?¡± Zhu Liya was enraged, ¡°You¡¯ve lost everything in this family and you still want to gamble?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know shit, woman.¡± Zhang Gui approached Xiao Bing and servilely reached out his hand with a smile on his face, saying, ¡°Hello, hello. I¡¯m Zhang Gui, the husband of this woman.¡±


    Xiao Bing still wondered why Zhu Liya was married to this man. But he still shook hands with Zhang Gui out of respect to her. Then he turned around and looked at Zhu Liya, ¡°Mrs. Zhu, we should go now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked ahead of them and Zhang Gui was behind. They walked out of the room and found Huang Daotian smoking. But to his astonishment, the three of them appeared in front of him and were obviously unharmed. He pointed at Xiao Bing and said in a trembling voice, ¡°How¡­ how did you get out?¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered, ¡°Of course I got out. How am I supposed to learn a lesson from you if I die in that room? Now, it¡¯s my turn to teach you a lesson!¡±


    As he was saying so, he strode forward. Frightened, Huang Daotian barely could stand on his feet. He stepped backwards and shouted like there was a big fire chasing after him, ¡°Stop him, stop him!¡±


    Then all the guards in the casino flooded in from all directions. Though it was not quite a big casino, there were around 10 guards. The six men beaten up by Xiao Bing were not even half of them.


    Xiao Bing slowed down when he saw men rushing towards him. He could have reached Huang Daotian if he kept up his speed, but he deliberately slowed down. When these guards approached, he started striking.


    He grabbed two men who approached first by their hands and wrenched them hard. Their hands creaked and were twisted into horrifying angles. Soon they both passed out.


    Frightened by this scene, the others slowed. But Xiao Bing rushed towards them like a tiger chasing sheep. One after another, they were knocked to the ground. But their hands and legs were still intact because Xiao Bing was being gentle this time.


    All of the gamblers fell silent and stopped gambling. After all, they could gamble every day, but they usually did not have the chance to see this.


    After all the guards were down, Xiao Bing appeared in front of Huang Daotian. His back was against a table, with nowhere to retreat. He stared at Xiao Bing in panic.


    Afraid of being hurt, the coquettish girl tried to sneak out. But Xiao Bing suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    She stopped and looked at Xiao Bing with her watery eyes. Then she begged for mercy in a very soft voice, ¡°Please¡­ please don¡¯t beat me. I have nothing to do with this. I¡­ I¡¯m just his mistress, not his wife. Please don¡¯t beat me, I¡¯ll do anything you want. You can touch wherever you want¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned and he came to her in a big stride. Then he looked back at Zhang Gui and asked in a teasing tone, ¡°So you were desperate enough to steal a whore¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Zhang Gui flushed since there were so many people.


    Though he still despised this man, he did not want Zhu Liya to be more embarrassed. So he stopped teasing Zhang Gui and the coquettish girl. Xiao Bing was not interested in these kinds of girls. He only had physical desire for them and a casino was not a good place for it. He walked up to Huang Daotian and clutched at his throat. The carefree vibe usually surrounding him suddenly disappeared, which panicked Huang Daotian.


    Xiao Bing lifted him up and said to him slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll not do much to you. But since you have taught me a lesson, I feel I ought to teach you some of my rules!¡±

 Chapter 54

    The guards who just picked themselves up dared not approach since Xiao Bing was clutching at their boss¡¯s throat so hard.


    ¡°Who¡­ who are you¡­¡± Huang Daotian¡¯s face turned purple because it was hard for him to breath. His girl crouched on the floor and screamed with her head in her hands.


    Xiao Bing walked to the door while clutching Huang Daotian¡¯s throat. Zhu Liya followed him while dragging her husband. Everyone watched them leave. Though Xiao Bing was just a human, they could not help having this feeling that the casino was completely in his control and it was him that decided their lives and deaths.


    As Xiao Bing walked upstairs step by step, Huang Daotian was about to faint. Xiao Bing then threw him on the floor. His fellow men soon came around in a flurry and helped him stand. Xiao Bing gave him a calm glance, in which slight scorn was hidden. ¡°Murder is illegal and your crime is not enough to sentence you to death. So I¡¯ll just give you a lesson. Don¡¯t make rules whenever you meet a person. You are far from qualified to do that. There are masters among the ordinary. Haven¡¯t you heard of it?¡±


    Suddenly Xiao Bing took out a lighter from his pocket and grinned viciously, ¡°Now I¡¯ll give a second lesson. You will never walk away from the law. Even though the government didn¡¯t punish you, you will pay for what you did. There¡¯s no need for a casino anymore¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing threw the lighter away and a tablecloth soon started to burn. One of the staff wanted to put it out but then he heard Xiao Bing¡¯s leisurely voice, ¡°Just stand and watch. You will never see this much fun for the rest of your life. Anyone who wants to disturb this will burn as well.¡±


    Then all of them could only watch the fire grow and do nothing about it. Huang Daotian almost passed out because of the anger. Seeming to be a little crazy, Huang Daotian shouted, ¡°Even though you are strong enough to beat us all, you don¡¯t want to mess with the true owner of this casino. Do you know who that is? It¡¯s the North Heavenly Queen, also known as the Peony Fairy. She is the boss of the three sections of the northern part of Jiang City. She will kill you for burning the casino.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Bing pretended to be shocked. But then he shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know her!¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Huang Daotian inwardly cursed since he dared not to make a sound. He swore that he would tell this to the North Heavenly Queen and request her to kill him.


    As the fire spread rapidly, the people in the casino all began to get worried because the fire was getting out of control. But they still dared not directly walk out when they saw Xiao Bing blocking their way out. Some of them started to curse.


    Xiao Bing smiled and looked at Zhu Liya. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Zhu Liya gave him a glance of surprise, then she nodded her head. Her husband looked back at the casino. Zhu Liya found pity in her husband¡¯s eyes, which was just as what she had expected.


    After they walked to the street, the people in the casino rushed out one by one because the fire was completely out of control. Xiao Bing called a taxi and got into the car with Zhu Liya and her husband. On the way back, Zhang Gui was smiling brazenly and asked her how much money she had. But she was silent and was giving him a hard time.


    After arriving at Zhu Liya¡¯s apartment, they all got off. Xiao Bing said, ¡°Go home now. Mrs. Zhu, I should have asked him for the money back¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± said Zhu Liya in a low voice. ¡°Man or woman, they all should keep their promises. I¡¯ll return the 100 thousand to you in one year. Thank you for helping me today. I owe you a big favor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I live not far from here. I¡¯ll leave then,¡± said Xiao Bing, grinning.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then Zhu Liya walked towards her apartment and Xiao Bing headed towards the direction of the Su Family. But Zhang Gui stood still, looking hesitantly. Zhu Liya took out the key and opened the door. But she frowned when she looked back at her husband, ¡°Zhang Gui, why are you just standing there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a man¡¯s business. You stay out of it, woman. I¡¯ll come back after I have talked to my buddy.¡±


    Zhang Gui seemed to have decided something and rushed towards Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing was confused upon seeing Zhang Gui running after him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to your home? You have something to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s find a place with fewer people. I need to talk to you about something.¡±


    Xiao Bing intended to ignore him at first, but he was curious about what was in his head. So he followed him. A moment later they stopped at an unfrequented roadside and stood facing each other. Looking at Zhang Gui who seemed to be a little uneasy, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Go ahead then, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Did you take a fancy to my wife?¡± said Zhang Gui, who was smiling and rubbing his hands.


    It was a question Xiao Bing had never expected. Somehow he had this feeling like Zhang Gui found him cheating on his wife. But in fact, Xiao Bing did not want to have an affair with her at all. He just felt that he wanted to have sex whenever he saw her. After all, he had pictured them having sex. So he felt awkward when he was asked that by her husband.


    Xiao Bing straightened his face immediately, ¡°Nonsense. What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Just hear me out. It¡¯s natural for a man to run after pretty women. And my wife is a very pretty woman. Although she¡¯s married to me, she still gets lots of attention when walking on the streets. I know what they¡¯re thinking when they see my wife. It¡¯s normal for a young and competent man like you to have a crush on my beautiful wife.¡±


    Frowning, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean if you like my wife you can come to my house whenever you want. I¡¯ll pretend that you are not there and you can just ignore me. I¡¯m a grateful person. Just take it as your reward for saving my ass.¡±


    There was a fire of anger rising in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. He sneered, ¡°I suppose it¡¯s not that easy, huh? What else?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It comes with a small price. Since you gave my wife 100 thousand like it¡¯s nothing, you must be very rich. If you can give me 100 thousand, she¡¯s all yours for a whole year. But is she willing to be with you? It all depends on you¡­ Now it takes thousands to have a college girl as a mistress for one month. At least my wife is way hotter than these girls, right?¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Xiao Bing punched him in the face. Zhang Gui was sent flying and landed several meters away because even a tough guy could not take one of his fists. Xiao Bing was gentle to him for the sake of Zhu Liya. Feeling dizzy, Zhang Gui stood up after he wiped off the blood from his nose.


    Zhang Gui was about to swear, but he suddenly thought of Xiao Bing¡¯s callous eyes and the way he beat up the guards in the casino. Huang Daotian was almost choked to death by this man. Then he swallowed the words on his lips.


    As Xiao Bing walked up to him step by step, Zhang Gui quivered, ¡°Please forgive me, big brother. I¡­ I should have never said that. Just take that as a fart. You can do anything with her and I won¡¯t ask you for money.¡±


    Xiao Bing slapped him in the face and watched him spin for quite a while. Half of his face bloated instantly, but he seemed to be in awe of Xiao Bing this time.


    Xiao Bing sneered and despised him, ¡°The first hit was for your wife. There is nothing between me and your wife. I didn¡¯t even know her before yesterday. And I did not give the money to your wife for nothing. I lent it to her. She¡¯s the one working outside to support the family and you are doing nothing but gambling. Now you shamelessly want to sell her like a whore? Do you have a conscience at all?¡±


    ¡°And this slap was for me. I¡¯m a man of righteousness. Even if I want to bang your wife, I will do it in a dignified way. I don¡¯t need to make these dirty and secret deals with you. Do you think you can stop me if I want to fuck your wife?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m her husband,¡± said Zhang Gui in a quivering voice.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re her husband?¡± sneered Xiao Bing. ¡°I finally know why you dared to violate Huang Daotian¡¯s mistress. Because men like you do not think. I have countless ways to make you disappear in this world and you can do nothing about it. Will she still be your wife when she is widowed by your disappearance?¡±


    Zhang Gui could not help but shiver for a moment. He began to feel that this formidable man was able to do anything he said. He did not dare to make a sound.


    Xiao Bing sneered again, ¡°So you¡¯d better put aside your dirty thoughts. The things between you and Zhu Liya are none of my business and I have no interest in knowing why she married a loser. But I can¡¯t stand hearing your filth. Otherwise I can¡¯t fight off the impulse to kill you. Even your very existence annoys me. Now¡­ piss off!¡±


    Zhang Gui instantly nodded and took a bow out of panic. But before he could go very far, he heard Xiao Bing bellowing, ¡°I mean by rolling on the ground!¡±


    Zhang Gui immediately threw himself down on the ground and rolled towards home.


    ¡°Damn¡­ I don¡¯t need your permission if I want to be with your wife. The world truly doesn¡¯t lack dumbasses,¡± grumbled Xiao Bing. Then he walked home. He suddenly felt bad, which was mostly because of that Zhang Gui, who was not even as good as a dog. Xiao Bing truly felt pity for Zhu Liya.


    In the Heavenly King Hall of the North Heavenly Queen, the Peony Fairy was staring at Huang Daotian who was prostrating before her. She asked, ¡°Xiao Bing just burnt the casino like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he looked very angry¡­ I suspect that he was thinking about whether he should kill me. He¡¯s definitely a bloodthirsty man. Your¡­ your highness, what should we do about him? Should we teach him a lesson?¡±


    ¡°Teach him a lesson? For what? That burnt casino? I think it was a good fire he started. Actually, I should choose the word ¡®great¡¯. Hahaha¡­ What a protective lover he is¡­¡±

 Chapter 55

    When Xiao Bing returned later in the night, Su Xiaoxiao was studying in her room. Xiao Bing took a look at his watch and it was about 11 at night. It seemed that she was catching up on studying. She worked really hard.


    He cleared his throat and knocked on her door. He walked in after Su Xiaoxiao gave him her permission. He stood behind her back and looked at the exercise book she was working on. ¡°You¡¯re still this busy in college? You should go to sleep. It¡¯s already close to midnight,¡± said Xiao Bing, smiling.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t have a wealthy family. I need to find a job on my own after graduation. The more I learn, the more of an advantage I will have.¡±


    She was just like her sister in personality. Though they were hot and cold, they were both competitive.


    Su Xiaoxiao suddenly put her pen aside and approached Xiao Bing. She sniffed the air around him and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°You had your dinner with the Ye Family tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± answered Xiao Bing, ¡°Mr. Ye wanted to thank me, so he invited me to have dinner with his family.¡±


    ¡°The perfume on your body, whose is it?¡± Su Xiaoxiao sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t remember Yezi wearing this perfume.¡±


    Xiao Bing took a grip on his clothes and smelt an enjoyable fragrance. He suddenly recalled that he had hugged that coquettish girl and she had the same smell. Xiao Bing did not know how to explain. Obviously he couldn¡¯t say that he had to assault her sexually to teach her a lesson.


    Seeing Xiao Bing becoming silent, Su Xiaoxiao suddenly changed her expression. She pushed him outside while shouting, ¡°You asshole, don¡¯t come into my room¡­ No wonder you came home in the middle of the night. You were drinking with hookers. I never thought that you were that kind of man.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait. It¡¯s not like that¡­ It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking of.¡±


    But Su Xiaoxiao ignored him and kicked him out and shut the door.


    Xiao Bing helplessly sighed, ¡°How can I explain it right. I was never a tasteless womanizer. Why does she have to make a big deal out of this? Even if she was defending Yezi for the things I didn¡¯t actually do, there¡¯s no way she can be this angry. Besides, do they truly share a great relationship?¡±


    After Xiao Bing took a shower and walked into his bedroom, it was already 12 pm. Thinking of that cute face of Yezi¡¯s, Xiao Bing could not help smiling. He took out his phone and sent her message which read, ¡°Good night, babe.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing turned off the light and went to sleep. But then in less than two minutes, his phone rang and Xiao Bing instantly sat up in bed to pick it up.


    ¡°Brother Bing, you¡¯re still up?¡± said Yezi in a sweet voice. Xiao Bing¡¯s heart was melted immediately.


    ¡°Yeah. I suddenly wanted to say goodnight to you before I slept.¡±


    ¡°Humph, I thought you didn¡¯t love me anymore. Who said that he would call me every night before he slept? You didn¡¯t even text me when you got home today.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. Something happened today.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Yezi suddenly felt nervous. It was not until then that she realized how important this man was in her heart. Since the day when she was saved and freed by him, there was an indentation the shape of this man in her heart, although they only had been with each other for a very short time.


    Xiao Bing roughly told her about the things that happened tonight. After Yezi heard him out, she burst into laughter, ¡°Brother Bing, you are really protective of her.¡±


    Xiao Bing cleared his throat, ¡°I was just being helpful.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t explain why you were generous enough to lend her 100 thousand. Well, you lent such a big sum of money to a woman you barely know. What a man of righteousness.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt awkward. But when he came to think of it, he probably would not have gone to her place with the money, lent her the money, and even been caught up in a fight in the casino if she was very ugly. ¡°Damn, men truly will do anything for pretty women.¡±


    But Yezi stopped giving him a hard time. In fact, she had seen many playboys since she was born in a big family, and she knew that Xiao Bing could never be one of them. These playboys would never be nervous or hesitate when touching a girl¡¯s hand or kissing her. Yezi still remembered how shy Xiao Bing used to be.


    Smiling, Yezi said, ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t be so nervous. You said the North Heavenly Queen is behind the owner of that casino. Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Bing then asked, ¡°Who is this North Heavenly Queen?¡±


    Becoming very serious, Yezi answered, ¡°You probably got into trouble. The Jiang City is divided into four sections: the northern section, the eastern section, the western section, and the southern section. The underworld of each section is under the rule of the Four Heavenly Kings. They are East Heavenly King, Flowery Face; the South Heavenly King, King Kong; the West Heavenly King, Lord of Snakes; and the North Heavenly Queen, the Peony Fairy, whom you have just offended.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°I suppose that this Peony Fairy is a woman?¡±


    ¡°A woman that is scarier than any man. There was a criminal case in Jiang City two years ago. The whole country was shocked. Fifteen men¡¯s eyeballs were ripped off in one night. And allegedly, they all committed adultery. The police were shocked as well, but they did not solve the case in the end. There was word on the streets that it was the Peony Fairy who did it. But no one can find any evidence.¡±


    Xiao Bing gasped. Even though Xiao Bing himself was sometimes very cruel, he was still astonished by her brutality.


    Yezi continued, ¡°Anyway, you must be careful if you did offend her. You can come to my family if you want some help¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Yezi fell silent for a moment and suddenly she spoke, ¡°My family owes you a big favor. Let my dad help you. I suppose she will show him some respect, no matter how cruel she is. Although he is callous and licentious, his words still carry a strong weight.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°How can you speak of your father in that way?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly who he is! He started from scratch and became one of the richest men in Jiang City and even in the whole country. It¡¯s impossible for him to do that without some dirty work. Though the Peony Fairy is a cruel woman, she can only use violence. So the number of people she can do harm to is limited. As for my old man¡­ He can make his rival companies broke without much effort. He can make the owners of these companies jump off from rooftops and ruin their staff¡¯s families. He never uses a knife, but he is way more brutal when killing people,¡± said Yezi with emotion. She still panted after speaking, seeming to be unrelieved.


    Xiao Bing had to admit that Yezi had a point. Though he nearly had no experience in business, he could imagine how dark it was.


    ¡°The business field is dark and the battlefield is cruel,¡± sighed Xiao Bing, ¡°You¡¯re probably right. But he just did what a businessman had to do. It¡¯s just like in battlefields, you get killed if you don¡¯t kill others.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s the difference between them¡­ It¡¯s understandable if he was only cruel to others. But he is still a heartless man to his family. Before my mother¡¯s blood went cold, he married his mistress and he was even with her before my mother died!¡±


    Not even good officials could settle family troubles. Xiao Bing could do nothing about her business but sigh.


    ¡°Enough of that. But that¡¯s why I said that compared to this woman, he is maybe even crueler. Though he was a callous man even to his family, he does have power in this city. The people underground have to show him some respect. If he can help you this time, the Peony Fairy wouldn¡¯t dare to do you any harm.¡±


    But Xiao Bing said, ¡°No¡­ I can handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, do you want your family to think of me as a useless man?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Of course I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re doing it for me. But I want to prove to you that I can make you feel safe. How can I protect you if I can¡¯t even protect myself, am I right, Yezi?¡±


    She felt deeply touched after hearing this. She gave up the idea and softly uttered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Grinning, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Yezi, I always get drunk on your voice¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I must be careful from now on.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re getting good at whispering sweet nothings.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They talked on the phone till it was past 1 am, then they reluctantly went to sleep.


    Xiao Bing got up very early the next morning. He went to the kitchen and made Su Xiaoxiao breakfast, though she was mad at him last night for absolutely no reason and he was still sleepy. He needed to cool her down. A while later, it was time for her to go to college but she still did not come out. Xiao Bing began to feel that something was wrong. He guessed that she had a cold again.


    As he expected, no one answered the door after he knocked. So he opened the door and walked into it. He found nothing but a large piece of paper on her bedside. It read: ¡°You lecher, I¡¯ll have my breakfast outside. Su Xiaoxiao.¡±


    Xiao Bing picked it up and rubbed his nose. ¡°What a stubborn little girl¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was reading a book while sitting next to her desk, imagining how helpless Xiao Bing would be when he found the paper. Suddenly she burst into laughter and her anger gradually faded away.


    The girl next to her nudged her and asked out of curiosity, ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you laughing for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±

 Chapter 56

    After Xiao Bing had his breakfast alone, he went to work in the noodle house. The best choice for the expansion was to directly build it based on the original structure. If Xiao Bing had insisted, he could have acquired the transfer contract last night.


    Su Xiaoxiao came over while she was having a lunch break. Xiao Bing thought she was still angry. But to his surprise, she seemed to be tepid as usual. She still talked to him. It turned out that she planned to have lunch here with her friends. But there were too many people, so she left soon after.


    Xiao Bing was less busy till 2 pm and finally there were a few empty tables. Everyone could take a short break.


    Zhu Liya appeared at the door, which did not surprise Xiao Bing. He just helped her today, so it was reasonable for her to come here to say thanks to him.


    She was wearing a sexy black lace dress, black silk stockings and high heels, which made her look like a seductive but noble queen.


    As soon as she walked in, she got quite a lot of attention. Li Hong and Zhang Jing even whispered, ¡°Humph, what a whore.¡±


    Some women were beautiful in a friendly way. But it was not the same with Zhu Liya. Her sexiness and beauty easily made other women hostile to her.


    Seemingly accustomed to it, Zhu Liya ignored these men¡¯s ogling eyes and walked up to Xiao Bing. ¡°Thanks for helping me last night. Can I invite you to have dinner at my home tonight?¡±


    Li Hong and Zhang Jing were eavesdropping. Dumbass just walked out of the kitchen and suddenly he shouted, ¡°Jesus, you two are dating behind Yezi¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing raised his leg and kicked him back. Dumbass rolled on the ground for a few seconds and murmured after he stood up, ¡°My mother said it¡¯s adultery when a man is dating another woman behind his wife¡¯s back¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°This whelp¡­ Mrs. Zhu, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If your girlfriend will misunderstand, then just forget it.¡±


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t. She¡¯s a reasonable person.¡± Xiao Bing contemplated for a while and smiled, ¡°Your invitation is accepted. I remember where you live. When should I arrive?¡±


    ¡°Whenever you deem appropriate.¡±


    ¡°How about 5?¡±


    ¡°Good. Since you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll leave first then.¡± Zhu Liya turned around and walked out slowly. Many male customers¡¯ eyes followed her but finally they had to draw back their sights.


    Zhang Jing snorted, ¡°Brother Bing, how can you blame Dumbass for saying something right. He was speaking the truth. She looks exactly like a whore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Li Hong asked curiously. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the new owner of the building next to our noodle house? Brother Bing, you have already hooked up with her?¡±


    Xiao Bing cleared his throat, ¡°Choose your words carefully. I just came to know her, we¡¯re not hooking up¡­¡±


    ¡°From my point of view, Li Hong¡¯s right. She¡¯s flirting with you. She dresses like a whore but pretends to be an untouchable goddess. By the way, she said you helped her. What exactly did you do for her?¡±


    Xiao Bing put up a bitter smile. ¡°Just do your job now. I¡¯ll tell you later.¡±


    He was afraid that they would still ask questions if he told them he lent her money, so he decided not to tell them.


    ¡°Whatever. Don¡¯t let her steal your heart.¡±


    Looking indignant, the two girls were still grumbling. Xiao Bing ignored them and called Yezi and told her about the invitation. Since Yezi was a sensible woman, she did not forbid him from going. She just mocked him for a few seconds.


    At half-past four, Xiao Bing left the noodle house. He was thinking of things he should buy as a guest. So he bought a few pounds of fruit. But when he arrived at her door, he was doubting if he should do this. After all, she was a married woman and he just beat up her husband.


    But retreating was never his way of doing things, since he was already at her door. He was definitely not afraid of that ugly man.


    Xiao Bing knocked on the door and soon it was answered. Zhu Liya was wearing the same dress, but she changed her high heels for slippers. She wiped off the sweat on her head upon seeing Xiao Bing. She put up an unusual smile and said, ¡°Come on in. I just finished cooking. I don¡¯t know if you will like it. But at least give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Haha, how can I refuse the food made by a beauty?¡± Xiao Bing regretted at once after he said that. ¡°Damn, I was a man of righteousness in front of Zhang Gui yesterday. Why do I sound like a rascal now?¡±


    Soon the smile on his face faded and was replaced by a stern look. He then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your husband?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not home. It¡¯s just me and you tonight.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°The food smells better when it¡¯s made by a beauty. I can¡¯t wait to eat.¡±


    Xiao Bing threw his seriousness away upon hearing that her husband was not home.


    Then Xiao Bing followed her to the dining room. The dining room was not very big, but it was quite clear and bright. Lying on the table were 4 courses, 1 soup, a bottle of wine, and two goblets. Then the two seated themselves. It was almost a candlelit dinner if there were candles, based on the romantic vibe. The atmosphere was heating up.


    Though Zhu Liya was still aloof as usual, somehow Xiao Bing thought she was making eyes at him. Maybe it was because of the atmosphere.


    ¡°Brother Bing, what are you thinking right now?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ nothing. I just felt moved¡­¡±


    ¡°Moved?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Few men on earth are lucky enough to have the honor to enjoy your cooking. They will do anything to fight for the opportunity.¡±


    Zhu Liya put on a light smile, ¡°Brother Bing, I have always regarded you as an honest ordinary man!¡±


    ¡°I am!¡± Xiao Bing cleared his throat and grinned, ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    ¡°I changed my opinion of you last night. No ordinary man can do the things you did in that casino. To be honest, I was still terrified upon thinking of it later that night.¡±


    ¡°I just cannot stand any injustice.¡±


    Zhu Liya opened a bottle of wine and filled the goblets with it. She picked up a goblet and smiled, ¡°Brother Bing, here¡¯s to your sense of justice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something every Chinese ought to do.¡± Xiao Bing raised his goblet and they clinked glasses. They both drank half of their wine.


    ¡°Brother Bing, time to taste my cooking.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡± Zhu Liya still did not mention that Zhang Gui was beaten, which made Xiao Bing confused. He assumed that he didn¡¯t tell her about it. But at least she could tell from his appearance, since Xiao Bing had beat him so hard.


    Xiao Bing had a bite and it was really delicious, which made him more puzzled at the fact that she was married to Zhang Gui. ¡°How can she be married to such a loser? Was he rich and handsome before? But for some reason he became what he is today? Wait¡­ There is no way he could be handsome before. So, was he short but rich?¡±


    Xiao deliberately asked her in a casual tone, ¡°Your husband¡¯s not home. Is he gambling again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zhu Liya sighed when Xiao Bing mentioned her husband. There was bitterness hidden in her eyes, which softened Xiao Bing¡¯s heart.


    Zhu Liya was good at managing her emotions. Seeming to have realized that she should not behave like this in front of a man she just met, she restored her aloofness and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t come home after he said that he was going to run after you. Later he called me, saying that he was living with one of his friends.¡±


    Xiao Bing inwardly laughed. He was sure that Zhang Gui was afraid of being asked about how he got injured. Otherwise if she knew that Zhang Gui intended to sell her for money, he would have to suffer. So he simply did not come home. Actually, Zhang Gui was doing Xiao Bing a favor. Though he beat him for a good reason, he would still be awkward if Zhu Liya knew.


    The vibe was good and the dinner was specially made for him, so Xiao Bing regretted bringing it up. But Zhu Liya went on with it. She looked at Xiao Bing with her sentimental eyes and asked, ¡°Do you want to know why I¡¯m married to such a man?¡±


    ¡°She seems to be unhappy about her husband for a long time, otherwise she would not have used ¡®such a man¡¯. But it¡¯s absolutely normal. It would be weird if any woman could be satisfied with him. It¡¯s not about appearance or money. He¡¯s morally degenerated. He¡¯s not worthy of anyone at all,¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself.


    Seeming to know that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know the answer, she picked her goblet and drank the rest of the wine. Then she filled both of their goblets. Xiao Bing noticed that she was feeling melancholy. He worriedly urged, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Sorrows won¡¯t simply go away by drinking!¡±


    Zhu Liya stared at Xiao Bing and suddenly burst into laughter, ¡°You¡¯re afraid of things I might do with you after I¡¯m drunk, right?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart suddenly bumped fast. Though she was not coquettish and she did not mean to seduce anyone when speaking, he still found these words so tempting when they were from an aloof queen¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 57

    Xiao Bing smiled awkwardly, ¡°Of course not. I can tell that you are a faithful woman.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thinking of me that way. Ah¡­¡± Zhu Liya stared at the goblet in her hand. Her eyes were blurred with regret and sadness.


    Xiao Bing knew she was an arrogant woman from the first time he saw her. Arrogant women had highs standards for men and usually they were very picky when it came to marriage. So Xiao Bing could imagine the sadness and regret she was feeling.


    She was just like Madame Bovary. Though people had been criticizing her for a long time, few of them knew why this tragedy happened. They didn¡¯t know how miserable and unreconciled she was.


    Eventually, after being silent for quite a while, she said in a faint voice, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking of. I knew him since childhood. We lived in the same village. He was born in a rich family and my family was very poor. When I was in high school, my dad fell into a dry well. Then my mother got ill and unable to do anything. I felt like my family was cursed at that time. I had to drop out of school and take care of my brother.¡±


    Xiao Bing was shocked. He had never thought that, in spite of her miserable marriage, this queenly lady would have had such a miserable childhood.


    Zhu Liya continued, ¡°Then my mother got worse and was sent to a hospital. But the treatment was expensive. So I had to borrow money from others. But my father was gone and my mother was near death. The relatives who once seemed nice all turned their backs on me. How ironic¡­¡±


    Zhu Liya sounded sarcastic. ¡°When you¡¯re okay, even strangers can call you a friend. But when something bad happens to you, all these so-called friends do is leave. At that time, Zhang Gui¡¯s father promised me that he would lend me money if I could marry his son.¡±


    Feeling sorry for her, Zhang Gui asked, ¡°You said yes?¡±


    ¡°I had to. Zhang Gui did not have a very good reputation back then, and I knew that he had tried to peep on me while bathing. But I had to marry him. I think this is what they call fate. God has planned it for you.¡±


    ¡°The latter part of the story is simple,¡± sighed Zhu Liya. Then she said, ¡°His family nearly became broke because of a natural disaster. Zhang Gui and I came to this city to make a living. I was 24 when I came and now I¡¯m 32. It took me 8 years to take root here while he was doing nothing but drinking and playing. I was a worker at first. Then I became an apprentice in a beauty salon, and then I had a small beauty saloon of my own. And now I¡¯m going to run a restaurant.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°It¡¯s an inspiring story.¡±


    ¡°In addition to drinking all day, Zhang Gui became addicted to gambling after my business got better¡­ He even began whoring outside our home. I just pretended that I didn¡¯t know¡­ There¡¯s no love between us at all. Why should I bother him about his cheating when I can have a good sleep without him?¡±


    It made Xiao Bing feel sad. He believed that only an extremely hopeless woman could say it with such composure.


    Xiao Bing suddenly asked, ¡°You have never thought about a divorce?¡±


    Zhu Liya shook her head, ¡°I know this man. He knows that he will find no one better after the divorce. So he will never agree to it. I¡¯m his cash cow. How can he still eat, drink, fuck, and gamble without me? And besides, it is his father¡¯s money that kept my mother alive. So I didn¡¯t think of it very often.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good woman. It¡¯s a pity that didn¡¯t find your own happiness.¡±


    Zhu Liya smiled, ¡°Thanks for listening to things that have nothing to do with you. Here¡¯s to you for helping me yesterday.¡±


    There was a tempting blush on her haughty face after she drank all of the wine in that goblet.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s head went blank for a few seconds. Noticing that, Zhu Liya grinned, ¡°Brother Bing, you are not drunk, are you? It¡¯s only two cups of wine.¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± Then Xiao Bing thought to himself, ¡°You¡¯re just as seductive as Ayaka Tomoda from R country. But she doesn¡¯t have that queen vibe of yours. How can I not be drunk in that. What the hell is Zhuang Gui thinking? How can he leave his beautiful wife home and mess with the whores outside¡­¡±


    ¡°I invited you today for two reasons. One is to thank you. And the other¡­¡± said Zhu Liya, with her eyes fixed on Xiao Bing¡¯s, ¡°I¡¯ve been doing nothing but thinking of different ways to make money, so I barely made any real friends these years. I have so much to talk about and right now you are the only person I can talk to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can tell me these things whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°Really? You know I trust you with all my heart since last night. Now eat. You¡¯re not here to drink.¡±


    Though she said that they should eat, Zhu Liya would always find a topic to have a drink. Obviously, she became more depressed after what happened last night. She needed to vent her feelings.


    After they finished eating, the bottle became empty after they finished eating and half of it was drank by Zhu Liya. Instead of looking arrogant and cold as usual, Zhu Liya was slightly flushed and her eyes became bewitching. Xiao Bing felt she was like a fox, who was luring him into her den.


    The two stood up and Xiao Bing tried to help Zhu Liya stand. But Zhu Liya refused by gently patting his hand. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk yet. Go seat yourself in the living room. I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea.¡±


    Xiao Bing said ¡®yes¡¯ with a bitter smile on his face while staring at this slightly drunk woman. He went back to the living room and took a look at his watch. It was nearly 9. ¡°I have to explain to Xiaoxaio again. Why is she like a meddlesome woman now? She is a tepid girl!¡±


    While his mind was wandering, Zhu Liya approached with a cup of hot tea. When she bent down and put the tea on the table, Xiao Bing had a clear glimpse of her pink bra and white cleavage in the black lace dress. He was almost drowned in that deadly temptation.


    Zhu Liya did not notice Xiao Bing¡¯s greedy eyes. She sat down on the sofa in front of him. Xiao Bing swallowed and found that his throat was very dry. He could imagine how thirsty he could be if he kept staring at her.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Uh, let me have a taste of the tea.¡± Xiao Bing held it up and put it in front of his lips. But then he noticed that Zhu Liya opened her mouth wide. She seemed to have something to say. ¡°Ouch, it¡¯s so hot¡­¡±


    Zhu Liya was intending to remind him but Xiao Bing had already taken a sip. He instantly put the cup down and kept gasping. Zhu Liya could not help laughing when she saw him like that.


    ¡°I almost have a blister on my tongue, and you¡¯re still laughing¡­¡±


    Zhu Liya laughed even louder upon hearing that. She managed to speak while laughing, ¡°I¡¯ve never been this happy in a long time. Thank you for making me so happy, Xiao Bing.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought it was unfair. ¡°Well, a beauty needs a fool to amuse her,¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself.


    While Xiao Bing was still feeling sorry for his tongue, he suddenly noticed that Zhu Liya crossed her left leg over her right leg. The fascinating sound of the fabric of the black stockings was like an aphrodisiac spell, which made his blood pump.


    Xiao Bing swallowed again and peeped at those beautiful legs in black lace. But he put on a usual smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure for me to make Mrs. Zhu happy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. You can just call me Liya.¡±


    As she spoke, she adjusted her sitting position again. The sound of it again drew his attention.


    ¡°You know what, Xiao Bing? I would definitely ask you for a date if I met you a few years ago. I don¡¯t need a handsome and rich boyfriend. I just need a man who is diligent and able to make me feel safe. I was thinking of it last night when I was watching you protecting me in that casino.¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose, ¡°Can I take that as a compliment?¡±


    Zhu Liya grinned, ¡°It could be¡­ But it¡¯s impossible for me to do it now. What a pity¡­ I¡¯m already an old and married woman¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing looked away reluctantly and spoke with seriousness, ¡°You¡¯re not old at all. You look like a girl of 17 or 18.¡±


    Zhu Liya grinned again. Her face was still red. She laughed more frequently tonight. Perhaps it was because of the alcohol. And her eyes looked more seductive.


    She adjusted her position again while laughing. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this anymore.¡± Xiao Bing inwardly begged.


    Suddenly he stood up and decided to say goodbye. But Zhu Liya stood up instantly like it was a conditional reflex. But she seemed to be in a hurry when standing. Her legs twisted together and she was about to fall. Xiao Bing immediately rushed towards her and she fell in his arms.


    Xiao Bing could clearly feel her soft and smooth skin through that black lace dress when he held her. At that moment, Xiao Bing could no longer resist and he kissed her on her sexy red lips¡­

 Chapter 58

    Perhaps because of the alcohol, they all got a little wild. Instead of resisting, Zhu Liya pandered to him.


    As they kissed, it became rough and dynamic. They seemed to have taken each other as a release of their lust.


    Zhu Liya was pinned down on the sofa and Xiao Bing was all over her. But suddenly the phone in his pocket began to ring.


    Xiao Bing stared at the moaning woman beneath him with his reddened eyes. He watched her unbutton all her buttons. He ran out of patience and intended to rip her clothes off. But the phone rang again like it would never stop.


    ¡°This goddamn phone¡­¡± Zhu Liya took out the phone from his pocket and threw it on the table, during which Xiao Bing saw Yezi¡¯s name on his phone. Soon Yezi¡¯s cute and canny face appeared in his head. The red in his eyes faded and he restored his sanity.


    Zhu Liya stared at Xiao Bing with her face flushed. She put her arms around his, but Xiao Bing unexpectedly withdrew from her arms. Surprised, Zhu Liya said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my girlfriend¡¯s call¡­¡±


    Zhu Liya suddenly looked upset and chagrined. Suddenly she gave him another embrace and put her breasts against his chest. But once again, Xiao Bing pushed her away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xiao Bing straightened his clothes, picked up the phone and headed towards the dining room. He put the phone through when he felt that he had created enough distance. ¡°Hello, Yezi.¡±


    Zhu Liya had to sit up on the sofa and got her clothes buttoned. She fixed her hair and adjusted her dress. Then she gave Xiao Bing a complicated stare.


    Yezi answered in a joking tone, ¡°Brother Bing, why did it take so long? You are not cheating on me, right?¡±


    Xiao Bing was startled. He thought to himself, ¡°Damn. Is she clairvoyant? How could she possibly know what I¡¯m doing?¡±


    ¡°It seems that people do easily feel guilty after they have done something wrong¡­ And there is scientific evidence that liars have a shorter life-span than others.¡± But Xiao Bing could not tell the truth. Perturbed, he spoke in a serious voice, ¡°That¡¯s not true! Here¡¯s what I¡¯ve been doing. Zhu Liya invited me to dinner to thank me. I did not hear my phone before because somehow it was muted¡­¡±


    ¡°That Mrs. Zhu? The one you¡¯re really protective of?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Don¡¯t be so nervous. I¡¯m just kidding. I believe that my beloved man wouldn¡¯t do anything unfaithful. I¡¯ll leave you then¡­ Text me when you get home. Otherwise I¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s heart almost melted. He felt touched and guilty. ¡°Bye, sweetie. I¡¯ll call you later.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    Xiao Bing put the phone back in his pocket and felt relieved. He went back to the living room and said to Zhu Liya with an awkward voice, ¡°I hope you can forget what just happened. If you do care about it, I can only say that I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    While staring at Xiao Bing, Zhu Liya suddenly shook her head with a bitter smile on her face, ¡°You¡¯re a good man. I have never met anyone like you before. I have to give you that. Go home now¡­ I just did what I wanted to do. You can just forget about it.¡±


    After hearing that, Xiao Bing felt another fire starting in his heart and he met her desperate eyes. But soon it was put out when he thought of the trust Yezi gave him.


    Xiao Bing only wanted one-night stands when he was a womanizer. But obviously this seductive Zhu Liya wanted it to last. He was afraid that he would be drowned in this forever. He did not want anything coming in between him and Yezi.


    Smiling, Xiao Bing nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll leave then. I might be very busy with the noodle house in the next couple of days. And thanks for inviting me to dinner.¡±


    After Xiao Bing left, Zhu Liya sat down on the sofa, seemingly lost in her thoughts.


    It was already past 10 when he got home and Su Xiaoxiao was still studying in her room. Xiao Bing washed his face in the bathroom and changed his clothes. Then he walked into her room and asked, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°These two problems are too difficult for me. Can you try to solve them? I¡¯ll translate this classic article first.¡±


    Xiao Bing took a look at her workbook and found that they were two math problems. They were already marked. Seeing Xiaoxiao studying so hard, Xiao Bing thought that it would be better if he sent Yezi a message first. So he took out his phone and texted her. After having received her reply, Xiao Bing began to think about how to solve the problems.


    Su Xiaoxiao peeped at Xiao Bing and saw him being very serious. When she finished translating, she asked him, ¡°Can you solve them?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Actually, they are not as difficult as you think. You just need to think in another way. Let me tell you¡­¡±


    Then it took a couple of minutes for Xiao Bing to show Xiaoxiao the solving process in detail. Since Su Xiaoxiao was a smart girl, she understood it quickly.


    After the problems were solved, Su Xiaoxiao began to keep her books while saying, ¡°Thanks, Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. You should sleep now. I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I have something to say to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing then sat on a chair and asked after she finished tidying, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao stood before him and lightly bit her lips. She seemed to be thinking about how to put it. Xiao Bing stared at her with his curious eyes, thinking of the things she might tell him.


    ¡°Brother Bing, you were with that businesswoman again tonight?¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡± Xiao Bing smiled awkwardly, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Xiao Bing found this girl more and more like a meddlesome woman. Xiao Bing was intending to talk back because that was none of her business, but perhaps because of Su Peiya, he just couldn¡¯t be harsh to her.


    Su Xiaoxiao sat in front of him, with the vibe of a meddlesome woman surrounding her. She began to lecture him like a wise elder. She still sounded sharp when speaking, ¡°You have a girlfriend now. In other words, it means you should be careful about your behavior. You are older than me. I assume you can distinguish between the people you can meet and the people you can¡¯t.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded his head like a good student.


    ¡°I went to the noodle house today and heard from Li Hong and Zhang Jing that Zhu Liya is not a very decent woman. They said she looks like a whore. You should be careful. Who knows if she has other purposes?¡±


    Xiao Bing answered, ¡°She just wanted to thank me.¡±


    ¡°So she invited you to her home? Why didn¡¯t she just find a restaurant? Don¡¯t you think she is up to something? I believe she¡¯s seducing you and she wants to¡­ Anyway, she can¡¯t be that innocent. Though you don¡¯t have a pretty face or a good temperament and you¡¯re just worker, some women just have a weird taste for men¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing was chagrined. It turned out that, from her point of view, being liked was not always a good thing.


    He wondered why she always thought so badly of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so frustrated. I think you do have some advantages.¡±


    Feeling dispirited, Xiao Bing said, ¡°I¡¯m mentally strong. You don¡¯t need to comfort me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Maybe it is your strong mentality that makes her like you. In other words, you¡¯re thick-skinned. Anyway, even if she doesn¡¯t have any intention to hook up with you, you have a girlfriend, which means you should behave yourself. You can¡¯t let your girlfriend have any doubt or jealousy. You can¡¯t be with other women when you¡¯re not with your girlfriend.¡±


    Xiao Bing stared at her with his stern eyes and said, ¡°I know now.¡±


    ¡°Well, in light of your sincerity, I¡¯ll begin watching over you from today. Zhang Jing and Li Hong will also report to me about your whereabouts. If it is not an emergency, you¡¯re forbidden to see her. Even if you do, your meetings should be less than 20 minutes. And you have to call me in advance if you¡¯re going to her home or eat with her. You must give me a good reason to get my consent.¡±


    Xiao Bing threw his hands up, ¡°Objection. I think it¡¯s very unfair!¡±


    ¡°Objection overruled!¡± said Su Xiaoxiao in a threatening tone. ¡°Ye Xiaoxi is in my school. Maybe I should tell her about the perfume I smelled on your body.¡±


    Xiao Bing became silent at once and put down his hands. He grinned, ¡°Actually I find it very reasonable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. And except for dating with Xiaoxi, you must call me in advance if you are not going to have dinner at home. If you want to eat with other girls you must give me a good reason. Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯m doing it all for you¡­ Ye Xiaoxi is not by your side. So it is my duty to watch over you for her, in case you become corrupted. I¡¯m trying to lay a solid foundation for your relationship.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to disobey me, if you don¡¯t want me to have a conversation with her¡­¡±


    After that, she said, ¡°Now you can leave. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing walked out like a withered flower. Soon a smile of satisfaction appeared on Xiaoxiao¡¯s face.

 Chapter 59

    The next day, Xiao Bing was busy with the work in the noodle house, still feeling wronged. As the business in the noodle house got better, the need for an expansion became more and more urgent. After a long day in the noodle house, Xiao Bing and Yezi began to search for a suitable place downtown.


    Xiao Bing had already marked off Zhu Liya¡¯s shop from his list since he did not like to take advantage of others. But he still thought it would be better if it was near the university town. On one hand, the large stream of people ensured that there would be customers. On the other hand, it was not far from the present one, which made it convenient for old customers. Lastly, it was near his home.


    Though his choices were limited, it would take quite some effort to find a perfect one. They walked from street to street while taking notice of the shops which were being sold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can find a suitable one tonight,¡± sighed Yezi, ¡°It will much easier if she can sell it to you. There will be no customer loss if we can build one based on the original structure. And I think the present location is the best.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± said Xiao Bing with a bitter smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because you care too much about her feelings.¡± Yezi rolled her eyes at Xiao Bing. She still looked cute when she was angry. ¡°If you weren¡¯t so protective of her, she would have given you the restaurant even if she was not willing to give herself to you as a reward for that 100 thousand.¡±


    Smiling bitterly, Xiao Bing rubbed his nose. Yezi stood on her tiptoes and folded her hands on her back. Smiling, she stared at him, ¡°Brother Xiao, you don¡¯t have a crush on her, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t.¡± Xiao Bing was terrified and patted his chest while taking a vow, ¡°I swear to god that I don¡¯t have any affection for her. And I¡¯m willing to be punished by God if I¡¯m lying.¡±


    But the lust he had for her was real.


    Yezi seemed to be amused. She deliberately snorted, ¡°Who knows if you are lying? The sun would rise from the west if men¡¯s words could be trusted.¡±


    Seeing Yezi being this witty, Xiao Bing could not help reaching out his hands. However, when he was going to touch Yezi¡¯s fingertips, Yezi suddenly screamed, ¡°Help! This man just sexually assaulted me!¡±


    Xiao Bing was startled and put back his hands. But then all he saw was Yezi jumping up and down, which made Xiao Bing¡¯s heart pump fast.


    Men always lusted for women. No man could still remain unmoved when seeing a naked woman. But it was just physical desire. Their true love could only be shown to a specific woman. And Xiao Bing¡¯s true love was Yezi.


    It was a peculiar feeling which contained happiness, worry, sweetness, and bitterness. It could make a man as shy as a teenage boy.


    A lot of people looked over here. Yezi burst into laughter when she stared at the startled Xiao Bing. He came to himself and found himself being glanced at by others. He wished that there was a hole in the ground so that he could hide in it.


    Yezi stuck her tongue out and loudly said to the people who were watching, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just kidding¡­¡±


    The bystanders all walked away with gentle smiles on their faces, since it was just a joke between lovers. But almost every man took an extra glimpse at Yezi. Some even looked back when they were already far away.


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly, ¡°Yezi, I don¡¯t know what I should say to you.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Just a small price for being faithless.¡±


    ¡°I swear that you are the only woman I will ever love.¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes seemed sincere and dynamic. Only when a big boy was looking at a girl of whom he had long been dreaming of, would his eyes seem that way.


    ¡°I know.¡± Yezi smiled and held his hand, which pacified his heart.


    Yezi said while smiling, ¡°You asshole. If you ever cheat on me and see other women behind my back. I will walk on the streets and shout that I¡¯m your mistress.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Bing becoming startled, Yezi laughed again.


    While Xiao Bing was about to speak, he suddenly saw Zhang Gui coming this way with a seductively-dressed woman in his arms. Yezi followed his gaze and asked, ¡°Brother Xiao, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°That guy¡­ is the husband of the owner of the restaurant next to our noodle house.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Yezi sized him up and found him a short, ugly and smirking man. The woman with heavy makeup looked exactly like a whore. But Zhang Gui seemingly did not notice these two. He kept walking towards them while talking to the woman with a libertine smile on his face.


    Yezi asked, ¡°Is she Zhu Liya? She is even worse than what I thought.¡±


    Indeed, anyone at first glance could find that this woman was completely beautified by make-up even if there was still some distance. She was wriggling while walking, which made people strengthen their belief that she was a whore.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    There was slight anger in his eyes. But he said in a casual tone, ¡°She¡¯s not the owner. But this man is her husband.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yezi was shocked and infuriated. ¡°His wife just saved him with 100 thousand and he still messes with his mistress?¡±


    Grinning, Xiao Bing said, ¡°She might be his mistress or a whore. Anyway, he¡¯s just a piece of junk. Let¡¯s go. We have nothing to do with their family affairs. Not even good officials can settle family troubles.¡±


    Yezi took a glance and asked, ¡°You¡¯re mad at him?¡±


    Xiao Bing shrugged and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Anyone would be angry if he knows what¡¯s going on. His wife works so hard only to meet his extravagant demands. She risked her life to save him and this is how he rewards her.¡±


    Yezi asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to give him a lesson?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given him one.¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself. But he didn¡¯t say it. He just gently smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not his father or father-in-law. Who am I to do that?¡±


    While Xiao Bing was speaking, Zhang Gui seemed to have noticed him. He immediately grabbed the woman by her hand and started to run. The woman was startled and tripped over her feet. She had to run after Zhang Gui, staggering, while cursing him for his abruptness.


    Yezi was surprised. She took a thoughtful glance of Xiao Bing, which made his heart jump. Then he made an innocent face.


    ¡°Haha. It seems that he has already been given a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Damn. Having a smart girlfriend is truly not a good thing.¡±


    Before Xiao Bing could explain, Yezi grabbed his hand and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go. He is not worthy of our time. Let¡¯s keep searching. Wait, we have been searching for quite a while. I want to eat ice cream.¡±


    Smiling, Xiao Bing answered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After they finished eating ice cream, Xiao Bing sent her home. When they arrived at the door, Yezi gave him an invitation, ¡°Come on. You don¡¯t want to sit for a while in my home?¡±


    Xiao Bing took a look at his watch and shook his head, ¡°I need to go back to see if Xiaoxiao needs my help. She¡¯s far behind her study schedule.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was thinking of inviting you to pay a visit to my room¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Xiao Bing felt his adrenalin pumping. He nearly said yes upon seeing the tenderness in her eyes. But it suddenly occurred to him that Yezi was not a frivolous girl. She must be playing a prank. ¡°I can¡¯t. Yezi, my love for you is pure. I will never harbor any dirty thoughts of you. You are like a holy angel and I¡­¡±


    Yezi flushed and chuckled, ¡°Alright, you should go back. Goodbye, you lecher.¡±


    Xiao Bing found that it was extremely tempting upon seeing her soft, fair hands waving and the deliberate anger in her eyes. Xiao Bing waved his hands while smiling, ¡°Bye.¡±


    Xiao Bing got into the limousine after he watched her go into the living room. The driver looked back at him and said, ¡°You really amaze me. As far as I know, this is the first time she¡¯s in a relationship.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s my first time too.¡±


    But soon he noticed the doubt and disdain in the driver¡¯s eyes. Xiao Bing got anxious, ¡°It¡¯s really my first time!¡±


    ¡°Flowery words come easily to you and you said she¡¯s your first love?¡±


    ¡°Fuck. Indeed, a lot of women wanted to hook up with me when I was serving the army and I¡¯m not a virgin. But truly my first love is her.¡± Xiao Bing always made a clear boundary between a one-night stand and a relationship. If people want to have a good time and don¡¯t want to be involved in a long relationship, they look for a one-night stand. But a relationship is noble and pure. It can¡¯t be stained.


    ¡°Anyway, you should drive.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Bing¡¯s anger, the driver grinned and said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Xiao, I believe you really are a first timer.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You are Ms. Ye¡¯s boyfriend. What good will it do for me if I offend you?¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Xiao Bing scornfully put his middle finger up.


    After the car arrived at the building, Xiao Bing got off the car. The driver craned out of the window and grinned, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Xiao. I¡¯m going to see my first love as well.¡±


    After that, he stepped on the accelerator and drove the car away.


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Xiao Bing picked up a handful of sand and threw it at the driver¡¯s direction and burst into laughter.


    Xiao Bing walked upstairs and found that the light was on after he opened the door. As he expected, Xiaoxiao was still studying. Xiao Bing could not help but inwardly sigh with emotion, ¡°She¡¯s just like her sister. They¡¯are both persistent, stubborn and excellent.¡±


    ¡°You came back.¡± Su Xiaoxiao picked up a book and there was a smile on her cold face. ¡°Help me with these two problems.¡±


    In a small hotel of Jinsha District, the ugly Zhang Gui was pounding the big ass of the woman with heavy makeup. The woman underneath spoke while moaning, ¡°Is that woman your wife or just another whore? Why¡­ oh god¡­ did you run as soon as you see her?¡±


    ¡°Shit. She¡¯s not¡­ I don¡¯t have a wife at all!!¡±

 Chapter 60

    Zhang Gui suddenly roared and let it all out. Then the woman pushed him away and slipped into the blanket. Zhang Gui was surprised. He quietly put up his pants. Then the woman snorted, ¡°You didn¡¯t call me lately. I saw you with a woman the other night. Do you think I didn¡¯t know? She¡¯s more beautiful and elegant than me¡­ I¡¯m just a whore. You have reasons to despise me.¡±


    Zhang Gui yelled, ¡°Yingzi, what the hell are you talking about?¡±


    Xiao Bing would be surprised if he saw Zhang Gui¡¯s face. Because the insane indignation and love on this short, ugly coward¡¯s face was quite conspicuous.


    ¡°I met you when I was 28 and you were just 22. You were the woman of my life since that night! I¡¯ve been working hard every day, trying to make enough money to save you! Maybe I¡¯m a useless man, but I still have my conscience. You¡¯ve always been good to me. I remember that. I¡¯m not an ungrateful person!¡±


    ¡°Just stop¡­¡± Yingzi cried and her makeup £÷as ruined.


    Zhang Gui slipped into the blanket as well and put Yingzi in his arms. Though he was a short man, everything he did at this moment seemed to be big.


    Zhang Gui seemed to be about to cry, ¡°You have been by my side all these years. Others hate me because I¡¯m short and hideous. But you¡¯re different. You¡¯ve always been kind and gentle to be. You¡¯re more like my wife though we¡¯re not married. You are perfunctory when you¡¯re with other men. But you¡¯re true to me. How can I ignore that?¡±


    Zhang Gui sobbed while speaking, ¡°But I¡¯m just a total loser. I could have saved you from Qiang Zi if I was not that useless, so you don¡¯t have to work for him anymore¡­ I thought of running away with you. But these monsters will never give us a quick death if we don¡¯t make it¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop saying that. Just stop.¡± Ying Zi burst into a flood of tears, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was just being unreasonable. I became yours for the rest of my life since that night four years ago. Maybe it is because I¡¯m stressed out lately and I think too much¡­ I thought I was not worthy of you and you would cast me aside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think that.¡± Zhang Gui held Yingzi in his arms and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re the only woman who isn¡¯t disgusted with this ugly man. It is me that is not worthy of you. I know people talk behind our backs whenever we walk on the streets. They all sneered at you for being with such an ugly man. They have no fucking idea who doesn¡¯t deserve whom!¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ Stop saying that. When you have enough money to save me from Qiangzi, I¡¯ll marry you and be a true wife to you. Okay?¡±


    ¡°That would be a dream come true.¡± Zhang Gui¡¯s eyes shined with deep feelings while he tightly held her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday a week from today. I¡¯ll give you a big surprise on that day. You will never forget it¡­¡±


    A week¡­ He still had a week to do that.


    In the next two days, Xiao Bing kept searching with Yezi when he was done with work. But he had not seen Zhu Liya since that night. So he gradually forgot about what happened that night.


    Su Xiaoxiao finally caught up with her study schedule, but she still asked Xiao Bing to help her with her problems, which made Xiao Bing very impressed with her passion for studying. So he patiently helped her with studying. The day her mother Li Chunlan could get discharged was also approaching.


    On the third day, after Xiao Bing said goodbye to Xiaoxiao at the gate of the campus, he coincidently saw Zhu Liya coming his way. As he was thinking about how to avoid her, he noticed that she seemed to be flurried after seeing him. She suddenly turned around and walked in the opposite direction.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xiao Bing was confused and he ran after her out of curiosity. He shouted while he was near her, ¡°Liya!¡±


    Zhu Liya had to stop. Xiao Bing stood in front of her and saw her wearing big black sunglasses. She turned her head when she saw him. ¡°Is this woman mad at me? Because I took advantage of her that night? Or is she mad because I didn¡¯t take enough advantage of her?¡±


    Xiao Bing began to regret catching her up. He felt uneasy when he saw her after that night.


    But Xiao Bing was an experienced man. He was not that nervous since he was used to being surrounded by girls when he was in Beijing. But Yezi was an exception. Xiao Bing restored his confidence instantly and smiled, ¡°Liya, why did you turn your back to me without saying hello?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Xiao¡­ Xiao Bing, I suddenly remembered that I have something to do. I need to go home.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, go on with your business. I should go to the noodle house.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll talk to you next time.¡±


    ¡°See you next time.¡±


    Xiao Bing inwardly laughed because her original direction was towards her home. And yet she turned around and was going in the opposite direction, saying she was going home¡­ But Xiao Bing did not point it out to her. But when he brushed against her, he noticed the faint bruise under her sunglasses¡­


    While Xiao Bing wanted to take a closer look, she was already gone. Xiao Bing felt uneasy when thinking about the bruise on her flurried face. How come it appeared on that pretty face? He could only think of one possibility¡­ But it was their own business. Xiao Bing had nothing to do with it. He suppressed his uneasiness and left.


    When he arrived at the door of the noodle house, Xiao Bing found that Dumbass was standing on the street and giggling while saying to strangers, ¡°Come in and have a taste of our delicious noodles.¡±


    The strangers all looked him up and down, but no one really listened to him. He was not a pretty girl, so nearly nobody paid attention to him or his words.


    Xiao Bing found it funny and weird that Dumbass had become a peddler on the street.


    Dumbass scratched his head out of embarrassment when Xiao Bing approached.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a whore. The noodle house doesn¡¯t need you to solicit customers. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Dumbass was stubborn. ¡°Sister Hong said that I look innocent and that people will believe what I say. The business will get better if I suggest them to come to our noodle house.¡±


    Xiao Bing held back a laugh and said, ¡°She really said that?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ And she said I¡¯m handsome.¡±


    Xiao Bing sized him up and shook his head, ¡°Then she must be blind.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not blind. She¡¯s just a little fat.¡±


    Xiao Bing found it hard to make sense of it, so he ignored him and went into the noodle house. There were not many customers since it was still early. Noticing that Li Hong and Zhang Jing were talking while sitting on chairs, Xiao Bing approached them and asked, ¡°Sister Hong, why did you tell Dumbass to solicit costumers on the street?¡±


    Looking up, Li Hong took a glimpse of him and smiled, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s really cute? He might really bring us lots of customers.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°You two just had a heated argument yesterday and now you are concerned with customers. Don¡¯t try to fool me.¡±


    At that moment, Wang Guifang walked out from the kitchen with a smile on her face, ¡°Lil Bing, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Just call that silly boy back. She¡¯s just mad at him for calling her a little fat. That¡¯s why she talked Dumbass into it. How embarrassing it must be.¡±


    Li Hong stuck her tongue out and deliberately snorted while Zhang Jing was bending over the table, smiling. Xiao Bing put up a bitter smile and pointed at Li Hong, ¡°You only know how to fool him? Now go and call him in.¡±


    Li Hong had been obedient to him since Xiao Bing protected her that day. After Xiao Bing said it, she reluctantly stood up and grumbled, ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s stupid. Instead, he¡¯s blind.¡±


    Zhang Jing burst into laughter after Li Hong walked out, ¡°She did become fat these days. But Dumbass is really dumb. No girl on earth likes to be called ¡®fat''¡±.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you can humiliate him. Lucky for you he¡¯s a thoughtless boy. Don¡¯t fool him like that again!¡±


    Zhang Jing answered while chuckling, ¡°I know now. We were just messing with him because we are good friends. Though sometimes Li Hong kicks him around, she will be the first one to protect him if he gets bullied.¡±


    Following Li Hong, Dumbass soon walked into the noodle house. Seemingly unreconciled, ¡°She said that I¡¯m handsome. This face would be wasted if I came back without any customers.¡±


    All of them burst into laughter upon hearing it, including Li Hong. But Dumbass still stood there, like a confused fool.


    Then Xiao Bing said to Wang Guifang, ¡°Tomorrow is a weekend, instead of coming here, Yezi and I decided to continue our search during the two days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We can handle it. We will tell the customers that we won¡¯t make the exclusive noodles in the weekend.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    In the evening, Xiao Bing met another familiar person on his way home. It was the woman with heavy makeup. Xiao Bing saw her in Zhang Gui¡¯s arms the other night. As a member of Dragon Teeth, Xiao Bing recognized her though he only met her once. Xiao Bing did not pay too much attention to her. However, suddenly an old woman who was not very far from him shouted, ¡°Yingzi, you have a guest to serve.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± answered the woman with heavy makeup. Then she trotted towards the old woman.


    ¡°So her name is Yingzi and she¡¯s a whore, just as I thought¡­¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself.

 Chapter 61

    Yingzi ran inside a dilapidated building while Xiao Bing was still deep in thought. Xiao Bing assumed that it was where she served the guests.


    Xiao Bing did not want to get himself involved in this. Though prostitution was illegally and morally forbidden, Xiao Bing believed that these women made contributions to the decline in the crime rate. He never looked down on these women. If not for the money, who would let strangers be all over on her? Who would not want to be spoiled like a princess? In fact, they were just a group of miserable women.


    Xiao Bing looked away, intending to leave. That was when he saw a furious-looking man walking out of the entrance. He heard a middle-aged woman swearing. ¡°Yingzi, you really want it the hard way? Do you want another lesson from Brother Qiang? Don¡¯t you remember your deal with Brother Qiang? You owe him 200,000! He wouldn¡¯t be able to get the money even if he spends his entire life working for it! Now come back and make our dear guests happy!¡±


    Xiao Bing felt uncomfortable upon hearing it. It was not that he did not want to help but there were simply too many women like her. Maybe some of them were inside that building and faced the same situation, either broke or poor. Xiao Bing did not know where to start even if he wanted to help.


    Xiao Bing then returned home, still upset by what he just saw. Su Xiaoxiao was using the computer in her bedroom instead of studying. Xiao Bing felt that he needed to talk to someone. When he saw Xiaoxiao on her computer with her door unlocked, he decided to knock. Xiaoxiao turned her head and said, ¡°Brother Bing? Come in!¡±


    Xiao Bing walked in and caught a glimpse of her computer. He asked curiously, ¡°Are you looking for something?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My family holds shares of the Xiaoxiao Noodle House as well. I can¡¯t watch you run around while I sit here and do nothing. I just found several stores that are on sale. We can take a look at them this weekend.¡±


    Xiao Bing noticed that she had written down the name and the address of the stores she deemed appropriate in her notebook. Her handwriting was as pretty as her face. ¡°All of them are located in the business area of Jinsha District. I can go there with you tomorrow.¡±


    Though it was always Yezi that accompanied him, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t think it was appropriate to turn her down. It seemed that he needed to text Lil Bei and tell him to take a day off tomorrow.


    Lil Bei had been secretly watching over Su Xiaoxiao for Xiao Bing recently. Every morning before the sun came up, he would appear at the entrance of the building. Then he would follow her to the campus and follow her again when she left the campus. He would only leave her when Xiao Bing returned home. The energy he spent on Xiaoxiao was no less that Xiao Bing¡¯s. Since Xiao Bing would be with her all day, she did not need Lil Bei¡¯s protection tomorrow. Thus, Lil Bei could take a day off.


    Xiao Bing had not found any clue of the traitor from Xiaoxiao for a long time. Hence, he started to suspect the credibility of the words of that person, who called Su Peiya out and got her encircled and killed.


    Xiao Bing decided to keep searching for clues in the Su family no matter if there was a traitor in the Dragon Gate. If the traitor was real, he wanted to know what the traitor would do next. And if there was an organization behind it, he wanted to know their next action as well. When Xiao Bing was in the Dragon Gate, his enemy operated in the dark while he moved around in broad daylight. Whether there was an organization or traitor, they all should gradually reveal themselves after Xiao Bing left the Dragon Gate.


    Xiao Bing got into bed after a brief chat with Xiaoxiao. Then, he texted Lil Bei and called Yezi. He thought Yezi would be upset after finding out that he would be with Xiaoxiao tomorrow instead of her. Unexpectedly, Yezi agreed with great frankness.


    Xiao Bing and Su Xiaoxiao began searching soon after they had their breakfast. While waiting for a taxi, Xiaoxiao took out her notebook and said, ¡°The six stores I found on the Internet last night are all in Jinsha District. I could have added more on my list but the rest are either in a bad location or not big enough. Let¡¯s visit them one by one.¡±


    ¡°Okay, where do we go first?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ We can reach the nearest one in half an hour by bus. It is a hotel whose owner is planning to go abroad. So he wants to either sell or rent it to others. I think we better buy it directly since he might increase the rent if our business does well after taking over.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I believe that the land price will continue rising in the next two years. There is nothing but profit for us if we buy it.¡±


    Xiaoxiao looked at him in surprise. ¡°Why do you know so much about business when you are just a soldier?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m gifted.¡±


    ¡°In boasting, I suppose.¡± Xiaoxiao shook her head.


    Xiao Bing became speechless¡­


    Soon, they got on a crowded bus. Every weekend, the youngsters from the university town would hang out with their friends. Most would use the money they saved up on shopping or nice meals, so they usually chose to travel by bus. Thus, the buses were always crowded.


    Xiaoxiao and Xiao Bing were separated after getting on the bus. There were quite a few people between them. Xiao Bing noticed two young college girls standing in front of him and they were looking him up and down. He thought that they must have a thing for him because he believed himself to be incredibly handsome.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. I¡¯m very handsome and way hotter than young college boys. At least I¡¯m more attractive than the dudes from H country,¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself.


    While he was flattering himself, one of the girls with an oval face asked timidly, ¡°Excuse me¡­ Are you the kungfu chef from the Xiaoxiao Noodle House?¡± Her eyes sparkled as she spoke.


    ¡°They only know me as a man who makes lamian?¡± Xiao Bing inwardly sighed. But he put on a smile and said, ¡°Yes. You know me?¡±


    ¡°We tasted your lamina there. It¡¯s really good. And you look really¡­ handsome when making it¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. There was an old saying, ¡°Men can be attractive no matter they are soldiers or cooks.¡± Xiao Bing began to believe that it was true.


    Xiao Bing cleared his throat and spoke with a stern face, ¡°Making lamian is a holy job. We pour all our emotions into it so we can endow it with the flavor we want. You must not ignore lamian itself for my handsomeness. If you have time, I can give you a private lesson on the making of lamian¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The two girls seemed excited and infatuated, which expanded Xiao Bing¡¯s confidence.


    When Xiao Bing wanted to agree, he heard Xiaoxiao screaming. What came afterward was a clear slap and Xiaoxiao shouting, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s face changed instantly. He shouldered his way through the crowd and found a man rubbing his face, which was just slapped by Xiaoxiao. This man looked like a hooligan. Furious, he reached for Xiaoxiao¡¯s neck. But instead of panicking like other girls, Xiaoxiao fought with this man. Maybe she shared the same strong genes as her sister. However, she was still a girl. Though she left some scratches on his face, the man grabbed her arms and even put one of his hands under her skirt. He leered and said, ¡°Girl, this is what you get when you want it the hard way.¡±


    Due to how crowded the bus was, the people nearby could barely stand on their feet while the two fought. Some began condemning the man when they realized that he wanted to take advantage of her. However, they shut their mouth when they saw him taking out a knife. No one was brave enough to help her.


    The driver pulled over by the road and yelled at the man, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid or we¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    ¡°Damn you¡­ You¡¯ll regret if you call the cops. Now open the door!¡±


    Perhaps out of guilt, he began thinking of getting away.


    Afraid that this hooligan would do something dangerous, the driver immediately opened the door. The man walked to the door while holding Xiaoxiao as a hostage. He sighed in relief and said to Xiaoxiao ferociously, ¡°Girl, you should feel lucky this time!¡±


    He let go of her and got off the bus with his knife in hand. Suddenly, someone grabbed him by the hair. Realizing that this man was a desperado as well, he turned around and tried to stab the man with his knife. However, the man seized his arm and twisted it. Soon, he was screaming out in pain. His arm was broken, causing him to nearly pass out.


    Xiao Bing lifted him up and shoved his head into the door with great force. Then, he kicked the man out of the bus.


    Xiao Bing hopped out of the bus and looked at a pale-faced Xiaoxiao. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao recovered her senses and pointed to the groaning hooligan on the floor. ¡°He¡­ He took advantage of the crowd to touch¡­ my butt¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing looked up and saw a decently-sized stick. He laughed and said, ¡°So you are interested in butts. Well, so is this stick.¡±


    All of a sudden, the stick cut through the hooligan¡¯s trousers into his ass. He shrieked in pain and passed out.


    The passengers who caught this scene trembled and subconsciously closed their thighs. Xiao Bing murmured, ¡°This is a special move I learned before. It¡¯s called the Flower Arrangement¡­¡±

 Chapter 62

    ¡°Brother Bing, you were too violent¡­¡± Xiaoxiao and Xiao Bing were having dinner in a restaurant. They had been to the police station for what just happened. Yezi had to call the police to bail them out.


    Though Xiao Bing and Yezi had a reason for beating him, what Xiao Bing did to him could be defined as ¡°brutal¡±. After all, he broke one of his arms. The police could have arrested him for intentional assault. But most importantly, he pushed a stick into the man¡¯s ass¡­


    Xiao Bing was speaking while gobbling up his food. ¡°I hate men like him most. What they do best is taking advantages of girls on a bus. It¡¯s a pity that we wasted a lot of time on him. Now we only have time for two shops.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. You must not be this brutal anymore. You can just hand him to the police after beating him up. Here, things don¡¯t function like the army. That is unless you are rich and powerful.¡±


    Xiao Bing put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth with his hand. ¡°I know now. Enjoy your meal. I will have a smoke outside.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked close to the door and put a cigarette in his mouth. Su Peiya¡¯s voice and face appeared in his mind as smoke swirled in front of him.


    Though he never loved her as a woman, his heart nearly broke when Su Peiya died. The pain he felt was no less than the loss of a lover. It was hard to find true love, but a friend like Su Peiya was even rarer.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Xiaoxiao appeared behind him.


    ¡°Your sister,¡± Xiao Bing answered huskily. Had there not been any smoke, one could see the melancholy in his eyes.


    ¡°Do you know this, Xiaoxiao? I want to find out the truth and avenge your sister. It is what I desire most now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want as well¡­ But¡­¡± Su Xiaoxiao sighed. ¡°I have been thinking about it recently. I have cursed you a million times in my mind. But that won¡¯t bring my sister back¡­ She is gone. We should move on and become better people for her.¡±


    Xiao Bing cast her a surprised look. He could hardly believe that these words came out of Xiaoxiao¡¯s lips. Persistently, she said word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to live in guilt and anguish but I hope you can avenge her if an opportunity presents itself. We must know who did it.¡±


    ¡°I will find out the truth. You have my word!¡±


    They went to two stores in the afternoon. They took a rough look at the layout of the stores, which were good but not enough to satisfy them. When it got dark outside, the two decided to shop for groceries and cook at home.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you tonight. Lamian is not the only thing I learned from your sister. I can also make fried dishes and stews.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true after tasting it,¡± Xiaoxiao replied indifferently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me¡­ What would you like to eat? Name it and I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    They walked into the market while speaking. Xiaoxiao approached an old lady¡¯s stall. The old lady put on a warm smile when she saw her. ¡°Xiaoxiao, I haven¡¯t seen you in a couple of days. Is he your boyfriend?¡±


    Xiaoxiao blushed. ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m too young for that kind of thing,¡± she answered shyly.


    The old woman sized Xiao Bing up and grinned. ¡°I can tell that he¡¯s quite a man. How old are you? If I remember correctly, you are a college student now. Few college girls can remain pure like you these days. God knows how crowded the hotels are on the weekends! It¡¯s normal for you to have a boyfriend.¡±


    Xiaoxiao¡¯s heartbeat quickened. ¡°Nonsense. Brother Bing, is there anything you want? I always come here to buy meat and vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see.¡± Xiao Bing picked up some vegetables and paid for them. The old lady was still murmuring after they left. ¡°He truly is a good lad. Seems like she has made the right judgment.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed after they had walked for some distance. ¡°Did you hear that? She was complimenting me.¡±


    Xiaoxiao scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how old she is? Her vision isn¡¯t that clear.¡±


    Xiao Bing was upset. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m handsome?¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­ But at least it¡¯s better than some¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two of them then bought some meat and a fish. Xiao Bing carried them all. They walked out of the market and headed back home.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, if you are prepared to look for a partner, what will he be like?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Certainly not like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Xiaoxiao, do you realize how harsh your words are?¡±


    ¡°No. I only treat you this way¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Though Xiaoxiao seemed cold, she enjoyed their bickering very much.


    ¡°Are you angry? Why aren¡¯t you walking anymore?¡±


    ¡°No. I just saw someone I know.¡± Xiao Bing pointed at a place not far away. Xiaoxiao followed his gaze and saw Zhang Gui and Yingzi on the street with their hands joined together. Yingzi put on light makeup today, instead of her usual heavy makeup. She looked a far cry from the whore she used to look like. Now she looked like a good wife to Zhang Gui.


    ¡°You know that woman?¡± Xiaoxiao asked.


    ¡°No. But I know that man.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That man is the husband of the new owner of the building next to our Noodle House. The woman beside him should a whore. Looks like he¡¯s cheating on his wife again.¡±


    ¡°Whore?¡± Xiaoxiao sized up the affectionate couple and shook her head, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like one to me.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why?¡±


    Xiaoxiao made an analysis. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about whores. But as a woman, I can tell that her smile comes from the bottom of her heart. To be honest, that man looks neither handsome nor rich. Though he has a restaurant, I¡¯m sure that she really loves him, and this man loves her¡­ Could there be true love between a man and a whore?¡±


    Xiao Bing could not help laughing after hearing her analysis. ¡°You are making some sense. Why don¡¯t you study psychology from now on?¡±


    Xiaoxiao shook her head. ¡°It is easy to get stressed out when studying psychology. I might go crazy if I have a weak mind.¡±


    ¡°You look like a little manic to me now, hahaha!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes at him.


    When they reached home, Xiao Bing began cooking in the kitchen with Xiaoxiao helping him. Suddenly, his phone rang as he was holding a big spoon. ¡°It must be Yezi. Answer the call. I¡¯ll take over,¡± Xiaoxiao said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing went to the living room after answering the call.


    ¡°Hey, Brother Bing. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Cooking. You want to come over?¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you sure that it¡¯s not Xiaoxiao that is cooking for you?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°How can I impress her with my skills if I don¡¯t show it to her?¡±


    ¡°Then I would love to have a taste. But I¡¯m afraid Xiaoxiao won¡¯t be happy about it.¡±


    ¡°She definitely wants you to be here,¡± Xiao Bing said. ¡°Though she looks cold, she has a warm heart. She¡¯s a very kind person.¡±


    ¡°Well, have you felt the warmth of her heart?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Are you coming or not? I¡¯ll make more if you are.¡±


    ¡°Haha, just kidding. I¡¯d better not to come¡­ because the food is already prepared here. I just want to know if you found any suitable location.¡±


    ¡°There are two that we can do with but we are not entirely satisfied.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t make do when it comes to business. The expansion can wait a couple of days. But we must try our best to make it perfect.¡±


    ¡°I could have paid a visit to two other stores if I did not go to the police station. But we can continue tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Tell me if you need help.¡±


    Xiao Bing chuckled. His voice suddenly turned soft as he said, ¡°Yezi¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you missing me¡­¡± Xiao Bing did not expect his heart to thump after saying this. He was looking forward to the answer. Many women had asked him the same question before, but he had always found it childish. He never thought that he would be this nervous and eager in front of a girl.


    Before he could hear the answer, he heard a scream from the kitchen. Startled, he said in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯ll call you later. I¡¯ll go and check on Xiaoxiao.¡±


    He ended the call and rushed into the kitchen. He found Xiaoxiao standing there with her hands clasped. She was frowning and there were tears in her eyes. When he held her hands, he realized there was a blister on it. Looking at her watering eyes, he could not help blaming himself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have picked up that call.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I cook all the time. I wasn¡¯t being careful enough¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing lowered his head and began to suck on her wound. He even gently licked the blister. Watching him do all of these, Xiaoxiao suddenly felt like it didn¡¯t hurt that much. She kept staring at him, not knowing that she was already drowning in his gentleness.

 Chapter 63

    After sucking on Xiaoxiao¡¯s finger for a while, Xiao Bing looked up and saw her staring at him. Xiaoxiao retrieved her hand the moment their eyes met. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m okay now,¡± she said uneasily.


    ¡°Oh. Go and put some ointment on it then.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it myself. Please help me finish dinner then. I probably can¡¯t help you with cooking.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can handle it.¡±


    Xiao Bing returned to the kitchen and picked up a turner. Xiaoxiao¡¯s flurried eyes appeared in his mind. His mind was stirred when he recalled that Yezi told him about Xiaoxiao¡¯s crush on him. He did not want Xiaoxiao to follow her sister¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Does she really like me? Is it even possible¡­? She just doesn¡¯t hate me that much. Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much.¡±


    Xiao Bing managed to eliminate these absurd thoughts and began to cook.


    After putting on the ointment, Xiaoxiao put the bottle on her nightstand and sat on her bed. She bit her lips as she recalled what happened earlier. ¡°Why? Why did my heart beat so fast? Why am I still afraid? Still in a panic¡­?¡±


    ¡°Urgh!¡± Xiaoxiao put her hand around her head and shook it hard. Her hair became a mess. ¡°No, no, no! I must be mad. How can I fall in love with someone with a girlfriend? And he was even involved in my sister¡¯s death, my sister who loved him so much¡­¡±


    Both of them were burdened with thoughts. They only gathered when dinner was ready. By then, Xiao Bing had already cast away these thoughts while Xiaoxiao acted as if nothing has happened. He became even more certain that he was overthinking after seeing how Xiaoxiao behaved.


    Xiaoxiao went back to her bedroom to study after dinner. After finishing solving some practice questions, she took a look at Xiao Bing, who was sitting cross-legged in the living room. Then she looked away and spun the pen on her fingertips, looking lost in thoughts.


    After looking at his watch, Xiao Bing turned off the TV and stood up. He stretched and said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, go on with studying. I¡¯m going to bed. By the way, you should visit auntie tomorrow. She must be lonely in the hospital. Yezi can go with me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    After Xiao Bing returned to his bedroom, Xiaoxiao threw the pen on the table in anger.


    Next morning, Su Xiaoxiao went to the hospital alone after giving Xiao Bing her notebook. Lil Bei was already near the entrance as per Xiao Bing¡¯s request so he did not have to worry about her safety.


    Xiao Bing got ready and waited downstairs. A couple of minutes later, Yezi¡¯s car pulled over at the roadside. Xiao Bing walked in and sat next to her.


    He found it very convenient when he was with Yezi because her private driver would take him wherever he wanted. Since he was familiar with the driver, he no longer felt awkward when telling Yezi affectionate words.


    Yezi was wearing a pink princess dress and colorful bracelets on her wrists and ankles. They made her look like Snow White. Xiao Bing stared at her as if he had been bewitched.


    Yezi¡¯s eyes gleamed with cunning as she touched her face. She said cutely, ¡°Am I really that pretty? You look like a fool whenever you look at me.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded earnestly and kept staring at her like a fool. ¡°Yeah. Every time I look at you, it¡¯s like I¡¯m looking at a fool¡­¡±


    Yezi instantly realized what he was getting at and laughed. ¡°How dare you mock me? Let me show you what I¡¯m capable of.¡±


    She pounced on him as she was saying so. Then the two began laughing and playing with each other.


    They ran around all day, visiting all the stores on their list. There were only two stores that they could make do with while the rest were unsatisfactory. Xiao Bing decided to ask Auntie Li for advice.


    They went home after having candlelit dinner in the evening.


    Xiaoxiao seemed happy when seeing Xiao Bing. ¡°My mom¡¯s mental condition is better than ever. The doctor said she can leave the hospital now but it¡¯s better for her to stay a little longer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°I¡¯m happy for her. Let the professionals take care of your mother. We don¡¯t need that money anyway. Let her stay a little bit longer. But one can easily get upset if locked up in the hospital for too long. We should take her around whenever we have time.¡±


    ¡°My thoughts exactly. I¡¯ll take a walk with her every evening from tomorrow onward. Oh, I can¡¯t do that tomorrow. It¡¯s my classmate¡¯s birthday. By the way, Brother Bing, do you have any idea what I should get for a birthday present?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Compared to you, I¡¯m not an expert in that area. Work it out yourself. Oh right, is it a boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°A girl¡­ We aren¡¯t very close but she invited me this time though. I should buy a present for her if I decide to go. But I don¡¯t know what I should get since it¡¯s just so abrupt.¡±


    After contemplating for a while, Xiao Bing grinned. Why don¡¯t you just buy her a birthday cake? You don¡¯t know what she likes since you two aren¡¯t very close. It¡¯s highly possible that she won¡¯t like your present. But a birthday cake is favored by almost everyone.¡±


    Xiaoxiao grinned. Her eyes were gleaming. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll buy her a birthday cake then. Thanks, Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. You¡¯ll probably come home late tomorrow because you have a party to attend, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will be late but you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I know. Go and get some sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    It seemed that Lil Bei would have to work overtime tomorrow. But nothing would go wrong since it was just a birthday party with college students. Lying in his bed, Xiao Bing sent Yezi two text messages before going to sleep.


    The next morning, Xiaoxiao rushed toward the door after having breakfast. ¡°Brother Bing, I¡¯m not waiting for you. I need to order the birthday cake.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing grinned. It was rare for him to see Xiaoxiao in such a hurry.


    He walked out soon after she did. Then, he saw Zhu Liya coming his way the moment he stepped out of the community.


    However, this queenly woman seemed to be in a trance. One could clearly see the bruise on her face. Xiao Bing frowned, wondering what had happened.


    ¡°Liya.¡±


    It was not until Xiao Bing called her name that she realized someone was standing in front of her. ¡°Xiao¡­ Xiao Bing.¡±


    ¡°Yes. What have you been up to lately?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing,¡± Zhu Liya shook her head. She seemed to be flustered.


    To her surprise, Xiao Bing reached out to take off her sunglasses, causing her to shriek a little. He became furious after seeing her face. ¡°Who did this? Is the casino causing you trouble again?¡±


    Zhu Liya¡¯s eyes were beaten black and blue and there was a conspicuous bruise on her face. It was hard for him to imagine someone doing such things to a mature, beautiful woman. There was something between him and Zhu Liya before. He had a sexual desire for her as well as pity. So he was filled with anger after seeing her like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡± The anxiety on her face disappeared and she tried to leave. ¡°I should go now.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Is it your loser husband?¡±


    Tears filled her eyes. If not for her strong character, tears would have fallen down like raindrops.


    A furious Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Is it really him?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­ Yes.¡± Zhu Liya nodded hesitantly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ He wants more money. He is gambling again. I don¡¯t know which casino this time. But he seems to be in a huge debt. The only money I have is for business. I refused to give it to him and¡­¡±


    ¡°That asshole!¡± Xiao Bing never thought that a man could be this shameless. Not only did that man look ugly, but his insides were hideous as well. He liked to be with whores instead of his beautiful wife at home. He was even addicted to gambling, which was known as a destroyer of families. Even Madame Bovary was happier than her; at least she had a husband to support her.


    Zhu Liya looked at him and asked, ¡°Can¡­ Can you come to my place tonight? He won¡¯t be at home. I just want someone to be with me and talk to me.¡±


    Virtually no man would refuse this beautiful and miserable woman, especially when he was very protective. Xiao Bing agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Bing¡­ Thank you. I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll visit you tonight.¡±


    The two of them then parted. Xiao Bing sighed with deep feeling after walking for quite a while. ¡°How did this beautiful woman end up with such a loser? Will she find someone worthy of her?¡± Though he sympathized with her very much, there was little that he could do for her.


    What he failed to see was that peculiar glint in her big, beautiful eyes when she stopped walking and turned around to watch him leave.

 Chapter 64

    ¡°Brother Bing?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Bing snapped back to reality.


    Li Hong just watched him get lost in thought while he was kneading dough. Looking worried, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break¡­ You must be exhausted these days.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± said Xiao Bing with a smile on his face and then took a look at his watch. He somehow felt anxious. He thought it was because of his meeting with that poor woman.


    He thought that he could go home early if he went immediately to her house, so he said to Li Hong, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. I have something to do at home.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll handle the noodle house,¡± said Li Hong with worry, ¡°You should rest on your bed if you¡¯re not feeling very well. We can take care of the customers.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing washed his hands and rubbed her head before he left.


    Xiao Bing left two hours earlier than usual. He decided not to call her because her house was not very far from here. Then he directly headed toward her direction.


    Zhu Liya worked hard only to meet her husband¡¯s extravagant demands. As Zhu Liya¡¯s friend, Xiao Bing was contemplating on the best way to make her feel better. He believed a divorce was the best choice for her, but Zhu Liya still seemed entangled in that marriage. She still hadn¡¯t made up her mind. Xiao Bing decided to talk about it to her more often.


    As Xiao Bing¡¯s mind was wandering, he suddenly saw several men in black rushing into an alley. Interested, Xiao Bing stopped and looked inside the alley. He found Zhang Gui going across the alley with a bunch of roses in his hands, humming to himself.


    The men in black dashed toward Zhang Gui and swung the sabers in their hands toward him. Shocked, Zhang Gui opened his mouth wide and gradually fell to the ground. Xiao Bing instantly shouted and rushed toward him. The men in black all ran away in all directions when they heard Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t chase after them because he needed to check on Zhang Gui. There were knife wounds all over his body. The blood converged into a little pool around his body, making the blood-stained roses more beautiful.


    Xiao Bing squatted down and there was sadness in his eyes. Zhang Gui¡¯s heart was stabbed twice and the artery on his neck seemed to be cut, so his blood was flowing like a river. Xiao Bing rushed out of the alley and shouted, ¡°Someone call an ambulance!!!¡±


    Suddenly Xiao Bing felt a hand on his lap. It was Zhang Gui¡¯s hand. Astonished, Xiao Bing stared at him. Zhang Gui opened his mouth, but soon there was blood rushing out from his throat. Xiao Bing put his ears near Zhang Gui¡¯s lips and heard his hoarse voice, ¡°Give¡­ give this to Yingzi. I want her to¡­ to be happy.¡± 666


    Xiao Bing suddenly realized that this man didn¡¯t care about his own life. To him, it was Yingzi that mattered. Xiao Bing held the deposit book tightly. He had always loathed this man, but now¡­ Xiao Bing barely could breathe while watching Zhang Gui dying in front of him.


    Xiao Bing slowly reached out his hand and closed Zhang Gui¡¯s eyes. There were people gathering in front of the alley. Xiao Bing picked up the roses on the ground and walked out. The bystanders all stared at him with panic while making way for him. They didn¡¯t see how it happened and they were not sure if he was the murderer. No one dared to stop him.


    Yingzi¡­ Yingzi


    Suddenly Xiao Bing thought of the whore and rushed toward the dilapidated building as fast as possible. The old woman suddenly appeared in front of him when he arrived. She pulled his clothes while saying, ¡°Young man, are you looking for girls? I promise they will be worthy of your time.¡±


    But Xiao Bing pulled her collar and lifted her up, shouting, ¡°Where¡¯s Yingzi? Tell me where she is otherwise I¡¯ll burn this place to the ground!¡±


    The old woman opened her eyes wide out of fear. ¡°The¡­ the third floor,¡± she said with her voice trembling.


    Then Xiao Bing let go of her and rushed toward the third floor.


    Xiao Bing kept shouting when he arrived, ¡°Yingzi, Yingzi!¡±


    A couple of doors opened and Xiao Bing saw Yingzi standing beside one of the doors with a white dress on. She was confused when she saw him, ¡°You are?¡±


    Xiao Bing walked in and sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Yingzi seemed to be worried. It was not because there were several drops of blood on his clothes, but from her instincts. So she invited him in, trying to eliminate this feeling.


    It was a small apartment with one bedroom and one living room and looked messy from the inside. Seeming to be embarrassed, Yingzi put on a smile, ¡°It¡¯s messy¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± said Xiao Bing with effort, ¡°Do you mind if I smoke?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ no. I smoke too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing took out his lighter and lit his cigarette after he snapped it a few times. He then took two deep puffs.


    Yingzi sat down on her bed and stared at Xiao Bing. She asked with prudence after seeing him calm down, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have come here to have fun¡­ Is it about me?¡±


    While staring at Yingzi, Xiao Bing forced himself to calm down. He asked, ¡°Do you¡­do you know Zhang Gui?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ why do you mention him? Did something happen to him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiao Bing handed the roses to her. Yingzi took it and suddenly felt her hands were sticky. She looked down and found there was blood all over it. She screamed and threw it on the ground, making the petals fly in the air.


    Startled, Yingzi gazed at the petals. She forced herself to raise her head and stared at Xiang Bing with her reddened eyes, asking, ¡°Something happened to him, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing twitched the corner of his mouth quite a few times. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ dead,¡± said Xiao Bing with difficulty.


    All of the sudden, Yingzi¡¯s eyes turned ferocious. It was not like that she intended to kill someone, but rather extreme desperation which was deprived of the will to live. It scared Xiao Bing. He immediately said, ¡°I know he¡¯s your friend, he¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend, my man¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said he¡¯s my man.¡± Yingzi asked, ¡°How did he die?¡±


    Xiao Bing briefly told her what happened and sighed, ¡°In additional to the roses, he gave me this deposit book to give to you so you can live a normal life.¡±


    Yingzi took over the deposit book and found a balance of 200,000.


    200,000 was just enough to pay her debt, which meant that she could live a happy life like a normal person for the rest of her life.


    Yingzi sobbed. ¡°All of this is nothing if I can¡¯t have you.¡±


    Her sobbing made Xiao Bing feel slightly sad. Yingzi was right. She truly loved this man and Zhang Gui definitely loved her since she was the only one on Zhang Gui¡¯s mind while he was dying.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know how to comfort her. He thought that maybe a good cry would weaken the pain she was going through.


    Eventually, Yingzi stopped crying and wiped the tears on her face. She looked at him with her peaceful eyes, which made Xiao Bing found scarier than when she stopped crying.


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Obviously this is for you. I don¡¯t know how you two got together or how strong your love was. The only thing I know is that his biggest wish when he died was to let you have a good life.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re about to say.¡± Yingzi pointed to a chair nearby and said, ¡°Thank you for telling me this. Are you interested in our story?¡±


    Xiao Bing sat down on the chair and stared at her.


    ¡°I was sold by my father. He¡¯s a gambler. He sold me for 200,000 when he lost all of his money. I was only 18 then¡­ I have seen all kinds of men here: fat men, bellicose men, white-collared men¡­ No matter how they look, I can only think of one word when it comes to describing them: disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Until I met him¡­¡±


    ¡°One day I was walking on the street and met few rascals who all had bought me before. They wanted to take advantage of me on the street.¡±


    ¡°I know a whore is always dirty, but I¡¯m a woman. There was only money between me and them. It¡¯s my job to sell my body, but I was not working then¡­ so I resisted. And that¡¯s when he came into my life.¡±


    ¡°He was neither tall nor strong, but he protected me with his body. They beat him black and blue, but I remembered him telling me ¡®They are gone. You are safe now¡¯ with the same smile on his face.¡±


    ¡°I would never forget that day¡­¡± Her eyes were filled with love. When a woman¡¯s eyes turned like that after mentioning a man, it could only mean one thing: she had fallen in love with that man¡­


    ¡°We have been together since that day. He never despised me and I never despised him. We didn¡¯t care about how others looked at us. We were perfect in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°He always wanted to save me. A few days ago, he told me with excitement that he was doing a big project and I would soon be freed¡­¡±


    Yingzi¡¯s nose suddenly stung and so did Xiao Bing¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need to go to the bathroom.¡± Yingzi stood up and walked toward the bathroom like her mind was crushed. Soon Xiao Bing heard her crying after she locked the door.


    Xiao Bing put his arm on the table and gently rubbed his eyebrows as they had begun to pain him.


    The sound of flowing water continued, but her sobbing gradually stopped. Xiao Bing waited for quite a while and suddenly he smelt blood. He immediately stood up and dashed toward the bathroom. He kicked the door open, but soon stepped backwards and fell to the ground.


    Yingzi was lying on the ground with a sharp blade in her hand. Her throat was cut open and blood was everywhere. The wide-open eyes on that pale face were deprived of all vitality, but there was a smile on her face.


    ¡°Why? Why?¡±


    ¡°Why did you make me see this?¡±


    ¡°How did I let this happen? Was there nothing I could do?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I stop their deaths?¡±


    Xiao Bing even shed tears. Zhang Gui was no longer that filthy, little man to him. He was noble, and Yingzi was even more so.


    But a group of sturdy men broke in. The red-haired guy seemed to be the leader. He shouted to Xiao Bing: ¡°Did you say that you¡¯ll fucking burn this place to the ground?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s wide open eyes turned bloodshot because of his anger. He roared while rushing toward them. ¡°Go to hell!!!¡±

 Chapter 65

    As a military man, the first thing he learned was how to calm and restrain himself, but the scene he just saw was just too shocking for him. He didn¡¯t even know how he managed not to kill them when his anger took over. These men were knocked out when Xiao Bing walked out of that dilapidated building, but none of them were seriously injured because they were not responsible for the couple¡¯s deaths. It was the men who murdered Zhang Gui that Xiao Bing wanted.


    Holding a goblet, Zhu Liya was sitting beside the balcony and was overlooking the entire city. Instead of being cold like the way she usually made Xiao Bing feel, she looked mysterious like mist, making it hard for people to know what she was thinking.


    She reached out and opened a window. She raised her hand and looked at her pink, soft palm as a breeze came by. She murmured, ¡°Why am I feeling slightly cold. It¡¯s a sunny day¡­¡±


    The door was being knocked on when she gently sighed. She took a look at her watch and thought Xiao Bing should be near, so she slowly stood up and loosened two buttons on her collar while walking back to her room. She went to open the door.


    As she expected, it was Xiao Bing, but she noticed that something was wrong. Zhu Liya knew Xiao Bing was supposed to give her comfort, but somehow Xiao Bing seemed to be more in need of it. She felt something strange on his body, which terrified her.¡±


    ¡°What? Am I not welcome here?¡±


    ¡°Of course you are.¡± She managed to put on a smile and said, ¡°Put on the slippers and come in.¡±


    Xiao Bing put on the slippers and walked in. Then he asked, ¡°You¡¯re alone? Where¡¯s your husband?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Zhu Liya slightly sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. Please seat yourself. I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked into the living room and sat on the sofa. Zhu Liya elegantly went into the kitchen and came back with a cup of tea a couple of minutes later. She placed it beside Xiao Bing and put on a bitter smile, ¡°Thank you for visiting me.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked into her eyes and asked, ¡°Liya, have you ever thought about a divorce?¡±


    Zhu Liya sighed while shaking her head, ¡°Actually I have thought about it many times, but¡­ I just can¡¯t. I have to live with a conscience. How stupid I am, right?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Xiao Bing picked up the cup and blew on it. He gently took a breath and grinned, ¡°It smells so good!¡±


    ¡°Drink while it¡¯s still hot. I rarely treat myself with such fine tea leaves,¡± said Zhu Liya with a smile.


    666 Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°I heard that criminals held in death row in ancient times would be fed well before their execution.¡±


    Shocked, Zhu Liya asked, ¡°Xiao Bing, what do you mean by saying this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just felt¡­ I was always carrying out some special tasks when I used to be a soldier and I had to be capable of a couple of things to do them. One of them was the ability to detect poison otherwise I could be poisoned at any time without knowing it.¡±


    Zhu Liya¡¯s face turned terrible. She seemed to be slighted angered, ¡°So you mean that there¡¯s poison in the tea?¡±


    ¡°In fact, you have always been poisoning me. A woman¡¯s beauty is as lethal as poison. Haven¡¯t you heard of this?¡±


    Zhu Liya¡¯s face turned completely cold. She angrily stood up and said with indifference, ¡°You should go. You¡¯re no longer welcome here.¡±


    But Xiao Bing didn¡¯t move. He just kept staring at her.


    Zhu Liya pointed her finger at Xiao Bing and said with her voice trembling, ¡°You¡­ you asshole.¡±


    Smiling, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Mrs. Zhu, you don¡¯t have to be so angry. You look cute when you¡¯re angry though, but it¡¯s just so¡­ artificial. Why don¡¯t you sit down and let me tell you about it.¡±


    Zhu Liya sat down and said in a cold voice, ¡°Make it quick. You¡¯re not welcome here anymore.¡±


    Xiao Bing fixed his eyes on her and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Zhang Gui is dead.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­what?¡± Zhu Liya seemed to be startled.


    ¡°Your husband is dead.¡±


    Zhu Liya stood up. Her face paled a little and her body was slightly shivering.


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°I probably would be fooled by your professional acting yesterday, but you don¡¯t have to do it now. You sent those men to kill him, right? Why did you do it?¡±


    Zhu Liya said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Is he really dead? How? You must be lying. It¡¯s a lie!¡±


    Zhu Liya¡¯s eyes turned red. She dashed toward him, trying to punch him in the chest, but Xiao Bing grabbed her hands and threw her to the floor. Astonished, Zhu Liya slowly stood up and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were filled with apathy, which was something Zhu Liya had never expected from Xiao Bing. Fear rose from her feet and spread all over her body.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been married to Zhang Gui. He was not your husband at all. You hired him to put on a show with you. 200,000. What a price you have paid!¡±


    Though Zhang Gui didn¡¯t say anything while he was dying, Xiao Bing believed that people like him would never be faithless even when it came to death, so the story of Zhang Gui and Zhu Liya was totally artificial.


    As he expected, Zhu Liya¡¯s face changed, but soon she regained her composure. She sat down on the sofa in front of him and asked, ¡°You already know it all?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I saw him before he died and I know there was a woman he truly loved,¡± sighed Xiao Bing. ¡°That woman was just a whore, but their love was pure. I even found Zhang Gui to be a great man at that moment. Zhu Liya, you sent this couple to grave just for your evil purposes. Don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him.¡± Zhu Liya¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. ¡°But I don¡¯t feel any sadness or guilt. He was just one of my tools.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t send these men, then it must be the person behind you. Zhu Liya, I wished I was wrong before I came here, but I was disillusioned when I saw those pinhole cameras in your house¡­ You think I would fall into your trap?¡±


    Terrified, Zhu Liya looked at Xiao Bing. There was only one word in her mind at that moment: Devil!


    Xiao Bing stood up and smiled at the upper corner of the wall. He pointed his index finger of his right hand at a well-hidden pinhole camera.


    In a room of the Heavenly King Hall, Peony Fairy, the North Heaven Queen, was watching with Zhu Mingyu standing beside her. Zhu Mingyu¡¯s face changed when Xiao Bing pointed at the camera. He could even feel Xiao Bing¡¯s thirst for blood without opening his eyes.


    One could not clearly see the expression on the Peony Fairy¡¯s face because of the veil, but her pupils contracted instantly. There was surprise and anger in her eyes.


    Grinning apathetically, Xiao Bing pointed at the camera and said in a dominating tone, ¡°No matter who you are, you have successfully provoked me. Now let me tell you this¡­ I will kill you. Some people have died because of me and I¡¯ll pay for their deaths with yours!¡±


    Then Xiao Bing flickered his finger and a steel ball flew from his hand. The steel ball hit the camera and crushed it, making the monitor in the Heavenly King Hall pitch black.


    The Peony Fairy slapped the handle of the chair, which broke instantly. Her chest was heaving and her voice was overwhelmed with anger. ¡°He¡­ he dared to threaten me. I want him dead!¡±


    After the camera was destroyed, Xiao Bing slowly got back to his chair. He looked at Zhu Liya with composure and asked, ¡°Tell me who¡¯s behind all of this and why didn¡¯t you decide kill me the last time I was here.¡±


    There was no need for Zhu Liya to lie since Xiao Bing had seen through it all. She could tell from his eyes that this man could never be tempted by a woman¡¯s beauty, which meant that her greatest weapon was useless and she would definitely die.


    Zhu Liya restored her composure after she realized this. Facing Xiao Bing, Zhu Liya spoke in a peaceful voice, ¡°Because I needed to abate your vigilance to make sure the success of what was coming next. More importantly, my master wants to see you fall. She wants to prove that you are a licentious man, but she was disappointed¡­ So she asked me to kill you this time.¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered, ¡°She wanted to see it?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s what the camera was for, but I didn¡¯t think it would become the second flaw in the plan.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Alright. Tell me, who is your master.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say,¡± said Zhu Liya while looking at him, ¡°You can kill me, but you will never get an answer. I owe my master a lot.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Xiao Bing gradually stood up and suddenly snapped his fingers. ¡°Why does the North Heaven Queen want me dead?¡±


    Zhu Liya instantly blurted, ¡°She¡¯s not my master. Xie Lun asked her to¡­¡±


    Zhu Liya¡¯s face turned white after speaking. Xiao Bing sneered and nodded, ¡°So Xie Lun asked the North Heaven Queen to let you seduce and kill me. They really enjoy risking their necks, huh?¡±


    Xiao Bing stepped toward the door after he finished speaking. Zhu Liya suddenly shouted, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you because you¡¯re just another poor woman who has been manipulated by destiny¡­ and I¡¯ve seen enough blood today.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing walked to the door, put on his shoes, and left, leaving Zhu Liya alone in her living room.


    Zhu Liya staggered to the sofa on which Xiao Bing just sat and grabbed the tea cup that was for Xiao Bing. She drank it all. She then laughed and cried while her body shook. Soon she felt pain and her face turned green as black blood began to run from her nose, mouth, and ears¡­

 Chapter 66

    While Xiao Bing was walking out of the building, a black object fell from above. He saw Zhu Liya¡¯s corpse hit the ground. Red blood began to mix with black. Xiao Bing closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He could no longer hold back his anger. He apathetically murmured, ¡°Xie Lun, the Peony Fairy¡­¡±


    The phone in his pocket suddenly rang. Xiao Bing picked it up after seeing it was Lil Bei.


    ¡°Brother Bing.¡± To his surprise, Lil Bei sounded angry, ¡°Xiaoxiao was drugged in the bar. They are trying to take her away. I secretly put a tracer and a bug on her body. Should I follow them or take her back now?¡±


    ¡°What!!!¡± Xiao Bing was almost about to explode, but in times like this, he should be more composed. He spoke in a stern voice, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything now. Listen to what they say and rescue her when they show any intention of harming her.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Where are you right now and where are they driving to? Don¡¯t miss them and keep reporting their location to me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Xiao Bing got in a taxi after Lil Bei told him his current location. They exchanged a few calls along the way.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t expect that this kind of thing would happen to her at a birthday party. ¡°Could it be that the traitor in Dragon Gate did this? No. Lil would have told me if it was a master from Dragon Gate.¡±


    After seeing what happened to Zhang Gui, Zhu Liya, and Yingzi, Xiao Bing first stabilized himself. The car stopped in front of a mansion. Xiao Bing paid the driver and got out of the car. He saw Lil Bei leaning on a black limousine with a headset on his head.


    Lil stood up straight upon seeing Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing quickly approached him and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°In the mansion.¡± Lil took off the headset. ¡°Brother Bing, they haven¡¯t done anything to her yet. I¡¯ve been listening to them.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who they are?¡±


    ¡°There are several sturdy guys. They called someone in the car and it seems like they take orders from someone called Master Xie.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°Xie Gucheng?¡±


    Xiao Bing had fought with Xie Gucheng on the first day he entered this city. He even broke his legs. It was not impossible that he would try to take vengeance. Besides, his father had already paid the Peony Fairy to kill Xiao Bing. Maybe Xie Lun had realized that he was about to die, so he decided to start with the people around Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath. He decided to go in no matter what.


    ¡°Brother Bing, listen¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing took over the headset and clearly heard Xie Lun¡¯s voice coming through. Xie Lun sounded slightly angered. He shouted, ¡°Asshole, didn¡¯t I tell you not to do anything suspicious before Xiao Bing¡¯s death is certain. You think the problems I have now are not enough?¡±


    It really was the Xie Family!


    Then Xiao Bing heard Xie Gucheng¡¯s voice, which sounded overwhelmed with viciousness and hate. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say that Xiao Bing would die today? So what is wrong with kidnapping the people around him? He broke my legs and publicly humiliated me. He must pay for it. I will not be satisfied with just his death, I also want his friends to wish they were dead.¡±


    Xie Lun answered with fury, ¡°Lil Cheng, your father is a businessman, not a rascal. We can pay others to do these kind of things. We won¡¯t get caught even if they fail. How can I give you my legacy when you are still so impulsive?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do. She¡¯s already here.¡±


    Xie Lun sighed, ¡°Well, since she¡¯s here, I assume Xiao Bing is already dead. Do whatever you want, but remember¡­ no one can leave alive. I¡¯ll take care of what¡¯s left of them.¡±


    Xiao Bing took off the headset and gave it back to Lil Bei. His eyes gleamed with a horrifying light. He asked in a peaceful voice, ¡°Lil Bei, how long has it been since you carried out a mission with me?¡±


    With excitement in his voice, Lil Bei said, ¡°Three years.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has been three years. During the three years of building up Dragon Gate, you didn¡¯t have a chance to carrying out a mission with me, but you have one today. It seems that we¡¯ll be having a lot of fun soon.¡±


    Lil Bei asked, ¡°What should we do to them, Brother Bing? We serve the country and sometimes we need to do things by the law. The law will punish those who misbehave¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing threw Lil Bei a glance. Lil Bei continued, ¡°But we Dragon Teeth can make decisions depending on the situation, instead of the law. We are not restricted by the law. I don¡¯t think we should leave them to the cops.¡±


    Lil Bei prudently took a glimpse of Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Brother Bing, do you want them to die?¡±


    Looking apathetic, Xiao Bing answered, ¡°We must make them suffer before they die.¡±


    Lil Bei shivered upon seeing that familiar look in the eyes of Xiao Bing, because it meant that Xiao Bing would do something bad.


    Lil Bei and Xiao Bing easily sneaked into the mansion. Lil Bei killed the watchdogs while Xiao Bing entered the second floor. He stopped in front of a door.


    Xiaoxiao was tied up on a bed and Xie Gucheng was sitting in his wheelchair with two ugly, sturdy men standing behind him. The two sturdy men were ogling Xiaoxiao.


    After Xiaoxiao woke up, she first felt frightened and then relieved after she realized that her clothes were still intact. Astonished and angered, Xiaoxiao said to Xie Gucheng, ¡°Who¡­ who are you. Let me go immediately otherwise I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    ¡°Call the police?¡± Xie Gucheng laughed out loud, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll give you the chance?¡±


    His eyes still gleamed with hate and greed. Even though he had seen many pretty girls, he still couldn¡¯t resist cute girls like Xiaoxiao, but he couldn¡¯t move his two legs and he couldn¡¯t be independent from the wheelchair for two months. He could only give her to his men now.


    Xie Gucheng looked back at the two sturdy men and put on a disgusting smile, ¡°She¡¯s all yours tonight. Don¡¯t make her too tired.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. We promise that we¡¯ll make her comfortable¡­¡±


    Xie Gucheng rotated his wheelchair and left the room, but he felt something hit him on the head the moment he closed the door. He immediately passed out.


    Xiao Bing broke in after Xie Gucheng fainted. He found Xiaoxiao screaming for help while the two sturdy men just got their legs on the bed. He dashed toward them and knocked the two on the ground with his fists.


    ¡°Brother Bing!¡± Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help crying upon seeing her savior.


    Xiao Bing untied her and put her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. I¡¯m here. They won¡¯t do you any harm¡­¡± said Xiao Bing in a gentle voice while patting her smooth back.


    Xiaoxiao gradually stopped crying and slipped out of Xiao Bing¡¯s arms. She felt embarrassed upon seeing Xiao Bing¡¯s clothes becoming wet, ¡°Brother Bing, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll take you out of here, along with that man called Xie Gucheng¡­¡±


    Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was overwhelmed with hatred. ¡°Should we call the police to arrest him?¡±


    Xiao Bing put up a bitter smile, ¡°They¡¯re deeply rooted in Jiang City, so they must have friends in the political area. The police probably won¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    ¡°What should we do then¡­?¡± Su Xiaoxiao wouldn¡¯t let him go that easily. ¡°So there is nothing we can do to him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have an idea.¡±


    Xiao Bing picked up the rope and left the room with Xiaoxiao. He tied Xie Gucheng up and gagged him with a rag. Carrying Xia Gucheng on his shoulder, Xiao Bing secretly left the main building with Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao felt relieved and confused, ¡°Brother Bing, why are we taking him with us?¡±


    ¡°To teach him a lesson, obviously,¡± said Xiao Bing with a smile on his face, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Xiao Bing got in the black limousine with Xiaoxiao and threw Xie Gucheng in the back seat. While sitting in the passenger, Xiaoxiao asked him out of curiosity, ¡°Brother Bing, I didn¡¯t know you had a car.¡±


    ¡°I borrowed it from a friend.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t think much on it since she knew that Xiao Bing was capable of many things. Xiao Bing drove north. As for Lil Bei, Xiao Bing had asked him to give the Xie Family a big surprise.


    Xiao Bing drove downtown and even though it was already late, this place was still bustling. Xiao Bing stopped at the most crowded place and opened the rear door. Xie Gucheng had already woken up and was staring at Xiao Bing with frightened eyes. He was unable to talk because of the gag.


    Xiao Bing took out a knife and cut Xie Gucheng¡¯s clothes into pieces in a very amount of short time. Soon the only thing left on his body was his boxers. Su Xiaoxiao screamed and turned around with her eyes closed.


    Xiao Bing ripped the boxers off of Xie Gucheng¡¯s body and smilingly looked at him. Xie Gucheng was embarrassed and angered, but fear took over. He shed tears, but was unable to utter a single word.


    ¡°Remember, your family owes me a lot. I have come to collect. I only asked for the interest today.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing kicked the naked Xie Gucheng out of the car. Many people on the street saw Xie Gucheng screaming while lying on the ground naked. Some went away, but more gathered around. Xiao Bing saw many people taking pictures of him when he peeped through the window of the car.


    There was an indifferent smile on Xiao Bing face. For the Xie family, death would never be the scariest thing that could happen to them and it was just the beginning.

 Chapter 67

    None of the Xie Family knew about the kidnapping of Xie Gucheng until 3 AM. A sturdy man woke up at the crack of dawn. He looked around and was startled when he saw the vacant wheel chair. He instantly roused the man beside him and the two rushed toward Xie Gucheng¡¯s bedroom door.


    Xie Lun and his wife were sleeping, but they were woken up by the sound of the door being broken down. Xie Lun immediately sat up and put his hand on his wife¡¯s chest, but felt his hand sticky and he even smelt fish. Trembling, he reached out his other hand and turned the lights on. He was extremely shocked by what he saw next. He shrieked out of panic while pointing at his wife. He even fainted after his eyes rolled back.


    His wife was frightened as well. She reached out her hands and soon found they were covered with blood. Then she fixed her eyes on the bed and saw a bloody dog head lying between their pillows.


    When the two man broke in, they found the couple both unconsciousness, which shocked the both of them. They instantly woke up all others in the mansion and called the ambulance.


    The news that morning was reporting that Xie Gucheng, the only living son of Xie Lun, appeared naked in the downtown area in the middle of the night, along with the news that Xie Lun and his wife were sent to the hospital because of their heart attacks, and their lives were at risk.


    After getting up from bed, Xiao Bing gently knocked on Xiaoxiao¡¯s door. Xiaoxiao answered the door while still wearing her pajamas, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°You look appalling,¡± said Xiao Bing with concern on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere today. Just rest at home. You were definitely frightened last night.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Xiaoxiao sighed, ¡°I just can¡¯t understand why my classmate wants to harm me. I just wanted to celebrate her birthday. I passed out right after I drank the shot she gave me.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover,¡± Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°The Xie family is wealthy. Your friend could be bribed. Maybe she was in it for the money or they threatened her with her family. Anyway¡­ I intended to avenge for you, but I thought it would be better if you handled it yourself. I can¡¯t do what I did to the rascals to a girl who was led astray.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xiaoxiao sighed again, ¡°I¡¯ll fix it myself.¡±


    ¡°Go rest. I have something to take care of¡­ This is not a coincidence. I promised your sister that I¡¯d look after you, so I can¡¯t let anything happen to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiaoxiao said sternly while looking at him. ¡°If it were not for you yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I should go now.¡±


    Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes gleamed with tears while she stared at his back.


    Xiao Bing directly went into the kitchen after he walked into the noodle house. Dumbass was trimming the vegetables. Xiao Bing patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m giving you a day off. Let¡¯s have some fun.


    Dumbass put down the vegetables and his eyes brightened, ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me? Will there be any deductions? Will you let me starve?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll take you to dinner night.¡±


    Patting his chest, Dumbass said, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever Brother Bing says.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing said to Wang Guifang, ¡°Auntie Wang, we have something to do today. It seems that you have lots of work to do today.¡±


    ¡°Just do it. There will be no problem.¡±


    Xiao Bing pondered for a while and said, ¡°By the way, I believe that the store next to us will be transferred to us soon.¡±


    According to that IOU, the store would be transferred if Zhu Liya couldn¡¯t pay her debt in time. Since Zhu Liya was gone, it was impossible for her to pay the debt. Even if she had a lawyer, Xiao Bing could pay the rest and take the store according to the contract.


    Wang Guifang¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. ¡°Really?¡±


    She had been waiting for the expansion for a very long time. Though it was just a small noodle house, there were many customers every day. They would be in need of more workers if the expansion was finished, which would reduce their workload. Recently they all felt exhausted when they got home. Although their payment was raised, they didn¡¯t want to risk their health.


    Grinning, Xiao Bing nodded and patted Dumbass on the shoulder. Then he left the noodle house with Dumbass. On their way to North Mansion, Lil Bei had acquired the North Heaven Queen¡¯s information and given it to Xiao Bing.


    The North Heaven Queen, also known as the Peony Fairy, female, was the boss of the north section of Jiang City and she usually lived in the North Mansion. The other three Heavenly Kings also had their own mansions in Jiang City. They were respectively named after a cardinal direction: the East Mansion, the West Mansion and the South Mansion. In the North Mansion stood the Heavenly Queen Pavilion, where the queen lived, and the Heavenly Queen Hall, which was used as a meeting room.


    That was where Xiao Bing wanted to have fun with Dumbass.


    The taxi had to stop at the gate because the guard wouldn¡¯t let the car in. Xiao Bing got out of the car after he paid the driver.


    Looking at the tall iron gate, Dumbass asked in a silly tone, ¡°Brother Bing, what should we do. They won¡¯t open the gate. Can we jump over it?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°It¡¯s you and me. We don¡¯t need to jump.¡±


    Confused, Dumbass opened his eyes wide. Xiao Bing approached the gate and gently patted the iron bar. He took a glance at the two guards inside and asked, ¡°You won¡¯t open it?¡±


    One of the guards waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Piss off. This is no place for peasants.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xiao Bing pointed at the heavy gate and turned around, ¡°Dumbass, you¡¯re a strong guy. Smash it open.¡±


    Dumbass was surprised, ¡°My mom said that good kids don¡¯t go into other people¡¯s houses without an invitation.¡±


    ¡°But our dinner is in this house. You can¡¯t have your dinner if you don¡¯t break in.¡±


    All of a sudden, Dumbass pounced on the gate like a bull. Soon the lock was broken, which was witnessed by the two guards. They were both startled.


    ¡°I thought you needed an invitation?¡± asked Xiao Bing.


    Dumbass put on a silly and proud smile, ¡°My mom also said that I¡¯m a man now, not a child anymore.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed out loud, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    The two guards gathered around in flurry. Although they were extremely frightened, they spoke in a stern voice, ¡°Stop. You can¡¯t go inside without the queen¡¯s order.¡±


    Dumbass took a glimpse at Xiao Bing, ¡°What should we do.¡±


    ¡°Beat whoever stands in your way.¡±


    Without saying a word, Dumbass rushed toward the two and lifted them up. Then he threw them away like a shot put. The other guards who were rushing this way all saw the two drawing a perfect parabola and falling hard on the ground.


    Smilingly, Xiao Bing stepped in. Dumbass got so excited upon seeing so many guards dashing toward him. He even jumped for joy, ¡°Brother Bing, didn¡¯t you say that we would play a game. What kind of game is this?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bing Breaking into the Heavenly Queen Hall with Dumbass beating the guards.¡±


    Seemingly excited, Dumbass even improvised a piece of Beijing Opera.


    Then he rushed into the crowd in rhythm like a brave general in the opera. These were all rascals working for the North Heaven Queen. They had some martial arts training, but Dumbass was far better than them. Their fist movements were nothing to him.


    All of the guards were knocked down one by one as Xiao Bing walked to the Heavenly King Hall. He arrived at his destination without moving a finger.


    Two men dashed out of the hall at that moment. Their eyes were piercing and their steps were steady. Their bodies cracked as they stretched them, which made them seem unfathomable.


    The two cupped one hand in the other before their chest,¡± Zhang Fei, Zhang Yang of the bone refining stage await for your lesson.¡±


    Dumbass brightened his eyes, ¡°Finally, I have two opponents who are worthy of my time.¡±


    But Xiao Bing appeared in front of the two like black thunder and punched them hard in the chest. Blood soon began gushing out of their mouths and they were blown into the hall by the force and fainted. No one knew how long they had been in the air.


    ¡°Damn, why didn¡¯t you let me do it?¡±


    Grinning, Xiao Bing said, ¡°They are more of them if the fun so far is not enough. Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Xiao Bing stepped into the hall with a big stride. The guards in the hall almost choked on the formidable air Xiao Bing was giving out.


    There were many guards in the hall, but Xiao Bing didn¡¯t see one with true power, let alone the Peony Fairy of the North District. Looking imposing, Xiao Bing looked around and stomped on the ground with great force. Soon the cement began to crack like a web, which made the frightened guards fall back.


    While looking imposing and dominating, Xiao Bing shouted with unparalled confidence, ¡°Where¡¯s the Fairy? Xiao Bing is about to mess around!¡±


    Xiao Bing did not chose the word ¡®visit¡¯ like other people.


    Xiao Bing was confident and domineering. No one could be angry Xiao Bing¡¯s match!

 Chapter 68

    The hall became silent. In a guest room of the north mansion, the Peony Fairy was sitting on a chair and watching Xiao Bing shouting in the monitor. Beside Zhu Mingyu, a few other martial men were standing next to her.


    A short man bent and asked with a sharp voice, ¡°Fairy, so we will do nothing to him?¡±


    Though the Peony Fairy was called the North Heavenly Queen, she preferred being called fairy.


    She laughed, ¡°What do you want to do? He¡¯s very powerful, so is that man behind him.¡±


    The man put on a sinister smile, ¡°We have many men who can be his equal. Besides, we can kill him with a gun. A gun can kill the most powerful man.¡±


    The Peony Fairy spoke in an indifferent voice, ¡°Mingyu, what do you think?¡±


    Zhu Mingyu answered, ¡°I¡¯m 60% sure that we can kill him. The chance maybe even higher because this is our property.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°But the latest news is that Xie Lun¡¯s life is still at risk. If he is dead, our cooperation with the Xie Family will be invalid. I don¡¯t think we should take our efforts to kill this man for Xie Lun. We will lose many men if we have to do that.


    ¡°You have a point¡­¡± said the Peony Fairy, ¡°But won¡¯t I be looked down upon if people know that I let him go like that?¡±


    ¡°No. We can tell them that we weren¡¯t at home when Xiao Bing came. How can we be disgraceful?¡± said he with composure, ¡°and we can tell them that we have issued a wanted notice after we came back. So that the underground will all see him as an enemy. Whoever brings Xiao Bing¡¯ head to us will get a prize of one million.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Peony Fairy.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. We are capable of killing this man at this moment. However, the Northern Manor will lose many men judging by these two¡¯s power. And our losses will outweigh the gain if we lose one or two masters of martial art¡­ Though the four kings are at peace with each other now under Master Hou¡¯s gaze, we can¡¯t make sure that the other three kings won¡¯t harbor any unfriendly thought under that situation. So I think the best way out of it is to make conciliation with him and find an appropriate time to kill him.¡±


    ¡°If the underground power of the north section sees him as an enemy, it¡¯s highly possible for the people around him to be influenced, even he¡¯s not afraid of the underground. And I heard that the owner of the noodle house shares a good relationship with him¡­ So he has to sue for peace. This way, not only will we keep our face, but we also will save our strength. We can find a better chance to kill him so that we can minimize our loss.¡±


    The Peony Fairy closed her eyes and kept silent, which made others have to be quiet as well. They were waiting for her command. If she asked them to fight, they would try their best to tear Xiao Bing apart even if they were not his match. And if she took Zhu Mingyu¡¯s advice, they would just wait and see.


    Eventually, she spoke with composure, ¡°All of you can go now. Don¡¯t confront him or go there. Let him do what he wants to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Except for Zhu Mingyu, the four people all left the room.


    The Peony Fairy asked after they left, ¡°Do you know why I listened to you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Because you once said that you could not see through him¡­ And today I found that he was unfathomable as you said and I could not see through him as well. So I think we¡¯d better make peace with him now if it is possible¡­ In case the other three kings take advantage of it.¡±


    Zhu Mingyu sighed, ¡°Peony, I don¡¯t think we should be the underground anymore. To be honest, are you delighted after you killed so many men? Do you think it¡¯s worthwhile changing you into who you are now for that men?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Seeming mad, Peony Fairy suddenly pointed at the door, even if Zhu Mingyu could not see her clearly. She used every effort to shout out, ¡°Get the fuck out!¡±


    Looking powerless, Zhu Mingyu headed toward the door and faded in the dark after he opened the door.


    Xiao Bing shouted several times, and no one responded. He laughed and said, ¡°Well, well, well. What a queen you are! You are so generous. Then we will not be courteous. Dumbass, let¡¯s smash!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Wait. Smash what?¡±


    ¡°Anything you see you can smash, except for these people. Smash all of these. If they fight back, you can smash them as well.¡±


    Dumbass nodded feverishly and began smashing things in the hall. He was powerful and broke everything he saw no matter it was a table, a chair, or a vast. Anything that could be lifted was smashed into pieces. All the guards just stood there, doing nothing but watching the hall being destroyed.


    After everything was not intact anymore, Dumbass said with excitement, ¡°Brother Bing, I need more fun. Is there anything else that can be smashed?¡±


    Grinning, Xiao Bing suddenly stepped forward. He looked up and cast a glance at one of the pillar. Then he took a deep breath and punched on it. The pillar instantly cracked from the middle and began to fall. Astonished, the guards started running out in a flurry.


    Dumbass laughed, ¡°Watch me.¡±


    Then he put his arms around a pillar and roared with his loud voice. Soon, the pillar was sheared off in the middle and gradually fell down.


    Xiao Bing laughed again as the entire hall began to tremble. He approached the third pillar and broke it with his fist. Xiao Bing took a glimpse at Dumbass and shouted, ¡°Dumbass, let¡¯s get out!¡±


    They left the hall fast, and then the entire hall collapsed soon after they went out. The Heavenly Queen Hall, which was magnificent once, soon turned into dust.


    Peony Fairy, who was watching the monitor, slapped on the handle of the chair and stood up. She had thought that Xiao Bing would smash things to vent his anger, but she would never have expected that the hall would be ruined. It was a great shame and she would never forget it.


    She shouted, ¡°Guards!¡±


    Then two guards trotted in. Peony Fairy¡¯s eyes gleamed with killing intent. But she hesitated and recalled the words Zhu Mingyu just said. Eventually, she waved her hands to the guards and asked them to leave. ¡°Xiao Bing, I¡¯ll wait for a perfect time to kill you.¡±


    Xiao Bing destroyed the Heavenly Queen Hall and left with Dumbass. No one in the famous Northern Manor stopped them. They let them go peacefully. Though Dumbass kept shouting with excitement, Xiao Bing did not seem very happy, because his goal was not achieved. The North Heaven Queen, Peony Fairy was patient enough to decide not to show up.


    But anyway he destroyed her hall and his anger was partly vented out. He decided to deal with the rest of it later.


    Xiao Bing had thought to keep searching in the mansion. But he calmed himself down after the anger faded. Xiao Bing realized that his actions today were slightly impulsive. He did not know well of the strength of the North Heaven Queen and this was her property. Although he was not afraid of them, it would be bad if he stayed a little longer and got Dumbass hurt.


    The two walked a long way before they found a taxi after they had left the hall. Xiao Bing took Dumbass to barbecue as he promised. They seated themselves in a booth and ordered lots of roasted meat and a case of beer. Then they started drinking.


    ¡°Brother Bing, thank you for taking me out for fun. It¡¯s been a long time since I was so happy. I can beat whoever I want and smash whatever I want. Brother Bing, I will follow you since now. It is fun to follow you.¡±


    Xiao Bing raised his cup and they drank up the beer in their cup. He smiled and asked, ¡°Do you really want to follow me? You don¡¯t want to go anywhere else?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a village boy. I don¡¯t know this city or the people in it. Who else can I follow except you? I¡¯ll do whatever you tell me from now no. I don¡¯t know great reasons, but I can tell that you will never harm me. So I¡¯m willing to follow you.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and put up a smile, ¡°You can follow me in the future. You can work in the noodle house. When the expansion finishes, there will be new staff. By that time, you don¡¯t need to do anything else but stop anyone from making trouble for the noodle house.


    ¡°Like a bodyguard? I will suffer from that.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned and said in a stern voice, ¡°Now I have offended some people and I might offend more in the days to come. It¡¯s unavoidable that people will come and make trouble. So it is not an easy job.¡±


    ¡°My mom said that I was very powerful and I should defend justice.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Did you mom tell you what kind of a girl you will marry?¡±


    Dumbass giggled while rubbing his head, ¡°My mom said that although I look foolish, fortune favors fools. Maybe a pretty girl will be fooled by my stupid appearance and fall in love with me. She said that there were so many pretty girls in this country and perhaps one or two of them were blind.¡±


    Xiao Bing had poured wine and drunk with the flies. Hearing this, he turned around and spat the beer aside. He slapped on the table and laughed out loud, ¡°I should pay a visit to your mother one day. She¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Dumbass seemed depressed. He lowered his head and covered his face with his hands. He said as if he was crying, ¡°My mother is dead.¡±

 Chapter 69

    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes gleamed with sorrow. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t bring it up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Dumbass wiped his tears. ¡°My mother said that as long as I¡¯m living happily, she has nothing to worry about on the other side. Right now, I just want to fill my belly and find a pretty wife so that my mother will be at peace.¡±


    ¡°You will definitely find one.¡± Xiao Bing suddenly fell silent before smiling wryly. ¡°Yet you¡¯re still happier than me. At least you have a mother who loved you very much.¡±


    Dumbass stared at Xiao Bing in surprise. ¡°Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°My memory started with my life in an orphanage. I have no concept of mother or father. I don¡¯t know who they are or why they abandoned me.¡± Xiao Bing chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you are definitely happier than me. At least you were. When I was in school, all of the kids have parents except for me. At that time, I learned that parents are the hardest to get among the precious things¡­ I became parentless since the day they abandoned me.¡±


    Xiao Bing raised his overflowing wine cup and grinned. ¡°Cheers!¡±


    The bottles and their beer packs emptied one by one. They only left after finishing two packs of beer. Then, all of a sudden, two bullets flew toward them. Xiao Bing grabbed Dumbass and instinctively dodged the bullets. Dumbass had no idea what was going on because he was already drunk.


    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re so heavy! You should go on a diet.¡± After making a joke, Xiao Bing carried Dumbass back to the barbecue place. He began to observe through the window. There were no more movements outside. It seemed that the sniper had retreated after missing the shot.


    Who did this?


    The Peony Fairy seemed to be the likeliest candidate but he had just been in her property, which would have been her best opportunity to strike. He thought it was possible that she sent the assassin to kill him while drunk.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were overwhelmed with the intention to kill. The alcohol in his system made him careless at the moment. If not for the conditioned reflex in times of danger that he had developed during his years of carrying out all kinds of dangerous missions, he could have died.


    Most importantly, Dumbass was just beside him. Although Xiao Bing was not afraid of the danger, he did not want to get people he knew involved. His intention to kill became increasingly strong.


    Having sensed that there was no more danger, Xiao Bing took Dumbass back to the noodle house. The place was packed with customers at the moment. Xiao Bing told Dumbass to go to sleep while he began making noodles after a change of clothes. That was when the police came in. The leader was a valiant policewoman who seemed to be 26 or 27. Not only was she tall and slim, but she also had a pretty oval face and a beautiful ponytail. There were three young policemen behind her.


    ¡°Are you Xiao Bing?¡± the policewoman asked in a cold voice.


    Lots of people began looking his way. Xiao Bing was a little irritated. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The policewoman frowned, apparently displeased. She took out her certification and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Wanting, the captain of the criminal police in Jinsha District. You¡¯re suspected to be involved in two murders and trespassing. You need to come with us.¡±


    Though she looked pretty, her words were not. Xiao Bing rolled his eyes and said leisurely, ¡°Sis, you must be mistaken. I have always been a good citizen.¡±


    Jiang Wanting sneered. ¡°The wicked have never described themselves as wicked. Cuff him and take him with us!¡±


    Most customers came to this noodle house for its delicious noodles. Some were to watch the kungfu cook make noodles. But no one expected to see this. They were not scared after hearing that Xiao Bing was involved in murders. Rather, they were even more mystified by this man. They put down their bowls and chopsticks and began watching the show.


    Seeing the two policemen take out a handcuff and began coming his way, Xiao Bing sneered. ¡°Looks like you guys learned nothing from Chang Huai¡¯an!¡±


    Their faces instantly changed. Their movements also slowed.


    Jiang Wanting asked, ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    Xiao Bing answered indifferently, ¡°You must be new here. What¡¯s wrong? Haven¡¯t you heard of it? Chang Huai¡¯an illegally arrested me for personal reasons but his corruption and brutality were subsequently exposed. I¡¯m assuming that he has been sentenced by now. I am born with a curse. Don¡¯t tell me you want to follow his footsteps?¡±


    Jiang Wanting¡¯s face changed instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me. I know what I¡¯m doing. If I break the law, I will take off the suit myself because I have become unworthy of it. I don¡¯t need others to report me. But now I¡¯m a policewoman doing my duty!¡± she said angrily.


    After staring at her for a moment, Xiao Bing suddenly changed into his casual clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Jiang Wangting looked at him in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. The reason I¡¯m willing to go is that I¡¯m a citizen of this country. I have to do my duty when I¡¯m standing on this land. Besides, I can tell that you are not like Chang Huai¡¯an. I don¡¯t want to make it difficult for you. But I hope you can remember¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Always remember what this suit represents. When you are wearing it, remember that it is the country and its people that you are serving, not yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Xiao. I will always keep it in mind,¡± said Jiang Wanting sternly.


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°No need to thank me. I prefer being called Brother Bing. Not only do I like the blood-boiling and manly feeling of it, but it also reminds me that I used to be a soldier.¡±


    ¡°So you were a soldier.¡± Jiang Wangting was impressed. Maybe it was because soldiers and police shared the same roots. Moreover, the police whose primary task was to protect citizens usually have great respect for soldiers who protect the country and its people. ¡°Which army did you serve?¡±


    Xiao Bing did not answer her and said casually, ¡°We should go.¡±


    Jiang Wanting stopped asking when she realized that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t want to answer her. Suddenly, she recalled that some armies in this country would require their soldiers to sign a confidentiality agreement. The soldiers were not allowed to reveal army secrets even after retirement. She thought it would be easier to learn these secrets using the internal system of the police. She decided to make a detailed investigation after she returns because it was normal for a policewoman to learn a suspect¡¯s true identity.


    Xiao Bing stopped saying anything after agreeing to go with them. He headed for the door after biding the staff goodbye. Suddenly, Li Hong followed them and shouted at Jiang Wanting. ¡°You police arrested him for no reason before. I don¡¯t want that to happen again.¡±


    ¡°The police are servants of the people. We will never do anything that brings us dishonor. It¡¯s just a matter of routine and all we need is his statement. We won¡¯t arrest him without sufficient evidence.¡±


    Li Hong nodded.


    Jiang Wangting became interested in this man because the sense of justice that he gave while speaking was rare even on other policemen. She had been working as a policewoman for three years but she had only found this feeling in an old policeman who was about to retire. There was a beam of holy light on that face of righteousness when he said, ¡°Always remember what this suit stand for. When you are wearing it, remember that it is the country and its people that you are serving, not yourself.¡±


    ¡°What kind of a man would say something like that?¡± She believed that even if Xiao Bing were a bad guy, he would not be that wicked. So her attitude toward him became much better.


    Xiao Bing got in the police car with Jiang Wanting sitting next to him. It was not until then he realized how slender she was. Her long and slim legs were pressed against his. After everyone got in the car, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay, captain.¡±


    Jiang Wanting restored her aloofness and was silent on the way to the police station. Each time the car shook, their legs would accidentally be pressed together. Xiao Bing did not pay it much attention at first, but after several times, he could not take his eyes off her beautiful, long, and lean legs. Subconsciously, Xiao Bing began going along with the shaking of the car.


    ¡°Turns out that this kind of physical contact is more exciting than sex,¡± Xiao Bing thought.


    Unfortunately, good things didn¡¯t last and they soon arrived at the police station. Jiang Wanting got off the car after the other three policemen. She looked at Xiao Bing. ¡°Mr. Xiao, we have arrived. Please get off.¡±


    Evidently, she had become much more polite to Xiao Bing. On the one hand, she was impressed by his words. On the other hand, except for the trespassing, there was no evidence indicating that he was responsible for the murders. And he was already proved innocent for one of them.


    She took him to the interrogation room after entering the police station. While a young policeman took dictation, she asked, ¡°Tell us your name and age.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bing, 26.¡±


    ¡°What is your occupation?¡±


    ¡°The owner of the Xiaoxiao Noodle House.¡±


    ¡°Where were you when Zhang Gui was killed in that alley?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes gleamed with sorrow as he thought of the scarlet rose and blood. ¡°I was walking down a nearby street. He was already dead when I got there.¡± Xiao Bing sighed.


    ¡°Did you see the murderer clearly?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head.


    ¡°According to the CCTV footage of that street, you didn¡¯t lie. But a woman called Yingzi died in her house. Do you know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°She committed suicide out of love for Zhang Gui.¡±


    ¡°And Mrs. Zhu died in her apartment yesterday. According to CCTV footage, you went to her house yesterday. She fell from the second floor when you were leaving. But she was clearly killed by poison. Why is that?¡±


    Xiao Bing contemplated for a moment before deciding to tell the truth. ¡°She wanted to kill me.¡±


    Jiang Wanting instantly restored her acuteness and vigilance as a policewoman. She looked into his eyes and asked, ¡°Who wanted to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Zhu Liya.¡±


    ¡°Why did she want to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Because Zhu Liya is a part of her plan. Zhu Liya is an assassin that she trained.¡± Xiao Bing sighed.


    Jiang Wanting immediately asked, ¡°Who are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her real name, only that she¡¯s the North Heaven Queen of the north section of Jiang City. Some people call her the North Heaven Queen, some call her the Peony Fairy.¡± Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, why don¡¯t you arrest her as well and let me confront her?¡±


    Xiao Bing stared at the outfoxed policewoman.


    She avoided his eyes. ¡°I will arrest her if she¡¯s really involved. Why did she send people to kill you? Do you have any conflict of interest with her?¡±


    ¡°Xielun, a man that I have offended in the past, hired her. Do you understand now? They killed Zhang Gui that day and I happened to witness it. Zhu Liya tried to kill me but I saw through her act and she killed herself after failing. Captain Jiang, I also have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Xiao Bing fixed a burning gaze at her. ¡°You have sworn to be worthy of the suit and yet you dare not arrest the Peony Fairy. Is it because of a lack of evidence or cowardice? Captain Jiang!¡±


    Right then, Xiao Bing commanded a force like no other.

 Chapter 70

    Jiang Wanting seemed somewhat dismayed under Xiao Bing¡¯s forceful gaze.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s voice suddenly softened. ¡°But it¡¯s understandable. The North Heaven Queen is untouchable in the north section and not only because she had some martial masters. She also has many friends in politics. I assume you are a good policewoman and a good captain. Though your position is rather high, it may be nothing if we put it in the context of the whole city. For the sake of your career, it¡¯s understandable for you to do nothing.¡±


    Jiang Wanting¡¯s face turned green and her eyes were gleaming with fury. Angered and embarrassed, she stood up. But soon she noticed the craftiness in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. She sat back down and smiled bitterly. ¡°Mr. Xiao, I almost fell into your trap. You¡¯re really good at mind games.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed out loud. ¡°But what I told you is the truth. If you were not a woman who stands for justice, I would not waste my time playing this little game.¡±


    Looking at Xiao Bing, Jiang Wanting sighed. ¡°Based on what you just said, I know the reason why you trespassed and destroyed the hall. Even though you have your reasons, what you did is still against the law. If the North Heaven Queen seeks a lawsuit, you might be locked in jail for quite a while.¡±


    Xiao Bing stared at Jiang Wanting with a carefree smile on his face.


    ¡°What surprised me is that she didn¡¯t charge you. But I can tell you that she doesn¡¯t just want you to be locked up in jail for a while. She definitely wants you to suffer. You need to be careful because this woman can be very brutal.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m afraid of this North Heaven Queen. Maybe I will lose this suit or even my life if I offend her. But if I can eliminate this bane, I¡¯m willing to give up this suit and my life. But not now. You need to hit her where it hurts. She is a cunning woman. She leaves many of her dirty work to a man called Zhu Mingyu, a very loyal man who is willing to do anything for her.¡±


    ¡°Every person in power has several scapegoats. She can easily push everything onto her scapegoat if interrogated. That¡¯s the hardest part, especially in this country where the law is above all else. I can¡¯t arrest her without sufficient evidence.¡±


    ¡°I can interrogate her but it will arouse her suspicion. So I can¡¯t do it now. Since I¡¯m responsible for Jinsha District, I will uproot all these evil forces.¡±


    ¡°I hope you will do what you just said. Am I free to go?¡± Xiao Bing smiled.


    ¡°Yes. But I will come for you if I need you to help with the investigation.¡±


    Xiao Bing left feeling hopeful. It was the first time since the incident with Chang Huai¡¯an that he finally saw a future for the Public Security System.


    ¡°But damn, that chick is really pretty.¡±


    ¡°The Heaven North Queen¡­¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were filled with apathy. ¡°I don¡¯t have the patience to wait for the police. I have my own ways when it comes to things like this. Let us deal with our problem on our own.¡±


    When Xiao Bing returned to the noodle house, there were a dozen of hooligans circling it. He pretended to be one of them and patted someone¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Bro, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    The hooligan took a glimpse of him and sneered. ¡°Boy, you don¡¯t look like one of us. What are you up to?¡±


    Xiao Bing smirked. ¡°I can¡¯t find a job and I have nothing to do. Maybe I can make a living if I join you.¡±


    The other hooligans shot him a despising look. The one who spoke earlier sized Xiao Bing up and down. He said disdainfully, ¡°That¡¯s very unprofessional of you. Who is your previous leader? Do you have any experience?¡±


    Xiao Bing widened his eyes wide. ¡°You need experience to be a hooligan?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You don¡¯t need a bachelor¡¯s degree to be a hooligan but you still need some experience. For example, your past performance. Have you ever received any badge of honor? It relates to whether our boss is willing to accept you. The competition in this field is fierce these days. We can¡¯t take in a person who knows nothing but eating. Our boss pays for what you need and what you drink. How can you stay without paying him back?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°Well¡­ This is all news to me.¡±


    ¡°This is why I called you unprofessional. When I asked you if you have any experience, I meant that to ask if you¡¯re working alone, for a person, or for an organization? When I asked if you stood out, I meant that to ask about your contribution or the money you made for the organization? The badge is even simpler. Do you have any knife wounds? How can a hooligan walk on the streets without one or two knife wounds?¡±


    Xiao Bing seemed upset. ¡°When I was in primary school, someone stabbed my hand with a pencil. I took the pencil and stabbed him in the face.¡±


    The hooligan¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. He patted Xiao Bing on the shoulder and complimented him. ¡°Even though you are a rookie, I can see your potential. When this is over, I¡¯ll recommend you to a boss. Work hard and you will have cars, houses, and women. There are great possibilities!¡±


    Xiao Bing acted as if he had just learned a good lesson. This hooligan seemed to truly think of Xiao Bing as a lad of great potential. Like a well-experienced hooligan, he added, ¡°Today¡¯s deal is very important. The North Heaven Queen has issued a wanted notice for a cook named Xiao Bing in this noodle house. Whoever who brings his head to her will be rewarded with 1,000,000 RMB. Moreover, the queen will take him as her confidant. Imagine the money, power, and glory! We¡¯re now waiting for that son of a bitch. But there¡¯s a stupid guy standing in our way.¡±


    Then, they heard a roar and a blast from the inside. Xiao Bing and the hooligan followed the sound and saw another hooligan being lifted up and thrown on the ground. Xiao Bing covered his eyes with his hands. He could imagine how much that would hurt.


    There were four sturdy men lying at Dumbass¡¯ feet. He ripped off his clothes, exposing his firm muscles. He pounced on his chest several times and shouted excitedly, ¡°Come on! Who else wants to fight me?¡±


    It seemed that he was having great fun.


    Xiao Bing laughed, thinking that Dumbass was truly bored in this noodle house. He assumed that Dumbass was more suitable for bodyguard duties instead of buying and trimming vegetables. ¡°It¡¯s truly impressive that the North Heaven Queen sent these hooligans to disturb me but they are also humans who are afraid of death. Let Dumbass teach them a lesson so that they will be warned properly.¡±


    Xiao Bing was still hiding in the crowd, not wanting to make his presence known. Suddenly, one of the hooligans shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t fight him one by one. Let¡¯s finish him together!¡±


    All of them agreed. About 50 hooligans charged at Dumbass. Xiao Bing was the only exception, standing still behind the crowd with his hands crossed in front of his chest. He mentally counted.


    ¡°One, two, three, four¡­¡± Dumbass did not try to defend himself because their attacks were like raindrops to him. Seeming unstoppable, Dumbass marched forward like a bulldozer and knocked down the hooligans one by one.


    ¡°This feels so damn good!¡± Dumbass totally seemed mad. One of the hooligans hit him with a wooden stick, only to find the stick breaking. Dumbass¡¯s head did not even bleed. The hooligan started running away in a panic but Dumbass grabbed him, lifted him up, threw him like putting a shot. The hooligan drew a perfect para-curve in the air and fell into a trash can.


    When more and more men were knocked over, these 50 hooligans became so scared that they intended to run. However, Dumbass grabbed them one by one and knocked them down as well.


    In less than five minutes, all of the hooligans were on the ground, wailing. Seemed unsatisfied, Dumbass said, ¡°You guys are so fragile. My mom once said the strong can¡¯t bully the weak. But I was fighting all of you, which makes me, the weak, overcome the stronger one.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked toward him and laughed. ¡°Dumbass, you¡¯re not dumb at all.¡±


    Dumbass scratched his head and grinned. ¡°My mom said that I¡¯m not dumb, just a little stupid.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed out loud and looked around. He found some of the hooligans were still wailing on the ground while some were back on their feet. But none of them dared to leave. Scared, they fixed their eyes on the two of them, especially Dumbass.


    Xiao Bing looked at them and said compellingly, ¡°I know it¡¯s the North Heaven Queen who sent you, or you were just answering her call. I assume some of you have already recognized me. My last name is Xiao. Usually, I¡¯m called Xiao Bing.¡±


    The hooligan who talked to him earlier suddenly blushed and lowered his head.


    ¡°I want to tell you something today. You want to win her favor and the prize? I¡¯m fine with that. Disturb me and I¡¯ll just tie you to a wire pole and beat the crap out of you. After all, I¡¯m kind and gentle when it comes to fighting.¡±


    ¡°But you better not mess with the people around me. I don¡¯t want to see any of them harmed. If you hurt their left hand, I¡¯ll break both your hands. If you hurt their right hand, I also will break both of your hands. If it is their left leg, I¡¯ll break both of your legs. If it is their right leg, I¡¯ll break your three legs.¡±


    One of the hooligans asked, ¡°If it is their right leg, shouldn¡¯t you break two legs? Why are you adding our dick as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s special treatment for right legs¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 71

    The gangsters in Jinsha District all came here after getting news from the Heaven King Palace, but they came and went quickly. After being beaten by Dumbass, they left one by one in a state of panic. Although Dumbass was holding his strength, the hospital was likely going to be overcrowded today.


    Returning to the noodle house, looking at the empty noodle house, Wang Guifang said with a worried face, ¡°Lil Bin, how can we provoke so many people? If they come and make trouble every day, who would dare to come and eat at our restaurant¡­¡±


    In fact, Wang Guifang was trying to ask Xiao Bing how did he end up getting into this kind of trouble. However, Xiao Bing was the manager here after all. He was easygoing as well. So she couldn¡¯t be so straightforward.


    Xiao Bing smiled, understanding Wang Guifang¡¯s concern. ¡°Auntie Wang, don¡¯t worry. I will settle this as soon as possible. I will go through the procedures of buying the store next door and start the expansion. Everyone, you don¡¯t have to come in tomorrow. In half a month, the noodle house will be built and we can have an opening ceremony then. When the time comes, Auntie Li will leave the hospital and attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony together. I guarantee that the Xiaoxiao Noodle House will become a forbidden area in Jiang City. From that day onward, no one in the whole Jinsha District will dare to cause trouble in the Xiaoxiao Noodle House!¡±


    The problem with the North Heaven Queen had to be deal with. Even though the matter was solved today, it might deter them for a few days at best. It didn¡¯t mean that these gangsters wouldn¡¯t think of other ways. They probably would come up with some secret ways.


    ¡°Damn it. The North Heaven Queen is very shameless. She refused to show up when I was in her house. But secretly let the gangsters in the entire Northern District come and harass me and leave no peace for me. More importantly, the police already know me. So it¡¯s impossible to go to Beizhuang again. The North Heaven Queen would not show up if I go again. I¡¯m an easy target out here and she is hiding in the darkness. She is trying to convince me and forcing me to take the initiative to make peace.¡±


    Xiao Bing was not afraid of playing rough with others. He was more worried that others would ignore him. After what has just happened, he allowed everyone to retire early for the day. Then, a call came from Yezi. After picking up the phone, he said wryly, ¡°Yezi, I¡¯ve been a little busy these two days and haven¡¯t had time to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Yezi did not sound unhappy but worried instead. ¡°Making a mess at Beizhuang. Brother Bing, you are really something for kicking up such a fuss at the Northern Manor!¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and smiled wryly. ¡°How did news spread so fast? I just did it yesterday and you know already? ¡±


    Yezi said seriously, ¡°Brother Bing, do you know what kind of place the Northern Manor is? It¡¯s known as the forbidden area of gangsters in the three northern districts of Jiang City. The North Heaven Queen sits in it and commands the gangsters in the northern district. No one dares to disobey! Destroying the Temple of the Heavenly King is equivalent to offending a quarter of the underground world of Jiang City, especially now the North Heaven Queen launched a fatwa. Even if you are invincible, aren¡¯t you afraid of putting the people around you in harm¡¯s way? You came to Jiang City to protect Su Xiaoxiao. Aren¡¯t you afraid of bringing trouble to her? It¡¯s not easy to hide from the people in the dark. Aren¡¯t you afraid of living in fear every day?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled wryly. ¡°Then what do you propose?¡±


    He continued smiling wryly. ¡°Are you saying that I should leave Jiang City?¡±


    ¡°If you really leave Jiang City, I really hate to part with you¡­¡± Yezi¡¯s sweet and soft voice stirred Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. He felt an urge to see her immediately and enveloped her in his embrace.


    Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°What do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°The best thing for you to do is to make peace. Your real purpose is protecting Su Xiaoxiao. It is not suitable to cause any other trouble. Your feud with the North Heaven Queen is deep but that doesn¡¯t mean that no one can reconcile it. My father has already contacted Master Hou after hearing about this.¡±


    ¡°On the surface, it looks like the four Heaven Kings are controlling the whole underground world of Jiang City but every one of them is actually working for Master Hou. Master Hou has a profound mind and is ambitious. He controls the strongest force in the underground world of the whole Black Province. Even my father is terrified of him. Let¡¯s talk about it later. Either way, the four Heaven Kings serve Master Hou and serve as his four trump cards. They are also loyal to him. So my father has invited Master Hou to our home for dinner this evening. He also contacted the North Heaven Queen and told me to invite you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, this is the best chance for mediation. The underground world of Jiang City is far more complicated and more terrible than in any other city. Our Ye Family is the economic pillar of the city and an important force even if in the entire Black Province. Master Hou will pay my family some respect and definitely wouldn¡¯t make you feel wronged.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing wore an elusive smile. ¡°Since everyone will present today, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Yezi breathed a sigh of relief. The reason she said so much was that she knew he could be too strong-willed and stubborn about it. After getting Xiao Bing¡¯s agreement, she quickly said, ¡°Then, I will send a car to pick you up now. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the noodle house. Don¡¯t send me a car. I will just take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. I think they will be here soon. You should come earlier.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned after ending the call. ¡°Yezi, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to disappoint you this time¡­¡±


    He looked at Wang Guifang who had not left yet and said, ¡°Auntie Wang, I¡¯m going out with Dumbass. Please lock the door before you leave.¡±


    Wang Guifang replied, ¡°Alright. Oh, by the way, don¡¯t take what I said too seriously¡­ You will be the owner of this restaurant in the future and will soon take a stake in it. I¡¯m just worried about the business here.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Auntie Wang, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m not angry¡­ Besides, it¡¯s like what you said. I will also be one of the owners of this store after the expansion. I¡¯m happy to see that business is doing well. Of course, I also like employees who put prioritize the store. I¡¯ll find Dumbass first. Auntie Wang, do go home early after packing up.¡±


    After going to the restroom, he found Dumbass lying on the bed fast asleep and making a rumbling purr with his mouth. He smiled and kicked Dumbass in the ass, causing the latter to jump up and out of from the bed. Surprised, he asked, ¡°Who is it? ¡°Who is it?¡±


    After his vision cleared up enough for him to see that it was Xiao Bing, Dumbass rubbed his drowsy-looking eyes and said weakly, ¡°Brother Bing, why did you kick my ass?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°To take you to dinner. Are you coming?¡±


    Dumbass¡¯s eyes lit up and smirked. ¡°Good ass-kicking. I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    He followed Xiao Bing out of the noodle house, grinning all the way. They called a taxi and headed for the Ye Family Manor.


    When they entered the hall, the servants bowed respectfully to Xiao Bing. ¡°Mr. Xiao, dinner has just begun. Our master told me to invite you to the dining hall.¡±


    ¡°Please lead the way.¡±


    The North Heaven Queen had repeatedly sent people to find his trouble. The reason Xiao Bing agreed to come over was that he felt like it was the time to meet with this woman. More importantly, he was ready to do a certain something in front of so many important people.


    When they reached the restaurant, Xiao Bing immediately stopped. The first one he looked at was a middle-aged man in his 40s. One of the main seats at the end of the table was occupied by Ye Bancheng and the other was occupied by this middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man wore a plaid suit, leather shoes, a branded watch on his wrist, and a gold-rimmed glasses on his nose. He looked elegant, but it happened that he gave Xiao Bing a very strong sense of danger. Even when Xiao Bing was on duty, this feeling of danger was hard to come by. Usually, only big bosses could give him this kind of feeling. ¡°Is this person¡­ Master Hou that Yezi talked about? But in terms of temperament, it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s him.¡±


    The middle-aged man appeared to have noticed someone looking at him and immediately turned to look at Xiao Bing. His eyes were gentle but Xiao Bing had the impression that there was a devil hiding inside an angel¡¯s body. This man was undoubtedly more complicated than his appearance suggested.


    Noticing Xiao Bing¡¯s arrival, Ye Bancheng rose slightly and smiled. ¡°Lil Bin, come and sit down. Sit down next to our Lil Xi.¡±


    Seeing Yezi looking at himself, Xiao Bing smiled and nodded to Ye Bancheng. He walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little late. I¡¯ll punish myself with two cups of wine later.¡±


    He pulled a chair and sat down beside Yezi. Then, he addressed Ye Bancheng and said, ¡°Uncle Ye, this is my friend who came with me. Is it alright to let him join us?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Your friend is our friend. Come on, sit down and let¡¯s eat together. What¡¯s the name of this young man?¡±


    Dumbass sat down beside Xiao Bing and grinned. ¡°My name is Dumbass.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Several servants in the hall couldn¡¯t help laughing. Even the middle-aged man could not suppress a smile Ye Bancheng laughed loudly. ¡°Good name, good name, mainly because it is interesting. Sit down and eat. Make yourself at home. Sit and eat.¡±


    Dumbass didn¡¯t know how to be polite. He started eating after sitting down.


    Ye Bancheng smiled. ¡°This is the famous Peony Fairy of Jiang City.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at the Peony Fairy, a woman whose face was hidden behind a white veil. Even so, he could still see the temptation that her eyes exuded behind the veil.

 Chapter 72

    Two people looked at each other. This Peony Fairy was definitely not a weak woman!


    Ye Bancheng smiled. ¡°There might have been some misunderstandings between the two of you. It will be over soon.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked away. He looked at Zhu Mingyu who stood behind the Peony Fairy and said, ¡°We seem to have met before.¡±


    Zhu Mingyu replied, ¡°In your restaurant.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and looked at Master Hou again.


    Ye Bancheng smiled. ¡°This is Master Hou, the most powerful man in Jiang City. Even the mayor of the city must show him respect.¡±


    Per Xiao Bing¡¯s expectations.


    Master Hou flashed an amiable smile at Xiao Bing and even extended a hand toward him. His hand was very clean and didn¡¯t at all resemble the hands of someone who controls the gangs. It was said that one must never hit a person with a smiling face. Moreover, Master Hou was considered as the master of Jiang City. He had shown Xiao Bing enough respect. Xiao Bing also held out his hand. Master Hou smiled as they shook hands. ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re young and promising. No wonder Mr. Ye thinks so highly of you. The world is your oyster!¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just the owner of a small noodle restaurant. I¡¯m flattered.¡±


    Master Hou laughed. ¡°If an ordinary owner is good enough for Mr. Ye to invite us here, then the owner is too unusual. I heard that you used to be a soldier. Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Which troop did you belong to? I know some people in the Chinese military.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Master Hou was not angry. He chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s understandable, absolutely understandable.¡±


    Ye Bancheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s drop the pleasantries and have dinner first.¡±


    Xiao Bing picked up his chopsticks and subconsciously glanced at the grim-looking man who stood tall behind Master Hou. He estimated that this person must be fairly strong.


    It was surprising that there would be such a formidable talent in a city as small as Jiang City. It was no wonder that Yezi said that Master Hou commanded the strongest force in the entire Black Province. It seemed that she was right.


    No one else was present except for these few people and more than a dozen maids. Neither Ye Tianming, Ye Xinyi, nor Yezi¡¯s stepmother was here.


    Ye Bancheng was the economic pillar of Jiang City, while Master Hou was the authority of the underground world in Jiang City. Besides the Party Secretary, there was probably no one would surpass these two bosses here. It was why Ye Bancheng was able to invite Master Hou here.


    Ye Bancheng was playing the role of the host to help Xiao Bing settle the matter today. Naturally, it was impossible to call them over and let them settle this matter by themselves. He raised his cup and said with mirth, ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to drink because my body has just recovered recently. However, the Fairy is here today and Master Hou has also honored me with his presence. I¡¯m really happy and would like to toast everyone.¡±


    Besides Yezi and Dumbass who was eating, Xiao Bing, the Peony Fairy, and Master Hou all raised their glasses and had a drink together. Ye Bancheng put down his glasses and said joyfully, ¡°Please dine in, everyone. Fairy, I heard of your beauty but I¡¯ve never seen your true face. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be lucky enough to unveil you.¡±


    The Peony Fairy smiled gently and yet the casual smile turned out to be very provocative. She gently lifted her hair. Even wearing the veil, she could not hide her amorous nature. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Ye will be disappointed after uncovering my veil.¡±


    Master Hou¡¯s eyes beamed with wisdom and smiled as he said, ¡°Mr. Ye is called Bancheng, which means half the city. Everyone said that in fact, half of Jiang City belongs to him. Why don¡¯t you give a quarter of the city to the Fairy, Mr. Ye? You will move this beauty¡¯s heart and the veil will naturally disappear.¡±


    Everyone laughed at this.


    Ye Bancheng shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, Master Hou. Everyone knows that Jiang City belongs to the Party Secretary during the day and to Master Hou at night. Which half of the city belongs to me?¡±


    Everyone smiled. The goal of the dinner today was solving the problem between Xiao Bing and the Peony Fairy. It ought to have been a solemn affair but the two bosses of Jiang City were well-versed in getting along with others. Thus, the mood was relaxed the whole time.


    Ye Bancheng continued, ¡°To be honest with you, Lil Bin and our Ye family go a long way back. Not only is he my savior, but he also has a good relationship with my daughter Ye Xiaoxi. I think everyone can see it. So, on the one hand, I invited everyone here for a get-together and on the other hand, to reconcile the misunderstanding between the Fairy and Lil Bin. I¡¯ve heard what happened between you two. The Xie family is behind all of this but they¡¯re no longer around. Why do you have to continue to make things difficult for each other? Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Xiao Bing said in surprise, ¡°The Xie family¡­¡±


    Ye Bancheng said, ¡°Xie Lun died of a heart attack and his wife was sent to a psychiatric hospital. His son has been locked up for disturbing public order. Because of these things, the Xie family¡¯s stocks plunged today as the shareholders frantically sell their shares. They are facing a bankruptcy crisis. And I am going to acquire their business after some research. It can be said that the Xie family in Jiang City is gone forever.¡±


    The Fairy Peony leveled a deep look at Ye Bancheng. The Xie family had lost thoroughly in this matter. Even though she didn¡¯t lose anything in this, she didn¡¯t gain any advantage from it either. She had received a lot of money from Xie Lun, but her Heaven King Palace was destroyed and she lost several masters too. The damage had offset the money she earned.


    According to the previous agreement with the Xie family, the branch in Jinsha District was to be handed over to the Peony Fairy. However, the family went bankrupt before the formalities were completed. Naturally, the Ye family would also be acquiring that branch. Thus, the Peony Fairy got nothing after all the effort she put in.


    The real winner was Xiao Bing and Ye Bancheng. Xiao Bing, after all, had eliminated the Xie family who considered him a thorn in their eyes. Ye Bancheng had taken over the companies under the Xie family. The Peony Fairy was furious after thinking about it. This was the biggest loss she had suffered since her debut.


    Ye Bancheng smiled at the Peony Fairy and Xiao Bing. ¡°Would you be willing to sell me a favor and consider this matter over? Let¡¯s toast to each other as a way of making peace. What do you think?¡±


    The Peony Fairy raised an eyebrow. She was a woman who would not suffer grievances. Even if Ye Bancheng was very influential in Jiang City, she was unwilling to give him the honor unless Xiao Bing took the initiative to throw in the towel and show her respect. When she was about to speak, Master Hou suddenly laughed. She immediately looked at him.


    Since Master Hou was attending the dinner today, it was clear that he was intending to mediate. What depressed the Peony Fairy was that while she could ignore Ye Bancheng, she had to respect Master Hou. Even though she could do whatever she wants in Jiang City, the real owner of the underground world of Jiang City was this middle-aged gentleman sitting in front of her. Master Hou might look like an amiable gentleman or an elderly man, she knew better than anyone how terrifying he was.


    Moreover, Master Hou had helped the four Heaven Kings before. The Peony Fairy and the other three Heavenly Kings had heartfelt respect and loyalty for him. If he really wanted to mediate this dispute, she couldn¡¯t disobey it.


    Master Hou had a faint smile on his face. No one could tell what he was thinking. He gave others the impression of being an ocean¡ªclear waters whose bottom couldn¡¯t be seen. Even Xiao Bing had to admit that this gentle-looking middle-aged man was much more terrifying than most people he had met.


    Master Hou first took a sip of wine gently before smiling at Ye Bancheng. ¡°Mr. Ye is right. It is better to have more friends than rivals. Since Mr. Ye has come forward to say all that, we should show him some respect. What¡¯s more, I find Brother Xiao congenial after meeting him. It doesn¡¯t matter if young people make some mistakes as long as they recognize and correct those mistakes. I don¡¯t think Peony is an unreasonable woman either. If Brother Xiao is willing to apologize to Peony, I will make the decision that this matter is settled. Can I make this decision for you, Peony?¡±


    The Peony Fairy nodded with a smile. ¡°Since Master Hou said so, I¡¯ll naturally listen to you.¡±


    She then turned to look at Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing thought, ¡°This Master Hou is really something. He managed to settle everyone with only a few simple words, even if the North Heaven Queen, the Peony Fairy¡¯s mood.¡± Master Hou¡¯s careful and flawless speech reminded Xiao Bing of a saying ¡°to moisturize things in silence¡±.


    Ye Bancheng looked at Xiao Bing and laughed. ¡°Lil Bin, since Master Hou has said so, you must apologize to the Peony Fairy. You won¡¯t lose anything anyway. You destroyed her Heaven King Palace after all. Make a toast to the Fairy and this matter is considered over. In the future, you are all friends. Consider it as no discord, no concord. What do you think?¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up, filled a glass of wine, and then pushed the chair away. He walked around the table and unexpectedly took the initiative to walk toward Peony Fairy. The Peony Fairy also had to stand up.


    Everyone looked at them both, with Master Hou and Ye Bancheng wearing small smiles. The Peony Fairy was also ready to accept Xiao Bing¡¯s apology. Unexpectedly, Xiao Bing lifted the cup and slowly spilled the wine on the floor. The splashes of the wine hit the floor between him and the Peony Fairy. The Peony Fairy¡¯s face changed. Master Hou also frowned. Ye Bancheng merely looked confused.


    ¡°This cup of wine is a toast to Zhang Gui and Yingzi. Today¡­ I want both of them to be able to rest in peace.¡±

 Chapter 73

    No one understood why Xiao Bing did this. Who were Zhang Gui and Yingzi? They all looked confused.


    However, they could tell that Xiao Bing was definitely not prepared to apologize. Rather, he was here to declare¡­ war?


    Xiao Bing refilled his glass and raised his glass. He said solemnly, ¡°Uncle Ye, Master Hou¡­ forgive me for letting you two down¡­¡±


    Ye Bancheng¡¯s face changed. Master Hou¡¯s smile disappeared as well, though he still had a face of calm. There was a faint glint in his pupils.


    ¡°Fairy, you and I can resolve all grievances with a glass of wine, but what about Zhang Gui and Yingzi¡¯s spirits? Can their lives be saved by a glass of wine?¡±


    The Peony Fairy¡¯s voice cooled down. Behind her, Zhu Mingyu emanated a cold aura. The Peony Fairy said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know who Zhang Gui and Yingzi are.¡±


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t.¡± Xiao Bing sneered, ¡°Your order would make countless people die for it. You don¡¯t even know who died for you. You don¡¯t know who died because of you. Zhang Gui and Yingzi were originally a pair of poor lovers, but they became scapegoats in your plan. You have heard of Zhu Liya, haven¡¯t you? The man who pretended to be her husband was Zhang Gui. His real love was Yingzi.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Peony Fairy looked at Xiao Bing with disbelief in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re prepared to kill me for these two irrelevant people?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because they both love each other. Because I see what true love means through them. Because there are so few people who love simply and passionately like them.¡± Xiao Bing stared at Peony Fairy. ¡°I saw a hope of affection between men and women in them and you personally dashed this hope in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Love is a kind of unrealistic fantasy. It¡¯s just like a bubble. I have merely burst their bubble ahead of time. If they realize that their love is just a fantasy one day, I¡¯m afraid they will suffer even more than death.¡± Peony Fairy stood in front of Xiao Bing, her eyes flashing with inexplicable madness. ¡°They are dead and you want to justice for them, is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°How do you plan on getting that justice?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Xiao Bing looked at Ye Bancheng who had a strange expression and Master Hou whose thoughts were unfathomable. ¡°We¡¯re fighters. We can deal with this in our way.¡± ¡°In front of the two masters, I formally issue the North Heaven Queen a letter of challenge and have a fair duel with her! If I lose, I will die! If she loses, she will leave Jiang City. Peony Fairy, do you dare to agree?¡±


    Ye Bancheng said in a deep voice, ¡°Son, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    They considered Xiao Bing¡¯s action stupid because smart people would never make enemies with the underground world. However, Xiao Bing thought his move was smart because this one-on-one method could at least eliminate her advantage of having a large number of people as his rival. It so happened that Peony Fairy had no excuse to refuse. Among fighters, refusing a challenge meant losing the game first. To those in the underground world, their dignity was sometimes more important than their lives.


    Xiao Bing smiled and looked at Peony Fairy with burning eyes. Her chest heaved as if she was really angry. Suddenly, she giggled and said, ¡°Very well¡­ Mr. Ye, you don¡¯t have to say much. Xiao Bing, I, Peony Fairy, a woman, is named one of four Heaven Kings. Why do you think is that?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s gaze became solemn as he listened to her. ¡°I often heard that in the circle of assassins, the most terrifying ones are women and children. That¡¯s because they must have something extraordinary up their sleeves in order to survive in that circle. I think the same can be said for the underground world.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled with a strange light. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m really afraid of you? Well, I ag¡­ ¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Zhu Mingyu, who was standing behind her, suddenly said coldly, ¡°I am willing to accept the challenge!¡±


    Zhu Mingyu¡¯s interruption made her frown. Xiao Bing sighed. ¡°What is even more terrifying than women and children is someone who is physically disabled yet determined, especially a blind man¡­¡±


    Zhu Mingyu¡¯s face was cold from beginning to end. He was unmoved and said coldly, ¡°All your previous conditions are invalid. I am willing to give you my life if I lose.¡±


    There was a flash of anger in Peony Fairy¡¯s eyes. Xiao Bing considered it for a moment. Zhu Mingyu seemed to be her wingman. Since he could not kill her now, it was worth killing one of her wingmen. So he agreed very generously. ¡°I agree!¡±


    The Peony Fairy said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s settled then. Two days later, in the underground arena north of the city, you and Mingyu will fight to the death!¡±


    She looked at Ye Bancheng and said indifferently, ¡°Mr.Ye, I¡¯ll return with my man first. I hope you will spectate the battle.¡±


    She nodded at Master Hou and then left.


    Master Hou also stood up. Seeing Ye Bancheng¡¯s intention to retain him, he waved his hand and smiled. ¡°The younger generation will surpass the previous generation, indeed. I will be at the arena that day to witness the battle with my own eyes. Mr. Ye, I will be taking my leave. Thank you for your hospitality today.¡±


    All of them left. Ye Bancheng¡¯s eyes were slightly filled with constancy. He sighed. ¡°Xiao Bing, why are you doing this? Do you think it¡¯s worth offending the authority of the underground world of Jiang City for the sake of two people that you don¡¯t know at all?¡±


    ¡°I do things only to live up to my conscience. I never care whether it is worth it. Today I¡¯d like to apologize to you both, Uncle Ye and Yezi. I failed to live up to your kindness. But I wouldn¡¯t be Xiao Bing if I made peace with her today.¡±


    Dumbass laid down his bowl, revealing a mouth full of grease. He burped and said, ¡°My mom said that I don¡¯t have to worry about what other people think. I just live up to my own conscience.¡±


    He patted himself on the chest. Xiao Bing said, ¡°That¡¯s not your conscience. That¡¯s your tits.¡±


    Ye Bancheng heaved a small sigh and yet Yezi¡¯s eyes were sparkling. She stood up and smiled. ¡°Brother Bing, no matter what you do, I will support you because you are my boyfriend.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Yezi¡¯s playful smile and eyes that were full of firm support. It warmed his heart. After giving Yezi a look, he looked at Ye Bancheng and said, ¡°Uncle Ye, thank you for your hospitality today. My friends and I will be taking our leave as well.¡±


    Ye Bancheng was not in a very good mood, so he didn¡¯t continue to try and make Xiao Bing stay. He nodded and allowed Xiao Bing leave, with Yezi following suit after. Inside the dining room, the only one left was Ye Bancheng.


    After leaving Ye Family¡¯s manor, a car followed after them. Yezi opened the window and flashed a smile. ¡°Brother Bing, come in.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Dumbass with a smile. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s get in together.¡±


    Inside the car, Xiao Bing touched his belly and laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough to eat. Let¡¯s drop off Dumbass at the store first and then you can accompany me for some food.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Is there a tip?¡±


    ¡°Tip for accompanying me to dinner?¡± Xiao Bing took Yezi¡¯s small hand gently and looked at her affectionately. ¡°Your tip is a kiss from me.¡±


    Yezi playfully rolled her eyes at him before protesting coquettishly, ¡°You are getting more and more shameless.¡±


    Dumbass looked out of the window foolishly, allowing Xiao Bing to flirt freely with Yezi. No one knew whether he was getting smart or just happened to be looking out.


    They were almost at the noodle house when Dumbass spoke. ¡°Brother Bing, are you really going to fight the blind man?¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I think the blind man isn¡¯t weak. Either way, I have no chance of winning against him.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Feeling¡­ My mom said that one-track-minded people like me are more intuitive than others.¡±


    Xiao Bing said curiously, ¡°Then try and get a feeling for this: who between the two of us will have a higher chance of survival in a life-and-death battle?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Dumbass shook his head like a rattle. ¡°I only know that if it were me, I might only be beaten. Why don¡¯t I take your place and fight him?¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised. ¡°Why? Since you clearly know that you¡¯re no match for him, why do you still want to fight him?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m resistant to beating¡­ A normal fight can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt a strange sensation in his heart. He gave Dumbass a punch on his strong chest and grinned widely at him. ¡°You¡¯re really something. You know, from today on, you¡¯re not only my friend.¡±


    Dumbass opened his mouth in surprise. Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°You¡¯re also my brother.¡±


    Dumbass pointed at Xiao Bing. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re copying me.¡±


    Xiao Bing widened his eyes. ¡°What did I copy from you?¡±


    Yezi covered her mouth and chuckled.


    After sending Dumbass back to the noodle house, Yezi said to the driver, ¡°Take us to a decent restaurant.¡±


    Xiao Bing gently held Yezi in his arms and said softly, ¡°You know¡­ I used to treat Dumbass as a harmless friend but he¡¯s now a brother of mine. Do you know what does the word ¡®brother¡¯ mean to me?¡±


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°Someone I will treat sincerely and put my life on the line to defend for!¡±

 Chapter 74

    Xiao Bing and Yezi arrived at a Chinese restaurant. After ordering several dishes and bowls of rice, he wolfed down the food while she ate slowly. She couldn¡¯t help smiling to see him eat. ¡°Look at you, eating like Dumbass.¡±


    His mouth was full of food. He chewed and mumbled, ¡°I drank two glasses of wine on an empty stomach. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Yezi cracked a smile. ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    After eating several bowls of rice, he put down his chopsticks. He smiled when he saw Yezi still eating slowly. ¡°Yezi.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You look really good when you eat.¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him and that made him feel tingly like an electric shock. Suddenly, he subconsciously stood up and leaned forward to gently kiss her on her lips. It caught her off guard and he himself was stunned too. Their faces were close together as they stared into each other¡¯s eyes. Then, they kissed each other.


    Over at the Ye Family. Ye Bancheng was also unhappy with the meal. After he left the dining room and returned to his room, Ye Xinyi knocked on his door and went in. Looking at his father¡¯s gloomy expression, he said cautiously, ¡°Father, I heard what happened. I wonder if you will let me say something.¡±


    Ye Bancheng¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Just say what you have to say.¡±


    ¡°Sigh. You are doing this for Xiao Bing¡¯s good but he turned you down in front of so many people. I think he¡¯s being ungrateful. Father, he might be your savior but we can repay him with some money. He has made it clear that he wants to go against the North Heaven Queen. In the end, he will either die or end up offending Master Hou¡­¡±


    Ye Bancheng glanced at her and asked, ¡°Which do you think is more likely?¡±


    Ye Xinyi said calmly, ¡°You know the answer better than I do. The North Heaven Queen is one of Master Hou¡¯s trump cards and she controls all the gangsters in the North District. Xiao Bing will surely be dead since he has offended her.¡±


    Ye Bancheng asked, ¡°What if the North Heaven Queen dies?¡±


    Ye Xinyi said in a dignified tone, ¡°Unless there is a miracle¡­ Even if a miracle exists, that is the real beginning of the disaster. You know how important the North Heaven Queen is to Master Hou¡­ If anything happens to her, Xiao Bing will be offending Master Hou. If you choose to take his side, wouldn¡¯t you be offending Master Hou as well? I know you¡¯re an important figure but the people of the underground world don¡¯t play by the rules of common sense at all. If they really are offended, I¡¯m afraid there will be trouble even for you¡­¡±


    Ye Bancheng looked at his calculative daughter. ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°Stay away from Xiao Bing. It¡¯s best to keep my little sister away from him since the situation is uncertain, so she won¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    She added earnestly, ¡°Father, I¡¯m doing all of this for our family. You have built such a big business empire. We can¡¯t let anything happen to it just because of Xiao Bing¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. You can go now.¡±


    Ye Xinyi said, ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Xinyi, I get what you¡¯re saying. But it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s impossible for me to remove myself completely from this situation,¡± Ye Bancheng said seriously.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because he saved me.¡± Ye Bancheng sighed. ¡°Before my serious illness, I valued profit above all emotional factors. But everything changed after my near-death experience. Only after wandering on life and death can a person understand how precious and important life is. Don¡¯t say something like this in the future. Xiao Bing saved my life. Then I must be grateful to him. I hope you will also learn what gratitude means. You may leave now.¡±


    Ye Xinyi gave her father a complicated look before respectfully leaving the room. After stepping out of the door, her eyes gleamed with thoughtful glint. She gently spat out two words, ¡°Xiao Bing.¡±


    Get rid of him or conquer him!


    Xiao Bing found Yezi¡¯s tongue to be sweet and soft. When they were kissed, she widened her eyes in surprise. Soon, she seemed to be melting away. He slowly walked around the table and held her in his arms. A waiter who coming in their direction immediately took a few steps back after seeing this. With a shy expression, she covered her face gently with her hands. Even so, she couldn¡¯t help stealing glances at them.


    Beautiful¡ªtheir kiss could only be described with the word ¡°beautiful¡±.


    At this moment, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t have any desire in his heart. He just wanted to be close to this girl in his arms, to protect and spoil her. This feeling was difficult to describe. It was as if every contact with her was enough to cause his heart to thump madly but he couldn¡¯t stop it.


    Yezi¡¯s eyes were also beaming with joy. She liked this feeling. She enjoyed being embraced and spoiled by him. She could feel how much he loves her. Even though the two of them had known each other only for a short time, there was a kind of love called love at first sight. The feeling was so strong that it was enough to make them feel excited every day.


    Finally, their lips separated but their bodies didn¡¯t. Xiao Bing was still embracing her.


    ¡°Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Can you take me somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°The river.¡± Her eyes gleamed with happiness. ¡°Let me experience the feeling of freedom again.¡±


    He gently kissed her on her nose and smiled softly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    They walked out of the restaurant under everyone¡¯s envious gaze. The driver then took them to the riverside, where they sat next to the stone steps by the river. Yezi leaned against Xiao Bing¡¯s arms as they looked at the surface of the limpid river. ¡°Do you remember that night?¡± Yezi asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Bing sighed with emotion. ¡°Sometimes, I even feel like thanking Finger-breaker. Had he not insult you, I wouldn¡¯t have met you. Despite the fact that he deserves death!¡±


    Yezi cocked her head and smiled. ¡°Brother Bing, do you know that when I was young, I used to lean on my brother and count the stars in the sky? Each time, I wanted to find out how many stars there were in the sky but I never did find out. Do you think I was being stupid?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing laughed when he saw her staring at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose a cloudy day to count the stars? Maybe there would only be two in the sky¡­¡±


    Yezi punched his chest with her fists with a laugh. She said in false annoyance, ¡°You¡¯re not romantic at all.¡±


    ¡°No, I think the greatest happiness and romance in the world is making you happy.¡±


    Xiao Bing gently laid Yezi down and let her lie on his lap. He slightly lowered his head and gently puckered up. But he suddenly stopped when she was still waiting expectantly. Seeing him stop, she curiously followed his gaze and looked over. Then she realized that at this angle, he had a full view of her pink underwear and the looming ravines inside her skirt¡­


    Yezi immediately escaped from his arms and chased him around while yelling, ¡°You pervert!¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and ran toward the river while Yezi right on his tail.


    When they had had enough of fighting and playing, Yezi said expectedly, ¡°Brother Bing, take me to the skies.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Xiao Bing held her. Then, his feet lifted off the ground as he flew toward the woods. When he was about to fall to the ground, he placed his feet on the trunk of the tree and flew forward again. Yezi breathed deeply as she enjoyed the sensation of flying. Every cell in her body seemed to be jumping.


    She murmured softly to herself, ¡°Brother Bing, perhaps¡­ I truly fell in love with you when you took me to fly for the first time.¡±


    Sometimes, love didn¡¯t need to go through hardships, narrow escapes, nor promises. It only needed a moment. And at this moment, Xiao Bing and Yezi already had each other.


    After crossing the forest, they leaned against a big tree and sat there quietly.


    ¡°Yezi.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I can tell that your father really loves you.¡±


    Yezi frowned. ¡°Why are you bringing up my father?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be estranged from your father forever just because of some things¡­ There are no ways to make up for certain mistakes but things like affection can¡¯t be measured by right and wrong. Regardless of what he did, you can¡¯t deny that he is your father; at least half of his blood flows in your body.¡±


    Sighing, he picked up a tree stick and scratched it gently on the ground. His pupils were dim. ¡°That¡¯s because you have never experienced what it feels to long for family affection like I do. For a person who lost his parents since childhood like me, it¡¯s an extravagant hope to even get a parent¡¯s loving look. You still have yours while your father is still alive¡­ Why don¡¯t you look at it from another perspective and cherish it¡­?¡±


    Yezi saw the loneliness in his eyes and suddenly felt a little distressed. She threw herself into his arms and gave him a tight hug. She said softly, ¡°Brother Bing, you have never seen your parents before or felt the affection between parents. The only thing I can give you is my whole-hearted affection. I promise that you will get a woman who loves you with all her heart and soul¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing hugged her back. ¡°I will always love, protect, and cherish you.¡±


    ¡°So will I!¡±


    They didn¡¯t break the last barrier between men and women. Their bodies remained pure for each other but their feelings seemed to have melted as they mingled with each other¡­


    Xiao Bing and Yezi shared a deep feeling of love.

 Chapter 75

    Xiao Bing quietly enjoyed the night sky while hugging Yezi. Meanwhile, over in the Peony Pavilion, the Peony Fairy and Zhu Mingyu were sitting and facing each other. He couldn¡¯t see her but he could feel her looking at him through the veil. Her dazzling eyes seemed to be penetrating his heart directly. Even if he was blind, he could still feel it strongly.


    Finally, the Peony Fairy¡¯s voice was somewhat complicated. ¡°Do you have the confidence to kill him?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zhu Mingyu said in a light tone. ¡°He¡¯s very strong. I can¡¯t see through him. But if I fight him with my life, I have a 50% chance to kill him. The other 50% is my death.¡±


    The Peony Fairy repressed her anger and said coldly, ¡°Then have you ever thought about what would happen if you¡¯re the one who dies? Who gave you permission to make your own decisions?¡±


    Zhu Mingyu said calmly, ¡°Fairy, doesn¡¯t my existence mean that I¡¯ll do things like this for you? I¡¯m the only one in the Northern Manor who can kill Xiao Bing in a fair fight. So I¡¯m the only one who can go.¡±


    Zhu Mingyu said with a little self-mockery, ¡°As the Northern Heaven Queen¡¯s subordinate, isn¡¯t it natural to die for the Peony Fairy?¡±


    ¡°But your life is mine!¡± The Peony Fairy erupted like a volcano. She slammed her hand on the table and growling angrily, ¡°Who allowed you to gamble with your own life? No one but me can decide whether you live or die, not even you! Zhu Mingyu, remember this. You can¡¯t die if I disallow it! Your life, no matter how cheap it is, isn¡¯t something you can decide on so casually. Do you understand?!¡±


    Sadness crossed Zhu Mingyu¡¯s face but a smile soon appeared. Finally, he heaved a deep sigh and said, ¡°But I have already agreed. What else can I do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The Peony Fairy was almost gnashing her teeth. ¡°No matter how strong Xiao Bing is, he will die this time. I have already made arrangements¡­ You can leave now.¡±


    Zhu Mingyu answered in acknowledgment before turning around and silently walking to the door. As he walked out of the door, he heard the Peony Fairy shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t think I will be grateful to you! I will never be!¡±


    Zhu Mingyu closed the door with a sigh. He muttered to himself silently, ¡°Do I need to be grateful for liking a woman¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing and Yezi sat by the river until it was the middle of the night. She had fallen asleep on his shoulder. Looking at the Yezi¡¯s pink, tender face and long eyelashes under the moonlight, he felt a twinge of excitement. It seemed that no matter how long they had been in contact, his heart would throb every time he faced her. It felt like he was a young teenager whose love was just budding.


    Xiao Bing quietly lowered his head, placed his lips on the hair covering her forehead, and kissed her gently. When he took a deep breath, he got a whiff of a faint fragrance.


    He was unwilling to ever let such a feeling stop. He was almost drunk off her intoxicating fragrance.


    The night wind was slightly cool and refreshing. Leaves fell one by one, adding some charming romance to Xiao Bing and Yezi. Yet, amid all this romance, there were dangers hidden in it.


    Xiao Bing was immersed in the fragrance. For a moment, he nearly lost his mind lost for this woman. When he calmed down, he felt the unease that came before danger. The feeling was so strong that his heart almost jumped out of his chest. He quickly opened his eyes. Thanks to the moonlight, he clearly saw that countless fine needles shotting toward this way through the falling leaves. None of these fine needles was aimed at himself but Yezi who was in his arms.


    Today, he was enjoying such bliss with Yezi that a constantly alert person like him became distracted. It was too late for him to dodge the needles and the only thing he could do roll aside with Yezi in his arms. They managed to avoid most of the fine needles but a row of those needles neatly pierced his right arm. He broke out in cold sweat because of pain but did not make any noise. Yezi, who was pinned under him, woke up and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s expression was somewhat unnatural. ¡°There¡¯s some¡­ trouble.¡±


    ¡°Are these people here for me or Yezi?¡± Xiao Bing himself was a little confused. But after remembering that he had just offended the North Heaven Queen, he thought that perhaps she wanted to solve this privately.


    Instantly, many thoughts crossed his mind. He slowly stood up and leaned against the tree with Yezi¡¯s help.


    Xiao Bing said in a quiet voice, ¡°Lean against this big tree¡­ no, you¡¯d better stay with me.¡±


    Yezi noticed that he didn¡¯t look very well. When her gaze fell on Xiao Bing¡¯s right arm, she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Brother Bing, you don¡¯t have to protect me¡­ Are you hurt?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and gave her a comforting look. Then, he began to look around with a sharp gaze. He was more worried about protecting Yezi than about his injury. There was a fighting chance for him before his injury but now, especially with his enemy hiding in the dark, he didn¡¯t have much of a winning chance.


    Xiao Bing endured the pain, pretending that he wasn¡¯t hurting. He shouted, ¡°Who secretly hurt me and didn¡¯t dare to come out to see me?¡±


    No one answered in the darkness. But Xiao Bing saw something in the woods and heard a fading sound fading. Not wanting to chase after them, he let them run away. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief and put his left arm around Yezi¡¯s waist. He said softly, ¡°Yezi, we can¡¯t stay here any longer. I will take you back.¡±


    Even in such a critical moment of injury, Xiao Bing still didn¡¯t forget to be gentle when talking to Yezi.


    He held her through the woods toward the Ye family car. Only when they were inside the car, did he finally relaxed. He had been really worried earlier that the enemy would turn back. Based on his observation, the person who escaped ought to be a woman weaker than him. But now, he had been seriously injured and he also had Yezi to protect. If the enemy really wanted to continue the assassination, Yezi could be hurt or even killed even if Xiao Bing had the chance to escape or kill the enemy.


    If Yezi was gone, how could he still live? For some reason, this was the first thought that came to his mind.


    Inside the car, Yezi anxiously ordered the driver, ¡°Go¡­ to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss. Is Mr. Xiao injured?¡±


    Xiao Bing waved his hand. ¡°Take Yezi home first.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Yezi widened her eyes. Who would have thought that the sweet and mischevious Yezi would be so imposing when she determined to do something? Xiao Bing was stunned to see her unquestionable eyes that a hint of domineering spirit. She was indeed the darling daughter of a big entrepreneur.


    The driver understood the young lady¡¯s anxiety and swiftly drove them to the gate of the hospital. After Xiao Bing and Yezi exited the car, the driver took out his phone and called Ye Bancheng.


    Inside the hospital. Thanks to Zhang Yizhi, the hospital staff were familiar with Xiao Bing and a special attending physician was soon arranged for him. The doctor examined him and took him inside an operating room, with Yezi waiting anxiously outside. Several bodyguards from her family were waiting with her outside the operating room.


    The doctor anesthetized Xiao Bing. After pushing him onto the operating table, Xiao Bing felt numbness all over his whole arm. The doctor was still in the mood to joke with him. ¡°Even if you¡¯re sewing clothes, you shouldn¡¯t do it to this extent. What kind of person would stab himself with needles? Besides, things like sewing and cooking should be left to the women.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you weren¡¯t sewing? Did your wife prick you with needles in a fight? That¡¯s too harsh of her¡­ Why didn¡¯t she at least take them out after pricking you?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled wryly. ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re really funny.¡±


    ¡°How do I remove the needles if I don¡¯t joke around? However, you¡¯re quite strong even though you have been drugged. Many still feel pain after getting drugged. I wish I could give them all general anesthesia. Alright, you can leave after I wrap you up.¡±


    The doctor applied ointment on Xiao Bing¡¯s arm before wrapping it with a piece of white cloth. Finally, Xiao Bing put on his clothes and covered the white cloth with his sleeve.


    Xiao Bing walked out of the operating room and saw Yezi rush toward him anxiously. He kissed her on the face with a smile. ¡°Silly girl. I just have a little injury on my arm, not a life-threatening operation. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless, young man.¡± The doctor also came out of the operating room. While taking off his mask, he added, ¡°A total of seven needles as thin as a hair pierced your muscles and directly pierced your bones. I really don¡¯t understand how you endured this. Someone else would have fainted in pain. However, although these needles have been taken out, don¡¯t use your right hand in the near future. You can¡¯t do any heavy lifting with that arm because any carelessness will endanger your entire arm. Keep this in mind.¡±


    Xiao Bing hurriedly said, ¡°I understand. Thank you, doctor.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re welcome. This is my duty. You should remember that not all doctors are like our former dean¡­ Doctors treat their patients like parents treat their children. Most doctors are good people.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°I understand this.¡±


    ¡°Well, go home. Remember to keep your arms free from the wind and stress these days. Otherwise, you will easily break your arm. Come for a check-up every two weeks and I will change the ointment for you.¡±


    ¡°I understand. We will be taking our leave then. Thank you, doctor.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Yezi walked with the bodyguards following them carefully. A distressed Yezi distressed touched Xiao Bing¡¯s arm and said in a worried tone, ¡°Brother Bing, have you ever thought about why are they doing this¡­? In three days, you will be facing the blind man in a life-and-death battle¡­¡±

 Chapter 76

    They walked out of the hospital and walked toward the parking lot. Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Do you mean the North Heaven Queen sent her?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yezi said seriously. ¡°They don¡¯t need to take your life. They just have to hurt you enough that you can¡¯t unleash your full strength during the battle. That way, they will win. They can let the blind man kill you in the battle!¡±


    They got into the car. The bodyguards were divided into two groups, with three entering the car with Yezi. The rest entered another car and drove ahead.


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s the likeliest possibility. It seems that the blind man is very important to her. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have used this despicable method in private. This would damage her reputation.¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°The most important thing now isn¡¯t considering these things, but what you will do that day. Brother Bing, you also heard from the doctor that your right arm can¡¯t work hard during this period of time. You should turn down the battle three days later.¡±


    ¡°What do I say?¡± Xiao Bing asked with a smile. ¡°That I was being schemed against tonight and therefore can¡¯t fight? I¡¯m not afraid to be the laughing stock of Jiang City¡¯s underground world. I¡¯m not in gangs anyway. But it would mean that I¡¯m giving up. How can I find trouble with the North Heaven Queen in the future?¡±


    Yezi sighed. ¡°Most people can¡¯t run quickly enough from a situation like this and yet you insist on fighting the North Heaven Queen.¡±


    ¡°People always have to pay a price after doing something wrong¡­¡±


    Ye Zi was worried. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re too stubborn and it¡¯s you who will pay the price in the end. Is it worth risking your life for two unrelated people?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Yezi with confidence and smiled. ¡°I have never lost in my whole life since young.¡±


    Yezi took a deep breath. She laid in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms and slightly sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t persuade you.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    ¡°That night, I will also be there¡­ I want to see you win. I want to see you live and walk down the arena. You brought me freedom, taught me love, and I gave you my loyalty.¡± Yezi smiled sweetly. ¡°No big deal. If something really happens to you, I will go down to accompany you¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing hugged Yezi tighter.


    He sent Yezi home first before returning to his home. He crept back into his room. Su Xiaoxiao knew that he went to Yezi¡¯s home tonight, so she went to bed when it got late. She also didn¡¯t want to act like a housekeeper waiting to ask Xiao Bing where he was. After all, she knew who Xiao Bing¡¯s girlfriend really was. The reason she would supervise Xiao Bing like a housekeeper was to threaten him by complaining to Yezi.


    The next day, Xiao Bing went to the relevant department. He was kept busy for the entire day purchasing the store Zhu Liya had bought from the government department. Then, he officially gave all the employees a vacation. With the help of a still hospitalized Li Chunlan¡¯s help, he found a reliable renovation team. He was planning to open up the two stores and begin the renovations.


    Dumbass couldn¡¯t continue staying in the store while it was renovating but it wasn¡¯t convenient for Xiao Bing to take him to Ye family either. So he rented a one-bedroom apartment for Dumbass with his own money and let him live in it. Since the beginning of the renovation, Dumbass took on another job: learning martial arts.


    Dumbass was fairly strong. He was invincible in the Clear Strength stage. He was the iron King Kong. Unless he met a master in the Concealing Strength stage, he wouldn¡¯t be hurt even without defending himself.


    But now was a crisis period. After arriving in Jiang City, Xiao Bing had successively offended several opponents. Moreover, Su Peiya¡¯s death remained a mystery. He had no one to help him except for Lil Bei who was secretly protecting Su Xiaoxiao. Even if he was strong, he was only one person after all. He also took a fancy to Dumbass¡¯s simple and honest character as well as his potential in martial arts. So he had a vested interest in helping Dumbass to improve his strength.


    After calling Dumbass into the suburban forest, Xiao Bing pointed to a huge stone nearby and asked with a smile, ¡°Dumbass, what is this?¡±


    Dumbass widened his eyes and said with some displeasure, ¡°Brother Bing, I¡¯m not stupid. This kind of stone can be found everywhere in my hometown.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Can you smash it into pieces?¡±


    Dumbass encircled the stone and looked carefully. The stone was very large, almost bigger than him. He knocked on it with his hands and found it very strong. ¡°It may take some effort.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked forward with mirth and lightly tapped the boulder with his hands lightly. Dumbass grinned. ¡°Brother Bing, you¡¯re really stupid. What can you do with such a hard stone with such a light clap? Do you think it¡¯s tofu?¡±


    Suddenly, a rumbling sound came from inside the boulder and startled Dumbass. Then his eyes turned as round as a pair of cow¡¯s eyes. His eyes widened so much that his eyeballs threatened to fall out. He watched as the perfectly fine boulder suddenly breaking apart and bursting directly from the middle.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I certainly didn¡¯t sleep well. Either that or I¡¯ve gone blind.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°If you¡¯re blind, can you still see these?¡±


    He looked at Dumbasswith a grin. ¡°Do you want to learn how to do this?¡±


    Dumbass asked, somewhat befuddled, ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you want to learn martial arts from me?¡±


    ¡°Can¡­ Can I smash such a big stone like you?¡±


    Xiao Bing raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Are you taking me in as your disciple?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°We are friends. But I can teach you martial arts.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want to learn¡­ Brother Bing, you¡¯re so kind. I want to learn martial arts from you.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I can only teach the wise, not the stupid.¡±


    ¡°I am not a fool!¡±


    Dumbass wasn¡¯t lying. After teaching him, Xiao Bing realized how talented he was in learning martial arts. However, the principle between Concealing Strength and Clear Strength stages were very different. It was not a matter of a day or two for even the best talent. Xiao Bing predicted that Dumbass could somehow step into the initial state of the Concealing Strength stage in another half a month.


    Xiao Bing felt more relief with a master of concealing stage around. He let Dumbass go on practicing alone. Xiao Bing came to the hospital to talk with Li Chunlan and told her about the progress of the noodle house. Li Chunlan had been very happy and beaming since the expansion. This noodle house was her lifetime dream. She didn¡¯t think that although she was ill, it was carried forward in other people¡¯s hands. Moreover, the way she saw it, Xiao Bing was likely not an outsider¡­


    For three days, Xiao Bing¡¯s right hand was practically useless. He was expected to let his whole arm rest for a few days but time was running out. Soon, the day of the death battle finally arrived.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t tell Su Xiaoxiao about the death battle because she didn¡¯t have the need to. Tonight, many people arrived at the city¡¯s north underground arena. Nearly half of the VIPs of the underground world of Jiang City were here. The real master here was the North Heaven Queen Peony Fairy and the master of the underground world in Jiang City was Master Hou.


    Master Hou, members of the Ye Family, the North Heaven Queen, and the others occupied a high platform. Behind Master Hou was a cold-looking and tall man. Behind the Peony Fairy stood a squat man as well as a young girl in her early twenties in green clothes. Beside Ye Bancheng were Ye Xinyi, Ye Tianming, along with several bodyguards.


    Besides Master Hou, the Ye Family and the Northern Heaven Queen, there was a man with a face mask and dressed in a Peking Opera costume sitting there. No one could clearly see what he looked like because of the mask that he was wearing. The only visible thing was a pair of uncomfortable, feminine-looking eyes.


    The Peony Fairy said with some disgust, ¡°Paint-face, can you not stop putting on such a feminine and eccentric appearance? Every time I notice your eyes, I feel like there¡¯s a thorn on my back.¡±


    The masked man smiled. When he was smiling, he actually gave people the same feeling as an opera singer. Particularly, he would hold up his little finger while talking. ¡°Peony Fairy¡­ Our four Heaven Kings are an alliance. Look¡­ I¡¯m the only one here today for such a big event. Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me instead?¡±


    Master Hou was still so gentle and kind. His eyes were calm and he glanced at Peony Fairy and Paint-face that flanked him. With a smile, he said, ¡°Paint-face, don¡¯t sow discord. The four Heaven Kings are an alliance. The other two Kings have other commitments today. With the both of you, the North Heaven Queen and East Heaven King in attendance, it¡¯s already lively enough.¡±


    Master Hou looked at Ye Bancheng and chuckled. ¡°Who do you hope will win today, Mr. Ye?¡±


    Ye Bancheng betrayed no emotion on his face. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here today to see the excitement. Peony Fairy is a person I have heard of for a long time while Xiao Bing is my junior. Naturally, I want to be impartial. It¡¯s just that sometimes some misunderstandings are best solved through better methods. Why push it so far by doing a life-and-death battle fight?¡±


    The Peony Fairy flashed a perfunctory smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know much about it. This is a decisive life-and-death battle. There¡¯s no taking it back once it has been announced. The most taboo thing for those in the gangs is to break promises.


    Ye Bancheng frowned and said nothing else. But Ye Xinyi, who was sitting next to him, was excited. She couldn¡¯t help looking forward to the battle, thinking that the man could be killed during this challenge.


    At this moment, Zhu Mingyu was already standing on the arena. Paint-face smiled and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t that man here yet? Did he get cold feet?¡±


    Ye Xinyi smiled at Paint-face. ¡°You don¡¯t know him. Xiao Bing has a tough character. I don¡¯t think that he knows what the word ¡®afraid¡¯ means.¡±


    Paint-face glanced at her before looking at the arena again. His gaze become a little strange.


    ¡°Here he is.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t sure who said that. The audience watched as Xiao Bing and Yezi strode in from the gate hand-in-hand. The whole arena became heated with excitement!


    ¨C

 Chapter 77

    ¡°Yezi, go sit down with your father and wait for me to come back.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to watch you on the sidelines.¡±


    Saying this, Yezi walked to the first row of seats at the edge of the field without looking back, and sat down with those gangsters, regardless of what kind of people were sitting around. Ye Xinyi on the VIP seat said, ¡°Father, look at my sister¡­¡±


    Ye Bancheng said, ¡°She can do whatever she wants. Lei, go stay beside Yezi and protect her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The voice sounded just like metal. The speaker dressed in a black suit had a strong body and a square face with no expression on it. After being instructed, he left the VIP seat and walked toward Yezi.


    Master Hou glanced at Lei, and his eyes flashed fanaticism that was not easy to be seen. Although Master Hou had enough masters, for Bao Lei, the top master in the Ye Family, Master Hou still wanted to take on him.


    Bao Lei stood by Yezi with no expression on his face. He looked at the several gangsters sitting next to Yezi on both her sides. Suddenly, he said in a loud and unassailable voice, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    These gangsters were not easy to mess with. They stood up one by one with ferocious faces. But Bao Lei didn¡¯t even look at them. They suddenly felt that a terrorist breath directly hit their chest. Those gangsters sitting around Yezi all fell out and then ran aside with a terrified look.


    At this time, Dumbass came in from the outside. He stormed in and swore at the same time, ¡°Shit, I ate too much last night and my stomach ached badly. Where is Brother Bing? Oh, there he is. I¡¯ll find a place to sit down first.¡±


    After looking around, Dumbass saw Yezi sitting on the edge and immediately ran toward her. When Bao Lei looked at him, Dumbass could not help trembling. This kind of look was too terrible as if a sort of power was going to crush him at any time.


    Yezi said, ¡°Uncle Lei, he is my friend.¡±


    Bao Lei answered and sat down on the right-hand side of Yezi. Dumbass giggled and sat down on the left-hand side of Yezi.


    Next, Yezi began to turn a blind eye to everything around her. She could only see Xiao Bing, who was in the middle of the field. After Bao Lei sat next to her, she asked, ¡°Uncle Lei, do you think Brother Bing can win?¡±


    Bao Lei looked at the blind man and Xiao Bing in the center of the field. His pupil emitted thunderbolt-like terror light and said word by word, ¡°These two men have concealed their strength. We will not know their real strength until they start to fight. For now, I can only predict the chance of victory is 50%.¡±


    There was a flash of worry in Yezi¡¯s eyes, with some determination.


    Xiao Bing was wearing shorts and a pair of sports shoes. His right arm was all wrapped with white straps. After seeing his arm, the Peony Fairy showed delight in her eyes. Ye Bancheng frowned and murmured, ¡°Is he hurt?¡±


    Zhu Mingyu ¡°looked at¡± Xiao Bing and said coldly, ¡°You are here.¡±


    ¡°Well, here I am.¡± When Xiao Bing stood in front of Zhu Mingyu. His strength had reached its peak, and his eyes showed the light of self-confidence that couldn¡¯t be concealed. In his whole life, Xiao Bing had never failed. Even if he had been wounded today, he would still not tolerate failure!


    Zhu Mingyu said coldly, ¡°Today¡¯s battle is between you and me. The winner can live; the loser has to die.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s tone was as aggressive as a wild animal. ¡°I will kill you.¡±


    The shouts and screams around them became crazier and crazier. Suddenly, an exposed hostess took a microphone to the stage and made a circle around the venue. Finally, she stood between Zhu Mingyu and Xiao Bing, holding a microphone and saying in her sexy and attractive voice, ¡°Dear friends, today let¡¯s see the cruelest, strongest and bloodiest fight. Let¡¯s scream and cheer for them. Let me interview the two of you. What do you want to say about today¡¯s fight¡­ er¡­ ¡±


    With a light, no one had seen clearly what happened. The hostess¡¯s throat had been cut off. Only Xiao Bing clearly saw it. Just now there was a dagger in Zhu Mingyu¡¯s hand. He cut off the hostess¡¯s throat accurately in an instant. The hostess¡¯s throat was broken, her blood gushing out. She didn¡¯t even know how she died. Why had this happened¡­ She fell to the ground, continually twitching in pain until she died.


    Zhu Mingyu was expressionless and cleaned the dagger lightly with his clothes even though he was fast enough just now and there was not any blood on the dagger. His tone was cold, ¡°She talked too much. Let¡¯s start to fight!¡±


    The cheers and screams reached the boiling point, and everyone was shouting Zhu Mingyu¡¯s name. The blood of violence was burning in these gangsters. They longed for blood and violence. Zhu Mingyu¡¯s actions ignited all the cruel genes in their hearts and let the dark side of their hearts burn up.


    Xiao Bing stunned for a moment. Judging from what this man just did and how the woman died, Xiao Bing could tell this Zhu Mingyu was very ruthless as if any human life in his eyes was not different from a straw. When a person was disabled and strong-minded, plus his ruthless character, there was no doubt that this person would be very terrible.


    When the Peony Fairy saw the scene just now, she gave a slight sigh.


    ¡°Come on, come and kill me.¡± Seeing that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t move first, but chose to look for his flaw, Zhu Mingyu said coldly, ¡°Then let me take your life!¡±


    Zhu Mingyu dashed to the front of Xiao Bing. His hand lifted the knife and fell straight into Xiao Bing¡¯s face. A dagger also appeared in Xiao Bing¡¯s hand. He was going to block Zhu Mingyu¡¯s killing move. But the arc of Zhu Mingyu¡¯s knife suddenly changed. The pointy end of the knife fell downward and went straight into Xiao Bing¡¯s heart from top to bottom.


    Xiao Bing quickly receded back and stepped back six or seven meters. The move just now surprised Xiao Bing and he was in a cold sweat. This person¡¯s speed was too fast, and there was a seamless connection between the two moves. He was just like a killing harvesting machine. He didn¡¯t need any pause between his movements or to think for the next step.


    Master Hou looked at Fairy Peony, with a smile at the corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°I never saw Zhu Mingyu fight. I didn¡¯t expect he has such strength. Is he in the concealing strength stage?¡±


    The Peony Fairy said with pride, ¡°The Top Stage of concealing strength.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Master Hou nodded. Ye Bancheng, who was sitting next to him, was shocked. Qi exercise, bone refining, clear strength, concealing strength¡­ The concealing strength was divided into the Initial Stage, Middle Stage, and Top Stage. A man at the Top Stage of the concealing strength was a rare expert. Thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s mood also began to become heavy. Zhu Mingyu¡¯s strength was beyond his expectations. If his strength hadn¡¯t been sealed, Zhu Mingyu would not win him. But now it was not the same. His strength was sealed as the middle realm of concealing strength stage and his right arm was hurt¡­


    Xiao Bing looked at Zhu Mingyu. He was wearing a black patch over his eyes, which meant that he recognized everything by hearing. In this case¡­


    Xiao Bing walked around Zhu Mingyu from left to right. The whole person started to make circles around Zhu Mingyu¡¯s body. Zhu Mingyu stood in the middle with no expression, no anger, and no joy.


    Bao Lei calmly said, ¡°The duel between two strong men is just a process to find out the flaw after seeing the moves. Mr. Xiao is very smart. Zhu Mingyu is blind. No matter how sensitive his ears are, a blind person can be found a flaw. Therefore, he wants to start with this aspect.¡±


    Xiao Bing turned faster and faster. Soon everyone could not see him. They could only hear that every few seconds, a bang on the ground like the sound of an explosion. It sounded around Zhu Mingyu continuously. Soon, the pause between each sound was shorter and shorter. But it was louder and louder. As if Zhu Mingyu was wrapped with the sound, the ground at his feet also seriously trembled constantly.


    Bao Lei couldn¡¯t help to exclaim, ¡°This Xiao Bing used his footsteps to make Zhu Mingyu unable to capture his figure. Then he kept crushing the ground with his feet. Every time he stepped on the ground, he would make a sound. Now the frequency of this sound is so fast that people can¡¯t figure out where the sound came from. Since Zhu Mingyu relies on his hearing, he can¡¯t catch Xiao Bing¡¯s direction. Xiao Bing is really courageous and resourceful. He is a man of great wisdom.¡±


    Zhu Mingyu snorted with cold. He secretly thought in his heart, ¡°He is disturbing my hearing¡­ What a cunning Xiao Bing.¡±


    Master Hou in the stands couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion, ¡°Xiao Bing is very clever. Peony, your man has met his opponent.¡±


    Peony Fairy didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t even hear what Master Hou was saying. Her eyes were staring at the battle in the field. She was extremely concentrated. Her body slightly leaned forward. It could be seen that since Xiao Bing found a way to crack, she began to become nervous.


    All of a sudden, the ground crashed with a loud noise. The sound was far louder than those cracking sounds when Xiao Bing trampled on the ground. And then Zhu Mingyu felt that countless hidden weapons from all directions flew toward him.


    The Peony Fairy stood up from her seat. She held her breath. Bao Lei also widened his eyes. He said excitedly with the speedy breath, ¡°What a deep thought. When Xiao Bing was running, he took Zhu Mingyu as the center. His running track formed a circle, and he had crushed the ground of every place he ran. Then just now he used his strength to shake up every piece of gravel from the ground. Through a skillful effort, while shaking up the gravel, the gravel was like hidden weapons shooting toward Zhu Mingyu from all directions¡­ one step after another¡­ What a deep thought!¡±


    Zhu Mingyu suddenly raised his hands. Much cold light spread out. The stones that shooting toward Zhu Mingyu were all hit the ground. At the same time, Xiao Bing¡¯s right foot had reached Zhu Mingyu¡¯s chest with the power of terror and speed!


    To live or to die, it was up to this one strike!

 Chapter 78

    Xiao Bing¡¯s attack just now had been blocked by this man with hidden weapons. He was also shocked. But Xiao Bing had thought of any possibilities. When Zhu Mingyu focused on the flying stones, Xiao Bing had arrived in front of him and kicked toward his chest as fast as lightning. Xiao Bing was confident that with this kick, he could end the battle.


    Unexpectedly, as if Zhu Mingyu had already known Xiao Bing¡¯s move, he slightly moved sideways to avoid. Xiao Bing¡¯s shoe only slightly rubbed Zhu Mingyu¡¯s chest, scraped on his clothes and left a blood mark on Zhu Mingyu¡¯s chest. The people around had already screamed and begun to get excited. In most people¡¯s eyes, Zhu Mingyu had a significant loss. But the real experts knew that Xiao Bing planed step by step, but still let Zhu Mingyu avoid the vital parts. Xiao Bing was already at a disadvantage.


    Xiao Bing thought in his heart, ¡°It would be bad next if I can¡¯t hurt or kill Zhu Mingyu this time. After all, I have a wounded arm. How can I take advantage in front of Zhu Mingyu?¡±


    After Xiao Bing took a little advantage, he didn¡¯t dare to stop the attack. His body constantly appeared in front of and behind Zhu Mingyu, as if Xiao Bing¡¯s shadow was everywhere. However, Zhu Mingyu had figured out and blocked his every move. To others, Xiao Bing¡¯s moves seemed as quick as lightning, but it couldn¡¯t break Zhu Mingyu¡¯s defense.


    The more Xiao Bing fought, the more fearful he became. Although Xiao Bing¡¯s real strength, explosive force, and other aspects were now at the level of the Middle Stage of the concealing strength, his skills didn¡¯t lose as well as his attack methods and experience. However, no matter how sharp and unexpected his every move was, this Zhu Mingyu could defend it as if he had eyes behind his head. No matter how hard the attack was, he could resolve it easily. At this time, even Yezi with little knowledge of martial arts could see Xiao Bing was not with advantage.


    Zhu Mingyu caught an opportunity and kicked out. Xiao Bing was hit on the chest and spat out a big mouthful of blood before he flew out.


    Yezi stood up. Her face turned pale. Dumbass also stood up. He even wanted to walk into the field. He shouted loudly, ¡°Damn, I¡¯ll help!¡±


    Yezi grabbed Dumbass by his arm, and shouted, ¡°Brother Bing doesn¡¯t need you to make trouble!¡±


    The voice of Yezi was sharp and sounded in the entire hall. The scene was originally silent. Now almost all eyes were attracted by Yezi. Her face was pale, her lips were bleeding, her eyes were covered with red silk, her body was trembling slightly, and tears streamed down. Her eyes were so firm and decisive that she looked at Xiao Bing who fell to the ground and shouted, ¡°Xiao Bing, listen to me. I¡¯m sitting here and I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m waiting for you to come back! If you die, I will die with you! If you die, you are killing me as well! ¡±


    Ye Bancheng¡¯s hand, holding the cigar, trembled slightly. The cigar fell to the ground. Ye Xinyi looked at her father and said, ¡°Dad, do you want Uncle Lei to take her back? Isn¡¯t she shame on herself?¡±


    Ye Bancheng didn¡¯t go to look Ye Xinyi, but looked at his daughter Yezi. Then he heavily sighed and said to himself with emotion, ¡°This is my daughter.¡±


    Ye Xinyi gawked at her father, then looked at the tearful Yezi underneath and clenched her fist.


    Xiao Bing heard Yezi. He struggled to get up from the ground, grinning at Yezi. Then he looked at Zhu Mingyu with fierce eyes and asked in a heavy voice, ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    Zhu Mingyu walked toward Xiao Bing step by step, and said calmly, ¡°Are you asking me how to hold your offensive? I am indeed blind, but when I kill people, I don¡¯t use my eyes or ears, but my heart. When my eyes went blind, my heart died as well, and nothing in the world could affect me anymore. So instead, I could see the flowers, grass, and trees around me clearly, without looking at them with naked eyes. Naturally, there was no blind vision for me.¡±


    Zhu Mingyu said grimly, ¡°I am at the Top Stage of concealing strength, but my intuition is beyond the reach of the Transforming Strength experts because I don¡¯t need to see with my eyes. There is no blind vision. I have the most impeccable defense in the world. This is my absolute defense. I have just experienced your full strength. You are at the Middle Stage of concealing strength. Although your attack method is probably superior to that of a Transforming Strength master, your strength is not as good as mine, and your arm is still injured, and you cannot break my absolute defense. How could you beat me? How could you kill me?¡±


    Zhu Mingyu stopped a few meters away in front of Xiao Bing and said coldly, ¡°So, today you must die!¡±


    Zhu Mingyu ¡°looked at¡± Xiao Bing and asked coldly, ¡°Before you die, I have something to ask you. Why did you risk your life to walk into the arena when your right arm was injured? Don¡¯t you think it will be your end?¡±


    Xiao Bing coughed up some blood. Zhu Mingyu kicked him really hard just now. Now Xiao Bing still felt a dull pain in his abdomen. However, the current situation had made Xiao Bing forget the pain. He first looked up at the Peony Fairy who was sitting in the VIP area, then he looked at Zhu Mingyu and said, ¡°People need to pay price for what he did. Zhang Gui is dead. Yingzi is dead. Why are you still alive?¡±


    Zhu Mingyu said coldly, ¡°They were just nobody.¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered, ¡°But in my eyes, the life of any one of them is more important and nobler than yours¡­ By virtue of their unswerving love, they are the ones who should live.¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± Zhu Mingyu suddenly yelled loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s pupil contracted slightly. His eyes faintly flash out of the light, and he smiled coldly, ¡°Your absolute defense is not absolute, so today you may be the person who dies¡­ You can¡¯t make your mind settle as still as water. You don¡¯t rely on eyes or ears, but your heart. If you are not calm, how can you defend? Do you have a woman you love? I challenged the Peony Fairy, but you choose to fight for her without saying anything. You like that vicious woman whose heart was like a viper, am I right?¡±


    Zhu Mingyu just shouted aloud when a shadow flashed across. Xiao Bing¡¯s dagger stab toward Zhu Mingyu¡¯s chest. Zhu Mingyu only had time to move to one side slightly. His left shoulder moved to Xiao Bing. His hand was also holding a dagger, so he directly stabbed to Xiao Bing¡¯s right shoulder. They got stabbed at the same time. Their daggers went through each other¡¯s shoulders and then moved back at the same time, coming out with blood. Xiao Bing showed a ferocious look.


    Bao Lei was staring at them without moving his eyes at all. He sighed, ¡°Xiao Bing is so smart. His right shoulder was already injured, so he provoked Zhu Mingyu by words. When Zhu Mingyu was interrupted, he took the time and started his move. Perhaps he already knew that he might not be able to kill Zhu Mingyu. But he used his right arm, which he could not move already, to hurt Zhu Mingyu¡¯s left arm. Now things are getting more interesting¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± said Dumbass, ¡°Even so, isn¡¯t it Brother Bing at a disadvantage now? Brother Bing just got a kick, and the man got the defense?¡±


    Bao Lei said, ¡°Zhu Mingyu¡¯s so-called absolute defense relies on his mind that settles as still as water. His eyes are blind. On the contrary, he can feel everything around him through his heart. Then he can achieve 360-degree defense without blind vision. It is even more terrible than seeing with eyes and listening with ears. I have to say; this Zhu Mingyu is a genius in martial arts. However, when he is missing an arm, it is equivalent to opening half the door automatically. How can he complete automatic defense? Although Xiao Bing may not win, at least he has cracked Zhu Mingyu¡¯s absolute defense.¡±


    Yezi wiped away tears and continued to stare at everything that happened in the field.


    Master Hou said to himself, ¡°With courage and resourcefulness, this Xiao Bing is extraordinary.¡±


    Zhu Mingyu covered his injured wound and said grimly, ¡°You are so cunning!¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were fixed on Zhu Mingyu for a moment, and looking for every flaw in Zhu Mingyu¡¯s body. At the same time, he said calmly, ¡°The battle between masters is a contest of skill, strength, and mind. How could I be cunning?¡±


    Zhu Mingyu looked grim and said, ¡°Do you think you can beat me like this?¡±


    ¡°How can you know without trying?¡± At the same time, they rushed at each other like arrows pulling away from the strings. At this time, each of them had one arm disabled. One of them used the left hand and the other used the right hand. They both held a dagger. All could be heard were the booming sounds and flying sparks. They fought from the center of the field to the left; from left to right. It was hard to tell who was winning.


    The tall and straight man behind Master Hou suddenly said with a puzzled face, ¡°This Xiao Bing¡¯s strength should be in the Middle Stage of concealing strength. How can he compete with Zhu Mingyu, the Top Stage of concealing strength?¡±


    Hearing this, Master Hou also showed a face of curiosity.


    The more the two men fought, the more intense they were. Finally, they all lost the daggers in their hands. Then they both clapped their hands on each other at the same time. Zhu Mingyu used almost all his strength to strike Xiao Bing under his palm. The Peony Fairy also breathed a sigh of relief. The two hands touched. In the case of strength battle, Xiao Bing wouldn¡¯t be Zhu Mingyu¡¯s opponent in any case. Through the observation just now, almost everyone saw that Xiao Bing¡¯s strength should be about a grade lower than Zhu Mingyu¡¯s.


    But at this time, everyone was dumbfounded. The two of them went back together. Xiao Bing spilled some blood. Zhu Mingyu didn¡¯t take any advantage. He also vomited one mouthful blood. Zhu Mingyu exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the Middle Stage of the concealing strength? How did this happen?¡±


    Xiao Bing pounced on Zhu Mingyu like a tiger. The whole person crashed into Zhu Mingyu with his head. Zhu Mingyu¡¯s face was covered with blood. Xiao Bing slapped Zhu Mingyu with a palm. The concealing strength went straight into his body through the palm and all the organs insides were broken.


    Xiao Bing used the concealing strength, and Zhu Mingyu died!


    ¡°You will never know. Go die!¡±


    Zhu Mingyu, like a kite with a broken line, flew more than 10 meters away and fell heavily to the ground. He struggled to get up, but all his face was bleeding. He raised his head. Although he could not see anything, he still looked at the place where Peony Fairy was sitting. Peony Fairy had stood up and watched Zhu Mingyu open his mouth. From the shape of his mouth, he seemed to say, I love you. Keep alive¡­


    Xiao Bing had used all his strength. He sat down on the ground, panting.


    Peony Fairy was trembling, frantically and severely. A few crystal tears trickled down through her veil. Everyone knew that Peony Fairy hated men. Countless men¡¯s heads had been cut off by her. Even people in the Northern Manor felt Zhu Mingyu was just Peony Fairy¡¯s toy. No one would have thought that she would cry for a man.


    She held her hand high and fell heavily. Countless gangsters swarmed toward Xiao Bing. These were all belonged to the North Heaven Queen, countless and endless.

 Chapter 79

    Xiao Bing got up from the ground with difficulty. He had been exhausted but his eyes didn¡¯t show the slightest fear and yield. Instead, he looked up toward the Peony Fairy with a face of provocation.


    Peony Fairy stood there, staring at Xiao Bing with red eyes full of hatred. Her voice was frigid, ¡°What if you beat him? You are still going to die here today. I have more than 2,000 men in the three northern districts of Jiang City. They can bite you to pieces with one bite each and beat you to mince with one blow each. Now there are more than 400 people around you and you are exhausted. Do you have the confidence to knock them down?¡±


    Ye Bancheng said flatly, ¡°As the notary, I have to say something. I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be good to fail to keep the faith?¡±


    Master Hou said in a low voice, ¡°Peony, let him go!¡±


    Pointing at Xiao Bing, Peony Fairy shrieked, ¡°He killed my man. I can have nothing in my life, but I must kill him here today. I must!¡±


    Hundreds of gangsters surrounded Xiao Bing. The field was black with people. Everyone shouted to kill. The sound was loud.


    Xiao Bing laughed loudly and turned around at his spot, with a sneer and a domineering face. He looked down at those gangsters as a ferocious tiger looked at its prey or a king looked at his people. He opened his arms and laughed loudly, ¡°I have fought so many years on the battlefield and killed so many criminals with my own hands. Will I be killed by you gangsters? Come on; kill me!¡±


    Ye Xinyi also stood up and looked at Xiao Bing, who was standing in the center of the field and was wild and unruly. Her breathing seemed to have stopped, and her eyes were gleaming faintly.


    Paint-face suddenly whispered beside her, ¡°He deserves to die!¡±


    He said it with infinite hatred. It was hard to imagine when Xiao Bing offended this man.


    The gangsters were suddenly shocked by Xiao Bing¡¯s ferocity and aggressiveness. They all stunned at their spots. Peony Fairy raised her hand high again, and her voice was sharp and full of the willingness to kill. ¡°Kill!¡±


    For a while, they all shouted, ¡°Kill!¡± Black shadows rushed toward Xiao Bing. Yezi screamed and wanted to run over. But Bao Lei grabbed her. He took a look at Dumbass and both of them rushed to the crowd at the same time. Just as they took two steps, Xiao Bing¡¯s roar suddenly sounded from the dark crowd. The roar was like the roar of a wolf, a tiger; then it turned into a roar like a beast.


    The breath of terror began to rage from the middle. The dark crowd began to be messy. And the breath of madness and terror raged from the middle. The dozen of gangsters who rushed in front was like being blown up by a tornado. They were thrown into the sky and cried out in horror. They flew more than ten meters away, some fell into the dust and some hit the crowd.


    Bao Lei stopped, widened his eyes and murmured, ¡°What has happened?¡±


    The people on the VIP seats and other audience who came purely to watch the fight were dumbfounded. The crazy atmosphere continued to rage. A whirlwind of terror took Xiao Bing as the center. The whirlwind continued to spread toward the surrounding area. The surrounding gangsters cried out one by one, shouting, cursing, crying and babbling.


    One, two, three, four¡­ more than ten people¡­ dozens of people¡­ nearly a hundred people¡­ countless people were shaken out by this terrible force. The rest of the people couldn¡¯t stand still. Even the people on the audience seat also felt the power of this terror. They hurriedly turned their back to the field and prone on the seat. The terror made them panic despite the distance.


    No one was around Xiao Bing in more than ten meters. Xiao Bing could feel an extremely horrible force raged from inside his body to outside, hurting his body. The seal Zhang Yizhi made for him had not been untied. That was to say, this force didn¡¯t belong to his own original power, but a mysterious force that had been lurking in his body. This feeling actually made Xiao Bing feel frightened. But he had an extremely crazy and exciting feeling because he realized that at this moment he was incredibly powerful!


    Powerful enough to destroy everything!


    Xiao Bing began to lose his conscious. His eyes began to become red. Every inch of his skin became red like being baked by carbon. His body bent. It could tell that he began to lose his conscious. With a loud growl, the power instantly increased several times. Bao Lei pushed Yezi down on the chair and kept the terrible force away from her with his body. The force was hurting his back.


    From more than ten meters away!


    From a distance of more than ten meters away, he, the top master of Ye Family, was beaten and his back was in pain!!


    Dumbass directly fell down on the ground, and then his body curled up.


    Even the people on the VIP seats were all covered their faces with their hands. Although the force had become weaker when it reached them, it was still like a strong wind.


    Master Hou changed his face for the first time and asked, ¡°What stage is his strength? The Transforming Strength Stage?¡±


    The man standing behind Master Hou said with a face of unbelievable, ¡°Beyond the Transforming Strength¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Even you can¡¯t see through it.¡± Master Hou took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Beyond Transforming Strength¡­ I can¡¯t imagine¡­ It¡¯s amazing¡­¡±


    The man behind Master Hou sighed and said in a harsh voice, ¡°Such a terrible force is beyond human reach. He is not a human being, but a monster.¡±


    Hundreds of gangsters were all overturned. Dozens were seriously injured and the rest were shivering on the ground.


    They all be conquered by one person, Xiao Bing!


    Finally, the breath began to disappear. Everyone recovered from the shock. Xiao Bing was standing in the field, panting, then he crashed to the ground, unconsciously.


    Although Peony Fairy was also shocked, she didn¡¯t even dare to imagine Xiao Bing¡¯s horrible breath. But seeing Zhu Mingyu¡¯s body flying over ten meters away and thinking of Zhu Mingyu¡¯s appearance before he died, her heart was bleeding. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Can¡¯t let him go. He has fainted. Kill him. I will reward you with 5 million cash!¡±


    The gangsters just got up. After the scene, they were already scared. In their hearts, Xiao Bing was no longer a human being but a devil. But when they heard the cash reward, plus it was the order of the North Heaven Queen, they still rushed over one after another. The devil had fallen down and all they had to do was just to cut off his head. Why would they fear?


    ¡°Get away, get away, damn it!¡± Dumbass walked in front, and Yezi was striding behind. Bao Lei hesitated and then followed them to protect Yezi.


    At this time, there were still more than 200 gangsters who were only slightly injured and still had the ability to fight. Yezi had already stood in front of Xiao Bing before the others. She crouched down and touched Xiao Bing¡¯s cheek with her smooth fingers full of pity. Tears fell down to Xiao Bing¡¯s face. Yezi said softly, ¡°Dumbass, help me to get Brother Bing up.¡±


    Dumbass agreed and helped Xiao Bing to stand up. Yezi put Xiao Bing on her own body. Then she said, ¡°Dumbass, let go.¡±


    Dumbass hesitated for a moment, and Yezi said, ¡°I got him.¡±


    Dumbass had to let Xiao Bing go and let Xiao Bing¡¯s heavy body rest on the weak shoulder of Yezi. Yezi shook slightly, but she stood still soon. Then she looked up and looked at Peony Fairy who was standing on the high ground with a sneer. Her voice was still very pleasant, but her tone was strong, and with a deep-rooted cold, ¡°Peony Fairy, North Heaven Queen¡­ whatever you want to be called. Today you break your promise. All the things you brought for Brother Bing, I will let you pay back.¡±


    ¡°You may not believe it. I may only be a weak little girl in your eyes, but the power of hatred is strong. Xiao Bing is the man I love. No one can hurt him. To hurt him is to hurt me. To humiliate him is to humiliate me.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m going to take Brother Bing away. His injury is too serious. You have many people here. The entire three northern districts are your territory. I¡¯m just a weak woman. You can kill Brother Bing now. But you have to step across my dead body. There is no pussy in our Ye Family, and I, Ye Xiaoxi is also not one!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. You people, come and kill him if you want to. Dumbass, you follow me, don¡¯t stop them. I will see who dare to kill me today. Uncle Lei, take care of my father.¡±


    After that, Yezi carried Xiao Bing with her shoulder, walked toward the door, step by step trembling. Countless pairs of eyes were on them. Everyone felt complicated. Now as long as Peony Fairy commanded, with Yezi¡¯s weak power, they would be killed immediately. Even if Dumbass would protect them, he couldn¡¯t defeat so many people.


    Master Hou glanced at Ye Bancheng and asked, ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡­¡±


    ¡°There is nothing I can do.¡± Ye Bancheng leaned back slightly and smiled faintly. ¡°Yezi is stubborn, and won¡¯t listen to me as a father. What¡¯s more, this is a matter between her and her men. It is a matter between her men and the North Heaven Queen. I am just an audience today.¡±


    By this time, Bao Lei had returned to Ye Bancheng, who stood up holding his walking stick. Ye Xinyi and Ye Tianming also stood up quickly. Ye Bancheng said lightly, ¡°Master Hou, thank you for inviting us. Now that the result has been decided. Bao Lei, let¡¯s go¡­ Master Hou, North Heaven Queen, I¡¯ll leave you to handle the rest of the things!¡±


    Ye Bancheng and others walked past the VIP area and walked away. Ye Xinyi¡¯s eyes were extremely complicated. Her father made a clear statement that he was completely on the side of Yezi and Xiao Bing. In the past, he paid the most attention to gain interests. This time, he offended Master Hou for Yezi. Ye Xinyi felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    After walking far away, Ye Tianming said with a worried voice, ¡°Father, little sister¡­ if they do try to kill them¡­¡±


    Ye Bancheng said, ¡°Although Master Hou is the most powerful man in Jiang City and I already have one foot in the grave, I am not dead yet. Kill my daughter? He dare not!¡±


    Ye Bancheng¡¯s walking stick hit the ground heavily, strong and powerful.

 Chapter 80

    ¡°Master Hou, what do you want to do? This Ye Bancheng clearly didn¡¯t take you seriously.¡± Paint-face said in a strange tone.


    Master Hou looked at the back of Yezi holding Xiao Bing. He also looked at Peony Fairy, who was standing in front of him with a murderous look on her face. He said firmly, ¡°Peony, let them go.¡±


    Peony Fairy clenched her fist and said, ¡°Master Hou, sorry I can¡¯t listen to you this time.¡±


    Master Hou suddenly stood up. Seeing him standing up, Paint-face also stood up hurriedly and respectfully beside him. The smile on Master Hou¡¯s face disappeared. With irresistible majesty, he said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t care what relationship between you and that man. But you must admit that you have lost. You are also the boss of this place and control so many men. I don¡¯t want your majesty to suffer any damage. Peony, I am giving orders. Don¡¯t try to resist me.¡±


    Peony Fairy looked back at Master Hou. A boss like her had raised fear in her heart facing Master Hou, who was showing a face of majesty. She struggled and finally reluctantly agreed. But the hatred in her eyes was unable to hide, not the hatred of Master Hou, but Xiao Bing.


    Master Hou looked at Yezi and others leaving and sighed with emotion, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t mess with the Ye family easily. It could be seen from Ye Bancheng¡¯s daughter that Ye Bancheng didn¡¯t get today¡¯s social status without foundation. Like father, like daughter. The Ye family is not simple!¡±


    Carrying Xiao Bing, Yezi walked toward the exit step by step. The gangsters got out of their way one after another. Yezi didn¡¯t look at them at all. She could only see Xiao Bing in her eyes. As if even if there were thousands upon thousands of soldiers around, she also turned a blind eye. That kind of boldness shocked the hundreds of gangsters. A female hero¡ªthat¡¯s the only word could be used to describe her!


    After leaving the court, Dumbass asked beside her, ¡°Sister Ye, why aren¡¯t you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be nervous? They wanted to kill me, but they didn¡¯t dare to. They hesitated. They should be the one who nervous. Come and help me to take Brother Bing to hospital.¡± A firm light flashed in Yezi¡¯s eyes. ¡°If anything happens to Brother Bing, I will kill her, no matter how much it will cost!¡±


    Yezi¡¯s car was waiting outside. They carried Xiao Bing into the car together and went to the city hospital together.


    Xiao Bing was pushed into the intensive care unit. After seeing Xiao Bing, the hospital knew that he was a friend of Zhang Yizhi. So more attention was paid to him. Experts from several hospitals held a group consultation. The best attending doctor personally conducted the operation. Yezi even asked the hospital to save Xiao Bing as the lady of Ye Family.


    Before entering the operating room, the attending physician said to Yezi seriously, ¡°Miss Ye, your friend has a very good physical quality, but his body seems to have been greatly damaged. This kind of damage has been brought to him from both the outside and inside. If he were an ordinary person, I¡¯m afraid all the organs of the body would collapse because he couldn¡¯t bear it, but he didn¡¯t. But it doesn¡¯t mean how good his condition can be, so you have to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Yezi nodded, ¡°Do what you need to do and please try your best.¡±


    ¡°We are doctors and will naturally do our best.¡±


    After the doctor entered the operating room, Yezi and Dumbass were sitting on the bench outside, waiting in anxiety.


    Dumbass grabbed his hair and asked, ¡°Sister, will Brother Bing be all right? If there is something wrong with Brother Bing, I¡¯ll go to the bitch¡¯s house to settle accounts with her. I¡¯ve been to her house before.¡±


    ¡°Well, he will be fine.¡± Although Yezi said he wouldn¡¯t, she was more worried than anyone else.


    After a while, Bao Lei came alone. Yezi glanced at Bao Lei and asked, ¡°Uncle Lei¡­¡±


    ¡°Boss asked me to come and wait for Xiao Bing to wake up. I will be here to protect Xiao Bing.¡±


    Yezi was moved. Even though the misunderstanding between her and her father was not that easy to disappear, what Ye Bancheng did today really surprised her. She had been touched. As Ye Bancheng¡¯s daughter, she really knew her father too well. He had always put interest as his priority. He had defeated countless people. He was never emotional, even for his daughter. But this time, he was clearly offended Master Hou for Xiao Bing. Yezi knew how important Master Hou was in Jiang City, even if Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know. It could be said that those who offend Master Hou were under extreme danger. Her father, besides the senior officials, probably was the only one who could stand up for himself in the entire Jiang City. Even so, it obviously was not a good thing to offend Master Hou.


    Yezi nodded and said, ¡°He is still in the rescue. The doctor said the injury is very serious and he is in danger¡­¡±


    Bao Lei sat down beside Yezi and patted on her shoulder, which was a consolation.


    About an hour later, the door of the operating room was opened from the inside, and three people stood up at the same time. Yezi rushed over at first. The doctor came out from the inside, took off his mask, and said excitedly, ¡°Amazing. It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Looking at him, Yezi breathed a sigh of relief. But she still asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s up? How is Brother Bing? ¡±


    ¡°It was really a narrow escape on the operating table at that time. His body was so badly damaged that we tried everything we could. We thought he couldn¡¯t make it. Unexpectedly, his body started to recover on its own. It was a miracle, you know! He seemed to have a sudden extra strength in his body that helped him survive. In short, don¡¯t worry, he is in good condition now. Even he is still in a coma; he is out of danger.¡±


    Yezi breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Xiao Bing was pushed out from the operation room. Seeing Xiao Bing¡¯s face turning ruddy, Yezi looked at the doctor and smiled, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Wu. I will definitely visit you at home and thank you for saving his life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say so, don¡¯t say so, this is my duty. All right, I¡¯ll leave. You can have one person accompany him in the ward tonight, and everyone else can go home. In addition, I will ask the nurse to observe Xiao Bing¡¯s condition at any time. After all, it is the first time in my life that I have met someone like him. It¡¯s really amazing. When he recovers, I will definitely conduct a comprehensive examination on him¡­¡±


    After Dr. Wu said that, he looked at Xiao Bing, who was being pushed to the ward. He looked at him as if he was a lab mouse. Yezi had relived as the stone had fallen on the ground. She couldn¡¯t help smiling when she saw how Dr. Wu looked at Xiao Bing. She looked back at the others and said, ¡°You can all go home. I will accompany Brother Bing. Well, Uncle Lei, can you stay? Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Dumbass grabbed his hair and asked, ¡°I have nothing to do either. Maybe I stay as well?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Go home. How about this. You and Uncle Lei take turns to stay on duty. You go back to rest tonight.¡±


    ¡°That will do. Then I¡¯ll go back first. Please call me when Brother Bing wakes up.¡±


    Xiao Bing was arranged in a VIP ward. In addition to Xiao Bing¡¯s hospital bed, there was also an accompanying hospital bed. The environment of the ward was very good. Bao Lei stayed outside the ward and sat on a bench at the door. Yezi was taking care of Xiao Bing beside him. Sometimes she lay on the accompanying hospital bed for a while, sometimes she sat up and looked at Xiao Bing. She barely slept that night.


    The next morning when the sun just raised, Xiao Bing absently opened his eyes. At the moment of waking up, he felt every inch of his body was in pain, like being tore. Xiao Bing looked around. Yezi was looking at him with red eyes.


    Xiao Bing gave a wry smile, ¡°I am in the hospital ward? I didn¡¯t die¡­ Yezi, did you not sleep all night? Your eyes are red, go and have a rest¡­ Why are you look at me like this? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine now, totally fine. I just don¡¯t remember how I left the arena. Did you save me?¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Yezi¡¯s voice was so calm, which let Xiao Bing feel panic. Her eyes were also calm. Xiao Bing had never seen Yezi like this.


    Xiao Bing gave a wry smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday I took you away. Master Hou stopped Peony Fairy, or we can say the Ye Family made Master Hou stop Peony Fairy. In fact, as long as Master Hou or Peony Fairy made a slight change in their decision yesterday, the hundreds of gangsters would be enough to kill you and me in that place. Brother Bing, I am your woman and will support you unconditionally, but I don¡¯t want to see my man lose his life for nothing.¡±


    Xiao Bing struggled to hold out his hand, grabbed Yezi¡¯s hand and apologized, ¡°Yezi, I¡¯m sorry. I know I made you worry.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Since I didn¡¯t stop you, it means that I won¡¯t be angry. However, I think we should talk. ¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Bing said with a serious face, ¡°About what? Go ahead, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Yezi¡¯s face was calm and serious. Her eyes were flashing the light of wisdom. Then she said calmly, ¡°Since last night, you have thoroughly offended Peony Fairy. My family is worried that she will attack you, so Uncle Lei was sent to protect you. He is outside. Uncle Lei is the top master in our family. Peony Fairy can¡¯t hurt you if he is there. As for Master Hou, he is a person with a certain level of identity and status, and won¡¯t do anything like this to humiliate himself.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°It¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lei can protect you for now, but he can¡¯t protect you forever. I¡¯m your girlfriend, but I can¡¯t represent the entire Ye Family. I know you¡¯re very strong. After you completely recover, maybe you won¡¯t be afraid of Peony Fairy. But brave men can¡¯t hold up a pack of wolves. Not to mention they are hiding in the dark. And even if you are not afraid, you also have to worry about people around you. So the most important thing for you now is that you must have your own men.¡±


    Xiao Bing answered, ¡°It is true, but also difficult.¡±


    ¡°It is difficult, but we can discuss this matter slowly, I believe there will be a way. The second thing, we all see that the relationship between Zhu Mingyu and Peony Fairy must not be that simple. Since you killed him, for Peony Fairy, she must kill you. I¡¯m afraid my father can¡¯t stop it either. You already offended Peony Fairy. You can¡¯t offend Master Hou anymore. Master Hou is the real master of the underground world in Jiang City. Peony Fairy is his trump card. You at least need to let Master Hou feel embarrassed so that he can¡¯t handle this matter and make him hand it to his men. As long as he won¡¯t help them, in this way, there will be a glimmer of life for you.¡±


    When Yezi was analyzing these things, she was like a female Zhuge Liang, arranging things thoroughly and in perfect order.

 Chapter 81

    Looking at Yezi who was talking calmly, Xiao Bing unexpectedly felt strange. This girl was no longer the innocent and lively girl she used to be, but a military adviser who knew well about strategies. He didn¡¯t expect Yezi had the ability like this.


    ¡°After you leave the hospital, you must pay a visit to Master Hou in person. This person is very generous. Even if he is not generous enough, he won¡¯t hurt you when you¡¯re polite. When you visit him, he will not embarrass you for no reason. It will be much easier for you when you deal with Peony Fairy.¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, Brother Bing, after you leave the hospital, I am going to hold a big birthday party¡­ when that day comes, I will invite many celebrities from Jiang City to attend and to introduce some friends to you, um¡­ I know you may not like it, but my real purpose is not to let you know them, but to let all the upper-class society in Jiang City know you and know that I, Ye Xiaoxi, am your Xiao Bing¡¯s girl!¡±


    Xiao Bing took a deep look at Yezi and his eyes were filled with pity. Finally, Yezi¡¯s expression gradually melted and she pouted and asked, ¡°Come on, do you agree or not?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°How can I say no after you have done all for me? Little girl, why do I feel that you are like a military advisor. I really didn¡¯t know that there are so many things in your little head. The purpose of visiting Master Hou is to reduce the pressure on me and to develop my own power so that when I come across something in the future, I won¡¯t stand alone; Announcing our relationship to others is to let others take into account you and the Ye Family and dare not help the North Heaven Queen to hurt me. For me, you have made too much effort. Little girl, how can I thank you?¡±


    Yezi pouted and leaned on Xiao Bing¡¯s chest. She said softly, ¡°I am your woman, and I don¡¯t need you to thank me. The important thing is that you are good, that is better than anything else. You can only protect me when you¡¯re alive¡­ So, I thought about it last night before you wake up. I would like to be your little woman, but every successful man has a woman behind his back. I also hope that I can be the woman behind you and help you as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Xiao Bing put his hand on Yezi¡¯s back. He struggled to kiss on Yezi¡¯s forehead, then lay back again.


    ¡°Oh, by the way. The doctor said you almost died when you were in the operating room, then your body suddenly recovered by itself. What happened? Is it the same as when you were on the field? At that time, I saw that you were exhausted, but you suddenly burst out such terrible power. I asked Uncle Lei. He said he couldn¡¯t see through how much power you burst out at that time.¡±


    Xiao Bing carefully recalled the scene at that time. His memory got a little blur. But one thing was sure that Zhang Yizhi¡¯s seal in his body was indeed loose, but it hadn¡¯t been completely unsealed. The sudden outbreak of terrorist force was not the power of being sealed inside his body. That force had not even been experienced by Xiao Bing before. It was evil and terror. Xiao Bing even had a feeling that it had exceeded his own original power.


    Xiao Bing closed his eyes and felt the force inside his body. He delighted to find that this time he actually got good from the bad. His seal was only a little loose, and there was no power leaking from the seal. But now he actually leaped from the Middle Stage of the concealing strength stage directly to the Initial Stage of Transforming Strength stage. This was a qualitative leap!


    And most importantly, this force originally didn¡¯t belong to him. Presumably, when that crazy power disappeared, there was still a small part be left in his body. And it merged with the force from concealing strength stage which was already in his body, and then broke through to the transforming strength stage. That was to say, when the seal was unsealed, these newly added forces would be added to his original strength, and he would be stronger than before.


    The Initial Stage of Transforming Strength stage was not strange to Xiao Bing. But he wouldn¡¯t be so excited if he got these newly increased forces before. Now it was different. After his strength was sealed, the suddenly increasing strength was enough to allow him to have more odds to compete with those enemies. If Xiao Bing now fought Zhu Mingyu again after recovering from injury, Xiao Bing was 100% sure that he could kill Zhu Mingyu and wouldn¡¯t be so badly hurt.


    Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s unpredictable expression, Yezi started to worry. She asked cautiously, ¡°What¡¯s up? Is everything alright with your body?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m perfectly good.¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°This time I got lucky from the bad and my strength has improved.¡±


    Yezi breathed a sigh of relief, then rolled her eyes at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud of yourself. I don¡¯t want this kind of thing to happen again for the second time or the third time. You did get good from the bad this time, but do you know how much risks you took? What if something bad happened¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you worry so much next time.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes flashed a light full of ambition, ¡°Because next time, I won¡¯t let those gangsters threaten me. Whether I or those around me will become stronger!¡±


    Since his debut, Xiao Bing had always had a large number of masters under his command. When he was at Dragon Teeth, the brothers there were all the best special forces in China. Later, Xiao Bing withdrew from the Dragon Teeth and founded an organization called Dragon Gate. All of them were the craziest S-class wanted criminals in the world. They were all super-class strong men. It was not until he came to Jiang City that Xiao Bing began to become alone. Although there was Lil Bei, Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t ask him to stay with him because he needed to protect Su Xiaoxiao. Later, Xiao Bing had Dumbass. He finally found someone to fight together with him.


    According to Dumbass¡¯s potential, it wouldn¡¯t take many days before he achieved the concealing strength stage. At that time, he would be regarded as one of the top masters. As for other things, they could wait.


    After all, Xiao Bing was just awake, and his physical and mental state didn¡¯t recover yet. Yezi didn¡¯t dare to talk too much with Xiao Bing. She was afraid that his body was too tired. Therefore, after chatting with Xiao Bing for a while, she advised Xiao Bing to back to sleep again. At that time, it was only over five o¡¯clock in the morning. Yezi glanced at the time and fall asleep after a night of awake.


    They slept until more than ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Yezi felt that her mouth and pillow were wet. She wiped her mouth in a daze. When she opened her eyes, she saw Xiao Bing was smiling and gently looking at her. Her face suddenly turned red. She widened her eyes and said, ¡°What are you looking at, silly?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. You¡¯re so cute.¡±


    ¡°Bah.¡± Yezi said triumphantly, ¡°It¡¯s no use flattering me. This time you have made me so worried that you have to make a review¡­ By the way, will Su Xiaoxiao be worried if you didn¡¯t go back all night last night?¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Bing was shocked and gave a wry smile, ¡°She must be terrified. Before the battle yesterday, I turned off my cell phone first. No, I need to turn it on first to see if there are any missed calls.¡±


    Xiao Bing struggled to take out his phone from his pocket and took a look. He saw several missed calls from Su Xiaoxiao, but they were all this morning. In the middle of the night, she sent two short messages, which said that if he stayed at Ye¡¯s house for the night, sent a short message to let her know. She probably got worried about him seeing that he didn¡¯t reply until the morning.


    Xiao Bing knew Su Xiaoxiao. The girl was cold at the appearance and enthusiastic inside. And because of family matters, her sense of security was not too high. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t contact her until 9 o¡¯clock in the morning for no reasons. She must have been anxious, so he made a phone call. As expected, just after getting through the phone, he heard Su Xiaoxiao screamed over there like a crazy lion, ¡°Xiao Bing! You son of a bitch! If you don¡¯t want to live in my house, you can get out at any time. I¡¯m not begging you to live here!¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You what? I know it is normal for you to spend a night with Ye Xiaoxi now since you¡¯re dating, but can¡¯t you call me back and let me know? You didn¡¯t come back all night. I thought you had stayed in a hotel or stayed at Ye¡¯s house. But you didn¡¯t text me back in the morning. It¡¯s almost noon. I thought you were fucking dead outside. Or be hurt by those you offended before. Have you ever thought about others¡¯ feelings? Have you ever thought how worried I would be at home?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao finally burst into tears and became even more frantic. ¡°My sister is dead. My father is gone, and my mother almost had an accident. Whether you live or die has nothing to do with me, and I don¡¯t care. Even if you go down to accompany my sister, I won¡¯t take it seriously. However, you are now living in my home. I don¡¯t want my home to be cursed. Bad things happened one after another. Do you know what I feel this morning when I didn¡¯t receive a reply message and couldn¡¯t get you through the phone? I even thought of countless possibilities in my head. I seemed to see you being stabbed to death in the street.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bing, if you want to be crazy and happy outside, please consider how others feel at home. If you can¡¯t even call back, then listen to me. From now on, move out of my house and never live in my house. I don¡¯t welcome you!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said enough, and also vented enough before she stopped crying. She didn¡¯t want to humiliate herself in front of Xiao Bing. Even though she was just an ordinary girl, she was a girl that had a shell outside her body, who had been destroyed and broken from the inside, but the rest of her bone was extremely strong. All kinds of hardships had brought her to the edge of collapse, but also let her become strong.


    She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her weak side. That¡¯s why she always looked cold. Through unremitting efforts, Xiao Bing finally let this piece of ice melt slightly. At this moment, it was facing the possibility of being frozen again.


    Finally, Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°You are right. I was injured last night and was in a coma so I couldn¡¯t call you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone and then she asked loudly, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the same hospital with your mother.¡± Xiao Bing added, ¡°Ward 412,¡± after Yezi whispered to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Wait for me!¡± Su Xiaoxiao hung up the phone.


    Xiao Bing sighed. He put his phone aside and closed his eyes slightly. He thought of the collapse of Su Xiaoxiao across the phone and told himself silently in his heart ¡°I need to be stronger!¡±

 Chapter 82

    Seeing Xiao Bing hanging up the phone, Yezi smiled and said, ¡°It seems that Xiaoxiao is coming. I should go back.¡±


    ¡°Wait. What?¡± Xiao Bing was confused, ¡°You are my true girlfriend. Why do you try to hide when other girls are coming?¡±


    Yezi rolled her eyes at him and asked in a cute tone, ¡°What? I¡¯m a true girlfriend? So there are other untrue girlfriends?¡±


    Xiao Bing was speechless for a moment. He said with embarrassment, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I always live by the moral standard and I¡¯m faithful to this relationship. I can never turn my eyes to a pretty girl¡­¡±


    As he was saying so, a nurse opened the door. She walked in with a sweet smile, ¡°How do you feel after waking up? Do you feel any uncomfortableness? Let me do a simple examination.¡±


    Xiao Bing was totally bewitched by this pretty little girl, who had a baby face and looked so sweet and beautiful.


    Yezi instantly pretended to cough, which made Xiao Bing restore his consciousness. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m feeling fine. But I think the examination is necessary.¡±


    Yezi giggled, ¡°Well, I should stop bothering you. And I¡¯m somewhat sleepy. After all, I have been here for you for a whole night¡­ I¡¯ll go back to sleep and Uncle Lei will stay to keep your company. He will come back when Dumbass is here.¡±


    The door was opened again. Dumbass craned his neck and spoke loudly, ¡°It seems that I came early. I was asking Uncle Lei questions and we were having great fun. Isn¡¯t there a saying that good friends regret not meeting each other more often?¡±


    ¡°Your knowledge is chaos. It¡¯s ¡®good friends regret not meeting with each other sooner¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Sooner, sooner.¡±


    Yezi grinned, ¡°I go home to have a rest with uncle Lei. We¡¯ll come back in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Have some good rest. I don¡¯t want you to be very tired.¡±


    Yezi said in a cute voice, ¡°Save it, I know you are coaxing me with your flowery words.¡±


    Though she said it, she felt like eating honey when hearing those words.


    Yezi curiously asked when they went out of the central lobby, ¡°Uncle Lei, what did you talk about with Dumbass?¡±


    Seeming vexed, he answered, ¡°He¡¯s Xiao Bing¡¯s friends? He¡¯s just so tough and curious about everything¡­ He asked me whether it is interesting or not to be a bodyguard, and how many bowls of rice I can eat and how I usually train myself and what¡¯s the difference between being stupid and being dumb¡­ I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡±


    Yezi could not help but smile, ¡°I have no idea to help you. Uncle Lei has to come with me these days. The one Brother Xiao offended is no ordinary person. I can¡¯t rest assured if someone else comes with me.¡±


    Feeling helpless, Bao Lei sighed.


    Yezi knew too well about her uncle Lei. In the Ye Family, he was the second powerful man. Except for Ye Bancheng and Yezi, he would never spoil anyone. He wouldn¡¯t even give a damn about Ye Xinyi and her brother. Usually, he was aloof to others and people would be impressed if someone could make him talk more. No matter how difficult Dumbass was, it was obvious he liked Dumbass, since Dumbass could make Bao Lei break his usual rules.


    ¡°The old man is not mad about what happened yesterday?¡± asked Yezi.


    ¡°No,¡± answered Bao Lei, ¡°My lady, don¡¯t blame me for telling the truth. In the Ye Family, you¡¯re the only one who can be spoiled by boss that much. The thing between you and boss¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± said Yezi, ¡°But I can never forget the fact that he betrayed my mother. I didn¡¯t even know if he was with that women before my mother¡¯s death! If it¡¯s not true, how come she stepped into my home so quickly after my mother died? Forget it; he still has my sister and brother.¡±


    Bao Lei sighed, ¡°I did not mean to talk about it behind his back. You¡¯re even franker than your mother. Though there is a problem between you and boss, you are purer and more filial than anyone else. Your brother and sister are different.¡±


    ¡°My brother is a good person.¡± Yezi suddenly said and realized by saying that she meant that her sister was not kind. She quickly shut up and stopped bringing it up.


    In a theater of the eastern section, there were dozens of audiences who were basically all men if one paid attention. They all sat up straight and were very carefully watching the play like students taking a class.


    The play was an excerpt from The Romance of The Three Kingdoms. The actors were all in heavy makeup, which made it hard for the audience to know their faces.


    One of the actors was playing Zhuge Liang. He was wearing a traditional hat and holding a feather fan, singing the lines of ¡°Kill Ma Su¡± with the tone Beijing opera, ¡°Ma Su, you just said that your mother was over 80 and no one was there to take care of her. After you died, your mother will inherit your salary and food as her pension.¡±


    The player of Ma Su, who was in white makeup and a Beijing Opera robe sang, ¡°Thanks, my lord.¡±


    Zhuge Liang pointed at Ma Su and sang, ¡°Kill¡­him.¡±


    Two men stepped forward and were about to take Ma Su. All of a sudden, Zhuge Liang snatched the fake saber from one of them and chopped Ma Su¡¯s head off after he roared for a second. The head fell hard on the stage with a loud sound.


    The theater fell into silence. Everyone knew that the East Heaven King was in a bad mood, and whenever he was unhappy, people around him would die. This Zhuge Liang was the East Heaven King, the Paint-face.


    There was blood all over the stage. The soldiers¡¯ players were all frightened. But the Paint-face continued, ¡°Take him away. Take him away¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord¡­¡± Then these men took the body away in a flurry. Soon there was applause.


    The Paint-face walked to the backstage and saw a gorgeous woman sitting on a chair. Who could it be except for Ye Xinyi?


    She was wearing a revealing back dress. The Paint-face had been staring at her since he walked in. Ye Xinyi stood up and walked up to him. She drew a deep breath and said with despise, ¡°You killed people again.¡±


    Though she was displeased, her voice was still tempting, so were her eyes.


    ¡°What happened? You are not happy?¡±


    His eyes were overwhelmed with lust, but he still said as if he was acting in an opera, ¡°Beauty Ye, what do you think of Xiao Bing¡­¡±


    Ye Xinyi suddenly grinned. She put her hands on his shoulders and made him sit on the chair. She stood behind his back and pressed her body against his while rubbing his face. ¡°What¡­ I¡¯ve never expected that the East Heaven King to be jealous.¡±


    The Paint-face clutched onto the handle so tightly that it soon was broken. Then he sang, ¡°I can kill him¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± said Ye Xinyi in a tempting voice, ¡°because if you kill him, I¡¯ll never speak to you.¡±


    The Paint-face stopped singing and spoke normally. But he sounded a bit angry and upset, ¡°You fell in love with him?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll never fall in love with anyone. Compared to him, you are more lovable, because you are more obedient¡­¡±


    The Paint-face asked in a husky voice, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you let me kill him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the North Heavenly Queen¡¯s job. You have nothing to do with it. Besides, I have my own plan¡­ You saw it last night. My little sister truly has a crush on him¡­¡±


    ¡°Your sister loves him¡­ I don¡¯t see the connection. All I care about is you¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know.¡± Ye Xinyi gently pressed her face against his face. She seemed to be proud of herself. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you. Compared with him, you are more lovable. Because you are more loyal than him¡­ One day, when I get what I want, I¡¯ll tell others that I¡¯ll marry you,¡± said she with a bewitching voice.


    ¡°However¡­¡± There was suddenly coldness, jealousy, and hate in her eyes. ¡°My father is always partial. We are all his children. Both Ye Tianming and I always outperform my little sister. His little daughter knows nothing but causing him trouble. But no matter what my little sister does, he is always partial to her. She always gains more love from father than Ye Tianming and me. He is always like that since I was a kid. He did this more in recent years. Ye Xiaoxi has everything I have and everything I don¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll take that man from her, and I¡¯ll conquer his heart. I want her to know that the man she loves actually loves me¡­ Hahaha¡­ And when it comes true, I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re gonna do with this Xiao Bing.¡±


    The Paint-face asked gloomily, ¡°All of what you just said is true? It¡¯s all because of your sister?¡±


    ¡°In addition to this, what reason else? Is there anything about him that attracts me? If it were me, my father would never offend North Heaven Queen and Master Hou for me, and he would never allow me to be his girlfriend simply because he saved my life. I know my father too well. For him, marriage has to benefit our family¡­ I just don¡¯t understand why Ye Xiaoxi can always do what she wants!¡±


    The Paint-face gritted his teeth, ¡°Fine; I promise you that I won¡¯t take part in the things between Xiao Bing and the Queen. But if she kills him, I definitely have nothing to do with it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Xinyi bent down and lowered her head. She put her lips near his earlobe and gently blew in it. Then she licked it and felt his rapid breath. The satisfaction in her eyes was quite conspicuous. ¡°Soon you¡¯ll get what you want if you do as what you are told¡­ When I get everything, I¡¯ll be your woman, truly.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Xiao Bing smelt a pleasant fragrance which was unique to young girls when she approached him. He could not help inhaling.


    ¡°Put this thermometer under your arms.¡± The nurse gave Xiao Bing a thermometer, ¡°I¡¯ll check the temperature later.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure I can do it¡­¡± Xiao Bing looked at the nurse while wearing a long face.


    The young nurse did not think much. She put her hands under his sheet and put the thermometer under his armpit. Her tiny hand and elbow unconsciously touched Xiao Bing¡¯s chest while she was doing it. Xiao Bing felt them smooth and good.


    Especially when she was very close to him, Xiao Bing really wanted to gently bite that pretty face when he was staring at her white, tight skin and big eyes with long eyelashes.


    The wound must be to blame for the decline of his ability. He really liked that apple-like face of hers.


    The nurse took her hands back and sat beside him. She asked, ¡°How do you feel right now? It still hurts, I assume. In addition to that, do you feel any other uncomfortableness?¡±


    Xiao Bing sounded miserable, ¡°My heart hurts. Maybe you can rub the pain out?¡±


    ¡°Your heart?¡± The nurse frowned, ¡°Then it must be hurt when you were being hit. You need a formal examination,¡± said the young nurse, frowning.


    Seeing her being very serious, Xiao Bing decided to stop teasing her. So he said, ¡°But I¡¯m feeling good. It doesn¡¯t hurt now.¡±


    Suspiciously, the nurse stared at Xiao Bing. Then she looked at the time, thinking the duration was long enough, so she put her hands under his sheet again and took out the thermometer. She took a look at it and said, ¡°The temperature is normal. Let¡¯s do some other examinations.¡±


    She took out other instruments and checked his heartbeat and blood pressure. She took the tools back after she thought there were no other problems. Then she was about to leave.


    Seeing the nurse being about to leave, Xiao Bing cleared his throat and said. ¡°What if I want to pee? What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± The young nurse innocently said, ¡°You get to pee.¡±


    Xiao Bing pretended to be awkward, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me walk into the bathroom every time I need to pee?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have someone outside your door?¡± Confused, the nurse stared at Xiao Bing. But then she grinned, ¡°How about I put a urine tube on your body?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Bing inwardly disdained himself and had to say yes.


    After the nurse went out, Xiao Bing began waiting for Xiaxiao¡¯s arrival. Su Xiaoxiao sounded very worried on the phone. Though she lost her temper for a while, Xiao Bing did not mind.


    Xiaoxiao found Xiao Bing lying on the bed and wrapped up by many bandages when she walked in. The worry in her eyes was quite conspicuous. ¡°How are you?¡± asked Xiaoxiao.


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Nobody wants to joke with you.¡± Xiaoxiao sat on the bed beside him and asked angrily, ¡°How come you hurt so badly? Who did this? Is the law nothing to them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just some small wounds,¡± said Xiao Bing, smilingly.


    ¡°You passed out last night, and you said it was nothing?¡± Xiaoxiao sounded flurried, ¡°Who did this to you? Did you call the police?¡±


    ¡°The police won¡¯t be able to deal with this.¡± Looking at Xiaoxiao, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°You¡¯re worrying about me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xiaoxiao seemed to be flurried. She snorted, ¡°I thought Yezi¡¯s concern is enough for you. How come you need me?¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly realized the jealousy in her words. He regretted his blurting and did not know what to say next.


    Xiaoxiao felt awkward as well, so she instantly changed the topic, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Did you eat? Do you need me to buy you lunch?¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his belly and put on a bitter smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t had my breakfast!¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself.¡± Xiaoxiao headed toward the door after she said that. She was actually fleeing.


    Xiao Bing also felt relieved when she was out. He gently slapped himself in the face and murmured, ¡°Why can¡¯t you be more careful? It¡¯s bad enough to make her misunderstand¡­ Damn. I have failed Peiya and I can¡¯t fail her sister. And most importantly, I need to be faithful to Yezi¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing calmed himself down. He felt sorry for Xiaoxiao mainly because of her miserable past. He didn¡¯t feel any affection for her as he had when he was with Yezi. It was a feeling that made his heart bump even he just took a glimpse of Yezi. He only felt it when Yezi was around.


    The door was opened, and Dumbass stretched from outside. He looked at Xiao Bing who was lying in bed and asked stupidly, ¡°Brother Bing, were you making out with her behind my back?¡±


    ¡°Screw you!¡± swore Xiao Bing out of anger, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, especially when you¡¯re in front of Yezi!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking. You don¡¯t need to be angry¡­ I just wonder why Xiaoxiao ran out with her face flushing?¡±


    Xiao Bing waved his hands, ¡°Just get out. You don¡¯t know it.¡±


    ¡°My mom said I¡¯m dumb, but I¡¯m not stupid. Don¡¯t try to fool me, Pan Jinlian and Xi Menqing¡­.¡±


    Dumbass instantly corrected himself after he saw Xiao Bing glancing at him, ¡°No? Then Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai?¡±


    ¡°Huang Shiren and Yang Bailao?¡±


    Xiao Bing began looking around, seeming to be searching for something to hit Dumbass. Dumbass was not stupid. He instantly fell back and closed the door.


    ¡°This silly boy.¡± Xiao Bing was dumbfounded by him. However, Dumbass was truly a good boy with a pure heart.


    A moment later, Xiaoxiao came in with a lunch box. Xiao Bing tried to get up, but he felt sharp pain all over his body, which made him grimace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me feed you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao moved a stool over and sat down. ¡°I¡¯ve never expected that I have to take care of you after I have taken care of my mother. But you¡¯re forgiven since you were in a coma last night. But if anything happens to you next time, you must notify me. I¡¯m not worried about you. I just want to know if I need to get up early and make breakfast the next morning.¡±


    The excuse was as lame as Xiao Bing had thought.


    Even Xiaoxiao herself found her words unbelievable, so she instantly stopped speaking. She opened the lunch box. There were vegetables, meat, and rice. Xiaoxiao even bought a spoon in case Xiao Bing had difficulty when eating. He could eat rice with the spoon and eat vegetables and meat with the chopsticks.


    ¡°Brother Bing, tell me what happened last night. Who did you offend?¡±


    Obviously, Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t tell her what really was going on. On one hand, he did not want her to be worried. On the other hand, if Su Xiaoxiao knew he was in a fight again, she might lose her temper. Hence, Xiao Bing randomly made up a reason. He said, ¡°Oh, The thing was I ran into a bunch of hooligans with Yezi last night. When I first met Yezi, hooligans were bothering her and I kicked them away. But there were too many of them last night and I had to protect Yezi. So I became this after it¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao seemed to believe it. She didn¡¯t doubt him and she asked angrily, ¡°What a lame society. How could you meet rascals and hooligans everywhere? You didn¡¯t call the police?¡±


    ¡°I called, and they have been arrested. Don¡¯t worry, the Ye Family has taken care of it and the bad guys will be punished.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Xiaoxiao was relieved, ¡°People like them must be punished. Otherwise, they will do it again.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Then Xiaoxiao finally gave up on this topic. She asked about his wounds and comforted that he might have to stay in the hospital for a couple of days. She comforted him and said that she would check the decoration process of the noodle house from time to time.


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°The decoration won¡¯t be finished in one or two days. I assume when it¡¯s done, I can get out of the hospital. But it¡¯s good if you can check the process from time to time, in case the workers are slack in work. Dumbass might be busy these days because he needs to be here to accompany me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiaoxiao took a look at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you are fine. I came here during the lunch break. I planned to take off this afternoon, but since you seem good here, I should probably go back to class. I have missed lots of classes lately. You should have some good rest.¡±


    ¡°Now, go. You¡¯re behind your schedule since auntie got sick. The study is easy to catch up, but your absence might influence your credit.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    Xiao Bing closed his eyes after watching her leave. He felt his spirit lifted. It was perhaps because he just achieved Transforming Strength stage. Though his body was badly injured, he could leave the hospital in a couple of days.


    ¡°Peony Fairy, what¡¯s your next plan?¡± Xiao Bing wondered.


    Peony Fairy was sitting in front of Zhu Mingyu¡¯s tombstone. The men behind her did not dare to bother her, keeping a long distance. At this moment, no one would disturb her. They easily noticed the melancholy by a simple glimpse of her back.


    No one could have expected that the death of Zhu Mingyu, the man who used to be insulted by her a lot, was such a frustration to her.


    ¡°Mingyu, you won¡¯t die for nothing¡­ I will make him pay a price that is more frightening than death¡­ And, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    After she said it, Peony Fairy raised her hands and gently revealed her veil.

 Chapter 84

    After Xiaxiao left, Xiao Bing had not expected Ye Xinyi to be his next visitor.


    Xiao Bing had thought that someone from the Ye Family would come by, but he had not expected it to be this woman.


    Although Xiao Bing did not hate her, and he had not liked her at first. Xiao Bing tried to make peace with her because of Yezi. So, they did not see each other as an enemy at least, but he still hadn¡¯t expected her arrival.


    Xiao Bing was surprised when Ye Xinyi came through the door, ¡°Ye Xinyi?¡±


    Ye Xinyi was holding a bouquet of flowers in one hand and some fruit in the other. All of her fellowmen were waiting outside. Seeing that Xiao Bing was surprised, Ye Xinyi spoke with a smile on her face, ¡°What? You weren¡¯t expecting me to come, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Xiao Bing restored his composure and smiled, ¡°Please sit. It must be a long way down here.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± After finding a place for the flowers, Ye Xinyi set the fruit on the nightstand and sat beside him. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Much better,¡± Xiao Bing said while smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m assuming I can leave the hospital in a few days.¡±


    ¡°You should stay for a few more days. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± Ye Xinyi gave him a glance of concern. When Xiao Bing fixed his eyes on her, she suddenly lowered her head and almost buried her face in her chest. ¡°Is she being shy?¡±


    Appearing shy, Ye Xinyi spoke, ¡°I always think of your relationship with my sister.¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s definitely another meaning. What did she come here for? Does she really have other purposes? Could it be that she fell in love with me and that¡¯s why she¡¯s so shy? Well, given my handsome face, that is a possibility.¡¯


    Xiao Bing cleared his throat and smiled, ¡°Thanks for the concern. Don¡¯t worry. The condition of my body is pretty good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved. So, you¡¯re cool with me and there are no more misunderstandings, right?


    ¡°Of course. Bygones and, to be honest, nothing actually happened between us¡­ I just had some problems with the Xie Family. Now that family is gone and it¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ would you be willing to have dinner with me after you leave the hospital if I invite you?¡±


    ¡°Dinner?¡± Xiao Bing was stunned for a moment. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    Ye Xinyi looked up as if pleading, ¡°If you are unwilling to come, that means you still haven¡¯t forgiven me.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­fine, I¡¯ll have dinner with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you then. Have a good rest.¡± Then she stood up and elegantly walked out. Her body was seductive and so was her gait. She even cast him a deep glance before she closed the door. Xiao Bing felt there was something wrong with this Ye Xinyi. ¡°Did she really fall in love with me? No, I¡¯m definitely being narcissistic.¡±


    Over the next few days, Xiao Bing¡¯s wounds healed quickly with Xiaoxiao and Yezi taking turns visiting him. They even came together after school. Since they had been spending more time with each other, they had formed a closer relationship. As the expansion was about to reach completion, Xiao Bing could finally leave the hospital.


    The entire hospital staff was amazed by the speed of his healing because Xiao Bing had been on the edge of death just a week ago. In that week he had fully healed. Xiao Bing felt that the hospital might keep him for experimental purposes if he stayed any longer.


    On the day Xiao Bing was supposed to leave the hospital, both Xiaoxiao and Yezi were unable to come and pick him up because they were taking their mid-terms. So, Bao Lei and Dumbass came and it was these two men that brought him home.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s only regret had been leaving the hospital before seeing that nurse again. He heard from the other nurses that she had a cold and was resting at home. Xiao Bing felt it such a pity that he would never see this pretty girl again.


    Xiao Bing looked at Dumbass after they had left the hospital. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the noodle house.¡±


    Then he said to Baolei, ¡°Uncle Lei, thank you for keeping me company. I¡¯ll buy you dinner when I have the chance.¡±


    Looking at Xiao Bing, Bao Lei suddenly said, ¡°Do you mind if I ask a question? Have you made progress again?¡±


    ¡°How keen is his observation!¡± Xiao Bing thought Bao Lei was at least a master of Transforming Strength stage. He did not know whether he was in the primary or the intermediate stage since Xiao Bing had not fought him. But masters of this stage were extremely rare in the whole country. Bao Lei must held a high position in the Ye Family. There were really unnoticed talants in the Ye Family.


    Xiao Bing did not lie to Bao Lei, ¡°I just achieved the Transforming Strength stage.¡±


    Surprised, Bao Lei stared at Xiao Bing, ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-six.¡±


    ¡°A 26-year-old master of Transforming Strength. You truly are talented in martial arts. The number of masters at this stage in the whole Black province is supposedly less than 10. I¡¯m one of them and Master Hou had five of them, four of which are known as the Four Heavenly Kings, and the other one is Gongben Xinyi, who is the strongest among Master Hou¡¯s fellowmen.


    Xiao Bing was surprised, ¡°He¡¯s from R country?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s an unfathomable master of the sword. He¡¯s far better than the four Heaven Kings. But, I haven¡¯t seen him in a fight so it¡¯s hard for me to know his real strength.¡±


    Xiao Bing contemplated for a while and found a fact quite surprising, ¡°According to what you said, there are less than 10 masters of the Transforming Strength stage and Master Hou has five of them?¡±


    ¡°Not only five. There is a guy called Qin San the Dark Crow, who is the general of Master Hou¡¯s Crow Troop. He holds the most mysterious force of Master Hou. They are all masters of attacking and assassinating. He must be at the Transforming Strength stage as well.¡±


    Xiao Bing put on a bitter smile, ¡°It seems that all the great martial masters are under his leadership.¡±


    ¡°Basically that¡¯s true. Of course, there are only ten masters of the Transforming Strength stage who are known by others. However, the greatest always hide among the busy streets and there may be other masters of the same stage that we don¡¯t know about. Overall, the number is close.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Master Hou has half of the great masters in the Black province, which makes him the king of this province¡¯s underground, instead of the small Jiang city.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. You will know in the days to come.¡± Looking at Xiao Bing, Bao Lei said sternly, ¡°I have a question. That night¡­the horrific power you showed is of what stage? I can¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. I¡¯m still confused.¡±


    ¡°Just as I expected. I should leave. See you next time.¡±


    ¡°Bye!¡±


    While watching Bao Lei as he strode away, Xiao Bing said to Dumbass, ¡°This man is very powerful and I¡¯m inferior to him. Not only is Master Hou¡¯s force unfathomable the Ye Family¡¯s strength is also as deep as the ocean.¡±


    Dumbass scratched his head and asked stupidly, ¡°Where should we go now? The noodle house?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check on the process.¡±


    Xiao Bing got in a taxi with Dumbass and he paid the driver when they arrived. The walls between the two structures were knocked down and the whole site had greatly changed. The workers were busy working when they walked in.


    The foreman gave Xiao Bing a cigarette after he saw him coming. Xiao Bing took it and looked around. The space was at least twice as large as before. Except for the expansion of the hall, there were a few more private rooms. It seemed that the project was about to end.


    Xiao Bing lit his and the foreman¡¯s cigarette and asked, ¡°How many days are left?¡±


    ¡°About three days. We are all at full speed as you asked and I can assure you that we haven¡¯t taken any shortcuts. You can check on it.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± said Xiao Bing smilingly, ¡°You guys did a pretty good and fast job. I¡¯ll give you the rest of the money if everything is good and I¡¯ll take you to a feast afterward!¡±


    The foreman laughed, ¡°Boss, wait for the completion!¡±


    After he finished checking, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Keeping do your job, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Xiao Bing had rented a small apartment around the noodle house for Dumbass before and Dumbass had been living in it. After walking out of the noodle house, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Dumbass, stop following me around. I¡¯m going home now and you should get some rest.¡±


    ¡°No, ¡± said Dumbass, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. Doesn¡¯t that woman want to kill you? What if she still sends men to kill you? I should keep protecting you.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My body may not have recovered completely, but it¡¯s still hard for them to kill me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still a patient and you should listen to me. I will send you home before I go back.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t want to make it difficult for you.¡± While Xiao Bing was saying so, a limousine pulled over. Inside was a sexy woman who was wearing a loose t-shirt, loose cropped trousers, and high heels. She was wearing a white mask and big sunglasses, which made it difficult for them to see what she really looked like. But, one could still tell she was beautiful by her shape and elegant temperament. An ugly face wouldn¡¯t be worthy of all that.


    When she saw Xiao Bing standing in front of her, she took off her sunglasses instantly and seemed very surprised.

 Chapter 85

    Xiao Bing was confused. Even though he thought himself to be very handsome, he didn¡¯t expect for every woman to look at him in that way.


    Attracted to her body, her dress, and temperament, Xiao Bing wondered if he should directly go home or give her a lecture about his view on life, the world, and value. However, the woman suddenly shouted, ¡°Xiao Bing!¡±


    She sounded like an angel and her voice echoed in his head, like it would never stop.


    But, Xiao Bing immediately started running.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± The beauty ran after him in her high heels. ¡°Why are you running from me?¡±


    Chuckling, Dumbass watched this scene unfold while murmuring to himself, ¡°I¡¯m not seeing this. I didn¡¯t see it. Should I tell Yezi that Brother Bing is about to cheat on her¡­¡±


    Confused, Xiao Bing ran back to the noodle house. The foreman was dumbfounded when Xiao Bing came back in with a fashionable woman running after him. He thought that they might be involved in a relationship.


    ¡®Fuck Why did I run in here? I have nowhere to go now.¡¯


    Xiao Bing stopped, turned around and looked at the woman. ¡°Long¡­long time no see!¡± said Xiao Bing, giggling.


    The woman stopped in front of him, still panting. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Xiao Bing looked around.


    The beautiful woman said, ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t say anything. Just come with me!¡± Then she grabbed him by the arm.


    Xiao Bing wanted to break away but he was afraid that he might hurt her. So, he let her drag him out of the noodle house while saying awkwardly. ¡°Stop this. There are so many people.¡±


    ¡°Save it¡­ Everyone knows that you were lecherous while in the army. There are a lot of girls whom you hooked up with.¡±


    Xiao Bing said sternly, ¡°How can you speak of me like that. Except for that fact that I¡¯m handsome and righteous, I¡¯m always faithful in my relationship.¡±


    The woman said with melancholy, ¡°So, you were just playing me.¡±


    Xiao Bing had not expected her to shed tears. He said in a flurry, ¡°Of course not. Why don¡¯t we find a place to eat and talk about it. There are so many people.¡±


    Dumbass suddenly appeared, ¡°Brother Bing, what are you two doing behind my back?¡±


    The woman was startled. But, she instantly started sobbing when she clearly saw what he looked like. ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t want to see me. It turns out that you¡¯re into men now.¡±


    Xiao Bing was embarrassed, and so was Dumbass. Xiao Bing could not help thinking highly of this woman¡¯s acting. Perhaps the bystanders would see him as a man who cheated on his wife if he stayed a bit longer. When thinking of that, Xiao Bing dragged Dumbass to the other side and said, ¡°You go home first and don¡¯t mention a word about this to Yezi.¡±


    ¡°My mom said I should always be honest¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a feast. You can eat whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    The woman had been eavesdropping while Xiao Bing was speaking. After seeing Dumbass leave, she instantly pretended to sob again.


    Xiao Bing went back to her side and had to put on a bitter smile, although he knew she was just acting. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Where do you want to go? We should sit down before we talk.¡±


    The woman snorted and told her driver to go. Then she stopped a taxi and said to that driver, ¡°To the best hotel around here.¡±


    The driver looked at her and found her voice quite pleasant. But, he didn¡¯t know what she looked like since she was still wearing a mask. He nodded his head and drove them to a hotel.


    Standing in front of the door, Xiao Bing was debating if he should go in, but the woman pushed him inside and said angrily, ¡°You have done this a lot and now you want to be moral?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a girlfriend before,¡± said Xiao Bing with a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡°You have one now, so what? All we will do is talk.¡±


    Xiao Bing seemed disappointed, ¡°Just talk?¡±


    The woman burst into laughter.


    She walked to the counter and asked Xiao Bing for his ID. She gave it to the staff along with a few hundred in cash and said, ¡°One of your best rooms. I¡¯ll take the rest of the money when checking out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss. Here¡¯s your room card.¡±


    The woman took the card and forced Xiao Bing to go to the elevator with her. Seemingly sad, she said, ¡°How irresponsible of you. Where have you been all this time?¡±


    Xiao Bing was disturbed by the sorrow in her eyes. ¡°I¡­ had many missions, ¡± said Xiao Bing awkwardly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t call me over the past few years? Do you know how hard it was for me to know your whereabouts? I wanted to know which army you were serving but no one would tell me. You must make a proper apology to me.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I apologize to you, the biggest star in this country.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± said the woman with satisfaction.


    ¡°But, I really want to know, how did you find me, Bi Tingting?¡±


    She sounded unhappy, ¡°You called me sweetheart in bed and now you just call me Bi Tingting.¡±


    Xiao Bing put on a bitter smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. If your fans find their goddess talking about this nonsense, they might get crazy.¡±


    ¡°So what? Celebrities are also human.¡±


    Then they walked off the elevator. Bi Tingting found their room and walked into it after swiping the card. Xiao Bing followed her into the room. He sat down first and looked at her, saying, ¡°Tell me. How did you find me?¡±


    Xiao Bing cared about this question because Xiao Bing was here to protect Su Peiya¡¯s family. The later the outside knew where he was, the better. On one hand, he was still recovering. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t know if there was a traitor.


    Bi Tingting took off her sunglasses and mask and revealed that beautiful face of hers. It was still as soft, pretty, and appealing as it was before. Though she was about thirty, she still seemed energetic like a teenage girl. But, more of her was tempting like a mature woman.


    Her dense eyelashes, seductive eyes, and sexy thick lips all made her a woman of beauty. But, once a woman like her fell silent, she would seem like a lotus flower out of water. Bi Tingting was the biggest teenage star in this country, but Xiao Bing always found this woman thirsty when she was with him¡­


    Bi Tingting lit a cigarette, smoked and blew a smoke ring. Seeming seductive, she looked at Xiao Bing, ¡°I bet you won¡¯t believe it. This is confidential. I have a big show here in a couple of days and I decided to come in advance because I¡¯ve never been here. I heard that The Xiaoxiao Noodle House is quite famous and that they have a kungfu cook. So, I went there today.¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m the kungfu cook.¡±


    Bi Tingting opened her bewitching eyes wide and suddenly smiled, ¡°That¡¯s hard to imagine. But, it seems that you are the only one who can be successful in every field. May I know the reason why you choose to be a cook?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the cook and the owner of the noodle house to be more specific. I invested into the noodle house as well,¡± said Xiao Bing sternly, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you the details. Just promise me one thing. Don¡¯t tell others that I¡¯m in this city. Not even your closest friend.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re on a mission, right?¡±


    ¡°Kind of.¡± Xiao Bing smiled bitterly.


    Staring at Xiao Bing, Bi Tinging asked, ¡°You have a girlfriend now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Bi Tingting sighed with deep emotions. ¡°I¡¯m really jealous of that woman. A carefree man like you would never be restricted by moral standards. How did she conquer you?¡±


    ¡°We kinda fell in love at first sight.¡± Xiao Bing touched his nose again, which was a nervous habit.


    ¡°At first sight? Well, even the most carefree man needs a home to settle down in. But, I don¡¯t believe that you will abandon the whole forest for just one tree.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ at least I haven¡¯t done anything unfaithful these days. Actually, you should find a boyfriend. You can¡¯t be single forever.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just afraid of me bothering you, right?¡± She asked, her sorrow written all over her face.


    It was hard to resist when a mature beauty was acting in pettish in front of you.


    Knowing that he had been seen through, Xiao Bing smiled awkwardly, ¡°How come? I¡¯m doing it all for you. After all, you and me¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m always thinking and caring about you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. If you really cared about me. Why didn¡¯t you call me at least once over the past three years¡­ It is reasonable for you to not like me¡­ But, don¡¯t worry, I would still feel insecure if I married you. I just want you to be there for me from time to time.¡±


    Xiao Bing swallowed, ¡°You want me to cheat on you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with cheating?¡± Bi Tingting seemed very attractive, ¡°That¡¯s what men will always do. They always think the wildflowers are sweeter¡­¡±


    She elegantly walked up to Xiao Bing and gently sat on his laps. Then she put her arms around his neck. Her pleasant fragrance and soft body made Xiao Bing¡¯s blood boil. She gently licked his earlobe and said in a bewitching voice, ¡°Like now¡­ Aren¡¯t you feeling it?¡±

 Chapter 86

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Xiao Bing put his arms around her waist. He seemed to be hesitating, ¡°In the middle of the day? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°When did you start to care about it?¡± The bewitching eyes of hers made her not like that untouchable goddess anymore. ¡°Where are your balls after you have a girlfriend?¡±


    Xiao Bing lifted her up, walked toward the bed and threw her on it.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s waist was entangled by her two long and beautiful legs. Bi Tingting put her arms around his neck and the two started kissing.


    Four years ago, Xiao Bing had been assigned to protect Bing Tinging, who was already the most famous teenage star in the country. Though she was three or four years older than Xiao Bing, he was still attracted by her teen energy and mature charm mixed in. Besides, Bi Tingting started to like him after the danger they had been through. So, back then, they slept together after enjoying a romantic dinner.


    After that, Bi Tingting had become Xiao Bing¡¯s secret lover. Xiao Bing had always been a womanizer before Su Peiya died. He hadn¡¯t cared about moral standards and slept with many girls. But, he had been shocked by what Su Peiya said while she was dying. When thinking about the love she had been offering him and about how she even died for him, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t want to touch girls to whom he couldn¡¯t promise a future.


    Frankly speaking, Xiao Bing was scared that the tragedy of Su Peiya would happen again.


    But, now the fire that had always been suppressed by Xiao Bing in his heart was ignited by this old flame. He could not help but pin her down on the bed and the two began loosening each other¡¯s buttons and their breathing turned heavy.


    As her buttons came undone, her cute pink bra and white bouncy skin were exposed, which made Xiao Bing swallow and have a physical reaction.


    While he was about to invade, Xiao Bing suddenly wailed and got off of Bi Tingting while putting his hands on his waist.


    Bi Tingting felt upset when she realized Xiao Bing was getting off of her, since she was totally turned on. But, after she noticed that he seemed to be in pain, she quickly approached him and said with concern, ¡°Brother Bing, you are not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m still slightly wounded from a few days ago. My waist might be sprained and hurt just now.¡±


    Xiao Bing was upset as well, but it was actually minor. It stopped hurting after he got off of her. Xiao Bing restored his sanity and thought of Yezi, which put out the fire he just started in his heart.


    Frowning deliberately, Xiao Bing spoke while buttoning up, ¡°I just got out of the hospital today and I haven¡¯t recovered completely. The doctor strongly suggested that I shouldn¡¯t do any vigorous activity. I was impatient and I almost forgot.


    Since Xiao Bing¡¯s acting was really vivid and his lie was a half-truth, she didn¡¯t think much of it. Besides, Xiao Bing had seemed to be very horny but he had to stop because of the pain. She didn¡¯t believe that there was a man who could resist her charm. She even felt sorry for him when she saw him in pain. She helped Xiao Bing sit down and said in a soft voice, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know¡­ But who? Who did this to you? Is your mission really dangerous this time?¡±


    All her knowledge of Xiao Bing had been acquired when he was in the Dragon Teeth. Xiao Bing had never contacted her after he retired to the Dragon Teeth.


    While Xiao Bing intended to speak, he suddenly saw her white skin and pink bra under her disordered clothes. He could barely take his eyes from them and he felt very thirsty. He pretended to cough and swallowed, ¡°Please button up.¡±


    Grinning, Bi Tingting felt satisfied seeing Xiao Bing¡¯s greedy eyes. She began to believe that her charm had not declined much and she could tell that this man still liked her. As for his wounds, she could wait a couple of days for him to recover. She knew he was working in The Xiaoxiao Noodle House anyway.


    Bi Tingting buttoned up and sat beside him with her legs crossed. She took out a cigarette once again. Xiao Bing put on a bitter smile, ¡°Jesus, your reputation will be ruined if your fans catch you smoking.¡±


    ¡°Ruined.¡± Bi Tingting pursed her lips, ¡°I am looking forward to a cross over. I will be thirty in two months and I don¡¯t want to be that teenage star anymore. I was that cute little girl before thirty and now I want to be sexy. It¡¯s hard for a woman in this industry. You have to change constantly and keep up the pace.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, I still remember that when my career reached a climax my adoptive father bred enmity with others in Hongkong. They wanted to seek revenge against me to warn him. And, then you came to protect me. One day we were ambushed halfway up the mountain and several men died. You took a bullet for me and you were able to beat them. There were over ten snipers who tried to kill me. You captured one alive and killed the others.¡±


    ¡°After that, I gradually fell in love with you and you¡­ruined me.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt like crying, ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that. We loved each other and we did it naturally. There was nothing to do with ruining.¡±


    ¡°Well, I meant something similar. Every time you came to Hongkong you would come to me, and then¡­ Less than a year later, you disappeared.¡± Bi Tingting blew a smoke ring and lowered her head. She sighed, ¡°There are too many women surrounding you. You always like newer girls. No wonder you grew tired of me.¡±


    Seeing Bi Tingting being this sentimental, Xiao Bin felt a headache coming on. He comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. There¡¯s always room for you in my heart. I swear to God.¡±


    ¡°They why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    Xiao Bing awkwardly smiled, ¡°I have a girlfriend. I told you this¡­¡±


    ¡°You love her very much?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing paused for a second and Yezi¡¯s countenance appeared in his mind. Sometimes she was cute. Sometimes she was naughty and sometimes she was canny and decisive. ¡°She¡¯s the first that can make my heart pump like that. It is a feeling that makes me want to protect her, instead of possessing her,¡± said Xiao Bing sternly.


    While staring at Xiao Bing, Bi Tingting could sense the deep love he had for his girlfriend when he was mentioning her. Actually, Xiao Bing had treated her well, even though he was probably just doing his job back then. He even took a bullet for her. But, she never felt the love he was showing now when she was with him.


    Bi Tingting sighed and smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m a little jealous.¡±


    She looked around and threw the butt of her cigarette into the astray.


    ¡°Well¡­.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, I don¡¯t want to make it difficult for you. In fact, I¡¯m happy that you found your happiness. I even want to see what she looks like. How good she must be to conquer a womanizer like you and I don¡¯t want to stand between you two.¡± Bi Tingting continued, ¡°Though I call you Brother Bing, I¡¯m actually older than you. Women of my age have already seen things through. I love acting and I plan to focus on my work. Perhaps in a few years, I will find a man who I think is suitable and marry him. Then I¡¯ll just live a simple but happy life.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt relieved. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you can think of it that way,¡± said Xiao Bing smiling.


    ¡°But, to be honest, I don¡¯t think I can find a man on whom I can lean on forever, except you¡­ However, I can never marry you, because I can¡¯t control you. You¡¯re so carefree. I don¡¯t know if there is a girl who can restrict you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say this to you before but I have been thinking about it. I prefer a one night stand rather than living in doubt every day if I were to marry you. Neither of us will be restricted by the other and we can be together when we miss each other. I can accompany you, shop for you, cook and sleep with you¡­ As long as we¡¯re both happy, then everything won¡¯t go wrong. I will continue to live my life and you live yours. Doesn¡¯t that sound great?¡±


    Surprised, Xiao Bing glanced at her, ¡°You really think so?¡±


    ¡°What else can I think of? Actually, I¡¯m not the only one. I surmise few girls who used to be around you dared to dream of marrying you. You will never be satisfied with what you have. There is no city, no people, and no environment that can stop an unruly horse like you. You belong to the grasslands where you can gallop freely.¡±


    Feeling touched, Xiao Bing took a deep breath and looked at her with emotion, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you knew me so well.¡±


    Grinning, Bi Tingting stood up and walked over to Xiao Bing again. She shoved him to the bed and opened her legs to sit on him. She looked at Xiao Bing with conspicuous lust in her eyes. She sounded bewitching and seductive, ¡°Since all the cards are on the table. Do you still want to say no to all of this with that terrible excuse of yours?¡±


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t completely a lie. But, Bi Tingting didn¡¯t give him a chance the explain. She kissed him when he opened his mouth to reply. Her pliable tongue sliding into his mouth like a lithe little snake¡­

 Chapter 87

    Xiao Bing had been on a mission in Africa a few months ago. Since then, he hadn¡¯t had sex for several months. At this time, after being completely intrigued, he began to have a crazy passion for Bi Tingting. It also helped that they had just talked things through. Xiao Bing pushed down the knot in his heart and began to become free and unrestrained.


    They became entangled with each other as they kissed.


    Finally, after about two hours, Bi Tingting softly laid on Xiao Bing¡¯s chest. Xiao Bing hugged her and said softly, ¡°Tingting.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, if your fans found out that you were laying under me, would they try to tear me to pieces?¡±


    Bi Tingting smiled gently and said with a charming smile, ¡°So, you need to be nice to me. Otherwise, maybe one day, I will tell my fans, see if they can spare you?¡±


    Xiao Bing was about to speak when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. He cried out and looked down at his chest. Bi Tingting had bitten him with her teeth and there were neat teeth marks on Xiao Bing¡¯s chest, which slightly bled.


    Xiao Bing ground his teeth and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Consider it revenge since you abandoned me for the last three years. Even if you abandon me later, at least you will remember me when you see this mark.¡±


    Looking at Bi Tingting saying this with such a sense of justice, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know if he should laugh or cry, ¡°All right, all right. No wonder the ancients said that only women and immature people are difficult to deal with.¡±


    Bi Tingting looked at Xiao Bing with her charming eyes and asked coyly, ¡°Really¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, no, it¡¯s not¡­ I mean, Tingting, I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, I have missed you so much. Alas, especially when I first saw you, didn¡¯t you realize that I was actually crying? But, thinking about the fact I already have a girlfriend, my heart worries about how to say these things to you¡­ I am afraid that it will be a blow to you and I will feel pity for you.¡±


    Bi Tingting laughed, ¡°Brother Bing, you¡¯re being shameless again.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and said helplessly, ¡°Am I? Aren¡¯t I always serious?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Then let me ask you, why there are so many girls around you? Why does Wan Yingying, daughter of Wan Changsheng, the president of the National Wushu Association, say that she will not marry unless it¡¯s you? Why did Anna Feipulite, the daughter of the elder princess from the United Kingdom, send someone to look for you everywhere? And¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Xiao Bing looked at Bi Tingting affectionately and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention other women in front of me, or I will feel heartbreak. In my eyes, you are the most unique woman in the world and no one can replace you.¡±


    ¡®Of course, they are also the most unique women, and no one could replace them.¡¯ Xiao Bing thought to himself.


    Bi Tingting was finally drunk on Xiao Bing¡¯s intoxicating love words. She was lying on Xiao Bing¡¯s body and affectionately telling Xiao Bing about her love for him.


    Bi Tingting¡¯s agent called and asked her to go back quickly at dusk. Apparently, he was worried when he heard that Bi Tingting had gone with a man. Xiao Bing was considerate enough to send Bi Tingting to the door of the hotel. At this time, Bi Tingting was tightly packed again with a mask on her face.


    Looking at Bi Tingting¡¯s reluctant eyes, Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I told you my phone number. Go home now. We will have plenty of opportunities to get together in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go missing again. Don¡¯t leave me behind,¡± said Bi Tingting with bitterness.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will never happen again.¡±


    Bi Tingting¡¯s car arrived soon. Xiao Bing helped her into the car and then refused the offer to ride together, as he stopped his own taxi and returned home.


    It was not Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s home time yet. Xiao Bing bought some food in the small supermarket downstairs and made three dishes and one soup in time. Then he went downstairs, bought some beer and took them upstairs. After everything was ready, he sat down in front of the TV and started watching it.


    He turned on the TV and it happened that the TV was broadcasting the news that Bi Tingting was going to hold a concert in Jiang City. Xiao Bing knew a lot about the entertainment circle. Because of the specialty of his previous job that he often had some special missions, so he needed to have a certain understanding of all walks of life.


    Bi Tingting was currently regarded as the most popular female star in the film and television industry. No one could match her social status and value. Speaking of Bi Tingting, the way she grew up had been a struggle and sounded very inspiring.


    Bi Tingting was originally a model from a good family, with a good looking appearance and great temperament. When she was young, she used to work as a still model. When she grew up, she became a popular model in the model industry. Later she entered the film and television circle by chance. A female model who entered the film and television circle was easily be written off as a pinup. What¡¯s more, Bi Tingting didn¡¯t learn from a professional class and was not as good as those senior stars in acting. Although she won the favor of a group of men, she was also criticized as a pinup by many people. Even because of her poor acting skills, which affected the audience rating, she got the nickname as ¡°the box office bomb¡±.


    After all, Bi Tingting was not a woman that would give up easily. She later bought many books on acting skills. Besides, she learned with modesty from the senior actors. Her acting skills increased day by day. She entered the film and television industry at the age of 21. After three years of hard work, she won the Best Supporting Actress award at the age of 24, which was also the first important award in her life. She won the Best Actress award at the age of 25 and became recognized by the industry.


    People would develop in the singing area when they were good at acting. Bi Tingting then entered the singing industry. She had a beautiful voice and had been trained by professional teachers. So, she became one of the best singers soon. When Xiao Bing knew her, she had been 26 years old, and Xiao Bing had been 23 years old that year. Bi Tingting was just at her peak in the film, television and singing industries.


    More than three years later, Bi Tingting had grown from a young girl into a mature woman, and her career in the entertainment circle has become more and more popular. A ticket for her concert would be hard to get.


    After finishing the exam, Su Xiaoxiao opened the door from outside and came in. After changing her slippers, she looked at the TV and her eyes immediately lit up. Xiao Bing looked at her with some curiosity and asked, ¡°Do you also pay attention to entertainment stars?¡±


    After all, Su Xiaoxiao had always been too cold, especially when outside. She was better when she was at home. So, when Xiao Bing found that Su Xiaoxiao also had a favorite star, he became really curious.


    ¡°Bi Tingting¡­ she¡¯s my favorite star. She is an idol star with strength. With her appearance, acting skills and singing voice, she is simply a perfect woman in the entertainment circle. Almost all my classmates like her.¡±


    ¡®Shit! I can¡¯t believe this woman has such great charm. But if you and your classmates know that she just slept with me. What would you think? No, I can¡¯t have foolish ideas. It¡¯s really too dirty¡­¡¯


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°She is just a beautiful woman. You can find this kind of women everywhere. All the women I know are as good-looking as her.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao glanced at Xiao Bing with spite, ¡°Why don¡¯t you send me some photos? Even in the entertainment circle where there are so many beautiful women, it is hard to find someone who looks better than Bi Tingting. You should know that when she first entered the entertainment circle, Bi Tingting was famous for her beauty, and she was also the most beautiful woman in the modeling world. You won¡¯t have a chance to know such a beautiful woman. You couldn¡¯t even imagine it.¡±


    Damn it¡­ Xiao Bing made those things up to check how much Su Xiaoxiao liked Bi Tingting. But, he hadn¡¯t expected Su Xiaoxiao to be such a crazy fan. Xiao Bing was surprised and felt that his sexy and beautiful Tingting was really charming.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, do you know how outstanding Bi Tingting is? She not only is good-looking but also works harder than anyone else. I heard that she learned from countless senior actors to learn acting skills. In order to practice songs, she has to get up at 4 o¡¯clock every morning¡­ you should not always think that every woman is so simple and superficial. Okay? ¡±


    Xiao Bing just wanted to test Bi Tingting¡¯s attractiveness. Seeing Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face, all cold and angry, he hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Just kidding, I was just joking. I¡¯ve made dinner. Let¡¯s go and have dinner.¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Bing had cooked dinner for her, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face relaxed and she answered, ¡°I¡¯ll go and wash my hands. Let¡¯s have dinner first.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao still looked upset while they had dinner. After Xiao Bing repeatedly asked her if she had been hoping to watch a concert of Bi Tingting, she mentioned the tickets were too expensive. Although the Su family was not poor, and Su Peiya¡¯s money, which was abundant, has been handed over to Su Xiaoxiao by Xiao Bing. Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t want to use her sister¡¯s money, and her family¡¯s money had recently been consumed too much, so she was reluctant to spend it.


    More importantly, it was hard to buy a ticket to see Bi Tingting. Even if you had the money, you may not be able to buy one because they are likely to have sold out by now.


    Seeing Su Xiaoxiao depressed, Xiao Bing had an idea and began to secretly make plans.


    After dinner, Xiao Bing called Bi Tingting quietly and reserved two tickets. Then he called Yezi and asked her about her feelings about the exam. Knowing that Yezi had another exam the next day, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t dare to talk too much. After about half an hour, he hung up the phone and let Yezi rest.

 Chapter 88

    The next day, Su Xiaoxiao and Yezi had another day of tests. Xiao Bing called Ye Bancheng. Ye Bancheng didn¡¯t seem to feel any surprise when he picked up Xiao Bing¡¯s call. He smiled and said, ¡°Lil Bin, I¡¯m afraid you have something to say. You want me to help you contact Master Hou? You know, Master Hou can¡¯t be visited easily, and I think you probably don¡¯t know his contact information.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Indeed, Uncle Ye can see through everything. In fact, it is easy for me to find out Master Hou¡¯s number. But, it is not polite after all. So, I still have to bother Uncle Ye.¡±


    ¡°Well, what are you going to say to Master Hou?¡± Ye Bancheng said bluntly, ¡°To be honest, your performance in the challenge arena that day was really shocking. With your strength, once the performance that night is known by others, all forces are going to draw you in and even risk offending the North Heaven Queen.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Uncle Ye, you should know that I don¡¯t have that kind of interest. Otherwise, why would I run a small noodle house here?¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just reminding you. There are some things you have to face sooner or later. I¡¯ll tell you Master Hou¡¯s number. You have offended the North Heaven Queen. As long as you can make Master Hou feel embarrassed to deal with you, it won¡¯t get worse. Even though the North Heaven Queen is difficult to deal with, at least you won¡¯t offend Master Hou.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°I am not just calling to express my goodwill to Master Hou.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Bancheng asked curiously, ¡°Do you have another purpose?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Yezi had a great talk with me. Her opinion is the same as yours. She thinks that I must have a good relationship with Master Hou before I can hold off the North Heaven Queen¡¯s next attack.¡±


    Ye Bancheng sighed with emotion, ¡°I still underestimate my little daughter. I have always regarded her as a child. In fact, she is as good as her brother and sister.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then are you calling Master Hou for other purposes?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes sparkled with wisdom and a bit of cunning. He smiled and said, ¡°I need to lower my figure and ask Master Hou to help me to make peace with the North Heaven Queen.¡±


    Ye Bancheng quieted down for a moment, then suddenly burst out laughing. Xiao Bing also wore a cunning smile..


    ¡°Well, well, my daughter didn¡¯t pick the wrong person. Lil Bin, you not only have courage but also have plans. You are really a person who will do great things. The plan you made is not for ordinary people. Since you want to talk to Master Hou, you can go. I¡¯ll tell you his phone number. It is¡­ ¡±


    After Xiao Bing wrote it down, he smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Ye. I¡¯ll visit you when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Sure.¡±


    Xiao Bing hung up the phone. There was a smile at the corner of his mouth. Of course, he knew what Ye Bancheng had been laughing at. He also knew why Ye Bancheng had called him cunning. The idea of Yezi was to let Xiao Bing make peace with Master Hou first. So that he could defeat the North Heaven Queen with one strike when he got the chance. By that time, it would be too late for Master Hou to help the North Heaven Queen.


    However, Xiao Bing¡¯s idea was to take the initiative and show weakness and enough respect to Master Hou so that Master Hou would on his behalf. In Xiao Bing¡¯s view, there was not a single chance that the North Heaven Queen would let him go. At that time, when Master Hou saw that his trump card wouldn¡¯t listen to him, would there be any bad feelings in his heart?


    Perhaps this bad feeling may not play any role, but after all, it would provoke the relationship between them.


    Ye Bancheng clearly understood Xiao Bing¡¯s intentions, so he would say those words and laugh happily.


    Ye Bancheng called back not long after they had hung up and told Xiao Bing that Master Hou had promised to meet and invited Xiao Bing to have dinner tonight. He also told Xiao Bing where Master Hou lives.


    After thanking Ye Bancheng, Xiao Bing went to the noodle house to check the decoration progress. Then he began shopping and tried to pick out the gifts that he could bring to the party. Since it was to ease the relationship, it was better to satisfy Master Hou.


    It was difficult to judge what Master Hou would like, but that wasn¡¯t important. The important thing was for the gift to be expensive so that it could show Xiao Bing¡¯s sincerity. According to the status of Master Hou, he definitely didn¡¯t need the gift but rather the respect.


    Xiao Bing specifically bought a piece of calligraphy at the antique market, which cost about 100,000 yuan. It was not too expensive. However, according to Xiao Bing¡¯s current status that he showed to others, more than 100,000 yuan was a lot of money for him. People like Master Hou would know that a million yuan was nothing for a billionaire, but ten thousand yuan is a huge sum in the eyes of an ordinary salaryman. Xiao Bing¡¯s status was just a shopkeeper and a cook, and 100,000 yuan was a big sum for him. It would be said that he had shown enough sincerity.


    After shopping around, Xiao Bing checked the time. It was about an hour¡¯s drive to the Hou Palace where Master Hou lived. Now it was just the right time.


    The Hou Palace was Master Hou¡¯s residence in Jiang City. Jiang City had a total of three manors. One was the Northern Manor where the North Heaven Queen lived. The other was the Western Manor where the West Heaven King lived. And the other manor was the Ye Manor belonging to the Ye Family, which was also the largest manor in the entire city.


    The residence of East Heaven King Paint-face had a theater built by himself. Naturally, the theater was not open to the public. The actors in the theater were all dedicated to performing for East Heaven King alone, and he often performed operas on stage in person. The audience were all of his subordinates.


    South Heaven King owned a villa halfway up the mountain.


    As for Master Hou¡­ As the Lord of the underground world in Jiang city, Master Hou didn¡¯t like the feeling of living in villas or manors. What he really pursued was ancient mansions lived in by the royal family or local officials from ancient China. So, he built a mansion and named it after himself.


    When arriving at the gate of the Hou Palace, Xiao Bing felt emotional when he raised his head and looked at the words Hou Palace that was written on a golden plaque. The two words, written to look like a dragon flying, reflected a kind of magnanimous ambition, the ambition to conquer the world.


    Xiao Bing went up to knock on the door. With a squeak, two servants opened the door from the inside. They looked at Xiao Bing and one of them asked, ¡°Mr. Xiao?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡± The two men moved to the side, and one of them lead the way. ¡°Master Hou has prepared dinner, sir. Please come with me.¡±


    Xiao Bing had a better impression of Master Hou. Even the doorman of his palace understood the rules, and these people at least didn¡¯t show the slightest arrogance, from which he could tell that Master Hou didn¡¯t have a simple mind.


    This was a kind mind and a kind of tolerance. When a person was able to maintain such an attitude toward his servants, he must have great ambition.


    The palace was very large and there were some guards patrolling the courtyard. The man led Xiao Bing all the way into the living room. The maids who were busy stopped their movements and bent down to greet Xiao Bing. Then Xiao Bing was led all the way to the dining room. At the door of the dining room, the servant didn¡¯t enter but knocked at the door. Then he said, ¡°Master Hou, Mr. Xiao is here.¡±


    At this time the door opened from the inside, and a gentleman wearing a pair of glasses stood at the door. He smiled at Xiao Bing with a gentle face, ¡°Is it Mr. Xiao? Master Hou is waiting for you.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and answered. Even though it had been only one look, Xiao Bing still felt a kind of danger from the eyes of the elegant looking middle-aged man. Even if he had an easy-going smile, Xiao Bing thought of a cobra, that would be fatal when it attacked.


    Master Hou was sitting in the master seat. There were bodyguards and servants standing around the dining room. Xiao Bing and the man wearing glasses also took their respective seats.


    With the table full of food and high-grade liquor, Master Hou said with a smile, ¡°We were talking and haven¡¯t started to eat yet. You¡¯re just in time.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°It¡¯s good not to be late. I have a little gift for you.¡±


    A servant next to him came over and took the calligraphy and he put it away for Master Hou. Master Hou smiled genially and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bring me a present.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°It¡¯s my first time visiting you. The gift was not expensive and is just a way to show my respect.¡±


    Master Hou said with a smile, ¡°Come on, Mr. Xiao. You didn¡¯t have to. I¡¯ll take it though. Let¡¯s start to eat. Our cooks are all super cooks hired from the capital. Have a try.¡±


    Xiao Bing picked up some food with his chopsticks, put it in his mouth, chewed a few times, and then praised heartfully, ¡°Good cooking. The chef in Master Hou¡¯s house is really amazing.¡±


    Master Hou smiled and said, ¡°Eat more if you like. You can¡¯t find this kind of cooking in the entire Black Province¡­ Originally, my cook was going to be a private cook for one of the leaders. Later, he did me a favor and entered the Hou Palace. Now his monthly income is several times as much as before. He has a car and even his own villa¡­ I have no other advantages. But, I have a good memory. I will always keep in mind the respect others showed to me.¡±


    Of course, if others didn¡¯t respect him, he would also remember that. He was suggesting that he had been planning to be a peacemaker but Xiao Bing refused. People with his status, no matter how open-minded they claimed to be, believed that respect from others was still very important.


    Since Xiao Bing had come here with a purpose today, he would play the part. After turning his eyes, he picked up his glass from the table and stood up.

 Chapter 89

    Everyone knew that Xiao Bing¡¯s performance was going to begin.


    In fact, everyone in this world was doomed to learn to perform from birth. This kind of performance is different from the art of being on the big screen. The performance of life is more real and more hypocritical and more terrible than that on TV. Even if you clearly know that others are full of pretentious hypocrisy, you need such hypocrisy, whether for the sake of saving face or for whatever reason.


    So, Master Hou knew that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t necessarily mean what he is going to say next. But, he needed to hear Xiao Bing say them because they were crucial to his status.


    Xiao Bing held a cup filled with wine, looked at Master Hou with a sincere face and said, ¡°Master Hou, because of the feud between me and the North Heaven Queen, you were embarrassed. What¡¯s more, I rejected your kindness and didn¡¯t show you respect earlier. Here, I must propose a toast and apologize to you.¡±


    This was a clean and tidy speech that included everything that needed to be said. Then Xiao Bing drank the wine.


    The smile on Master Hou¡¯s face was more enthusiastic than before. He pointed to Xiao Bing¡¯s seat and said with a smile, ¡°Let the past stay in the past. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s all between you young people and has nothing to do with me. Sit down.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head, filled another glass of wine and raised it again. More sincere and earnest than before, he held the glass and said, ¡°Master Hou, I came here because I need to ask you a favor. The past two days in the hospital, I heard about your reputation from Uncle Ye and I completely understood you. In my heart, I can¡¯t help but sigh at your open mind. Others wouldn¡¯t have been able to tolerant me if they had been humiliated by me. Even if they won¡¯t target me everywhere, they wouldn¡¯t meet with me today.¡±


    ¡°I naturally don¡¯t want to be an enemy of yours since I admire you in my heart. But, the North Heaven Queen works for you. I intend to make peace this time. What do you think about this? I would like to apologize to the North Heaven Queen in person. But, I¡¯ll need you to be the coordinator. Without you, the North Heaven Queen will never see me.¡±


    Master Hou and Xiao Bing looked at each other, and their eyes were flashing in the light.


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°If this is too difficult for Master Hou, I would understand and won¡¯t make you do it. But, I will drink this cup of wine as thanks.¡±


    Xiao Bing gulped down the wine in his glass and put it down. Still, he stood there, looking at Master Hou as Master Hou looked back at him.


    Both of them were smart people. It seemed that Xiao Bing came here today to apologize, but, actually, he had outfoxed Master Hou. Now that Master Hou had accepted Xiao Bing¡¯s apology, if he refused to mediate, on the one hand, he would be considered small-minded, on the other hand, it would seem that he had no ability to control his men.


    It appeared that Xiao Bing was showing weakness, but in fact, he was pushing forward step by step. For a soldier, he only needs to be brave and good at fighting. To be a general, he also needs to know how to use his power.


    Having learned to assess the situation, you will be able to move forward and backward freely. However, if one can firmly control the situation in one¡¯s own hands and create a situation favorable to oneself when the situation is unfavorable to oneself, one will be able to approach step by step as one wishes and take retreat as one¡¯s advance. This is also the highest realm for the leader. Obviously, Xiao Bing had mastered it.


    After they looked at each other for a while, Master Hou smiled. He knocked on the table with his chopsticks and laughed, ¡°Why are you still standing up. Sit down quickly. The food is getting cold.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and felt relief in his heart. It was impossible to have every move be perfect no matter how clever he was. The move just now also had a certain degree of risk. One possibility was that Master Hou would show his broad mind, and agree with Xiao Bing¡¯s suggestion. There was also a possibility that Xiao Bing had completely angered Master Hou, which would be a huge disaster for Xiao Bing.


    Obviously, Xiao Bing had been right.


    Master Hou smiled and said, ¡°You are the young man that Mr. Ye values, and aren¡¯t you the man I value? Come on, now that we are friends. Since it is a matter of friends, I will try my best to help. I can¡¯t promise you anything about the North Heaven Queen. But, I will try my best to calm her anger and give you an opportunity to apologize. As for whether she will forgive you, it is not up to me. I am a democratic and fair person, and I will never force the people around me.¡±


    Master Hou was also a very smart person. By saying so, he wouldn¡¯t be humiliated if the North Heaven Queen wouldn¡¯t listen to him. On the contrary, others may think he was generous.


    Xiao Bing had a move to kill, and Master Hou had a wonderful move, which calmly reduced Xiao Bing¡¯s moves.


    However, Xiao Bing¡¯s main purpose this time was not to provoke the relationship between Master Hou and the North Heaven Queen but to stabilize the powerful force behind the North Heaven Queen for the time being without any possibility of winning so that Master Hou wouldn¡¯t make any moves easily. As a result, the pressure Xiao Bing had to face was only from the North Heaven Queen, although there was still a great disparity in power, the pressure was relatively small.


    ¡°Come on, Li Bin, let me introduce for you. This is Mu Tingchuan, who has been with me for many years and is the most trustworthy person I know.¡±


    The middle-aged gentleman wearing a pair of glasses smiled and nodded at Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Master Hou is surrounded by many talented people. Brother Mu is definitely not an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Xiao is wrong.¡± Mu Tingchuan smiled and said, ¡°I am not only an ordinary person but also a layman. If Master Hou paid me less, I would have left.¡±


    All three of them burst out laughing after hearing what he said. This Mu Tingchuan was an important man in the Hou Palace.


    It seemed that everyone enjoyed their meal. When Xiao Bing left, Mu Tingchuan personally walked Xiao Bing out of the Hou Palace. Watching the car carrying Xiao Bing as it left far away, Mu Tingchuan turned back to the mansion and went directly to the small reception room. Master Hou was sitting in the main seat, and Mu Tingchuan sat down in the one next to him.


    Master Hou took a sip of tea, looked at Mu Tingchuan and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°This person looks like a soldier. He is generous and free. In fact, he is not as simple as his appearance, and he is very scheming.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± Master Hou put down the cup, smiled and said lightly, ¡°Not only is he scheming but he is also courageous. Someone so young would never dare to play this kind of mind game in front of me.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan and Master Hou looked at each other and smiled. Then Mu Tingchuan asked with a smile, ¡°Are you showing your favor for this young man? That¡¯s why you tolerate this Xiao Bing so much?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a man with a clear mind and you clearly know my thoughts. This young man¡¯s strength is extraordinary. He almost shocked the whole audience in the challenge arena that night. Even Miyamoto Shinji could not see through the strength he burst out before he fainted that night. If such a person would work for me¡­¡±


    Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°I also asked Mr. Miyamoto about the terrible power that Xiao Bing broke out with that day and it should not be his normal state. His real power should be maintained in the middle realm of concealing strength stage, which is weaker than Zhu Mingyu who died by his hands.¡±


    Master Hou laughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t a 26-year-old young man in the middle realm of concealing strength stage a talented person in martial arts? What¡¯s more, I am very interested in the power within him, which at least proves that he is a potential stock with hidden talents, and his future may not be limited.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan sighed with emotion, ¡°You are generous enough to accept every talent, but I¡¯m not. That is why you are the lord of this place, and I only work for you.¡±


    Master Hou said with some blame, ¡°In my eyes, you are my partner, and we are not a boss and his employer.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan was moved by his words.


    Master Hou smiled and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯d better call Peony¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple to mediate. Peony is a woman who has always hated men, but she was so sad when Zhu Mingyu died. Was there a special relationship between them? I don¡¯t care about it. But, if that were the case, I¡¯m afraid it will be hard for me to be a peacemaker.¡±


    Master Hou took out his cell phone and called the Peony Fairy, the North Heaven Queen. After the call was picked up, the Peony Fairy respectfully and coldly asked, ¡°Master Hou, do you have any orders?¡±


    Hearing her indifferent voice, Master Hou knew that today¡¯s mediator had no hope. The Peony Fairy was obviously still angry with himself about that night. Just like Mu Tingchuan said about Master Hou. He was a man with a broad mind that could accept any talent. He would combine his majesty with kindness. The leaders around him were not very stiff in front of him, but they were relatively awed. Therefore, the Peony Fairy didn¡¯t dare to disobey his orders even when she was furious, but she showed some dissatisfaction appropriately at this time.


    Master Hou smiled and said, ¡°Peony, today I want to talk with you about that night¡­¡±


    ¡°I dare not disobey the orders of Master Hou,¡± said the Peony Fairy.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not for my own sake. I did this for your good.¡± Seeing that the Peony Fairy didn¡¯t answer, Master Hou continued, ¡°That night, you couldn¡¯t kill him. Now, if you kill him, how will other people judge you? Can you afford to lose? Second, the young lady of the Ye family was beside him. If anything happens to the Ye family, Ye Bancheng will not let it go. Although I don¡¯t care about that old thing, his influence is really great. If he gave any pressure toward the government, it may not embarrass me, but do you want me to abandon you to protect my overall situation?¡±


    ¡°So, no matter how angry you were that day, you can¡¯t kill him. Moreover, the one who died was only one of your men, even if he was a rare top fighter. You won¡¯t bring him back to life. So, is it necessary for you to kill Xiao Bing?¡±


    The Peony Fairy was silent, and Master Hou took the opportunity to continue, ¡°The appropriate solution would be for you not to.¡±


    ¡°Master Hou, you treat me well and my life is yours. However, if you are asking me to let go of this feud, it is impossible!¡±


    The voice of the Peony Fairy was so firm!

 Chapter 90

    ¡°Just as I thought, it¡¯s impossible for them to reconcile.¡± Master Hou hung up the phone. He stopped persuading her since she sounded extremely determined on the phone.


    Mu Tingchuan said with mixed feelings, ¡°The Peony Fairy hates men and now she dares to disobey you over a man. Master Hou, what will you do with this?¡±


    Master Hou smiled gently, ¡°I have done what I promised Xiao Bing since I spoke to her. The rest is not my business.¡±


    ¡°Master Hou, you mean that you are going to let them solve the problem themselves?¡± asked Mu Tingchuan.


    ¡°What else can I do?¡±


    Mu Tingchuan asked, ¡°Master Hou, what do you think will happen to Xiao Bing? Will he end up dead or alive?¡±


    Master gently sighed with pity, ¡°It depends on the fairy¡¯s mood. Do you think he would still be alive if she had wanted him dead?¡±


    Though Zhu Mingyu was already dead, Master still felt confident in his Four Heaven Kings. Master Hou knew too well about what ¡®Heaven King¡¯ meant under his leadership. It meant that these four killed countless numbers of Master Hou¡¯s enemies, among which there were Xiao Bing¡¯s equals.


    If it were not for that Master Hou felt full of confidence about the Peony Fairy, he wouldn¡¯t do anything and pretend to be magnanimous. Since the fairy would win one way or another, why wouldn¡¯t he do the Ye Family a favor¡­ To Master Hou, Xiao Bing had already been sentenced to death.


    After walking out of Master Hou¡¯s mansion, Xiao Bing received the news that the expansion had been completed. He instantly asked the driver to take him to the noodle house. He thanked the driver after he got out of the car. Then Xiao Bing asked him to drive back.


    The noodle house was overwhelmed with laughter. It seemed that everyone was at ease since their work was done. Dumbass could be heard shouting inside, ¡°I will ask Brother Bing to hold a feast to celebrate and no one can leave without getting drunk.¡±


    Grinning, Xiao Bing walked in and looked around. He found that the expansion had been completed perfectly as he had expected and it seemed that the noodle house could reopen for business in two days. The workers intended to say something when they saw Xiao Bing arrive. However, before they could speak, Xiao Bing waved his hands and said, ¡°Come. You are invited to an Emperor Barbecue. Eat whatever you want!¡±


    All of these sturdy men shouted out in joy. Even Dumbass grinned broadly.


    Xiao Bing looked at Dumbass and said,¡± Dumbass, stay here and watch over the noodle house. You won¡¯t be needed during the feast.


    Dumbass shook his head like a rattle, ¡°No. I want to eat, drink and chat with you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what whores do!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a whore. I¡¯m a whore.¡±


    Then the workers laughed out loud again.


    Emperor Barbecue had chain stores across the country. There were only two in the Black Province: one was in Jiang City and one was in Ha City. Although barbecue had not been created for the upper-class, it was the best for these sturdy men who liked drinking and eating meat.


    They gathered around the table in a private room. Some stripped themselves down to their waist; some toasted to others with a big cup while shouting. They all seemed very excited.


    Though Dumbass was the one who was enlivening the atmosphere, he didn¡¯t drink much. When asked why by Xiao Bing his only answer had been, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that that woman will come for you when you are drunk.¡±


    Xiao Bing found that though Dumbass was stupid, sometimes he could be very prudent and smart, which made Xiao Bing know him better.


    When he came to think of it, he believed Dumbass was not only a stupid boy since he was extremely talented in martial arts. Dumbass just mentioned that he had already achieved the primary stage of Concealing Strength, which meant that he made a qualitative leap over just a couple of days. Even though Xiao Bing¡¯s teaching ability was unparalleled, Dumbass could not have made such progress if he was just a silly boy. Usually, men like him were stupid about trivia but visionaries on important matters.


    They were all contentedly drunk when they walked out of the store, except for Dumbass, who hadn¡¯t been drinking too much, and Xiao Bing, who could handle liquor very well. They all said goodbye to Xiao Bing before they left. Xiao Bing even reminded the foreman to come to the noodle house tomorrow to get the rest of the money.


    While Xiao Bing and Dumbass had intended to stop a taxi, they suddenly saw a man getting out of a limousine. There were two men in black suits behind him that appeared to be holding a seemingly unconscious beauty and they all headed toward the hotel.


    Dumbass asked when he saw Xiao Bing frowning, ¡°Brother Bing, you know her?¡±


    ¡°She looked like Yezi¡¯s sister from the back.¡±


    ¡°My sister-in-law is about to check in on you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think she looked willing?¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were filled with apathy. He said, ¡°I suppose she¡¯s drunk. Come, let¡¯s have a look.¡±


    After all, Ye Xinyi was Yezi¡¯s sister and she had no conflict with Xiao Bing. She had left Xiao Bing with a bad first impression. But, she had already apologized to him. Should Xiao Bing be broad-hearted since this rich girl had already taken the first step?


    Hence, Xiao Bing decided to check on her regardless of the consequences.


    Xiao Bing ran into the lobby with Dumbass. Xiao Bing walked up to the counter and rested his arms on it. Then he made eyes at the receptionist with a narcissistic expression as he spoke in an attractive tone, ¡°Hottie, like what you see? Do you mind telling me which room has been booked by the several men who just walked in.¡±


    The beautiful girl put on her standard smile, ¡°You are a handsome Mister.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I do mind!¡±


    Xiao Bing slapped the counter, which startled the beautiful girl. Then she saw Xiao Bing leaning his body on the counter. The carefree smile on his face was replaced by the holy light of justice. ¡°Beautiful girl, the men that just walked in are suspected of drugging and raping the girl they were carrying. Frankly speaking, I¡¯m the undercover cop for this case. I hope you can help me with my work.¡±


    The beautiful girl was still smiling politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir. May I see your certification?¡±


    Xiao Bing seemed worried, ¡°My girl, you look so pretty and your smile is like an angel¡¯s. How come you can¡¯t be flexible for a moment. I came in a hurry and forgot to bring my ID. But, didn¡¯t you see that the woman being carried into the room was unconscious? Terrible things will happen if I stay here any longer.¡±


    The pretty girl seemed to be hesitating.


    Xiao Bing added, ¡°Think about your fellow woman. What if she gets violated because of your stubbornness? Will you still be able to live with your conscience then?¡±


    The beautiful girl nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve made your point.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt relief, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    ¡°But, you still need to show me your certification. There are rules for this hotel.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing almost jumped to his feet. This girl was so unexpectedly obstinate towards him. But, not giving the room number had to do with privacy. The hotel made a rule about it and there was little Xiao Bing could do.


    Time was ticking and Xiao Bing was not sure if those men intended to do her harm, but the possibility existed. Ye Xinyi would soon be his sister-in-law. It was not wise for him to do nothing after watching her being carried unconscious into a hotel.


    Xiao Bing contemplated for a while and thought that maybe he should call Yezi or Ye Bancheng. ¡°But, what if I¡¯m wrong? Usually, girls don¡¯t want things like this to be known by others. We might become enemies again. It seemed that good intentions weren¡¯t always rewarded with kindness.


    Xiao Bing once served in the Dragon Teeth and because of its specialty Xiao Bing still had some privilege even though he had retired. This sort of thing actually was a piece of cake for Xiao Bing. However, he didn¡¯t want to expose his identity. The less people knew about him, the better. That was why Xiao Bing was not willing to show his last cards. Besides, even if he showed them to ordinary people, they would not understand.


    While hesitating, Xiao Bing thought of Lil Bei and called him instantly. Xiao Bing made it brief after the phone was put through, ¡°Lil Bei, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already home, Brother Bing. The landlords near your apartment had apartments for rent and I chose one of them, which will make it convenient for us to look after each other.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I have something here in the Beam Hotel I need you to deal with. I need you to find out the number of the room a man booked. I need you to do it now and try to make the police call the hotel and remember, be discrete.¡±


    ¡°No problem and I probably won¡¯t need the police. I can just call the owner of the hotel. Brother Bing, please wait a moment.¡±


    Since Dragon teeth had a network across the country and it was involved in all kinds of fields, which included the police, Lil Bei could easily do what he was asked. As a member of the elite group of the Dragon Teeth, it was simple for Lil Bei to learn the number. As a matter of fact, Xiao Bing also could use the resources. He just did not want too many people to know that he was here and he specifically reminded Lil Bei of that.


    In less than five minutes the recipient received a call from the owner of the hotel. He sounded very serious, ¡°I¡¯m Cheng Qian, is there a Mister standing in front of you?¡±


    The girl hadn¡¯t expected the boss to call her himself. She said yes with profound respect and humility.


    ¡°He is a friend of the president of the chamber commerce of the Black Province¡­Anyway, do what he asks of you. Don¡¯t offend him and send him my regards.¡±


    After hanging up, the recipient changed the way she had been looking at him. It now contained admiration and awe. She checked the room number of the men that had just booked in a hurry and told Xiao Bing, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for what happened before. My boss asked me to apologize. I just checked and the room is 205 on the second floor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You are a very dutiful recipient¡­ I hope you can find happiness in your work!¡± Then Xiao Bing walked towards the stairs with Dumbass following behind.

 Chapter 91

    When Xiao Bing and Dumbass walked to room 205, two men in black who had helped Ye Xinyi walk before were standing in it. Apparently, Ye Xinyi and that young master were in the room.


    Taking out a cigarette, Xiao Bing walked closer to them and said, ¡°Hey man, could you borrow me a light?¡±


    The two men waved hands with vigilance on their face, ¡°Borrow it somewhere else, go away.¡±


    ¡°Look at you guys,¡± Xiao Bing said with an unhappy face, ¡°I just borrowed a light. Why are you so stingy¡­ ¡±


    Xiao Bing walked forward and grappled with the two men. Before they could react, they were knocked unconscious by Xiao Bing.


    Bingo!


    Dumbass thumbed up, ¡°Brother Bing, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really good at doing things without a sound.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Bing said, ¡°Stop crapping up! Come and listen to what they are talking about.¡±


    Xiao Bing put his ear on the door, and Dumbass imitated him to listen. The sound insulation of the hotel was good, but it wasn¡¯t good enough to keep off all sounds. They could still vaguely hear the sound inside.


    They heard the voice of running water at first. Maybe people inside were taking a bath. ¡°Shit! Isn¡¯t it a prelude of making sex?¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t break into the room because he had not figured it out yet. Just in case he was wrong, it was true that Ye Xinyi got a room with other people after drunk. The brother-in-law broke in and caught them in bed when his sister-in-law got a room with others. How awkward this would be!


    The sound disappeared. Xiao Bing showed a look of excitement and nervousness, and Dumbass stared at him with big eyes. Xiao Bing suddenly noticed the strange gaze from Dumbass while he was listening. He asked Dumbass full of doubt, ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, do you know what your eyes look like now?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°I had a friend who grew up together from babies. His eyes were just like yours when he took me to peep at young wife¡¯s bath every time.¡±


    Keeping a poker face, Xiao Bing slapped Dumbass on his head, said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re really a Dumbass. Why do you have so many dirty ideas in your head? A man should be pure. Do you know the meaning of ¡®pure¡¯? Follow me, pu-re¡­ Hush! Stop yelling.¡±


    There was movement in the room. Suddenly, Ye Xinyi shouted in a shrill voice, ¡°Go away! What are you doing? Bai Shaoyu, why am I here?¡±


    ¡°Bai Shaoyu?¡± Xiao Bing thought, touching his nose.


    The man called Bai Shaoyu laughed and said, ¡°Xinyi, can you stop shouting? How could your dear brother Shaoyu hurt you? You got a few foolish bodyguards. I took you out from the back door and they were probably still waiting foolishly. Hahahaha¡­ ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so contemptible! What the hell are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do?¡± Bai Shaoyu asked with a sneer, ¡°There¡¯s never been a woman in this world who I can¡¯t handle. Xinyi, I had a crush on you. As long as you¡¯re willing to be with me, your dear brother Shaoyu, I promise to take care of you. I am going to take you back to Jingdu, and I want you to be the hostess of the Bai Family!¡±


    ¡°Pooh! How could I, Ye Xinyi, take a crush on a scumbag like you?¡± Ye Xinyi said with a sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t forget! Our Ye Family in Jiang City is not easy to mess with. If someone knows that you did such a mean thing to the eldest daughter of the Ye family, do you think your Bai Family will save you? Do you think my father will let you go?¡±


    Bai Shaoyu said in an insolent smile, ¡°That¡¯s not what you should worry about. And I cannot think that much¡­ I Bai Shaoyu will get every woman I like!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Bai Shaoyu, what did you do? Why am I so hot, so hot¡­ Huhu¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey hey, I put a little bit drug into your red wine when you had meals. I promise you will enjoy it very much later¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean!¡±


    Then they heard Ye Xinyi screaming and struggling, and Dumbass asked in a whisper, ¡°Brother Bing, shall we rush in now? I think it will end up in a while.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes suddenly became a little strange. At last, he nodded heavily, and said seriously, ¡°Bump the door!¡±


    With a booming sound, Xiao Bing stopped, and cursed, ¡°Shit! Could you be more gently? I¡¯m going to pay for it again!¡±


    Now a perfect door was fallen apart, and its frame was collapsed as well. Although Dumbass bumped it really hard, it was very effective that Bai Shaoyu and Ye Xinyi inside were all stunned. The man called Bai Shaoyu was about 26 or 27 years old, which was just at Xiao Bing¡¯s age. At this moment, he was on the top of Ye Xinyi. Although Ye Xinyi¡¯s clothes were disheveled and part of her chest was torn, her pants had not been taken off yet.


    But Ye Xinyi¡¯s face was red and she was gasping for breath. It looked like she had been drugged.


    First, Bai Shaoyu was in dismay, then in anger, and he jumped out of bed and cursed, ¡°Shit! You guys¡­ ¡±


    Without saying a word, Xiao Bing rushed forward and kicked Bai Shaoyu¡¯s crotch. Bai Shaoyu jumped up from the ground and shouted, ¡°Whoo-hoo!¡± His expression became so twisted that her eyes almost glared out. After falling to the ground, he fell directly to the ground, covered his hip with his hands, and yelled.


    ¡°Good!¡± Dumbass applauded with a roar, ¡°Brother Bing, what is this called?¡±


    ¡°This is called ¡®die without descendants¡¯!¡±


    Xiao Bing walked to the bed and saw Ye Xinyi¡¯s enamored expression. It was not convenient to take her out at this time, otherwise, he could not explain it clearly even though he had a hundred mouths. So he told Dumbass, ¡°Dumbass, take him out and stay at the door. Don¡¯t let anybody in. I will detoxify her.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Dumbass was going to pick Ye Xinyi up as he spoke.


    Xiao Bing slapped on Dumbass¡¯s head, said angrily, ¡°Who told you to pick her up? I asked you to pick up the guy lying on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Pursing his lips and squatting down, Dumbass knocked out Bai Shaoyu, who was in pain on the ground. He murmured unhappily as he easily carried the guy on his shoulder, ¡°I do all the hard work, but when facing this kind of good thing, I have to go out. People in big cities are too shrewd.¡±


    Being focused on Ye Xinyi, Xiao Bing was too lazy to answer him. However, although Dumbass muttered a lot, he was still very loyal to his duty. After leaving the room, he looked at the left and right, and then he pulled down the door opposite him, and put it on the door frame of this room. Although there was a leak, it was still very nice on the whole.


    ¡°Well, now there will be more money to lose.¡± Xiao Bing thought.


    Walking to the bed, Xiao Bing looked at Ye Xinyi, who was lying on the bed with a red face and bewildered eyes. He sighed and said, ¡°Xinyi, you are drugged, but I am going to suffer a lot!¡±


    With a soft groan in Ye Xinyi¡¯s mouth, she reluctantly kept the last few points awake in her mind. Looking at Xiao Bing with her beautiful eyes, she thought, ¡°Yezi, Xiao Bing will be my man from today. Xiao Bing, facing such kind of temptation, as a man, can you still hold it?¡±


    Ye Xinyi was actually drugged. Now, the drug was just beginning to attack, and she could barely control her consciousness. But she pretended to be completely out of control and entangled Xiao Bing like a snake. As she wriggled, her clothes began to slide slowly. She knew the man was going to surrender. And her own consciousness was about to blur completely, and her mind was full of desire.


    ¡°Xiao Bing, you would be mine finally. Yezi, what will you think if you know that your beloved man has slept with me? As we grew up, everything good was given to you. As long as you want, you can get everything. This time, finally¡­¡±


    Plop! Xiao Bing slapped her neck, and Ye Xinyi fell on the bed unconsciously from Xiao Bing.


    ¡°Oops, I almost couldn¡¯t stand it,¡± Xiao Bing quivered slightly and took a breath.


    No matter what kind of character Ye Xinyi used to be in the past, Xiao Bing had to admit that this woman looked really pretty. No matter how picky he was, he couldn¡¯t pick out anything wrong with her. Wherever she went, she would definitely be attractive to everyone.


    Such a beautiful woman suddenly entangled in him, and let him sleep with her. How could he stand it?


    A normal man could not stand it. Xiao Bing was also a normal man who was once surrounded, loved by beautiful women and had sex with countless women. But Xiao Bing was a man of principles that with willingness; nobody would be responsible for others after one night sex. Only such a woman would Xiao Bing dare to sleep with. This was also one of the reasons Xiao Bing pushed away Ye Xinyi.


    In this situation, Ye Xinyi was definitely far away from consensual.


    Besides, Ye Xinyi was also Yezi¡¯s elder sister. Xiao Bing could never sleep with Yezi¡¯s sister in any case. Rabbits don¡¯t eat the grass by their burrows. It was no use even if she looked beautiful.


    According to Xiao Bing¡¯s experience, the efficacy of philter would generally dissipate on its own. Ye Xinyi could not do anything indecent during her coma. When she woke up, it would be all right after the medicine was scattered. She should drink more water. In addition, it would be bad for health when taking this medicine without an improper solution. But for now, he couldn¡¯t think about it so much.


    Xiao Bing went to get a bottle of water, and then he opened Ye Xinyi¡¯s mouth and fed her.


    During Ye Xinyi¡¯s coma, Xiao Bing walked out of the room, lifted the door and put it aside. He saw Dumbass squatting in a daze at the corner of the wall, and asked, ¡°Dumbass, what are you thinking?¡±


    Dumbass looked up at Xiao Bing with an incredible face, ¡°Brother Bing, why are you so fast? I thought it would take an hour. Can¡¯t you have an erection?¡±


    Xiao Bing shot up a foot to kick him, ¡°Fuck you!¡±

 Chapter 92

    Xiao Bing said angrily, ¡°I, Brother Bing, have countless girls. I can hold up for an entire day, let alone an hour or two. Besides, does your Brother Bing look like a philanderer? They are clearly drugged. If I take advantage of their difficulties now, what do you think I am?¡±


    Dumbass touched his head and said, ¡°I think your gaze resembles that of my childhood friend when he peeked at the other people¡¯s wife, who is in the shower.¡±


    ¡°Is my ability similar to that of those disgusting people? Then again, why didn¡¯t your childhood friend come along with you? Is he still in the village?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Dumbass sighed. ¡°He left the mountain village a few years ago. He said there were too many poor women in the world waiting for his comfort. He could not abandon the whole world for the sake of these women in our village. Hence, he left alone. It has been three years¡­ I have never heard from him.¡±


    As Dumbass spoke, his eyes were filled with sadness and desolation. Anyone could see that his relationship with his childhood friend was indeed very unusual. Xiao Bing patted him on the shoulder and smiled comfortingly. He said, ¡°There is a saying that fate brings people together no matter how far apart they may be. Don¡¯t worry. If you are destined to be brothers, you will meet again sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Dumbass nodded heavily. Tears started to twinkle in his eyes. He looked at Xiao Bing sincerely and said, ¡°Brother Bing, I thank you for your kind words.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ stop being so corny. Throw these people out of my sight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call the police?¡± Dumbass asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Bing sneered. ¡°There are some things the police can¡¯t handle. Throw them out. Treat this matter as though it has never happened.¡±


    Dumbass asked, ¡°Should I go inside and wait for you after throwing them out?¡±


    ¡°You can just go back after throwing them out.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I knew it. Brother Bing wanted to do that behind sister-in-law¡¯s back. Brother Bing, that woman is sister-in-law¡¯s sister. You must think it through!¡±


    ¡°Although you look honest, your mind contains so many dirty thoughts. Get the hell out of here!¡±


    Dumbass carried the young master over his shoulder and grabbed the other two under both of his arms angrily. Then, he swaggered towards the stairs. Xiao Bing was stunned. He touched his nose and said, ¡°No one is stronger than him.¡±


    Xiao Bing returned to the room. In the meantime, he blocked the doorway with the door. He then sat on the sofa and watched TV.


    Xiao Bing looked back at the unconscious Ye Xinyi, who is lying on the bed. Although her hair and clothes are in a mess, she radiated fatal temptation. Yezi presumably would not know that I was currently with her sister while she was lying in bed disheveled.


    Xiao Bing smiled and continued to watch TV. Xiao Bing roughly knew the strength of slap. About an hour later, Ye Xinyi woke up and the effect of the medicine in her body disappeared. She opened her eyes slightly and started moving around on the bed. Although she felt weak, she was barely able to sit up. When she saw Xiao Bing sitting on the sofa watching TV casually, her gaze revealed some jealousy. Why? How could this man resist my charm? How was he able to disregard me under such circumstances?


    If Yezi can do it, why can¡¯t I Ye Xinyi do it?


    If Yezi can win the hearts of those men, why can¡¯t I Ye Xinyi do it?


    Xiao Bing already knew that Ye Xinyi had woken up, but he did not even turn his head around. He continued to watch TV by himself. He casually said, ¡°Tidy up and go to the bathroom to wash up. Go home to take a good rest. Although the effect of the medicine has receded, this medicine can have harmful effects on your body. Fortunately, taking this medicine only once does not cause much harm. You must be careful in the future.¡±


    Ye Xinyi hummed in response as she walked into the bathroom. In a short while, there were sounds of running water from the bathroom. Xiao Bing raised his eyebrows. It seemed like Ye Xinyi was bathing. Xiao Bing¡¯s mind settled as calm waters as he was thinking about other things.


    After ten more minutes, Ye Xinyi came out in a white bathrobe. Her hair was messy and her complexion was somewhat complicated. She seemed somewhat pitiful.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Sit down. Where are your bodyguards? How did you get here?¡±


    Ye Xinyi sighed and suddenly remembered something. She started to rummage her satchel. After finding her mobile phone, she breathed a sigh of relief and gave Xiao Bing a stare. She said, ¡°Luckily, my phone was switched off. My phone contains many important numbers.¡±


    She turned on her cell phone and made a quick phone call. Her tone was as dignified as before. She said, ¡°I am attending to something now. You don¡¯t have to worry¡­ Hmm, there is no need to find me¡­ When I need it, I¡¯ll call your sister. That¡¯s all. Don¡¯t let my family know about this.¡±


    Ye Xinyi hung up the phone. Ye Xinyi looked at Xiao Bing, sighed, and sat down on the sofa beside her. She crossed her legs. The forked bathrobe could not completely cover up her smooth, delicate and slender jade legs.


    Xiao Bing looked straight at Ye Xinyi¡¯s face. Ye Xinyi¡¯s gaze dodged slightly as her face reddened faintly. She said flirtishly, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m appreciating the looks of my future sister-in-law.¡±


    The word ¡°sister-in-law¡± blurred Ye Xinyi¡¯s gaze. She then sighed deeply. ¡°Brother Bing, thank you for your help just now.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I¡¯ll save anyone. Furthermore, we are related.¡±


    Ye Xinyi said with a wry smile, ¡°Just related?¡±


    After smiling, Ye Xinyi said with a serious face, ¡°He is from Jingdu. The Bai Family is one of the richest people in China, and he is the only son of their family. Therefore, no matter where he goes, the others will have to give him face. Even in Jingdu, he is famous, in a bad way¡­¡±


    ¡°Jingdu has four young masters. The Li Family has Li Xiaobao. The Shao Family has Shao Wuyou. The Bai Family has Bai Shaoyu and there is one mysterious young master, Dragon Master, whose nickname is Hidden Dragon. No one knows his name or who he is. All they know is that he is very powerful and has a good personal relationship with the other three young masters. He has caused much trouble and public uproar before, but no one dares to deal with him. As he is too mysterious, he is given the nickname, Hidden Dragon and everyone calls him Dragon Master.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and asked, ¡°Four Masters of Jingdu?¡±


    ¡°Well, these four people have one thing in common, that is, they all like women. That Bai Shaoyu is one of them.¡± Ye Xinyi sighed and said, ¡°We, the Ye Family are preparing to have business cooperation with the Bai Family. Bai Shaoyu is currently in Jiang City and said that he wanted to have dinner with me. I have seen him several times before and know that he has an evil intention. But on the one hand, this is my home territory. On the other hand, we, Ye Family, have a high social status. Hence, I felt that he would behave himself and decided to go to the party. I didn¡¯t think¡­ He first drugged me. Then, he found a chance to divert my bodyguard and took me away from the back door.¡±


    Ye Xinyi looked at Xiao bing and said sincerely, ¡°Brother Bing. Since young, I don¡¯t require much help from others. I feel that what others can do, I can do it too. Although I am a woman, I can do whatever men can do. I am the eldest daughter of the Ye Family. I am naturally better than others. In addition, with my family background, I don¡¯t require the help of others. This is the first time in years that I have felt so helpless. For the first time, I have realized that how a man can bring such a great sense of security to a woman. Thank you, Brother Bing.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt something was amiss, Ye Xinyi¡¯s gaze¡­ There was a sign of poisoning, the poison of love.


    The Peony Fairy had gathered all her right-hand men into a small conference room and started discussing.


    The Peony Fairy stood up. Her face was covered with a piece of veil so no one could see her expression, but everyone could feel her inner anger.


    Both the short fat guy and a girl in emerald clothing, who were standing behind the Peony Fairy during the death fight were also in the conference room. They could feel the Peony Fairy¡¯s strong anger. The girl in emerald clothing suddenly stood up and said in a crisp voice, ¡°Heavenly King, Liu E knows you want to avenge my master, and I also want to kill my enemy. Liu E doesn¡¯t understand. Since that man has just been discharged from the hospital and his strength has not yet been restored, now is a good time to kill him. Why don¡¯t we strike now? If Heavenly King agrees, Liu E will kill Xiao Bing now.¡±


    The short fat person said, ¡°Yes, Heavenly King. We have been following you for so long and have never acted so cowardly. The Second Master has been with you for so long. Excluding you, he is the strongest in Northern Manor. He was killed so easily. If we were to remain silent, wouldn¡¯t that embarrass Northern Manor?¡±


    The others nodded in succession. The Peony Fairy¡¯s gaze swept past everyone. Although her face was covered by the veil, you could feel her murderous gaze. Suddenly, everyone bowed their heads almost simultaneously.


    The Peony Fairy¡¯s voice was chilling. She said, ¡°I have the intention and ability to kill him, but the time is not ripe yet¡­¡±


    ¡°When the time comes, he will die naturally. I will let him die painfully and regretfully. Not only him, but also his woman will feel the same pain and hatred¡­ I will let them live in pain and hatred forever¡­¡±


    ¡°All of you are at my command¡­ that day should come soon.¡±


    The Peony Fairy radiated a strong terrifying aura. Even the strongest fighters in Northern Manor could not withstand the aura. All bowed down hurriedly as their sweats were dripping down from their chins.


    The Peony Fairy was stronger than Zhu Mingyu!

 Chapter 93

    Xiao Bing said angrily, ¡°I, Brother Bing, have countless girls. I can hold up for an entire day, let alone an hour or two. Besides, does your Brother Bing look like a philanderer? They are clearly drugged. If I take advantage of their difficulties now, what do you think I am?¡±


    Dumbass touched his head and said, ¡°I think your gaze resembles that of my childhood friend when he peeked at the other people¡¯s wife, who is in the shower.¡±


    ¡°Is my ability similar to that of those disgusting people? Then again, why didn¡¯t your childhood friend come along with you? Is he still in the village?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Dumbass sighed. ¡°He left the mountain village a few years ago. He said there were too many poor women in the world waiting for his comfort. He could not abandon the whole world for the sake of these women in our village. Hence, he left alone. It has been three years¡­ I have never heard from him.¡±


    As Dumbass spoke, his eyes were filled with sadness and desolation. Anyone could see that his relationship with his childhood friend was indeed very unusual. Xiao Bing patted him on the shoulder and smiled comfortingly. He said, ¡°There is a saying that fate brings people together no matter how far apart they may be. Don¡¯t worry. If you are destined to be brothers, you will meet again sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Dumbass nodded heavily. Tears started to twinkle in his eyes. He looked at Xiao Bing sincerely and said, ¡°Brother Bing, I thank you for your kind words.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ stop being so corny. Throw these people out of my sight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call the police?¡± Dumbass asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Bing sneered. ¡°There are some things the police can¡¯t handle. Throw them out. Treat this matter as though it has never happened.¡±


    Dumbass asked, ¡°Should I go inside and wait for you after throwing them out?¡±


    ¡°You can just go back after throwing them out.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I knew it. Brother Bing wanted to do that behind sister-in-law¡¯s back. Brother Bing, that woman is sister-in-law¡¯s sister. You must think it through!¡±


    ¡°Although you look honest, your mind contains so many dirty thoughts. Get the hell out of here!¡±


    Dumbass carried the young master over his shoulder and grabbed the other two under both of his arms angrily. Then, he swaggered towards the stairs. Xiao Bing was stunned. He touched his nose and said, ¡°No one is stronger than him.¡±


    Xiao Bing returned to the room. In the meantime, he blocked the doorway with the door. He then sat on the sofa and watched TV.


    Xiao Bing looked back at the unconscious Ye Xinyi, who is lying on the bed. Although her hair and clothes are in a mess, she radiated fatal temptation. Yezi presumably would not know that I was currently with her sister while she was lying in bed disheveled.


    Xiao Bing smiled and continued to watch TV. Xiao Bing roughly knew the strength of slap. About an hour later, Ye Xinyi woke up and the effect of the medicine in her body disappeared. She opened her eyes slightly and started moving around on the bed. Although she felt weak, she was barely able to sit up. When she saw Xiao Bing sitting on the sofa watching TV casually, her gaze revealed some jealousy. Why? How could this man resist my charm? How was he able to disregard me under such circumstances?


    If Yezi can do it, why can¡¯t I Ye Xinyi do it?


    If Yezi can win the hearts of those men, why can¡¯t I Ye Xinyi do it?


    Xiao Bing already knew that Ye Xinyi had woken up, but he did not even turn his head around. He continued to watch TV by himself. He casually said, ¡°Tidy up and go to the bathroom to wash up. Go home to take a good rest. Although the effect of the medicine has receded, this medicine can have harmful effects on your body. Fortunately, taking this medicine only once does not cause much harm. You must be careful in the future.¡±


    Ye Xinyi hummed in response as she walked into the bathroom. In a short while, there were sounds of running water from the bathroom. Xiao Bing raised his eyebrows. It seemed like Ye Xinyi was bathing. Xiao Bing¡¯s mind settled as calm waters as he was thinking about other things.


    After ten more minutes, Ye Xinyi came out in a white bathrobe. Her hair was messy and her complexion was somewhat complicated. She seemed somewhat pitiful.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Sit down. Where are your bodyguards? How did you get here?¡±


    Ye Xinyi sighed and suddenly remembered something. She started to rummage her satchel. After finding her mobile phone, she breathed a sigh of relief and gave Xiao Bing a stare. She said, ¡°Luckily, my phone was switched off. My phone contains many important numbers.¡±


    She turned on her cell phone and made a quick phone call. Her tone was as dignified as before. She said, ¡°I am attending to something now. You don¡¯t have to worry¡­ Hmm, there is no need to find me¡­ When I need it, I¡¯ll call your sister. That¡¯s all. Don¡¯t let my family know about this.¡±


    Ye Xinyi hung up the phone. Ye Xinyi looked at Xiao Bing, sighed, and sat down on the sofa beside her. She crossed her legs. The forked bathrobe could not completely cover up her smooth, delicate and slender jade legs.


    Xiao Bing looked straight at Ye Xinyi¡¯s face. Ye Xinyi¡¯s gaze dodged slightly as her face reddened faintly. She said flirtishly, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m appreciating the looks of my future sister-in-law.¡±


    The word ¡°sister-in-law¡± blurred Ye Xinyi¡¯s gaze. She then sighed deeply. ¡°Brother Bing, thank you for your help just now.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I¡¯ll save anyone. Furthermore, we are related.¡±


    Ye Xinyi said with a wry smile, ¡°Just related?¡±


    After smiling, Ye Xinyi said with a serious face, ¡°He is from Jingdu. The Bai Family is one of the richest people in China, and he is the only son of their family. Therefore, no matter where he goes, the others will have to give him face. Even in Jingdu, he is famous, in a bad way¡­¡±


    ¡°Jingdu has four young masters. The Li Family has Li Xiaobao. The Shao Family has Shao Wuyou. The Bai Family has Bai Shaoyu and there is one mysterious young master, Dragon Master, whose nickname is Hidden Dragon. No one knows his name or who he is. All they know is that he is very powerful and has a good personal relationship with the other three young masters. He has caused much trouble and public uproar before, but no one dares to deal with him. As he is too mysterious, he is given the nickname, Hidden Dragon and everyone calls him Dragon Master.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and asked, ¡°Four Masters of Jingdu?¡±


    ¡°Well, these four people have one thing in common, that is, they all like women. That Bai Shaoyu is one of them.¡± Ye Xinyi sighed and said, ¡°We, the Ye Family are preparing to have business cooperation with the Bai Family. Bai Shaoyu is currently in Jiang City and said that he wanted to have dinner with me. I have seen him several times before and know that he has an evil intention. But on the one hand, this is my home territory. On the other hand, we, Ye Family, have a high social status. Hence, I felt that he would behave himself and decided to go to the party. I didn¡¯t think¡­ He first drugged me. Then, he found a chance to divert my bodyguard and took me away from the back door.¡±


    Ye Xinyi looked at Xiao bing and said sincerely, ¡°Brother Bing. Since young, I don¡¯t require much help from others. I feel that what others can do, I can do it too. Although I am a woman, I can do whatever men can do. I am the eldest daughter of the Ye Family. I am naturally better than others. In addition, with my family background, I don¡¯t require the help of others. This is the first time in years that I have felt so helpless. For the first time, I have realized that how a man can bring such a great sense of security to a woman. Thank you, Brother Bing.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt something was amiss, Ye Xinyi¡¯s gaze¡­ There was a sign of poisoning, the poison of love.


    The Peony Fairy had gathered all her right-hand men into a small conference room and started discussing.


    The Peony Fairy stood up. Her face was covered with a piece of veil so no one could see her expression, but everyone could feel her inner anger.


    Both the short fat guy and a girl in emerald clothing, who were standing behind the Peony Fairy during the death fight were also in the conference room. They could feel the Peony Fairy¡¯s strong anger. The girl in emerald clothing suddenly stood up and said in a crisp voice, ¡°Heavenly King, Liu E knows you want to avenge my master, and I also want to kill my enemy. Liu E doesn¡¯t understand. Since that man has just been discharged from the hospital and his strength has not yet been restored, now is a good time to kill him. Why don¡¯t we strike now? If Heavenly King agrees, Liu E will kill Xiao Bing now.¡±


    The short fat person said, ¡°Yes, Heavenly King. We have been following you for so long and have never acted so cowardly. The Second Master has been with you for so long. Excluding you, he is the strongest in Northern Manor. He was killed so easily. If we were to remain silent, wouldn¡¯t that embarrass Northern Manor?¡±


    The others nodded in succession. The Peony Fairy¡¯s gaze swept past everyone. Although her face was covered by the veil, you could feel her murderous gaze. Suddenly, everyone bowed their heads almost simultaneously.


    The Peony Fairy¡¯s voice was chilling. She said, ¡°I have the intention and ability to kill him, but the time is not ripe yet¡­¡±


    ¡°When the time comes, he will die naturally. I will let him die painfully and regretfully. Not only him, but also his woman will feel the same pain and hatred¡­ I will let them live in pain and hatred forever¡­¡±


    ¡°All of you are at my command¡­ that day should come soon.¡±


    The Peony Fairy radiated a strong terrifying aura. Even the strongest fighters in Northern Manor could not withstand the aura. All bowed down hurriedly as their sweats were dripping down from their chins.


    The Peony Fairy was stronger than Zhu Mingyu!

 Chapter 94

    Xiao Bing and Su Xiaoxiao sat on the roof and enjoyed the breeze. They brought the food and beer to the roof. They sat on the side of the tall building, put their legs over the ledge and toasted each other.


    Both of them had already drunk more than ten bottles of wine. Xiao Bing drank more than Su Xiaoxiao as Su Xiaoxiao had drunk half a bottle of red wine just now. Xiao Bing had already drunk once before going home. Hence, Su Xiaoxiao was drunker and Xiao Bing was a little drunk.


    ¡°Brother Bing, you know what ¡­¡± The drunken, bleary-eyed Su Xiaoxiao burped satisfactorily. She leaned against Xiao Bing¡¯s shoulder semi-consciously as she wrapped her arms around Xiao Bing¡¯s neck. She said absent-mindedly, ¡°I feel very useless. You told me before that I had the clue to my sister¡¯s murder ¡­ but I¡¯ve been looking for it for days. I¡¯ve been searching frantically, but it¡¯s useless. ¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao cried, ¡°Dad is gone, and my sister is gone. They left me and my mother behind. My sister died unknowingly. I want to avenge her, but I can¡¯t do anything. Fortunately, she has been so kind to me. Boo ho boo ho¡­¡­ ¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t expect Su Xiaoxiao was carrying such a heavy burden and had so many worries. Su Xiaoxiao cried and fell into his arms. Even in her sleep, she was still crying and sleeptalking.


    Xiao Bing sighed and gently kissed Su Xiaoxiao on the forehead. He said softly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t worry. I will avenge your sister. But not now¡­ I have to wait, but that day will come soon.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked below. The night scene in Jiang City was brighter than the stars. I would kill all my enemies. Yezi, Su Xiaoxiao, Dumbass, Lil Bei¡­ Everyone around me. I won¡¯t let the same thing happen again.


    Perhaps, in order to prevent the people, who are close to me from getting hurt again, I should take precaution and start killing.


    Xiao Bing hugged Su Xiaoxiao while lying on the roof. He closed his eyes slightly. The feeling of breeze caressing was indeed comfortable and relaxing¡­ While being relaxed, Xiao Bing had the desire to kill.


    Peony, Ye Xinyi¡­ Targetting my people¡­ Who else?


    Worried that Su Xiaoxiao might catch a cold while lying here, Xiao Bing got up, carried Su Xiaoxiao and took her to the exit of the rooftop after a few minutes. As they reached to the level where Su Family resided, he saw two strong, slightly tanned men, who were holding onto long guns, busted open her door and rushed in.


    Xiao Bing frowned slightly. He carefully put Su Xiaoxiao down, made the drunk Su Xiaoxiao lie against a corner, and crept forward.


    A sound of annoyance could be heard from the Su family. ¡°Damn, Xiao Bing is not here. Let¡¯s not startle anyone. Let¡¯s get out!¡±


    Xiao Bing hid behind the door. Just when one of them popped his head out, Xiao Bing cut his throat off using his dagger at lightning speed.


    Xiao Bing was too fast. He was faster than a blink of an eye. The other party couldn¡¯t even react in time. In actual fact, the other party might not be weak. However, Xiao Bing was incredibly fast and the two men were on tenterhooks as they wanted to kill Xiao Bing. In the end, their efforts were in vain. They were relieved so they became distracted. Xiao Bing understood human¡¯s psychology quite well, so he could take this opportunity to kill them.


    As the strike was too fast, the injured man still took two steps forward after his throat was cut down. He fell to the ground with a splat. The throat ripped apart and blood flowed all over the ground.


    The man behind him had already stepped out. After seeing this scene, he was frightened and wanted to turn back. However, Xiao Bing had his arm wrapped around the man¡¯s neck. The dagger in his hand was directly in front of the man¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    The strong man was about to die. His forehead started sweating, his face turned pale and his voice trembled. He asked, ¡°Are you¡­ are you Xiao Bing?¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered, ¡°Since you know it¡¯s me, you still dare to find trouble. Who sent you to assassinate me? ¡±


    The strong man took a deep breath. His gaze was filled with fear. He warbled, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How much does your life worth to me?¡± Xiao Bing applied more force onto his dagger.


    The strong man looked terrible. He asked quaveringly, ¡°Aren¡¯t¡­ you scared that you will get into trouble if you kill us? Will the police let you off? ¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°Both of you wanted to assassinate me. I confronted you head on. In the end, just before you shoot, I killed you in a flash. This should be regarded as self-defence, right? Should I just wait and die? ¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You are vicious.¡±


    ¡°I have never shown mercy to my enemies.¡± Xiao Bing lowered his voice and said coldly, ¡°I give you three seconds. Who ordered you to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t say ¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing started counting in a cold voice, ¡°One.¡±


    The strong man trembled continuously. He was holding onto his long gun. Although he wanted to point the gun at Xiao Bing, the dagger was at his throat.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    The sweat trickled down from his forehead. His eyes were full of despair. To say or not to say? If he refused to say, he would die. He believed that this man really dared to kill him. After all, his companion was killed.


    But if he revealed¡­ He would suffer a fate worse than death. That perverted leader¡­ would torture him to death.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed softly as though he was announcing the man¡¯s death sentence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have already given you a chance.¡±


    The man opened his mouth as Xiao Bing cut his throat mercilessly with his dagger. Before he died, his eyes were filled with despair. He fell into a pool of blood and kept convulsing.


    Xiao Bing sighed softly and murmured, ¡°Whoever it is¡­ let¡¯s hold the Peony Fairy accountable¡­ do whatever it takes to get rid of her so as to avoid any trouble in the future.¡±


    Xiao Bing went up again. He first brought Su Xiaoxiao back to the room and covered her with a quilt. He then carried the corpses downstairs, called Lil Bei and put the situation simply. Xiaobei could handle this kind of thing very well. According to the rights of Dragon Teeth, killing these two indecent people could be easily solved with many ways without leaving behind any trouble.


    The next morning, everything seemed to have never happened before, but Xiao Bing knew that he and Su Xiaoxiao were lucky to escape death. It was partly because he could hold his liquor. If he had drunk too much and they were drunk at home, the two corpses at dawn would not have been the two men.


    It is hard to guard against secret conspiracies. Before dealing with the Peony Fairy, Xiao Bing still needed to do what he should do. Su Xiaoxiao announced the recruitment notice on the Internet and left Xiao Bing¡¯s phone number. Xiao Bing went to print leaflets in the morning. At the same time, he also asked someone to help him make a new plaque and bought many firecrackers. All he needed to do is to recruit enough employees before he could reopen the shop.


    Yezi came to the noodle house at noon. She saw the new decoration in the noodle house and was full of praise. After the visit, she took Xiao Bing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The movie is starting soon.¡±


    After Xiao bing and Yezi left the noodle house, Yezi took Xiao Bing directly into a taxi. Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°Why not take a private car?¡±


    ¡°Let them follow.¡± Ye Zijiao snorted, ¡°Do you like someone to follow you every day and listen to you? If you want to say some mushy words, others will have to listen?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked surprised and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say anything sweet.¡±


    Seeing the Yezi glaring at him, Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Ok, Ok, I¡¯m teasing you. Anyways, you need to be careful these days. I am relieved that you have your bodyguard around to protect you.¡±


    Xiao Bing was worried that the incident last night would happen the second time. Xiao Bing has told Lil Bei to take care of Su Xiaoxiao. Xiao Bing wasn¡¯t really worried about Yezi as Yezi had masters from Ye Family to protect her. Hence, an average Joe dared not to deal with members of Ye Family.


    According to Xiao Bing¡¯s prediction, last night¡¯s assassination was high likely related to the Peony Fairy. As he and the Peony Fairy were not on great terms, he needed to be very careful. Xiao Bing was most worried that the other party would harm the people around him, instead of him.


    The Yezi blinked wittily and said, ¡°I am most relieved to have you by my side.¡±


    Looking at the adorable Yezi, Xiao Bing felt warm. He gently held Yezi in his arms. The driver in front concentrated on driving. Xiao Bing discreetly puckered his lips together but was blocked by Yezi¡¯s hand.


    Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s depressed face, Yezi sniggered. She kissed Xiao Bing on the mouth unexpectedly, as though a dragonfly was skimming over the water surface. It was extremely pleasing and fragrant.


    Xiao Bing licked his lips. He leaned forward covetingly and said, ¡°Let me kiss you.¡±


    Yezi pushed Xiao Bing away with her hands and giggled, ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Let you covet for it so that you will appreciate it.¡± Ye Ziqiao looked at Xiao Bing sweetly. Her eyes smiled cunningly like a fox. ¡°Does this kind of feeling arouse your interest? Men will never appreciate his wife more than his mistress. They will never be pleased with the status quo. In the same way, I¡¯ll let you smell, see, feel, and just can¡¯t own ¡­ This is how I, Ye Xiaoxi, control my husband. ¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell. You seem experienced. You know everything.¡±


    Yezi chuckled, ¡°My boyfriend is a vrigin, but I am a genius.¡±


    At last, the driver could not help but exclaimed, ¡°Nowadays, it is hard to be a man. If my wife were the same, I will commit suicide.¡±


    Yezi chuckled joyfully.

 Chapter 95

    ¡°Handsome and beautiful, we have reached Wanda.¡±


    Xiao Bing chuckled as he paid the fare. Both of them then got off.


    Upon entering the cinema, Yezi went to collect the tickets and Xiao Bing went to buy popcorn and drinks. Ever since they entered Wanda, Xiao Bing realized Yezi¡¯s bodyguards were stalking them. So, he was relieved. The three bodyguards from the Ye Family were pretty strong. Judging from how they walk, breathe and the degree of wear and tear of their palms, two of them had at least reached the bone refining stage, and the last one even reached the concealing strength stage. With their capabilities, they could fend off or at least delay an extremely strong opponent.


    After buying the food, Xiao Bing found Yezi and walked in together, hand in hand. Xiao Bing still stopped and told the three bodyguards, ¡°Please find a place to rest for a while. This movie is about one and a half hour long. There is no need for you to accompany us in the cinema.¡±


    The leader of the three bodyguards looked Xiao Bing with gratitude and agreed.


    Xiao Bing took Yezi by the hand and walked into the cinema. Yezi smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Brother Bing, we will soon be able to watch ¡°Naughty Angel¡± by Brother Chao.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao bing laughed. ¡°Do you like Brother Chao very much?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. He¡¯s funny. I like him.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Dumbass is also funny.¡±


    Yezi laughed. ¡°Dumbass is stupid.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Holding hands, both of them walked into the dark cinema together. They then found their seats and sat next to each other. Although ¡°Naughty Angel¡± had a poor reputation, many came to watch the movie. On the left of Xiao Bing, there were two high school girls and on the right of Yezi, there was a couple.


    As the movie hadn¡¯t started yet, advertisements were playing on the screen. Xiao Bing was bored and looked through his cell phone. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his armpit. Yezi snorted and said, ¡°You seem distracted when accompanying me. If your handphone or I fell into the water at the same time, who will you save first?¡±


    Xiao Bing grimaced in pain. After listening to Yezi¡¯s question, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Of course I will save you!¡±


    ¡°Hum, I think you will save your phone.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, what are we going to eat after the movie?¡±


    Xiao Bing glanced at the time and said with a wry smile, ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t eat.¡±


    ¡°Why, don¡¯t want to accompany me? Then I¡¯ll go home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I am meeting your brother for a drink at night.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yezi looked at Xiao Bing doubtfully and asked, ¡°When did you two get along so well?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°My future brother-in-law. We must get along.¡±


    ¡°Gee, I haven¡¯t agreed to marry you¡­¡± Although saying so, she felt warm in her heart. The movie was going to start. Yezi hugged Xiao Bing¡¯s arm. Xiao Bing held popcorn for her. Both of them ate as they watched the movie.


    The movie was very funny and spoof-oriented. Although this movie couldn¡¯t be regarded as a classic or entice people to watch countless times, it had fulfilled its purpose as a comedy film.


    The front part of the movie was set very nicely. During the process, the male and female protagonists, a top student and a student who was bad at learning, began to fall in love with each other. The movie theatre was filled with laughter the whole time. After the movie had ended, both of them finished their food and left their seat reluctantly.


    Yezi had some doubts. She asked, ¡°Brother Bing. Why does such an interesting movie have such a low rating?¡±


    Xiao Bing recalled the paid posters on the internet and the strange remarks repeatedly made by some leaders in the film industry. He sighed emotionally. ¡°The entertainment world is dark.¡±


    There were many people leaving the cinema. Yezi hugged Xiao Bing¡¯s arm tightly. Xiao Bing continuously came in contact with Yezi¡¯s smooth skin as both of them occasionally had to stick with each other. Xiao Bing swallowed his saliva. It seemed that they should visit crowded areas more often in the future¡­


    Upon exiting the cinema, Yezi¡¯s three bodyguards were waiting outside. Seeing them walking out, the bodyguards knew not to disturb them. They just followed the couple silently. After taking the elevator, Xiao Bing told the three bodyguards, who were coming out from the elevator, ¡°Please send Yezi home. Yezi, I¡¯m going to meet your brother. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°OK. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Yezi faced each other. Looking at her smooth skin, Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help but kiss Yezi on the forehead. Yezi flinched. She was then filled with joy. However, after recalling that Brother Bing was going to meet her brother later, Yezi opened her mouth suddenly as if she had something to say. Xiao Bing asked curiously, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Yezi hesitated for a moment. She then smiled and said, ¡°Nothing. Quickly go.¡±


    Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s retreating figure, Yezi secretly thought to herself, ¡°Brother Bing, you are my boyfriend. No matter what happens, I will protect you.¡±


    When Xiao Bing arrived at the barbecue shop in a taxi, Ye Tianming was already sitting there alone, with two bodyguards standing behind him. Upon seeing Xiao Bing¡¯s arrival, he beckoned and smiled slightly. ¡°Brother Bing, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Just finished my date with Xiaoxiao. Brother Bing, what did you order?¡±


    Ye Tianming laughed and said, ¡°I was waiting for you. Barbecue is fast, so don¡¯t worry. Did you go to the movies? I heard Xiaoxi said in the morning that you were going to watch a movie today.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing sat opposite of Ye Tianming and snapped his fingers. The waiter came up immediately with the menu and said sweetly, ¡°What would you like, sir?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Bring the menu to him and let him have a look.¡±


    The waiter hummed in agreement. The waiter looked at Ye Tianming and handed the menu over.


    The waiter seemed uncomfortable. The waiter looked at Xiao Bing and Yezi from time to time. Her heart was pounding like a girl meeting her first love.


    After settling down in Jiang City, he had long changed his tattered clothes. Clothes made a man just as a saddle made a horse. What was more, Xiao Bing was quite handsome. He had an extraordinary sense of masculinity that most men did not have and an aura of righteousness of a soldier. Girls loved this type of man.


    Ye Tianming had a temperament of a Prince Charming. He was gentle. Girls also loved this type of man.


    Facing the two different charming men at the same time, one could imagine how girls would be affected and entranced.


    After ordering, Ye Tianming handed the menu to the waiter and said, ¡°Six bottles of beer.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± The waiter agreed softly. The waiter took the menu and walked away.


    Xiao Bing looked at Ye Tianming. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother-in-law. Did I disturb your work when I called you out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve arranged everything in the company.¡± Ye Tianming laughed. ¡°Although my father has just recovered, he is still unable to handle matters in the company. There are many old employees in the company, so my workload is lightened.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, how is Uncle Ye?¡±


    Ye Tianming praised. ¡°Mr. Zhang is indeed the best doctor. My father is extremely weak then, but he has almost recovered.¡±


    ¡°Well, we should be more careful. He should rest when needed.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We need to pay more attention to his health as Uncle Ye is no longer young.¡± Ye Tianming laughed. ¡°I heard Xiaoxi say that your noodle house has been expanded? Moreover, you are the owner of the noodle house.¡±


    ¡°You should say one of the owns¡­ The Su Family is the big boss, while I am only the small boss.¡±


    ¡°Not bad. The Xiaoxiao Noodle House¡¯s business is roaring. My staff are talking about it. They praise your cooking.¡±


    ¡°Really? I will be honoured if beautiful women talk about it.¡±


    Both of them laughed heartily.


    Xiao Bing and Ye Tianming got along very well and felt comfortable around each other, especially Xiao Bing. When dealing with Ye Xinyi, Xiao Bing was wary, but Xiao Bing felt comfortable in front of Ye Tianming. On one hand, they talked about anything under the sun and both of them were men. On the other hand, Xiao Bing appreciated Ye Tianming¡¯s character. In general, Ye Tianming was intelligent and kind-hearted. It was difficult to dislike such a person.


    After eating some food and drinking some beer, Xiao Bing suddenly looked at Ye Tianming and asked, ¡°Tianming. Since you call me Brother Bing, I¡¯ll call you Tianming.¡±


    Ye Tianming said leisure nonchalantly, ¡°Well, okay!¡±


    ¡°Well, Tianming, is your work tough?¡±


    Ye Tianming laughed and said, ¡°What is there in this world that is not difficult?¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Xiao Bing shook his head and laughed. He said, ¡°However, no matter what you do, there will be a person staring at you like a tiger. Whenever you make a mistake, that tiger will take away your food and watch you starve to death in the deserted forest. This feeling is rather depressing.¡±


    Ye Tianming laughed and said, ¡°Brother Bing, your example is not appropriate. There is no tiger around me.¡±


    Xiao Bing gently turned the beer glass in his hand. He smiled as he looked at Ye Tianming calmly. Ye Tianming looked up and saw Xiao Bing was still looking at him. His expression became somewhat unnatural. He pursed lips and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard people say that when a person is hiding something, he will be wary of the gaze of others. Even if it is an ordinary gaze, he will feel that he is being judged. I don¡¯t know if you feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Very simple!¡± Xiao Bing put down his cup and leaned slightly against the chair behind him. His gaze became sharp and his tone became heavy. He emphasized, ¡°The name of the tiger that I mentioned is Ye Xinyi!¡±


    Some things became clearer.

 Chapter 96

    Ye Tianming listened to Xiao Bing¡¯s words, and looked at his eyes which seemed to be able to see through everything. All of a sudden, he was a little surprised. ¡°What kind of man was he? How could he see so much?¡±


    This was the secret Ye Tianming had always been keeping. There were some things that both of them understood each other, but they couldn¡¯t pick them out, because no one wanted to disregard the feelings in public immediately.


    According to his identity, Ye Tianming should be the heir to the Ye Family, who could inherit Ye Bancheng¡¯s all business and became the chairman of the Ye Family.


    It was obvious that Ye Bancheng thought so, and did it at the same time. He honed Ye Tianming in his own company and trained his abilities in all aspects. Furthermore, he gave more and more business to him constantly, and Ye Tianming did very well. He was an excellent young man.


    But Ye Xinyi was also excellent, and she even had more ambitions. Ye Bancheng originally wanted to cultivate Ye Xinyi to work in the company as well. He wanted Ye Tianming to be the chairman of Ye¡¯s Group and Ye Xinyi to help her own brother. But Ye Bancheng did not realize what Ye Xinyi wanted, in fact, was the supreme power her brother would get.


    Ye Xinyi and Ye Tianming had begun fighting clearly and secretly since they both entered Ye¡¯s Group and were in charge of different fields. Ye Xinyi began to cultivate and place her cronies constantly. She showed positive performance in her work and made a lot of excellent achievements. She seized every opportunity to ask Ye Bancheng for more power.


    Actually, Ye Tianming was a clever man. He knew everything, and then he started to fight back as well.


    In fact, they were fighting all the time not only in business, but also out of business. For example, Ye Bancheng was seriously ill before, and they showed their own skills to invite Zhang Yizhi by themselves. Ye Tianming won that time, and he also fulfilled his wish that got more power in the company, which suppressed Ye Xinyi temporarily.


    However, this kind of fight was in secret. On the face of it, Ye Xinyi and Ye Tianming were two close siblings. Ye Tianming really had no idea how Xiao Bing could see through these?


    Even looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s aggressive eyes, Ye Tianming still smiled calmly and said, ¡°Brother Bing, I¡¯m confused. I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re talking about. Xinyi is my sister. What kind of contradiction will we have?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Ye Tianming, and said simply, ¡°Do you remember the last time I drank with you? I once asked you who ordered the attack after the first time we met. You knew about it, didn¡¯t you? But you didn¡¯t admit it. At that time, I had guessed that the person ordered must be your sister, Ye Xinyi.¡±


    Ye Tianming said with a little emotion, ¡°Brother Bing, How can you say these nonsense words!¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Ye Tianming and said grimly, ¡°You know more clearly than me whether I am talking nonsense. Ye Xinyi competed with you for the inheritance of the Ye Family. She is also excellent and she has more ambitions than you. Of course, you should inherit the estate of Ye¡¯s Group, but she did her best to compete with you. And that time your father was seriously ill, no matter who could ask Mr. Zhang to come, it would certainly increase the most powerful weight in the competition. Because the life must be extremely important for everyone. You asked Mr. Zhang to come finally, which was equal to save your father¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°So, Ye Xinyi could not wait. She employed that secret killer group called ¡®the Ghost Nest¡¯, and the first person they wanted to kill was me. Mr. Zhang would not come as long as I died. It could be seen that your sister still had some human feelings. But Ye Xinyi definitely had told you that it was the same to kill you if they couldn¡¯t kill me. Because if you died, even if Mr. Zhang would really save Uncle Ye, it would not pose any threat to Ye Xinyi.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°I felt strange when I went out and faced those two killers. Why did they say that killing you or me was both the fulfillment of the mission? Later I understood it¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Ye Tianming and continued, ¡°Ye Xinyi is your sister, and it was supposed to be a deep relationship between you two. But your sister is obviously a very calculating person, and also a person who is capable, confident and ambitious. It would not be a matter if she were a man. If so, she was supposed to be the heir to the Ye Family, and you might not fight her for anything according to your character.¡±


    ¡°But she is a woman¡­ No matter which rich and powerful family you are in, if the children are about the same age and have similar abilities, their sons will certainly have the right of inheritance. After all, their sons have the same last name as themselves. If they hand it over to their daughters, will Ye¡¯s Group still be the same Ye¡¯s Group in the future? In addition, with your good characters and abilities, Uncle Ye naturally wanted to hand over the company to you gradually. But facing such an ambitious woman, will she stop when she saw her father build such a huge business empire?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed. ¡°It is a kind of happiness, but also a misfortune, to be born in a big family.¡±


    At first, Ye Tianming wanted to hold on. But when he heard Xiao Bing¡¯s suspiration, his appearance of the camouflage finally collapsed completely. He bowed his head decadently and grabbed it with both hands, and said with some chagrin and mad, ¡°She is my sister. She is my sister.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I know. I know.¡±


    ¡°Why did you talk to me about it?¡± Ye Tianming looked up suddenly, looked at Xiao Bing angrily, and growled, ¡°Maybe I will really inherit the Ye Family one day, and then she cannot do anything but only accept it. We will still be brother and sister if everything won¡¯t be said out. Why did you say these?¡±


    ¡°Will it really like this?¡±Xiao Bing had some sympathy for the man who was at his age, and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to break through the fairy tales you weaved for yourself¡­ But will it really be like what you said? She once employed someone to kill you. Even if you let it go, will she make you be the chairman of Ye Family safely? If that day comes, will you tell her that you are still her dear brother? Will she believe? Will she be relieved? Won¡¯t she be afraid?¡±


    ¡°Stop lying to yourself!¡±


    ¡°Bancheng, you¡¯re just healthier, and why didn¡¯t you take a rest at home? Isn¡¯t it all right to worship Buddha in another day?¡±


    Liu Piaopiao, Ye Bancheng¡¯s beautiful young wife, supported Ye Bancheng to walk in the temple. Bao Lei, one of Ye Bancheng¡¯s attendants, was behind him, and another one ran to buy incense.


    Ye Bancheng gave a tiny sigh, and said in a tired look and voice, ¡°I had nightmares for a few days, so I came to burn incense and worship Buddha on purpose. Maybe my heart will be calm in this way.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Ye Bancheng gently patted Liu Piaopiao¡¯s little hand around his arm, and said, ¡°Piaopiao, these children might be angry with you because of their mother¡¯s death. They even don¡¯t know that we haven¡¯t met each other at that time¡­ Ah, no wonder they thought so much. Maybe it was a little impatient for me to marry you into the Ye Family so fast, so you have been aggrieved now.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao put her arms around Ye Bancheng, and said softly, ¡°Bancheng, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t I know how good you are? You wouldn¡¯t have ignored it if you hadn¡¯t wanted to give me a status earlier. Besides, at that time, it was me who wanted to be with you every day.¡±


    ¡°Ah! They have grown up. Anyway, I will be satisfied as long as I can stay with you.¡±


    The attendant ran back after buying incense. Walking into the temple, Liu Piaopiao helped Ye Bancheng light the incense personally. Ye Bancheng put the incense into the burner, and then closed his eyes devoutly and worshipped it. As he just opened his eyes, Liu Piaopiao suddenly screamed with a frightened voice. When Ye Bancheng opened his eyes and looked at Liu Piaopiao, he found that her face was pale. With panic in her eyes, Liu Piaopiao pointed to the place next to the Buddha statue and wanted to say something with her lips quivered.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±Ye Bancheng patted Liu Piaopiao on her back and asked anxiously. He also looked in the direction Liu Piaopiao pointed at, but he didn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°No-nothing. I, I think¡­ nothing¡­¡±


    Bao Lei looked at his mistress with a blanked face, and the over 20-year-old attendant was also confused. Ye Bancheng was just praying in closed eyes, so he didn¡¯t know what happened. Seeing Liu Piaopiao so scared, he guessed she must have seen something terrible.


    Thinking of what he had just prayed for, his heart suddenly became a little upset. And his voice, which had always been calm, seemed to be hurried. ¡°Wh-what did you see?¡±


    ¡°A ghost in orange clothes¡­ A woman with disheveled hair¡­ She was looking at me with her long tongue which was out¡­ She was so scary¡­ I¡­ wooo¡­¡±


    Liu Piaopiao jumped into Ye Bancheng¡¯s arms and burst into tears. And Ye Bancheng looked as pale as Liu¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­ Fake¡­ They were all fake¡­¡± Ye Bancheng¡¯s legs became a little powerless. This great hero even felt that his soul was floating outside. Although his eyes looked a little empty and glassy, he kept comforting Liu Piaopiao in his arms over and over again, ¡°Fake, fake¡­ What you saw was hallucination¡­ Let¡¯s go out¡­ Bao Lei, help me out.¡±


    The attendant supported Liu Piaopiao, and Bao Lei supported Ye Bancheng. They left the temple, and the others looked doubtfully at these strange people. With puzzles and doubts on their faces, people looked from time to time in the direction Liu Piaopiao had just pointed out.


    They were about to walk out of the temple when an orange shadow flashed in front of them, with an orange nightgown, red slippers and long hair on the back. Ye Bancheng was struck when the back appeared in front of him. With his eyes popped at once, Ye Bancheng pointed to the woman¡¯s back.


    Frowning slightly, Bao Lei also saw the woman at this time. But when Bao Lei was hesitating to catch up the woman or stay to take care of Ye Bancheng, the yellow figure had already run out of the temple and disappeared completely.


    Covering his heart, Ye Bancheng¡¯s face was pale and lips became purple. He yelled in pain and fainted directly to the ground. Bao Lei helped Ye Bancheng lie on the ground, and then stood up and took out his phone to call an ambulance. He roared loudly, ¡°We are in Ciyun Temple. We need an ambulance! An Ambulance!¡±


    Liu Piaopiao was so scared that she slumped to the ground, grabbed Ye Bancheng¡¯s arms, and cried out.

 Chapter 97

    Putting his hands on the table, Ye Tianming¡¯s fists clenched so loudly that the veins on the back of his hand could even be seen. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Why did you say that to me? Why? What do you want me to do? She is my sister!¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said calmly, ¡°I can feel you¡­ Try to put yourself in her shoes, you are a smart man, too. When it comes to intelligence, I think you¡¯re no less than your sister. If you were she, can you do nothing at this moment?¡±


    Ye Tianming swallowed, and pinpricks of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°The original heir position would be yours, and you were the most reasonable chairman candidate. Your sister didn¡¯t have a good chance to turn it over, even if she tried her best. And now, you begged me to invite Zhang Yizhi for helping. It could be seen that your sister had no chance to win. She was doomed to lose the possibility of turning back after sending someone to assassinate you. Do you think she will wait for failure?¡±


    ¡°Will she let you be the heir easily, and then allow others to trample her?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t want to kill her, but it doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t think like that.¡±


    After a long silence, Ye Tianming took a deep breath and his tone calmed down finally. He said word by word in a cold voice, ¡°What the hell do you want to say? You can tell me directly. Besides, you don¡¯t have to worry about we Ye Family.¡±


    Xiao Bing could see that his words had already hit Ye Tianming¡¯s heart, but he couldn¡¯t put down their close relationship after all.


    Xiao Bing said grimly, ¡°Maybe you were right. It¡¯s none of my business what happened to your Ye Family, especially the matter between you and Ye Xinyi. You should solve it by yourselves. The first reason I came to you today to talk about these was to remind you, because I don¡¯t want to see anything happen to your heir position¡­ Whether you want to hear it or not, your sister is not as good as you in character. It¡¯s none of my business. But after all, I am Yezi¡¯s boyfriend, and I hope everything will be all right in her family.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, through contacting with your sister in many times¡­ I don¡¯t think it will take a long time for her to take action. I cannot guess what she will do, but she will not wait for the result. The most important thing is that I don¡¯t want the matter between you two to hurt Yezi by accident.¡±


    Holding his hands on the table, Xiao Bing stood up slowly, and then a feeling of terror came. The feeling he gave Ye Tianming was like a man-eating tiger. He said word by word, ¡°I won¡¯t be involved in the matter between you two. But if you hurt Yezi accidentally, I will not let you go!¡± ¡°You are afraid of hurting your feelings, but I am not afraid of hurting anyone! The face of anyone, or the life of anyone, is not as important as my family!¡±


    Ye Tianming¡¯s breath suddenly became a little more rapid. He was not a man without knowledge, and he had seen a lot of great people. Not to mention anyone else, his father was already a great hero. But the pressure of terror, even with a bit of blood, which oppressed him out of breath, was that his father had not had.


    But Ye Tianming¡¯s phone rang at this moment. Xiao Bing sat back, and Ye Tianming breathed a sigh of relief. Ye Tianming picked up the phone, and said, ¡°Hello, little sister¡­ What?? Father is in the ER?¡±


    Ye Tianming hung up the phone in a hurry, and said to Xiao Bing, ¡°It was Lil Xi. She said that my father is in the emergency room, and she is waiting outside.¡±


    Xiao Bing followed Ye Tianming out of the barbecue restaurant in a hurry. By this time, there was no time for them to talk about Ye Xinyi. The life and death of Ye Bancheng was the most important thing at the moment. The two men quickly sat in Ye Tianming¡¯s private car, and then Ye Tianming accelerated it and drove quickly towards the hospital.


    With bewilderment on Ye Tianming¡¯s face, he said in an anxious, nervous and annoyed voice, ¡°How could this happen? He was fine when I just got out from home this morning. He even said he would go to the temple to burn incense with that woman.¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t expect this to happen, either. He was thinking about just now how Ye Tianming and Ye Xinyi would fight each other. In case Ye Xinyi adopted an extreme way, would the last thing happen? Was it possible to hurt Yezi accidentally? He didn¡¯t realize that Ye Bancheng was seriously ill before they started to fight. If something happened to Ye Bancheng at this time, nobody knew whether the Ye Family would be a mess or not.


    No matter what would happen, it was time for Xiao Bing to stay with Yezi!


    Xiao Bing patted Ye Tianming on his shoulder and comforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s no use thinking about it now. We¡¯ll know what happened when we get there.¡±


    The hospital was not far away from here. When they arrived at the emergency room, Yezi, Ye Xinyi, Liu Piaopiao, Bao Lei, and a few people Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know, were all waiting outside. Those strange people all wore suits, and it was clear that they were important figures. But they were all in different and strange expressions, and Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know what they were thinking about.


    Seeing Xiao Bing and Ye Tianming coming, Yezi was the first to run. Xiao Bing hugged Yezi in arms, and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, God blesses the good man. It will be fine.¡±


    Ye Tianming frowned and asked directly, ¡°What about my father? What the hell happened? Why did my father get into the emergency room?¡±


    Ye Xinyi said by the side, ¡°Let Aunt Liu talk to you.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao cried first when she was just about to say, and then she wiped her tears. Ye Tianming said, ¡°Aunt Liu, this is not the time to cry. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    Wiping her tears, Liu Piaopiao answered and said with some palpitations in her voice, ¡°I accompanied your father to burn incense at that time, at last, I saw a woman with her neck craned and hair disheveled. Not a woman¡­ Maybe she was a female ghost. Then I began crying, and your father comforted me. When we came back, your father also saw that female ghost at the gate of the temple. He was so scared that fell ill after that, and then we sent him here.¡±


    Ye Tianming frowned deeper and asked, ¡°Was that all? How could you see the female ghost in broad daylight, even in front of Bodhisattva? It was all superstition. How could you see something like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Anyway, we just saw her.¡±Liu Piaopiao could not help crying while saying. She sobbed in a low voice, which made others distressed.


    He had to admit that Liu Piaopiao was a natural doxy. There was always a seductive feeling whenever she was crying or laughing. Even those men in suits who looked well dressed, including those in their forties and fifties, could not help but secretly glance at Liu Piaopiao with the rest of his eyesight.


    Ye Tianming asked again, ¡°What about my father now?¡±


    Bao Lei said, ¡°The situation was not very good when the boss entered. But I think it will be fine, because the doctor in charge of this rescue is the most famous and authoritative doctor in whole Jiang City.¡±


    Ye Tianming¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°You must try your best to rescue him, try your best¡­ ¡±


    Next to Ye Tianming, a middle-aged man in a suit, hesitated, and several other old men were winking him. He cleared his throat and came to say, ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I believe that our chairman is blessed by Buddha. He will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Em,¡± Ye Tianming took a look at these people and said, ¡°Thank you, all the directors, for coming in time.¡±


    In spite of saying that, he actually seemed a little absent-minded.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. What¡¯s more, Chairman Ye is not only your father but also our boss!¡± ¡°Well, by the way, Chairman Ye in my eyes was my real uncle, and my father has been with him for so many years. I was younger than you when they first did business together¡­ Now my father is old, so he gave me all the shares. I naturally care about our company and chairman whether as a nephew or the second largest shareholder.¡±


    Ye Tianming became a little upset. ¡°Why did he say so much nonsense at this moment?¡± However, just like he said, the man was called Zhang Mingzhi, and his father was the founding member of the company that even Ye Tianming¡¯s father also had great respect for Zhang Mingzhi¡¯s. And now Zhang Mingzhi inherited his father¡¯s shares, which had been the second largest shareholder in the company. Although Ye Family had absolute control over the company, Ye Tianming could not have any disrespect for him, the second largest shareholder.


    Although Ye Tianming was disturbed, he was still patient and said, ¡°Director Zhang, all my thoughts are now in the emergency room. If you have anything to say, say it briefly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, actually we are just a little worried. The chairman¡¯s body situation is obvious. Although we believe that he is blessed by Buddha, and he will be rescued at last, maybe¡­ Maybe he will not able to manage this large company anymore.¡±


    ¡°Some of our directors rely on the company to support our families. Our company must have its own director now. Earlier, the chairman was seriously ill, and then the employees were already panicked, and the stocks fell sharply. If this situation appears again¡­ Should we discuss the election of a new chairman with outstanding abilities?¡±


    Another director next to him said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to discuss. Mr. Ye, you¡¯re the only son of the Ye Family, and you are excellent in all aspects. And the chairman has always cultivated you. I think you¡¯re definitely the new chairman!¡±


    At this moment, the door of the emergency room was pushed open from the inside, and the doctor went out. Pushed out of the emergency room, Ye Bancheng¡¯s mouth was still wearing an oxygen mask and his eyes were opened slightly. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that he was still alive.


    While Xiao Bing breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes swept over the siblings of the Ye Family, especially stayed a little more on Ye Xinyi¡¯s face.

 Chapter 98

    Xiao Bing could see that Ye Tianming looked relieved, and Ye Xinyi looked natural. But, this did not mean anything because Ye Xinyi was a smart woman, so she wouldn¡¯t show any flaws.


    However, Xiao Bing believed this wasn¡¯t an accident. He did not believe in ghosts and gods, so he was sure that somebody was playing tricks. There must be something hidden in it as for why a simple figure would frighten Ye Bancheng into such a look. Otherwise, his psychological quality would never be frightened.


    After the doctor took off his mask, Ye Tianming urgently asked, ¡°Doctor, I am the son of the patient. How is my father? He just became better these days. Is there anything wrong with him this time?¡±


    The doctor sighed and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the situation. When Mr. Ye arrived just now, he almost died. Although he was rescued, his body couldn¡¯t stand the repeated pain because of his age. What¡¯s more, it seemed that the great stimulation of the outside world led to his heart attack this time. Now his brain was also greatly stimulated. Although he was rescued this time¡­ ¡±


    Ye Tianming said nervously, ¡°But what? You don¡¯t have to be worried, just spit it out.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but Mr. Ye is in a state of hemiplegia now because of the damage to his brain nerves¡­ He might regain consciousness, but I think his ability to take care of himself in life will probably be lost¡­ I am afraid it will be very difficult for him to on his own in the future, and his language ability will be impaired to a certain extent.¡±


    Ye Tianming stood stunned, and Ye Xinyi¡¯s face was not very good either. Ye Zi¡¯s tears wouldn¡¯t stop falling down, and she covered her mouth with her hand. No matter how rigid the relationship between her and Ye Bancheng was, he was her father after all.


    Xiao Bing hugged Yezi in his arms tighter. Seeing her so sad, made him distressed!


    Ye Tianming¡¯s voice was strained, ¡°Can¡¯t he be cured with a high level of medical treatment now?¡±


    The doctor shook his head, ¡°According to the injury of Mr. Ye, this is the best result even in Country Mi.¡±


    Ye Tianming sighed and said, ¡°I know. Thank you, doctor. My father will be in the hospital for a few days, and I hope that you will check in on him regularly.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, take it easy. I would try my best even if he was an ordinary person, and not your father, the great entrepreneur.¡±


    Ye Tianming thanked him a lot, and the doctor comforted as he left.


    Mr. Ye had been pushed into the ward. Ye Tianming and the others were still standing outside the operating room. Those directors looked at Ye Tianming and wanted to say something. Ye Tianming sighed, ¡°Dear directors, I know what you all are worrying about in your heart, but now my father has become seriously¡­ Well, give me three days. After three days, the company will hold a board meeting, and I will give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    After hearing this, they stopped asking finally. Everyone sighed sadly and comforted the three siblings of the Ye Family, and then left one by one.


    Xiao Bing could see that these people still had some reservations about Ye Bancheng, but this involved business matters. Xiao Bing also knew more or less about some business operations. Once the news of the chairman¡¯s hemiplegia was disseminated, stocks would fall sharply. At that time, everyone¡¯s family would shrink dramatically. However, although they had emotions, they were also very concerned about interests as businessmen.


    So, for these people, the most important thing at present was to let Ye Tianming take over formally. Only the smooth transition of the company could reduce their losses.


    Except for the Ye Family, there would only be Xiao Bing left. Ye Tianming looked at Xiao Bing expectantly and said, ¡°Brother Bing, can you invite Zhang Yizhi, the old high-skilled doctor, to return?¡±


    Xiao Bing hesitated for a moment but saw Yezi was also looking at him, so finally, he sighed and said reluctantly, ¡°Well, I am not sure. Although Mr. Zhang and I are friends beyond ages, he is a strange man. Before leaving, he has said that it was the last time this year to be invited by me for treating patients, and there would be no second time.¡±


    Ye Tianming sighed and said, ¡°We should have a try, so Brother Bing, now it will trouble you.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Xiao Bing called Zhang Yizhi on the spot and explained the situation.


    After listening, Zhang Yizhi was silent for a moment, then he sighed and said, ¡°How could such a thing happen? Xiao Bing, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t show respect for your feelings. To tell the truth, I can only treat patients three times a year at most and don¡¯t ask for any specific reasons. The first time has been used in Ye Bancheng. The second time I treated you and help you seal the strength of your body. The third time, I also need to help you unseal it after you no longer need it. If this third opportunity will be applied to Ye Bancheng, then you will have no chance to recover your original strength this year.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned, but still said firmly, ¡°No problem!¡±


    ¡°You have no problem, but I have a problem!¡± Zhang Yizhi said with a bitter smile, ¡°I can¡¯t cure Ye Bancheng at all even if I go to treat him. The human body is like a high-speed machine. What is the machine like? What machines have you repaired?¡± ¡°What is a machine that has been repaired repeatedly in a few days like? Xiao Bing, I have already known the physical condition of Ye Bancheng. To tell the truth, it was a lucky thing that he could recover before according to his physical condition. This time, it would be like that at most even if the Bodhisattva comes.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Okay. I knew that. Mr. Zhang, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. When I go to Jingdu, I¡¯ll buy you a drink.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will buy you a drink if you come to Jingdu. Go and accompany your little girlfriend.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Family¡¯s faces were very depressed. They also heard the voice on the phone.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Xiao Bing looked at Yezi and said with some regret, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Yezi looked at Ye Xinyi and Ye Tianming and said, ¡°Sister, brother, you all go back first, and today I will accompany father.¡±


    Ye Tianming said, ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    Yezi wiped away her tears and said in a firm voice, ¡°No matter how much I hate him my body is still flowing with his blood¡­ What¡¯s more, I¡¯m no longer a little child. As a child of the Ye Family, the more important this is, the more I can¡¯t shrink back. Even if I shed more tears, I should dry them when I really do something, and then do it firmly.¡±


    Ye Tianming sighed and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back with your sister first. There are still some arrangements for the company. I¡¯ll replace you tomorrow. Aunt Liu, you also go back. You were frightened today. Brother Bing, please take good care of my sister.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded. Ye Tianming and others went into the ward to have a look, and then left the hospital one by one with a sigh.


    Now, only Xiao Bing and Ye Zi were left in the ward, and Bao Lei stayed outside the door. He had always been Ye Bancheng¡¯s capable assistant. His face was not good either when something happened to Ye Bancheng.


    Yezi sat next to Ye Bancheng. Wearing an oxygen mask, Ye Bancheng had shut his eyes and was sleeping soundly. He opened his eyes when he had been moved from the operating room. After that, he had been sleeping soundly. According to the little nurse who just went out, it was good for Ye Bancheng to wake up tomorrow morning.


    Ye Zi placed her hands on Ye Bancheng¡¯s bed. Looking at the old man, her heart filled with sorrow. Her mind was full of memories of riding on her father when she was young. At that time, she felt that his father was great, and like a giant. Later, Ye Bancheng¡¯s business became busier, and the time he spent with her became less and less. But, he still favored her very much and that never decreased.


    The relationship between them hadn¡¯t changed until Ye Zi¡¯s mother died. Ye Zi would never forget the day when her father brought that woman into the house. Her heart was so disappointed. From that moment on, her eyes were only suspicious and hostile when she looked at her father. She suspected that her mother must have known her father was having an affair, so she became seriously ill. If her father had not had an affair in the beginning, why did the woman move into her home shortly after her mother died?


    But, now, Yezi¡¯s heart was full of complex things. She still had doubts about her father. However, when she thought of her father¡¯s kindness to herself, her heart was filled with sadness and remorse. At this moment, even she didn¡¯t know what she really wanted.


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Ye Zi, uncle is so serious now. According to what the doctor said¡­ I¡¯m afraid he will never get out of bed. Life is so short, and let the past pass. Anyway, he is your father after all, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Yezi choked back tears and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking. I thought I hated him greatly but seeing him like this, I can¡¯t hate him. Brother Bing, hug me. I am so cold, and I am so afraid¡­¡±


    When Xiao Bing hugged Ye Zi, Ye Xinyi did not return to the company immediately after leaving the hospital but went to another place, the private theater of East Heaven Queen.


    Ye Xinyi met East Heaven King in her room. She could go in and out without even being noticed. East Heaven King had been sleeping soundly in her room when she entered the room. Hearing the sound of the opening door, he immediately rolled over and got out of bed.


    After removing the powder East Heaven Queen turned out to be a middle-aged man who looked more comely with some feelings of being a Huadan, a female role in Chinese opera. Seeing Ye Xinyi coming in, he immediately revealed a look of surprise and opened arms in welcome.


    Ye Xinyi, however, was full of exasperation and pushed East Heaven Queen lioness painted face while screaming, ¡°Paint-face, you¡¯re fucking crazy! Who let you do it?¡±


    Paint-face was stunned by Ye Xinyi¡¯s sudden outbreak and he was confused. He looked at Ye Xinyi with perplexity and asked, ¡°Xinyi, what are you talking about?¡±


    Ye Xinyi gasped and looked at Paint-face and asked, ¡°I will ask you two things. The first thing is, did you assassinate Xiao Bing last night?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Paint-face shook his head.


    Ye Xinyi continued to push and ask, ¡°What about my father?¡± ¡°I only complained to you recently. If this goes on for a long time, the position of chairman of Ye¡¯s Group will surely be Ye Tianming. Now, my father is in the hospital. Did you do that?¡±


    Paint-face shook his head again. Looking at Ye Xinyi¡¯s suspicious face, he cocked up his finger and said loudly, ¡°These two things have nothing to do with me. If I tell half a lie, I will be struck by lightning!¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Xinyi¡¯s face eased slightly, but her eyes were somewhat confused, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who would it be¡­ Could it be North Heaven Queen that could not wait to assassinate Xiao Bing? But even so¡­ Was it a coincidence with my father? No, absolutely not¡­ ¡±


    Paint-face said cautiously, ¡°Was it Ye Tianming?¡±


    Ye Xinyi¡¯s eyes became bright. If Ye Bancheng had gone at this moment, obviously the heir of the Ye Family would have no suspense. Ye Tianming could take resolute measures to inherit the chairman immediately, and Ye Xinyi would lose the last chance to turn over.


    But Ye Xinyi quickly shook her head, ¡°No¡­ Ye Tianming is soft-hearted and wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Whoever he is, if something happens to your father, Ye Tianming will naturally succeed to the position of chairman. What are you going to do? Wait for failure?¡±


    ¡°Waiting to die?¡± Ye Xinyi sneered, and her eyes gleamed coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not in my character!¡±

 Chapter 99

    Yezi and Xiao Bing talked a lot half the night, and then Yezi slowly stopped crying. She was a strong girl. Although she suffered such a blow, it did not destroy her.


    After comforting her, Xiao Bing advised her to lie on another sickbed, and then sang a lullaby gently to coax Yezi to sleep.


    Yezi fell asleep, but Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t sleep. He kept thinking about it. Judging from Liu Piaopiao¡¯s expression, they must really have seen something. What¡¯s more, Bao Lei was there at that time. But, blaming ghosts and gods was obviously unbelievable. The opponent must have come up with some way to scare Ye Bancheng into this situation, but who did it?


    At present, it seemed that the most suspicious person was Ye Xinyi. However, she was also the most difficult one to doubt, because after Ye Bancheng had been cured by Zhang Yizhi, he would surely hand over more authority to Ye Tianming, and Ye Tianming was also the reasonable heir of the company. If Ye Bancheng was dead at this time, wouldn¡¯t it be natural for Ye Tianming to inherit the industry? What else could Ye Xinyi do?


    Unless Ye Xinyi had more important trump cards. Xiao Bing always felt this possibility was quite low. It could be seen from the several directors¡¯ attitudes today that most of them would obviously tend to choose Ye Tianming.


    After thinking a lot, Xiao Bing got a headache, so he had to stop thinking, but he did not dare to sleep. Instead, he sat by Yezi¡¯s bed and waited for morning.


    It was doomed to be difficult to sleep this night, not only had Xiao Bing and Ye Xinyi fallen into doubt, but also the Peony Fairy, North Heaven Queen.


    The truth would inevitably be revealed, what¡¯s more, some people were dead now. As the head of the underground world in the North District, North Heaven Queen naturally got the news first. Now she had gathered all of her people together. But, she had one conclusion that the assassination of Xiao Bing was not to be done by her or her underlings.


    ¡°Did Xiao Bing offend other people?¡± The Peony Fairy couldn¡¯t understand. She recently carried out a lot of investigation into Xiao Bing. Although previous things about him could not be found, since entering Jiang City, he only offended the Xie Family, besides herself. Now the Xie Family had been killed by Xiao Bing¡­


    Some people nearby said, ¡°Heaven Queen, no matter who did it, since they have the same goal as us, isn¡¯t that a good thing? Xiao Bing had so many enemies that he will die even if we don¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The Peony Fairy asked in a gloomy tone, ¡°Did you find out who did it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was the ghost nest.¡±


    ¡°Ghost nest? Is it them again?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Xiao Bing had already fought with the ghost nest before. The ghost nest is a famous killer organization in Jiang City, and they are responsible for killing as long as someone spends money. It is hard to imagine who sent them to kill Xiao Bing.¡±


    The Peony Fairy hesitated for a moment, and there was a feeling of silence in her voice, ¡°No matter who he was, now that Xiao Bing has been attacked, he will surely suspect us, Northern Manor. Xiao Bing and I have quarreled openly. Coupled with this assassination, Xiao Bing will definitely not wait. In this case, it will be better for us to take action first.¡±


    All the people present stood up one after another, and the Peony Fairy laughed, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t need to be so troublesome to kill Xiao Bing. But in order to reduce the losses, I have already made a careful plan. You don¡¯t need to be impulsive, just wait and see.¡±


    Ye Tianming arrived at the ward early the next morning. When he came in, he saw that Ye Zi and Xiao Bing were already awake. Ye Tianming nodded gratefully at Xiao Bing first and then said to Ye Zi, ¡°Little sister, you don¡¯t have to stay here all this time. You can go back first, and let Brother Bing also go back. Come back and get me tonight.¡±


    Ye Zi shook her head. She hadn¡¯t slept very well last night and only slept for a few hours because of something troubling her heart. So, she was still tired all morning.


    Ye Tianming was distressed, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be stubborn with me anymore. Go home quickly¡­ Look at you. You didn¡¯t wash your head or face, and you still look so pale. Go back and have a good rest for a day. Don¡¯t rush to come and replace me.¡±


    Ye Tianming continued, ¡°There are still so many things for Brother Bing. The noodle house will reopen. If you don¡¯t leave, Brother Bing can do nothing but stay with you here, and there is no shortage of you here.¡±


    Yezi hesitated for a moment and glanced at Xiao Bing. Then she stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll come back tonight.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to come tonight. We have already discussed it at home. Let Aunt Liu come here tonight.¡±


    Seeing Yezi¡¯s face wasn¡¯t good, Ye Tianming said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think much, after all, she is our father¡¯s present wife and is legally married whether you like it or not. You can¡¯t stop her from coming to accompany our father, can you? Besides, if she really won¡¯t come, will you feel happy in your heart?¡±


    Yezi thought for a moment, and it was exactly what Ye Tianming said. Then she asked, ¡°What about tomorrow?¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled, ¡°Our elder sister will come tomorrow in the daytime, and you can come tomorrow night to keep him company.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay,¡± Yezi glanced at her father who was still in a coma, and said with some worry, ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say father would wake up this morning?¡±


    Xiao Bing comforted her, ¡°All right, Yezi, don¡¯t think too much. A coma is very difficult to predict, and the doctor said today would be the fastest situation. I think Uncle Ye¡¯s condition is quite stable now. There shouldn¡¯t be complications. Just go home and have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yezi agreed.


    After leaving the hospital, Xiao Bing sent Yezi to her home first and then returned to the Su Family to have a good sleep. He didn¡¯t go home last night and naturally asked Su Xiaoxiao for instructions. As soon as he entered the house, Su Xiaoxiao asked about all kinds of conditions in the hospital. Hearing Xiao Bing as he talked about Ye Bancheng¡¯s poor health and coma, Su Xiaoxiao sighed and said, ¡°I really hope everyone in the world can be safe. Those who have never experienced it will not understand that losing someone is the most painful thing in the world. I¡¯ll go to the hospital to see Xiaoxi later.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go today,¡± Xiao Bing said, ¡°She has already gone home to rest. You can go and see her tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Su Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy with the noodle house these days, so you don¡¯t have to accompany. Girls are more comforting, and Xiaoxi is now my friend. From tomorrow on, she will take care of Uncle Ye every day and I¡¯ll help her.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment that it was indeed more convenient for girls to talk to each other, and their minds were exquisite. Although Su Xiaoxiao looked cold, Xiao Bing also was not necessarily comparable to her when it comes to enlightening Yezi, so he agreed.


    Seeing Xiao Bing agree, Su Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°Have some breakfast and then go back to your room to have a good rest. I¡¯ll cook whatever you want to eat tonight.¡±


    ¡°No, I may not eat at home tonight. I¡¯ll sleep in the morning and go to the noodle house in the afternoon. I¡¯m going to invite the employees to have dinner outside tonight.¡±


    ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll leave you alone. Go out to have dinner.¡±


    Xiao Bing wolfed down his breakfast and slept the rest of the morning. Just after waking up at noon, he saw two missed calls on his cell phone. They were from Wang Guizhi.


    After Xiao Bing called back, Wang Guizhi asked, ¡°Brother Bing, we have been at the noodle house for a long time. Two girls, Zhang Jing and Li Hong handed out leaflets all morning and will continue into the afternoon. I have also ordered the new plaque. It is estimated that we can get it back tomorrow. Now there are two applicants here, waiting for you to come and interview them.¡±


    Xiao Bing rolled over and got up, laughing, ¡°Ok, thank you all, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight. Let the candidates wait for me, and I will be there in half an hour.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was not at home, so Xiao Bing changed his clothes after washing his face and brushing his teeth and then hurried to the noodle house.


    Xiao Bing had just gotten to the noodle house when a little girl ran towards him. ¡°Ouch!¡± She collided with Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing did not move, and the girl fell back. Xiao Bing quickly scooped the girl into his arms. The little sister was not tall enough to reach Xiao Bing¡¯s shoulder. She looked to be about 12 or 13 years old and looked at Xiao Bing, her eyes flickering.


    After catching her, Xiao Bing loosened his grip and scratched the little sister¡¯s nose, and laughed, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you more careful when you walk?¡±


    The little sister¡¯s eyes were very beautiful, and her face was very cute and chubby. She pursed her mouth and was about to speak when suddenly a black figure stood between them. Xiao Bing straightened up and found himself standing in front of a cruel man about 26 or 27 years old, around the same age as Xiao Bing.


    This man in black was tall and straight, a little thin but actually very handsome. He could clearly be a handsome gigolo but for the cold face.


    Xiao Bing felt the hostility on him, so he shrugged his shoulders and smiled, ¡°Are you this little one¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°Brother,¡± The man spoke, ¡°She is my sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the age difference is a bit big, haha¡­ Your sister is very cute, she just hit me accidentally.¡±


    ¡°I know, I am willing to apologize to you for her.¡±


    This person always made people feel uncomfortable when talking, because his temperament was too cold, which made people feel a little inhuman.


    Xiao Bing smiled and did not want to argue with him. He waved to the little sister behind him and smiled, ¡°Goodbye, little sister. Don¡¯t be careless when crossing the road. It is dangerous.¡±


    Xiao Bing was about to leave when the little sister suddenly asked, ¡°Big brother, I want to ask you, where is The Xiaoxiao Noodle House?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at the little girl and asked, ¡°Why do you want to know about the noodle house?¡±


    ¡°My brother is going to work there. He¡¯s going to apply!¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes revealed a faint smile, pointing to the noodle house nearby that had just finished expanding and hadn¡¯t hang up the plaque. He curved up his lips, and smiled, ¡°Well, there it is!¡±

 Chapter 100

    The cute and nifty little girl grimaced at Xiao Bing and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then she grabbed the cold big brother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Fei.¡±


    The little girl and ¡°Brother Fei¡± went straight to the small noodle house pointed out by Xiao Bing, but found Xiao Bing was also following closely behind. Brother Fei frowned, looked back at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Why are you following us?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°In such a big world, why can you go to this small noodle house but I can¡¯t go?¡±


    Brother Fei¡¯s eyes revealed shrewdness and he gave Xiao Bing a deep look, and then helped the little girl into the noodle house regardless of him.


    Inside the noodle house, there was a man and a woman sitting next to each other, both looking stiff. The man was in his thirties and the woman was in her early twenties.


    Besides, Wang Guizhi was talking to them when she saw another person coming in. She asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The little girl skipped into the noodle house and smiled, ¡°We are here to apply.¡±


    Wang Guizhi looked at the little girl and pointed at her, ¡°Are you¡­ applying?¡±


    ¡°Ah, not me, it¡¯s my brother, but I can also help you free of charge, just as an accessory,¡± The little girl touched Brother Fei next to her, ¡°Brother, won¡¯t you talk?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Brother Fei always had a cold face and a hard voice, ¡°My name is Gao Fei. I heard you are hiring staff here.¡±


    Wang Guizhi said, ¡°I don¡¯t hire employees. You have to talk to our boss.¡±


    ¡°Oh, where is your boss?¡±


    Wang Guifang pointed to the person next to Gao Fei and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s him¡±


    The candidates¡¯ eyes fell on Xiao Bing one after another. The two candidates who were sitting in the chair before also stood up hurriedly. The little girl showed a surprised look. However, Gao Fei showed no expression and Xiao Bing saw his eyes and felt a little funny. On the one hand, this person¡¯s psychological quality was too strong. On the other hand, was he emotionless? I thought anyone would be a little surprised.


    Xiao Bing suddenly became curious about Gao Fei.


    At first, the little girl was surprised and then excited. She skipped to Xiao Bing and looked him up and down a few times. Then she put up her little finger and said, ¡°I heard someone say that it was decreed by providence you would meet him, otherwise you might have failed although you traveled a long way. You see, we just met outside, but now we meet here again. Is this destiny?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I came in with you.¡±


    ¡°That is fate as well. With such a boundless world and so many people in it, why only you come in with us? Big brother, we are pre-destined friends.¡±


    If she were a pretty young girl of 18 or 19 years old, Xiao Bing would be flattered unfortunately she was a little younger. Maybe he would have found a place to talk about the topic of destiny. But, she was a little girl who looked to be just in her early teens. Xiao Bing suddenly felt that he was all bad.


    The little sister still kept saying, ¡°Look, you and I are pre-destined friends, so is my brother. My brother is hard-working and honest. Although he is a little dull, he is still a good person. Otherwise, you should hire my brother.¡±


    Seeing the little sister¡¯s lips keep saying blah blah blah, Wang Guizhi watched, also very interested, from the side. Suddenly, he thought that hiring this deadpan silly boy would also be quite good, at least the little girl could come by often and divert everyone from boredom.


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Well, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Maggie.¡± The little sister smiled with her head tilted.


    Xiao Bing looked at Gao Fei again and said, ¡°If you work for me, you can¡¯t look so cold. You must make people feel close to you in business. You must smile. Show me a smile.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that is a bit difficult for my brother,¡± Maggie grabbed Gao Fei¡¯s hand and shook it around, ¡°Brother, please smile.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Gao Fei, Wang Guizhi looked at Gao Fei, along with everyone else there. In fact, the other two candidates were eager for Gao Fei to fail his application. They had extra hope of employment without the competitor. However, they also felt that this little sister was cute. If Gao Fei really failed the application, they would really be reluctant to see that.


    Gao Fei¡¯s face barely smiled. Xiao Bing frowned and sighed, ¡°Your laughing is too reluctantly, which is worse than crying. You should learn from your sister, see how cute your sister smiles. You should take it easy, and the corners of your mouth will crease bigger.¡±


    Gao Fei answered and then opened his mouth, but there was no smile on his face.


    ¡°Shit. Are you going to eat people with such a mouth opening? Have you ever seen anyone smile with such cold eyes? Do you stare at people deliberately to frighten them? Remember, your eyes should smile, your eyes should also smile, it is best to laugh out loud!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    Xiao Bing got goosebumps all over his body. Maggie jumped up and hugged Gao Fei, and shouted, ¡°Mom, I met the Big Bad Wolf!¡±


    The others couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    Xiao Bing said helplessly, ¡°See, you have a good sense of humor, don¡¯t you? Unfortunately, we don¡¯t need anyone to go on stage and perform sketches here.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Maggie and said helplessly, ¡°Little Maggie, you are very cute. Unfortunately, your brother is really not fit to be a waiter here. Don¡¯t you think he will scare away all the guests with such a cold face every day?¡±


    Maggie pursed her mouth, and Xiao Bing immediately said, ¡°Pouting is useless, as is playing coy. It¡¯s not useful to look at me¡­ This house is not mine, and I am responsible for everyone.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right, now I think that we are really pre-destined, but not pre-destined to meet for thousands of miles.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Doomed love!¡± Maggie said angrily, and then grabbed Gao Fei and left.


    Xiao Bing showed a forced smile and looked dumbfounded.


    Maggie angrily pulled Gao Fei out of the noodle house. At the moment, nearly a hundred gangsters swarmed across the street, causing a traffic jam. These people stormed straight towards the noodle house and saw Gao Fei and Maggie. One of the strong men picked up his long stick and shouted loudly, ¡°Anyone coming in or out of the noodle house will be struck!¡± Maggie angrily pulled Gao Fei out of the noodle house. At the moment, nearly a hundred gangsters swarmed across the street, causing a traffic jam. These people stormed straight towards the noodle house and saw Gao Fei and Maggie. One of the strong men picked up his long stick and shouted loudly, ¡°Anyone coming in or out of the noodle house will be struck!¡±


    With a loud roar, the two men beside him dashed towards Gao Fei, striking at him with machetes and sticks in their hands.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Bing rushed over in a hurry. He was their target, so he naturally couldn¡¯t let the two patrons suffer an accident. What¡¯s more, there was a young little sister.


    Xiao Bing had not expected Gao Fei to escape the first wave of attacks easily, and the machetes and wooden sticks brushed past him.


    One of them shouted, and the machete in his hand actually slashed out at Maggie. Originally expressionless Gao Fei¡¯s eyes shot out a terrible look. His comely face looked like a ferocious devil, and he shouted crazily, ¡°You want to die!¡±


    With his five fingers curled into claws, the man¡¯s face had been caught in his hand, and he grasped his fingers so tightly that the gangster¡¯s whole face looked pinched and became instantly distorted. Another gangster had been kicked by Gao Fen before he even understood what had happened.


    Gao Fei¡¯s left hand was holding down the face of the man that had just tried to chop Maggie with a machete. No one knew when his right hand had produced a nail. The nail in his hand almost pierced the man¡¯s bloodshot pupil from behind his fingers.


    If this nail moved, the man would be blind if it was slight, or his brain would be pierced by the spike and he would die directly.


    It could be seen from Gao Fei¡¯s eyes that his moves were intended to directly cause death without mercy.


    Just before the steel nail in his hand was to make contact with the man¡¯s eyes, his wrist was suddenly grabbed. Gao Fei didn¡¯t even think before reacting and he kicked out. After Xiao Bing grabbed his wrist, he also kicked out and their feet crossed. Xiao Bing actually felt an extremely horrible force coming from his leg, like a fierce current, making Xiao Bing¡¯s leg go numb.


    Xiao Bing fell back and slid a few meters before he reluctantly stopped. His right leg had been completely paralyzed. What a horrible force!


    Gao Fei turned his head and looked at Xiao Bing. The look in his eyes was hardly human. It was so indifferent to life as if human life was as unimportant as straw in his eyes. That look was eager for blood as if only someone¡¯s life and blood could make him feel a release.


    This young man seemed gentle but he was a natural killer, a murderous maniac. Even Xiao Bing had seen many cruel and bloody people in his career over so many years, but he had never seen such a murderous and cold-blooded look.


    This kind of look made Xiao Bing¡¯s heart tighten. It felt as if he had been fixed by a poisonous snake. However, Xiao Bing moved his right leg and took a slight step forward, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t kill him!¡±


    Gao Fei¡¯s mouth had just opened when Maggie suddenly said, ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t kill people. Brother Fei, listen to me and let him go. You have taught them a lesson. That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Gao Fei lowered his head and looked at Maggie¡¯s pink face. The murderous look on his face suddenly disappeared. The man¡¯s face was loosened, and the machete in his hand crashed to the ground. Then he slumped to the ground with a crash. From between his legs poured urine, like a valve that had been left on.


    The rest of the gangsters had been scared silly, and they didn¡¯t even dare to come and save this small bludger who had been scared out of his pants. They all ran away immediately.


    Gao Fei took Maggie¡¯s hand and was about to leave when Xiao Bing suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you apply? I changed my mind. I will employ you!¡±


    Gao Fei stopped and turned his head to look at Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing said with a serious face, ¡°There will be only one condition. You are not allowed to kill others if you want to stay with me!¡±

 Chapter 101

    Maggie said, ¡°We agree.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at the lovely girl Maggie, and asked, ¡°Can you, such a little girl, decide?¡±


    ¡°She can¡­¡± Gao Fei added, ¡°But, if someone hurts my sister, he has to die.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise nobody will hurt such a lovely little girl. Well, let¡¯s go and talk in the room.¡±


    Although Gao Fei was young and looked comely, his strength was amazing. Even Xiao Bing would have been unable to stop Gao Fei from killing people if Maggie hadn¡¯t stopped him. It was rare for a man to have such a murderous emotion.


    Walking into the noodle house, Xiao Bing asked the two people to wait in the room inside, and three people sat alone. Xiao Bing thought for a while, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not really suitable for you to work in this kind of service industry according to your character. But as you saw just now, our restaurant was in some trouble, and sometimes people come and bother us. So, I want to hire you to stay here as a bodyguard. Well, although we already had a lubber here, one more person means it¡¯s safer for us.¡±


    Gao Fei looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll kill people when I get out of here, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and admitted that Gao Fei was smarter than he had thought.


    ¡°Do you think you can control me?¡±


    Xiao Bing said honestly, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be easy to control, but I would like to have a try¡­ And, do not forget that I am your boss from now on. You can¡¯t take action or kill someone until I tell you to do it.¡±


    Gao Fei didn¡¯t refute it, and said frankly, ¡°No problem.¡±


    This surprised Xiao Bing, and Maggie giggled by her brother¡¯s side, ¡°My brother and I have been looking for a job for the last three days. Only you could stand his characters. We would have starved if we still couldn¡¯t find a job.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Bing understand what was going on, so he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Gao Fei must be a man with principles and persistence in his heart, otherwise, even if he could not find a job, it should not be difficult to find a way to get some money according to his character.


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll accept you, but you have to give me your identity cards first because I need to verify them. Don¡¯t think too much about this. It is just a formality that every employee has to go through.¡±


    To his surprise, Gao Fei frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have an ID card? Did you leave them at home? That¡¯s OK you can go back and get it and give me a look when you are at work.¡±


    Gao Fei said, ¡°My home isn¡¯t here¡­ And we don¡¯t have a home now.¡±


    Xiao Bing became silent. Gao Fei¡¯s behavior was strange and his strength was somewhat abnormal. Besides, the origin of his identity was not clear. If he stayed at the noodle house¡­


    It seemed that Gao Fei had known Xiao Bing¡¯s thoughts, so he added, ¡°If I stay here, you are my boss. I naturally obey your orders and defend your interests. Gao Fei never makes a promise that he cannot keep and never breaks his promise.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What if I tell you to kill someone?¡±


    ¡°Whoever he is, he should be killed.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you hesitate to answer such a big question like committing murder?¡±


    Gao Fei looked puzzled and suddenly asked, ¡°Is killing someone also called ¡®a matter¡¯?¡±


    Xiao Bing did not know how to answer that. Gao Fei didn¡¯t mean to brag. He answered it naturally as if he were talking about a tiny matter like if he were hungry, he would eat, and when he was thirsty, he would drink.


    How could one treat human life as such a trifle?


    It was enough to chill anyone¡¯s heart, especially when such a comely young man answered this question in a naive tone.


    Maggie was still smiling by his side. Of course, she was lovely and cute, but she still had such a cute and sweet smile after Gao Fei said this, which also gave people a weird feeling.


    Xiao Bing decided to let Gao Fei stay here and observed him carefully. What¡¯s more, Xiao Bing was now short of manpower. Although Gao Fei was strong and difficult to control, in Xiao Bing¡¯s view, every master had his own pride, so what he just said was certainly true. There would be no lie since he said that he would obey his orders. In this situation where he was surrounded by strong enemies, maybe Gao Fei would become a powerful helper for him.


    Thinking about it, Xiao Bing began to arrange, ¡°You are not native, so maybe you don¡¯t have a place to live. There are some rooms in the noodle house, and you two can stay and live here. There used to be a lubber that lived here, but now he¡¯s rented a house outside. So, you two live here every night without fear of being disturbed.¡±


    ¡°Gao Fei¡¯s job is also simple. Strictly speaking, you are not an employee of this noodle house, because you can¡¯t be a waiter according to your character, let alone washing and cooking. So, I hired you with my personal money, and it won¡¯t go onto the noodle house¡¯s account. You don¡¯t need to do anything in normal times, just stay in the noodle house. If someone makes trouble in the noodle house, you can throw him out directly. Remember, you need to have deterrence, but don¡¯t fight heavily, don¡¯t cause injury, and don¡¯t kill someone! Can you do that?¡±


    Gao Fei nodded, ¡°I can do that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay at the noodle house all the time. As long as you can get here in time when something happens. So, you are very free in your work. But, you are my personal employee, so you must be on call if I need your help with my personal affairs.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Your salary will be 5,000 yuan a month. Sometimes you won¡¯t have to do anything, other times you may have to do something dangerous several times a month.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°What about me? What about me?¡± Maggie cried excitedly beside her brother, ¡°You¡¯ve hired my brother, so accept me as well. You won¡¯t mind taking in another one¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Maggie carefully. She was 1.55 meters tall, very lovely and beautiful. She looked like a Chinese version of a doll with black hair and yellow skin. People could not help but have a kind of love and favor in their hearts at first glance. She would surely be a pixy who brought calamity to the country and the people once she grew up.


    Xiao Bing scratched her nose and said with a smile, ¡°You, I wouldn¡¯t dare use¡­ In order to avoid outsiders saying that I hire children for labor.¡±


    Maggie pouted and said, ¡°My brother already has something to do. How boring it will be for me to stay here every day!¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°You can go home. I really don¡¯t understand why your brother brought you around for a job interview. You are still school age, aren¡¯t you? You should go to junior high school now?¡±


    Maggie¡¯s face changed slightly and she shook her head forcefully. ¡°I won¡¯t go home and I don¡¯t need to go to school either. Are you sure that the teachers at the school can teach me?¡±


    ¡°Ah? The little girl is arrogant. Can¡¯t the teachers at the school teach you, a little girl of such a young age?¡¯


    Maggie hummed proudly, ¡°CET-6, and my mathematics won first place in the National Olympic Mathematics Competition. Chinese is simpler, Chinese language and literature? Foreign Literature? I once wrote a professional thesis on Chinese language and literature on the Internet, which was later plagiarized by a well-known university professor. It was just a casual essay. Someone else lost their job, but I won¡¯t say who he was.¡±


    Shit! Xiao Bing had seen some braggart people, but he had not met someone who could out brag him¡­ Xiao Bing suddenly saw Gao Fei nodding earnestly with a serious expression. Then he was shocked and looked at Gao Fei and asked, ¡°Is what she said true?¡±


    Gao Fei nodded again.


    Xiao Bing looked at Maggie and asked in surprise, ¡°You¡­ How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Thirteen.¡±


    My God!


    Xiao Bing had seen geniuses, but he had never seen such a genius. A 13-year-old girl had reached CET-8 in English? Everyone knew the highest attainable level for non-English majors was CET-6. The champion of the Olympic Mathematics Competition? Even university professors had plagiarized the papers she had written¡­ What was her IQ? Was there any reasons in the world?


    Maggie might have felt that Xiao Bing had had enough, but after that, she added another assault, which directly increased damage by a thousand times, ¡°Oh, yes, I also never forget anything. I remember everything I have seen since I was a child. Usually, I only have to see something once and then I can remember it all.¡±


    Xiao Bing decided to verify this personally, so he opened a magazine. He found a page with many words and handed it to Maggie. Maggie just scanned it from top to bottom, almost three lines at a glance. Very soon she returned the magazine to Xiao Bing, and then recited the page¡¯s contents from beginning to end, without missing a word!¡±


    A monster!


    What a monster!


    She was absolutely evil no matter her appearance or her mind. There were many smart people in Dragon Gate, but such a person had never appeared before. Besides, she was a young girl who had just reached the age of 13. My God, Xiao Bing¡¯s outlook on life, world and values all had been severely impacted.


    In this way, her achievements in English, mathematics, and Chinese could not be lies. The school teachers naturally could not teach such a well-rounded girl like her. If she went to school, I¡¯m not sure there would be anyone in the world to teach her.


    But, it would not be very reliable to let such a little devil be a waiter in his noodle house. The country strictly forbids employing a child for labor. Xiao Bing thought carefully and made a decision, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you the job of tutoring. A big sister will come to the noodle house to study with you every night and every weekend. You can teach her what she doesn¡¯t know and teach her what she wants to learn. It¡¯s also five thousand yuan a month. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Once she finally got a job, Maggie looked excited and added, ¡°I¡¯m a strict teacher. A strict teacher needs a good apprentice!¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I know, a lovely, little, strict teacher!¡±


    Xiao Bing scratched his finger on Maggie¡¯s nose again and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you out to meet all the others.¡±


    At this time, Dumbass, Zhang Jing, and Li Hong, who had gone out to distribute leaflets, had come back. Xiao Bing introduced them to the two new members, but also explained all kinds of situations. For example, Maggie just staying here, and she was not staff here. Gao Fei had also been hired by Xiao Bing personally and would help take care of the noodle house here.


    Xiao Bing also employed the other two applicants after interviewing them. One of them, a man in his thirties, named Li Shunguai had come to apply as a cook. He had the certificate of an intermediate cook and the girl, who looked pure and elegant, was named Jiang Susu. She was a university graduate who came to apply for a waitress position. Now, there was almost enough staff.


    Maggie also took the initiative to help in the noodle house. Xiao Bing saw her so enthusiastic and she was bored during the day. In addition, he was afraid to let her go out alone. In case something happened, Xiao Bing would be worried and Gao Fei would go crazy. But, Xiao Bing told Maggie to say that she was Xiao Bing¡¯s distant cousin and only helped here.


    After arranging properly, Xiao Bing had been talking to everyone about the opening of the noodle house. Suddenly, he received a call from Ye Xinyi. Ye Xinyi spoke directly and said, ¡°Brother Bing, I want to see you.¡±

 Chapter 102

    When Xiao Bing entered the compartment, Ye Xinyi was already drunk. She didn¡¯t eat much. Her bodyguards were waiting outside. She was alone in the compartment.


    Ye Xinyi raised her head and looked at Xiao Bing drunkenly. She smiled drunkenly and said, ¡°You are here¡­ I call you out so late at night. My sister won¡¯t be jealous, will she?


    Xiao Bing sat down opposite of Ye Xinyi and said, ¡°You have drunk too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a bit too much, so I asked you to come over.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°If a woman drinks too much, she shouldn¡¯t ask another man to share the same room with her. Do you know that you are asking for trouble?¡±


    Ye Xinyi glanced at Xiao Bing with her phoenix eyes and asked, ¡°Do you care about me?¡±


    ¡°Yezi is your sister.¡±


    ¡°Yezi, Yezi!¡± Ye Xinyi said angrily, ¡°Why is it always Yezi? My father only cares about Ye Xiaoxi and you are all over Ye Xiaoxi! What¡¯s so good about Ye Xiaoxi that she deserves all your attention?


    Ye Xinyi was truly angry. She was not acting at all. Xiao Bing stood up and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re drunk, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m drunk, I¡¯m really drunk!¡± Ye Xinyi rushed straight over, grabbed Xiao Bing¡¯s arm and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t go, you can¡¯t go.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned slightly and sighed, ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯ll stay and listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Ye Xinyi let go of Xiao Bing¡¯s arm. Both of them sat down. This time, they sat very closely to each other.


    ¡°My father is ill and I feel bad.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I can understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°My father is now awake. However, the first thing he did when he woke up was to ask for Ye Xiaoxi. He didn¡¯t even mention me at all! He can¡¯t speak clearly now and he is drowsy. The only thing he is thinking about is Ye Xiaoxi.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°So you feel uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°We are both his daughters. Ye Xiaoxi is the youngest while I am the eldest. I know my father is not in good health. I know he is too busy. Hence, as a daughter, I try to reduce his burden and workload. Not every daughter will do the same. As a daughter, I did as much as Ye Tianming. However, why does he only care about Ye Tianming and Ye Xiaoxi? Does he ever care about me?


    Xiao Bing did not know the situation of the Ye Family nor why Ye Bancheng was biased against Ye Xinyi. Maybe he was not biased. There might be some reasons, which even Ye Xinyi herself did not even know. However, the only thing Xiao Bing could do now was to console her.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°You drink too much. I cannot drink with you, but I can talk to you. I think you may be reading too much about it. Any parent in the world loves their children unless they have some difficulties¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing was talking, but he suddenly stopped talking. He thought of his parents. He recalled that he was sent to the orphanage as soon as he was born. If every parent really loved their children, what about his parents? Why did they abandon him? They abandoned him just when he was born!!


    Ye Xinyi did not read Xiao Bing¡¯s mind and continued to vent her anger and unhappiness. She said, ¡°I think too much? Ye Tianming is the natural heir to the old man¡¯s legacy. Hence, no matter how good I am, he thinks that I am Ye Tianming¡¯s future right-hand man. As the elder sister, I can only assist my younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll put up with that. Too bad, I am a woman! What about Yezi? Since young, no matter what Yezi wants, she can get it. It is because she is younger. No matter how well I do, he only cares about Yezi. If both of us like the same thing, he will make me concede it to Yezi.¡±


    ¡°Yezi is Ye family¡¯s favourite and the apple of Ye Bancheng¡¯s eye. What am I? Compared with Ye Tianming, I will be married off. Compared with Ye Xiaoxi, I am nothing! Since young, I was deeply dissatisfied, so I bettered myself and entered his social circle. I hoped to reduce his burden, but now¡­ He doesn¡¯t even care about me!¡±


    Whoever was pitiful must have a reason to be despised. The converse was also true. Xiao Bing had seen Ye Xinyi¡¯s cunning and arrogant side, but now he saw a different side of Ye Xinyi. He believed that this was Ye Xinyi¡¯s true feelings. Even if she was acting, she couldn¡¯t change her sincere feelings. She really loved her family, but her love begat hate.


    She didn¡¯t cry. Even though her mood fluctuated greatly, Ye Xinyi did not shed a tear. When a person stopped caring, he or she would not cry.


    Similarly, when a person stopped caring, he or she would become ruthless.


    Xiao Bing suddenly remembered the encounter in Ye Bancheng¡¯s temple. He then sized Ye Xinyi up judgmentally. Could the person be this woman? If it was really her, how did she do it?


    Ye Xinyi also looked at Xiao Bing. Her gaze was fiery, as though she wanted to melt Xiao Bing. She became agitated. At the same time, she radiated a kind of¡­ enticement.


    ¡°Xiao Bing, you are a man, a real man and I am a woman, a real woman. Real women are made of water and fire. Off the bed, I am as gentle as water. On the bed, I am as intense as fire. I can give you what Yezi can¡¯t give you¡­ We are both from Ye Family. Furthermore, I hold some power in Ye Family and I am much richer than Yezi. At the same time, as a woman, I can give you what Yezi can¡¯t give you. Xiao Bing, let me be your woman.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s gaze became cold.


    ¡°Brother Bing, don¡¯t look at me like that. I know what¡¯s on your mind. You despise me. Although I¡¯m Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s sister, I¡¯m snatching her boyfriend. However, besides being her sister, I am also a woman. I also have the right to strive for my own happiness.¡±


    ¡°On your first day in Jiang City, the first woman you saw was me, Ye Xinyi, not Ye Xiaoxi!¡±


    ¡°At that time, I saw the domineering and righteous side of you. Honestly, every woman is eager to meet a man like you. However, we are forced to go against our true feelings. In reality, there is too much interest at stake. Interests are often more important than anything else. To me, you are just a conceited stranger. Although you are somewhat capable, I dare not covet you.


    ¡°Later, you invited Zhang Yizhi to see my father and became my father¡¯s saviour. At that time, I realized that you were much better than I imagined. Honestly, if you pursued me then, I would probably agree. On the one hand, my father liked you a lot. On the other hand, you were an excellent man. You were tough and domineering. No woman could resist such a man.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°That sounds realistic.¡±


    ¡°I know you are mocking me for being such a pragmatic woman. However, in reality, who is not pragmatic? Which woman doesn¡¯t wish for a good husband? Which man doesn¡¯t wish for a beautiful wife? In other words, men say that women are materialistic and vain, but they lust for women. What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    Xiao Bing was silent. He was speechless.


    Ye Xinyi stared fiercely and said, ¡°Xiao Bing, you are a real man. If you marry me, you will have everything. You will have the most beautiful wife in the whole of Jiang City and even own half the wealth of Jiang City.¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised and said, ¡°What does half the wealth of Jiang City mean?¡±


    There were some craziness and greed in Ye Xinyi¡¯s ambitious gaze. She said, ¡°My father is dying. Although he survived, this company would still have to be handed over to others and that person would be my brother, Ye Tianming. Normally, I can¡¯t contend Ye Tianming for the position of the heir, but¡­ you are my father¡¯s saviour. If you are willing to be with me, I will be more powerful. We will form a strong alliance. At that time, with my connections in the company, my identity as the eldest daughter in the Ye Family and your identity as the saviour and ability, we can turn the tables!¡±


    ¡°By then, you will be the richest man in Jiang City and even in China.¡±


    ¡°The most beautiful woman and the greatest wealth in Jiang City are waving to you. Xiao Bing, why are you still hesitating? Am I not beautiful enough? Am I worse than that woman?¡±


    All of a sudden, she slowly released the buttons of her skirt. The skirt slid down immediately, revealing her smooth, attractive and elastic skin. She was only wearing a sexy black-laced bra and underwear. Other than those, there was nothing else on her. She seduced Xiao Bing with her attractive, charming figure like a devil pulling Xiao Bing into an abyss.


    The abyss might be heaven or hell.


    Hellish moral, heavenly body.

 Chapter 103

    Wealth and Beauty.


    This was what every man wanted.


    Xiao Bing was only twenty-six years old. As long as he agreed, this extraordinarily beautiful woman would lie on the table and seduce him. He would own the woman, whom all the men in Jiang City had fantasized countless times.


    With a word of consent, he could help this woman seize the company in every way possible. He could then be extremely wealthy.


    Was it possible for any man to refuse such an offer?


    On the contrary, Xiao Bing refused.


    Ye Xinyi looked at Xiao Bing expectantly. She didn¡¯t believe that anyone in the world could resist such a temptation. No one could refuse a mountain of wealth and the most fantasized body of the whole of Jiang City¡­ Hence, when she saw Xiao Bing shake his head, she was furious. She erupted like a volcano and pounced on Xiao Bing. She almost stood naked in front of Xiao Bing, but was refused. She was humiliated by Xiao Bing.


    The fact that Xiao Bing was Yezi¡¯s boyfriend made Ye Xinyi angrier. She almost stripped herself naked, but this man was not even interested.


    A complete disregard!!!


    With a bang, Ye Xinyi stumbled to the ground by Xiao Bing¡¯s slap just when she pounced on him. Then, she climbed up again and shouted crazily, ¡°Why? Why?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Ye Xinyi. There were some sympathy and pity in his eyes. He sighed and said, ¡°Honestly, I should despise you as you want to snatch your sister¡¯s boyfriend. However, I find you rather pitiful.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. Put on your clothes.¡±


    Ye Xinyi looked at Xiao Bing hatefully and quickly put on her clothes. This was human nature. When two people were degenerate, it was a form of joy, stimulation and pleasure. But if one was degenerate while the other looked at him or her righteously, he or she would feel ashamed and bitter.


    Ye Xinyi quickly changed her clothes. Xiao Bing said calmly, ¡°I find you pitiful because you can disregard your family in order to satisfy your greed. If you lose your family, what else do you have?¡±


    Ye Xinyi gritted her teeth and said bitterly, ¡°I love you so much and treat you so well. I even offer my body to you, but you treat me so badly.¡±


    ¡°Love me so much?¡± Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t even know what love is. You are really beautiful, but to me, Yezi is like a priceless treasure. You only know that women pursue vanity and men pursue power and lust, but you don¡¯t know that true love is unrelated to those things.¡±


    ¡°If it were for Yezi, I would not exchange her for any woman in the world!¡±


    ¡°This is love!¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s impossible for you to trade Yezi for your body and countless wealth. I won¡¯t trade Yezi for a thousand Ye Xinyi, let alone one Ye Xinyi!¡±


    After Xiao Bing finished talking, Ye Xinyi roared angrily. Instead of resentment, she cried in humiliation. She screamed, ¡°Xiao Bing, I hate you. I will hate you and curse you forever!¡±


    Ye Xinyi ran out of the compartment crazily, but Xiao Bing did not stop her as he let her leave. Perhaps, she was indeed a pitiful yet detestable woman. He hoped she would soon understand.


    At the same time, in the Heavenly Palace of Northern Manor, the North Heaven Queen was sitting on the throne, trembling. It was probably due to anger or some other reason. Yezi was tied to a chair and was crying. Besides, the top masters of Northern Manor had gathered in the Heavenly Palace.


    Yezi always had bodyguards around her. However, neither Ye Family nor Yezi had ever thought that the North Heaven Queen would attack her. The North Heaven Queen had already gone mad!


    The strong bodyguards were unable to defeat the masters of Northern Manor, who were carefully selected. After the bodyguards were injured, Yezi was captured. Furthermore, Yezi heard the entire conversation between Xiao Bing and Ye Xinyi.


    Ye Xinyi was carrying a tapping device. Xiao Bing was a cautious person. He could even discover a pinhole camera. However, it was hard to detect a tapping device unless an instrument was used. Hence, Yezi, North Heaven Queen and the rest heard the entire conversation.


    The tapping device was not planted on Ye Xinyi in secret. After the death fight, North Heaven Queen, the Peony Fairy, reached an agreement with Ye Xinyi. What Ye Xinyi really wanted was not to form a so-called strong alliance with Xiao Bing. All she wanted was to snatch Xiao Bing away from Yezi and let Yezi experience the pain of losing her beloved boyfriend.


    As for the Peony Fairy, the reason why she had not killed Xiao Bing was to torture him and all his women!


    She wanted to let Ye Ziyi hear how her boyfriend betrayed her and make Yezi suffer. Ye Xinyi would then abandon Xiao Bing and Xiao Bing would lose Yezi. Xiao Bing would have a taste of having his relatives betraying him.


    But she never dreamed that things would go against her wishes. All men should be naughty. However, how could this man resist the temptation that no one could ever resist?


    She suddenly stood up and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t I get people to capture Su Xiaoxiao? Xiao Bing and Su Xiaoxiao live together every day. I don¡¯t believe they are clean. Why isn¡¯t there any news?¡±


    The little fat man under the Peony Fairy¡¯s curtain stood up and said, ¡°Heavenly King. If there isn¡¯t any news for such a long time, this only proves one thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Liu E is in trouble. She is probably dead.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Xiao Bing not with Su Xiaoxiao? How can it be?¡± The Peony Fairy was surprised initially, then she muttered to herself, ¡°Is Xiao Bing hiding a power which I don¡¯t even know of?¡±


    Yezi stopped crying. She was depressed because of her sister. She didn¡¯t know her sister painted her in a bad light and hated her so much.


    She was happy because of Xiao Bing. She didn¡¯t know she held such an important position in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart to the extent that no amount of wealth and women could undermine her position.


    At this moment, although she was still feeling depressed, she knew she had to stop crying now. Being Xiao Bing¡¯s woman, she could not back down in front of Xiao Bing¡¯s enemy!


    Yezi looked at the Peony Fairy and said, ¡°You wanted to use my sister¡¯s beauty to seduce Brother Bing, but you failed. You didn¡¯t expect that.¡±


    ¡°You wanted to kidnap Su Xiaoxiao and use us threaten Brother Bing. You didn¡¯t expect that.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what this means? This means that you are about to fail. My Brother Bing will not lose to a woman who dares not let anyone see her face!


    The Peony Fairy snorted and said, ¡°Whoever wins or loses, lives or dies, you will soon see it. You will see for yourself tonight!¡±


    ¡°This time next year will be your Brother Bing¡¯s death anniversary!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was not taken away. As she was returning home after buying vegetable from the market in the evening, she went into a neighborhood. She saw a group of young girls in their early twenties kicking shuttlecock. These girls were wearing short skirts. They had an elegant and extraordinary disposition. Su Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but stop and admire their elegance.


    One of the girls was wearing a turquoise skirt. She looked young, beautiful and innocent. The rest were all wearing white skirts. They were laughing.


    When they saw Su Xiaoxiao, the girls began to wave at Su Xiaoxiao. They laughed and shouted, ¡°Come and play together!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what went through her mind, but she couldn¡¯t refuse. She placed the vegetable that she had bought in a corner. She then laughed and agreed. She trotted over. The girls immediately crowded around her. Everyone started to kick shuttlecock. Although no one spoke a single word, they had a lot of fun.


    After playing for a long time, the sky had completely darkened. Su Xiaoxiao wiped her sweat and gasped. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. I¡¯m so tired. Where are you all from? When did so many beautiful women appear in our neighborhood? I thought they fell from the sky!


    Su Xiaoxiao had not laughed so heartily for a long time. She let down her unnecessary cold front in front of these strange girls and restored her true self.


    A girl in white skirt laughed and said, ¡°Of course, we are not from your neighborhood.¡±


    Another girl laughed and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t fall from the sky.¡±


    ¡°We came from a villa.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°Are you all going back now?¡±


    A girl in white skirt said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going back now.¡±


    Another girl in white skirt said, ¡°We will return to where we come from.¡±


    The girl in the turquoise skirt finally opened her mouth. She laughed heartily. She held Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°But we will be taking you back with us.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao grinned bitterly and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s too late. I have to go home to cook. Ah, it¡¯s getting dark. It¡¯s time for me to go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Su Xiaoxiao.¡±


    The girl in turquoise skirt grabbed Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao was momentarily stunned. She felt uneasy and turned back. She looked at the girl in turquoise skirt and asked, ¡°Do you know my name?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why would we come to you?¡± The girl in turquoise skirt smiled sweetly and said, ¡°My name is Liu E. I¡¯m here to bring you to Northern Manor.¡±

 Chapter 104

    ¡°Where is Northern Manor? I¡¯m going home to cook. I won¡¯t go with you.¡±


    These girls wouldn¡¯t hear of Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s refusal. They shoved her around and Su Xiaoxiao involuntarily stumbled towards the gate of the neighborhood. Her cries for help were entirely covered by their laughter.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    Su Xiaoxiao felt extremely anxious. This was the first time she felt so helpless. She wished Xiao Bing could rescue her. Unknowingly, the first person she thought of right now was Xiao Bing. She believed that if Xiao Bing was here, she could then be able to protect herself.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you have such a good figure.¡±


    ¡°Su Xiaoxiao, you look so cute.¡±


    ¡°Little sister. In a little while, our Peony Fairy will invite you to watch a good show. A comedy.¡±


    ¡°Su Xiaoxiao, since you are living with Xiao Bing, what do you normally do? Have you done that? ¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ do we even need to ask? What can a man and a woman do?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao stumbled uncontrollably. She was anxious and angry. She shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. We didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Although her voice was loud, it was still covered by their laughter.


    Just as they were reaching the gate of the neighborhood, their car was waiting outside. They would complete their mission when they got on the car. At that moment, they stopped laughing and talking. They stopped dead in their tracks.


    A smooth-skinned, outgoing boy, who was in his early twenties was blocking the gate of the neighborhood. He looked at them angrily.


    Lil Bei always looked optimistic as he smiled all the time. However, he was very angry now because these people wanted to take away the person who he was protecting.


    However, Lil Bei was expectant. He had protected her for so many days, but he had never encountered any trouble. The only encounter was with that rich feeble young master, who was born with a silver spoon. Didn¡¯t Su Xiaoxiao have the evidence of Sister Peiya¡¯s death? If so, when would he be able to avenge Peiya?


    Finally, someone was going to kidnap Su Xiaoxiao. From the moment when Su Xiaoxiao was kicking shuttlecock with those people, Lil Bei began to notice those innocent and lovely little girls. He then realized that those girls weren¡¯t innocent at all. They weren¡¯t any ordinary girls. Sure enough, their target was Su Xiaoxiao.


    Were they related to Sister Peiya¡¯s death? Were they looking for Su Xiaoxiao so to destroy the evidence?


    Lil Bei was angry and excited.


    Upon stopping, the girls looked at the angry Lil Bei. Then, one of the girls giggled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a small smooth-skinned boy.¡±


    The rest started laughing. In fact, these girls weren¡¯t very old and were also in their early twenties. However, Lil Bei looked really young. Many people in Dragon Teeth often teased Lil Bei. Many people would disregard the young Lil Bei when he was carrying out his mission. Of course, those who disregarded Lil Bei would have to pay a price.


    The furious Lil Bei looked at the girls angrily and asked, ¡°Who are you? Where are you bringing her to?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Lil Bei curiously. He looked naive and seemed to be returning home from his classmate¡¯s house. He looked innocent and seemed to be a good student, who had never fought or touched a girl¡¯s hand before¡­ This was Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s first impression of Lil Bei.


    ¡°However, this feeble boy looks weaker than me. Can he save me? No, he should leave as soon as possible so that his life won¡¯t be jeopardized,¡± thought Su Xiaoxiao.


    The girls in white skirt smiled as they looked at the girl in turquoise skirt. They giggled and said, ¡°Sister Liu E. He won¡¯t let us pass. What should we do?¡±


    Liu E looked seductively at Lil Bei with her gentle eyes. She giggled and said, ¡°Small boy, don¡¯t be angry. You must have seen so many beautiful women here, so you are reluctant to let us go, right? Sister will let someone accompany you. ¡±


    While talking, Liu E gave a girl in white skirt a look. The girl got the message. Her smile could melt a person¡¯s heart. Just like a little angel, she hummed cheerfully as she skipped towards Lil Bei with both of her white tender arms behind her back.


    Her pace was brisk. Her cute appearance was enough to make a person let down his or her guard. Out of nowhere, there was a dagger in her hands. She was still skipping playfully towards Lil Bei.


    Su Xiaoxiao noticed the dagger, which was hidden behind the girl. As she was about to warn Lil Bei, Liu E covered Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth. She smiled as she drew her face close to Su Xiaoxiao. She said softly, ¡°Miss Xiaoxiao. Let¡¯s not disturb our Caiyun from kissing that handsome boy.¡±


    ¡°So, the girl is called Caiyun. She is holding onto a dagger, but the innocent boy is unaware. What should I do? I can¡¯t break free. How can I remind him? I am so useless,¡± thought Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao would rather sacrifice her life for others, even if the other party was a complete stranger.


    Caiyun came towards Lil Bei. She raised her neck cutely and pursed her mouth. She crooned and said, ¡°Handsome boy, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Looking at the rosy lips and lovely big eyes, Lil Bei¡¯s face reddened. He said awkwardly, ¡°Lil Bei¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Brother Lil Bei. Can I kiss you?¡±


    Lil Bei flushed up to his ears and was at a loss. Caiyun had already pursed her mouth and was about to kiss him. As her rosy lips were getting closer, Caiyun suddenly stopped and crooned. ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    Her coquettish appearance looked flirtatious. It was difficult to refuse.


    Seeing Lil Bei close his eyes, Caiyun looked Lil Bei murderously. She lunged her dagger toward his heart.


    Upon seeing this, Su Xiaoxiao made some inaudible sound since her mouth was covered. She struggled desperately and was about to burst into tears.


    Liu E sneered coldly. The Pink Rose Killer Organization, which she was leading, was the most mysterious of the whole of Northern Manor. Pink Rose only consisted of girls in their early twenties. They had undergone Zhu Mingyu¡¯s special training. In a certain sense, Zhu Mingyu was their master. This was also a reason why Liu E hated Xiao Bing to her core.


    Zhu Liya, who was killed by Xiao Bing, was the only older, yet mature killer in Pink Rose. Zhu Liya was also the only female killer in Pink Rose who didn¡¯t know any kungfu. However, with her wisdom and trickery, she was the deputy leader of Pink Rose. The leader was, no doubt, Liu E.


    Today, the Peony Fairy started to plot against Xiao Bing. Liu E was tasked to kidnap Su Xiaoxiao so to let Su Xiaoxiao see Xiao Bing¡¯s true colours. She had seen Ye Xinyi before. Even from a woman¡¯s perspective, Ye Xinyi¡¯s beauty was impeccable. She believed that Xiao Bing would reveal his true colours in front of Ye Xinyi.


    By then, both of Xiao Bing¡¯s closest women would hate him to the core. Even on Xiao Bing¡¯s deathbed, those women who were close to him would still have animosity towards Xiao Bing. Wouldn¡¯t it be very interesting? While thinking about it, Liu E couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    As for Lil Bei, he was just an obstacle that could be easily removed.


    With a plop, the dagger was inserted. Caiyun stared unbelievably at the innocent Lil Bei. Just as her dagger was inches away from Lil Bei¡¯s heart, he had already stabbed Caiyun¡¯s heart with his dagger.


    The seemingly young and inexperienced boy looked innocent after stabbing her in the heart. Although they knew how to act, she realized the boy was a better actor.


    Caiyun¡¯s body became colder. Finally, she opened her mouth and asked with some difficulty, ¡°Wh-why?¡±


    Lil Bei looked at Caiyun calmly and said, ¡°Because you want to kill me¡­ So I have to kill you.¡±


    Lil Bei pulled his dagger out and Caiyun fell to the ground. Liu E and the other girls in white skirt looked at the boy, who was thought to be young and inexperienced surprisingly. They were in disbelief.


    Initially, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart was racing. It gradually calmed down. She was stunned. No one could imagine that this young and innocent boy would kill people!


    He was calm even after killing someone.


    Liu E¡¯s face became stiff. She looked at Lil Bei coldly and murderously. She said calmly, ¡°I underestimate you. Who are you?¡±


    Lil Bei shook the blood off his dagger forcefully and walked towards Liu E and the rest. He said, ¡°My name is Lil Bei. Lil, as in little. Bei, as in North.¡±


    Liu E asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing entrusted me to protect Miss Xiaoxiao. Let her go and you can leave.¡±


    Liu E gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°He¡¯s Xiao Bing¡¯s man! He has a hidden strength.¡±


    Lil Bei smiled innocently and said, ¡°Let go of Xiaoxiao. Tell me who you are and I will let you go.¡±


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t let her go?¡±


    A hint of coldness flashed past Lil Bei¡¯s eyes. He tightened his grip on the dagger and said, ¡°Tell me who you are. After you die, I will take Xiaoxiao away.¡±


    Lil Bei was a person who upheld law and justice.


    Dragon Teeth had its own rules. If there was a conflict between law and justice, justice would prevail!


    Therefore, people from Dragon Teeth could decide the fate of those who had committed the most heinous crimes.


    Lil Bei emphasized, saying word by word, ¡°Compared to Brother Bing, I am magnanimous and don¡¯t like to kill people. You shall decide your own fate.¡±

 Chapter 105

    In this seemingly harmless boy, Liu E actually felt a very strong threat. This uneasy feeling angered her. Liu E firmly grabbed Su Xiaoxiao and ordered the girls in white skirt, ¡°Kill him. Don¡¯t think too much. End it fast.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    These girls in white skirts were all trained killers. After receiving the order, they surrounded Lil Bei. They were not in a rush to make a move instead, they were circling Lil Bei. They were altogether seven girls in white skirt. All of them had reached the bone-refining stage.


    Liu E was the only killer in Pink Rose who had reached the concealing strength stage. She was in the early realm. Apart from Zhu Liya, who was incapable, the rest were in the bone refining stage.


    As they had similar strength, they worked very well with one another after much training. If all seven worked together, they could even defeat Liu E.


    Liu E said coldly, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    They circled Lil Bei continuously. They formed an extremely tight circle around Lil Bei. No one could pinpoint the position of these seven girls.


    There was a hint of anguish and sadness in Lil Bei¡¯s eyes. He sighed heavily and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to kill people. Why are you forcing me?¡±


    The seven girls changed their positions rapidly and were closing in on Lil Bei. Their daggers surrounded Lil Bei. Murderous glint shone upon Lil Bei from every direction like a tightly woven net, as though it wanted to disintegrate Lil Bei.


    The strike had exceeded the limit of bone refining stage. Even someone who had reached the early realm of the concealing strength stage could never execute it so perfectly.


    Liu E sneered and said to Su Xiaoxiao, who was firmly under her control, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. No one can save you unless Xiao Bing comes personally. Unfortunately, he had fallen for a honey trap. You will see it later, er¡­¡±


    Liu E suddenly stopped talking. The seven girls all stopped moving. They were in a position which they were about to stab Lil Bei. However, they were stiff and motionless. Only Lil Bei, who was surrounded by the girls was still moving. He turned a blind eye to the seven girls and walked out from the surround casually.


    Lil Bei looked at Liu E. His eyes were full of anguish, anger and hatred. He almost gnashed his teeth and emphasised, ¡°You killed them. Because of you, I have bloodied my hands.¡±


    The throats of the seven girls suddenly tore apart at the same time. Blood sprayed out from their throats. All of them then fell to the ground.


    Lil Bei shouted angrily at Liu E, ¡°You are the sinner who killed them!¡±


    Lil Bei had to kill people in Dragon Teeth. However, he hated to kill people. For every person he killed, some anger would accumulate in his heart. As this anger piled up constantly and endless for a long time, Lil Bei became more extreme. On the one hand, he was kind and softhearted as always. On the other hand, he was brutal and ruthless.


    Whenever he killed someone, his extreme character would cause his dark side, which was normally hidden at the bottom of his heart, to replace his usual optimism.


    At this moment, Lil Bei ¡®s gaze wasn¡¯t as pure and bright as before. His eyes were burning. Anger, brutality, grief, ruthlessness¡­ All kinds of negative emotions were reflected in the flame.


    Upon seeing his gaze, Liu E was scared. She took out a dagger from her pocket and put it on Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s white neck. She threatened loudly, ¡°Let us go or I will kill Su Xiaoxiao.¡±


    Lil Bei grabbed his dagger tightly, but he made way for her. He stood to one side.


    Liu E was relieved. Seizing Su Xiaoxiao, she moved towards the gate carefully. When she walked past Lil Bei, even though they were several metres apart, she was very cautious.


    Lil Bei moved. Liu E¡¯s eyes were always on Lil Bei. At that moment, Lil Bei vanished. Before she could even react, Su Xiaoxiao, who was under her control, disappeared. Lil Bei then kicked Liu E in her chest. She spat out a mouthful of blood and flew ten more metres away.


    Lil Bei rescued Su Xiaoxiao and gestured Su Xiaoxiao to move away. He then walked towards Liu E, who fell to the ground and said, ¡°Tell me. Who is the mastermind?¡±


    Liu E¡¯s mouth was still bleeding, but she laughed wildly and said, ¡°You must be dreaming.¡±


    She struggled to get up. She threw the dagger on the ground and took out a small bag from her pocket. She grabbed numerous fine needles. Those were the needles which were used to attack Xiao Bing.


    Liu E stared at the approaching Lil Bei. Lil Bei turned a blind eye to her actions. All of a sudden, Liu E moved. The fine needles pierced through the night sky, towards Lil Bei. It was fast enough to pierce through Lil Bei.


    It was difficult to pinpoint the position of these fine needles in the dark. Although Liu E was in the early realm of the concealing strength stage, this special technique, which she learnt from Zhu Mingyu could even be used to defeat masters who were in the middle realm of concealing strength stage.


    Lil Bei was expressionless. He didn¡¯t even hide. While approaching Liu E, he waved his dagger rapidly. With all the tinkling, he managed to block all the fine needles with his dagger in the dark. The needles fell to the ground.


    Liu E stared at Lil Bei. How was it possible!


    Just as she was going to fish for more needles from her pockets, Lil Bei vanished. When he reappeared, he had already grabbed her neck and lifted her from the ground. She was struggling frantically. She felt that her throat was going to be wrung apart and was almost out of breath. She found the fact that the entire Pink Rose team was wiped out by a seemingly harmless boy terrifying and ridiculous.


    Lil Bei looked at her mournfully and said, ¡°If you are willing to tell me now, you shall blink twice and I will let you go.¡±


    Liu E didn¡¯t blink. Lil Bei applied some force. With a creak, he wrung Liu E¡¯s neck and her neck was badly distorted.


    Lil Bei sighed and threw Liu E¡¯s corpse on the ground. After killing all his enemies, he regained his harmless, optimistic look. He turned around and walked towards Su Xiaoxiao. He stopped in front of Su Xiaoxiao and asked, ¡°Xiaoxiao, who are they?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Xiaoxiao shook her head, then suddenly said, ¡°I remembered. I heard they mentioned something about Northern Manor.¡±


    ¡°Northern Manor¡­ the territory of North Heaven Queen,¡± Xiao Bei said, ¡°North Heaven Queen seems to have laid her hands on Brother Bing.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao asked worryingly, ¡°Is something going to happen to Xiao Bing? Is it? Should we call the police? Or will you go and help him? ¡±


    Lil Bei had an innocent and bright smile on his face. He said, ¡°Rest assured. Brother Bing didn¡¯t call me. This probably means that he doesn¡¯t need help. In this world, he is the only person who doesn¡¯t need any worry¡­ Xiaoxiao, I¡¯ll take you home. I¡¯ll protect you before Brother Bing comes home at night.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at the corpses on the ground hesitantly. Lil Bei said, ¡°I will handle them.¡±


    Lil Bei made a phone call. Dragon Teeth organization had some people, who would do these dirty work for them, in every part of the country. In other words, after Dragon Teeth killed those people who deserved to die without any trial or evidence, someone would clean up the mess for them. Hence, they wouldn¡¯t get into any trouble.


    After Xiao Bing exited the hotel, he received a call from the Peony Fairy. Upon hearing her voice, Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my honour to receive a call from the Heavenly King. I¡¯m flattered¡­ Let me guess. The Heavenly King hates my guts. I believe you are going to throw down the gauntlet.¡±


    The Peony Fairy smiled on the other side of the phone. She said, ¡°Xiao Bing, you are indeed the enemy that I, the Peony Fairy, should be wary of. You are really smart.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m flattered. Are you throwing down the gauntlet or do you have any other matter? Please enlighten me.¡±


    The Peony Fairy¡¯s foxy voice could seduce any man and deplete his energy. Given any unknowing stranger, he would have thought that the Peony Fairy was flirting with him. She said, ¡°Xiao Bing. It has been days. I miss you. I have prepared a banquet in Northern Manor today and wish to invite Mr. Xiao over. Are you available?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I will have to disappoint you. I just ate. Maybe some other day.¡±


    ¡°What a pity. Fortunately, I was prepared and knew that Mr. Xiao would not do me the honour.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled faintly. He wanted to hear what the Peony Fairy was going to say.


    Sure enough, the Peony Fairy continued talking, ¡°Before calling you, I have specially invited two other guests for dinner. I think if you know that they are coming, Mr. Xiao will certainly come punctually.¡±


    Xiao Bing became uneasy. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Who are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Su Xiaoxiao and Ye Xiaoxi.¡±


    After listening to the Peony Fairy, Xiao Bing was stunned and sneered then. ¡°You have invited both of them? I think you are lying to me¡­¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t see it for himself, Xiao Bing was sure that Su Xiaoxiao would not be taken away. Xiao Bing had full confidence in Lil Bei. Although Lil Bei looked innocent, Lil Bei was actually¡­ stronger than himself, whose strength was currently sealed up!


    The Peony Fairy laughed and said, ¡°Ye Xiaoxi is already here. Although Su Xiaoxiao has not arrived, she is probably on her way.¡±


    After listening to the Peony Fairy, he somewhat believed her after hearing Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s moan over the phone. As Ye Xiaoxi was worried that Xiao Bing would accept the Peony Fairy¡¯s invitation, so she tried not to say a single word. However, someone probably tried to make Ye Xiaoxi groan in pain.


    Even with a groan, Xiao Bing knew Ye Xiaoxi was in the Peony Fairy¡¯s hands. He became furious. Xiao Bing¡¯s voice sounded like thunder in the dark sky. His thunderous voice could be heard within a hundred metres.


    ¡°Peony Fairy, if anything happens to Yezi, your Northern Manor will be razed to the ground!¡±


    ¡°Touch my woman and I will kill everyone in Northern Manor!¡±


    ¡°No matter how many people there are in Northern Manor, I will kill all of them!¡±


    Bloodthirsty Xiao Bing!

 Chapter 106

    Xiao Bing¡¯s anger was astonishing after he became really angry.


    Although he was once a national officer, people in Dragon Teeth had always been resolute and ruthless. In addition, he had left there for three years. In these three years, Xiao Bing had been decisive that he once slaughtered an inhuman terrorist organization, and over a hundred people had been killed.


    Everyone knew that Xiao Bing¡¯s underlings in Dragon Gate were all the most rampant criminals in the world back then. They could be restrained by Xiao Bing, and they feared him, so Xiao Bing was definitely not a man with a woman¡¯s kind heart.


    Xiao Bing called Su Xiaoxiao first, and as Xiao Bing expected, she was safe. Then Xiao Bing asked Lil Bei to protect her, and then he called the noodle house and asked Gao Fei to come. Gao Fei had an amazing force. With one more helper, he had more insurance today. Xiao Bing had a deep trust in Gao Fei even though he had just known Gao Fei.


    Xiao Bing waited outside Northern Manor. When Gao Fei got out of the car, Xiao Bing asked him to come. Gao Fei walked up to Xiao Bing and said calmly, ¡°Boss.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°You can call me Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to enter Northern Manor later. If I don¡¯t come out within 20 minutes, you kill your way in.¡±


    ¡°Can I kill people?¡±


    Xiao Bing hesitated, ¡°In order to deter the opponent, you can kill a few people appropriately. But the main aim is to seriously injure them and destroy their fighting capacity.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Xiao Bing patted Gao Fei on his shoulder and stepped towards Northern Manor. When he reached the iron gate, he shouted suddenly and violently, ¡°Open the door!¡±


    The iron gate slowly opened, and Xiao Bing walked in step by step. Countless guards were standing in the courtyard, but no one came forward to stop Xiao Bing. At this moment, Xiao Bing was already a dead man in their eyes when he entered Northern Manor!


    Xiao Bing walked toward step by step and his pace was calm. Xiao Bing once fought in a more dangerous place than this, but he was still alive finally.


    Looking at the guards around, Xiao Bing thought in his heart, ¡°If today Yezi suffered any damage, I¡¯m afraid you all will be buried together.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked to the stairs and continued to step up. Finally, he entered Heavenly Palace!


    In the Heavenly Palace of Northern Manor, the Peony Fairy was sitting on the throne of Heavenly Palace. There were five men and one woman sitting on the seats on both sides of Heavenly Palace. They were all the top experts in Northern Manor. One man and one woman should have reached the Concealing Strength Stage in his eyes. And the other three also reached the Clear-strength Stage.


    At the same time, as Xiao Bing came in, two teams suddenly rushed out from both sides of Heavenly Palace. About a dozen people and guns aimed at Xiao Bing in succession.


    In addition, there were many strong guards in Northern Manor who were standing on both sides of Heavenly Palace with sharp swords.


    Next to the North Heaven Queen were two young girls who held tightly bound Yezi. Yezi¡¯s mouth was sealed with a sellotape. At this moment, she was struggling hard and crying, looking at Xiao Bing with worry and anxiety.


    Yezi¡¯s eyes made Xiao Bing¡¯s heart almost instantly broke. He suddenly stopped and grabbed the nearest guard, carrying his neckband to drag closer. The others all didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Bing suddenly began in this case. ¡°Pa pa!¡± Xiao Bing slapped with two hands before everyone could react. Then the man¡¯s cheek collapsed completely, and his mouth was bleeding and eyeballs almost raised.


    A bearded man in the seat in his 40s stood up suddenly and shouted, ¡°How dare you be presumptuous!¡±


    Regardless of him, Xiao Bing was still holding the guard who was slapped by him, and then jumped high suddenly and lifted the guard above his head. ¡°Pa!¡± The guard¡¯s body in his hand was like a whip and fell to the ground heavily. His throat was gurgling and his seven orifices were bleeding. He could not be more dead.


    All the people gasped with a surprise. Even people with the cruelty of Northern Manor felt that Xiao Bing¡¯s methods were somewhat frightening.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t respond to the bearded man at all. Instead, he looked at the Peony Fairy with aggressive eyes and let out his anger completely, ¡°North Heaven Queen, when I saw Yezi aggrieved, I will be upset. When I am upset, I will be angry. When I am angry, and I can¡¯t promise what I am going to do. Just now, this man was just a demonstration.¡±


    The Peony Fairy smiled and burst out laughing. Her body was quivering and full of allure, but no one was in the mood to think about it, because everyone could feel her anger now from her laughing. The angry Peony Fairy once cut off the heads of dozens of men who betrayed their lovers. No one could imagine what she would do to Xiao Bing later.


    After she stopped laughing, the Peony Fairy saw Xiao Bing still looking at herself with burning eyes. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Untie the rope.¡±


    The two girls immediately untied the rope for Yezi and tore off the sellotape from her mouth.


    The Peony Fairy looked at Yezi and smiled, ¡°Miss Ye, I didn¡¯t want to be the enemy of the Ye Family. Today¡¯s incident is caused by Xiao Bing. You are aggrieved.¡±


    Yezi snorted and shouted anxiously to Xiao Bing, ¡°Brother Bing, who let you come? Go back now, hurry!¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Yezi tenderly and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back with me later.¡±


    The Peony Fairy sighed and said, ¡°Miss Ye can go back. You¡­ I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t. Come on, give Mr. Xiao a chair. Today I¡¯ll cherish my last chance today to have a long talk with Mr. Xiao.¡±


    A servant arrived, put a chair behind Xiao Bing, and then hurried to another side.


    Xiao Bing sat down slowly. Yezi was still under control in the Peony Fairy¡¯s hands. Although judging from the current situation, the Peony Fairy should have no intention of hurting Yezi, Xiao Bing did not dare to act rashly.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, in fact, all the grudges between you and me were caused by Xie Family. I love their wealth, and you don¡¯t fear anything. That¡¯s why we have come to this situation,¡± the Peony Fairy sighed, ¡°If this is the case, perhaps we still have a chance for relaxation today, but unfortunately¡­ ¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Is it because I killed someone I shouldn¡¯t have killed?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°I can understand, just like if you kill Yezi, I will ravage here. Zhu Mingyu was a good opponent, but if I were given another chance, I would still kill him.¡±


    Seeing some mood in the Peony Fairy, Xiao Bing continued, ¡°Because he wanted to kill me. Treat the enemy with mercy is cruel to oneself.¡±


    The Peony Fairy looked at Xiao Bing and suddenly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to meet such a decisive young man like you.¡±


    Xiao Bing said lightly, ¡°I was once a soldier¡­ ¡±


    ¡°A Soldier?¡± The Peony Fairy said, ¡°Would you kill people casually as a soldier?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled slightly at himself, ¡°Maybe I am not a qualified soldier.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought of himself at the beginning¡­ For those wanted criminals who were feared by every country like tigers and leopards, he broke the relationship with the country and even resigned from the position of Dragon Teeth captain, ending his political career ahead of schedule. What a glory it was for him during the Dragon Teeth period. Even some bosses in Jingdu who knew his identity had to respect him.


    But today, Xiao Bing still thought he was right. If he didn¡¯t found Dragon Gate, the top criminals who were not bound would bring more disasters to the country. But if it weren¡¯t for his resignation, Su Peiya wouldn¡¯t have left the team with him, nor would she later¡­


    Xiao Bing heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the Peony Fairy with a serious face. ¡°Jiang City¡¯s underground world is divided into four parts. You own one part of it. Speaking of that, you are also one of the big bosses. Let Yezi go. I will stay and talk to you slowly. I think the leader of Northern Manor is bold enough to do that.¡±


    The Peony Fairy giggled and laughed, ¡°Let her go¡­ No, I suddenly changed my mind again¡­ You killed Zhu Mingyu. Would it be a very interesting thing if I killed Yezi in front of you and let my people scrap you? Since you love Yezi so much, you must live in endless regret in your life.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up suddenly and stared at the Peony Fairy with terrible eyes, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The two arms of Yezi were controlled by the two young girls respectively. She struggled madly and shouted at the Peony Fairy, ¡°You are abnormal!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am a pervert.¡± The Peony Fairy¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I am angry when I see love birds like you. There is no real love in this world. All men should die.¡±


    There was no panic in Yezi¡¯s eyes. Facing the woman who could crush her with one hand, she actually seemed to have seen her weak point. She laughed and suddenly said, ¡°You are not angry. You are jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What do I envy you?¡±


    ¡°You are jealous of our love, because you have been cheated and betrayed by other men. If what I said was right, the man who died in the arena should not be your true love. He was only a man who was really good to you and really understood you, while the man you loved had already abandoned you and been kind to others¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡± The Peony Fairy suddenly stood up and flung a slap on Yezi¡¯s face. She screamed in a shrill voice, ¡°Bitch!¡±


    Xiao Bing stepped out and rushed to the Peony Fairy like a lightning.


    No one could one touch my woman!


    After this slap, Xiao Bing was ready to kill!

 Chapter 107

    Clear-strength, Concealing strength, Transforming Strength, every level of improvement was a sublimation. Masters of Ming Jin practiced external force and Masters of Concealing strength practiced internal force. Once they reached the level of Transforming Strength, they would be able to have an internal and external combination. Every part of the body carried a concealing strength, which had the ability to hurt anyone, anywhere, at any time, and turned the opponents¡¯ attacks into invisibility. This was the legendary Transforming Strength.


    If Clear-strength and Concealing strength meant stepping into the realm of masters, then Transforming Strength was to reach the realm of grand masters, who were respected and worshipped everywhere in the martial arts circles.


    When Xiao Bing fought with Zhu Mingyu, his strength was only in the middle realm of Concealing strength. But because his strength itself was above Concealing strength, his fighting experiences and consciousness were far better than Concealing strength, although he slipped down to Concealing strength due to being sealed. So his real fighting capacity was not only in the middle realm of Concealing strength, but was almost equal to Zhu Mingyu. If he had not been injured before the battle, it was hard to tell who would have won the battle, even if he had not burst out with that strange and terrible strength.


    At this time, Xiao Bing¡¯s total strength suddenly broke out. Before everyone could respond, he had rushed toward the Peony Fairy and Yezi. His hands shot out amidst the two girls, grabbed Yezi, and then quickly flew out of the back door.


    Xiao Bing soared to his extreme speed, reaching the Transforming Strength period. The strength automatically surged through the whole body, so it was able to expel gas and force everywhere. And his reaction, speed, agility and strength had reached a new level, coming and going like a flashing shadow.


    However, Xiao Bing heard the reason that Master Hou was able to dominate the underground world of Jiang City and was considered the strongest in the whole Black Province, was because he had four trump cards, namely the Four Heaven Kings, in his hands. It was said that each of them had reached the level of Transforming Strength. Therefore, snatching Yezi from under the eyes of the Peony Fairy, had lifted his whole heart. He had felt a force directly shooting at Yezi. Xiao Bing shifted his stance, twisted his body in front of Yezi, and received a heavy blow on his back. He held Yezi and spun in the air continuously. He suddenly landed in the middle of the ground.


    In order to prevent Xiao Bing from taking Yezi away, many masters in the hall blocked off all the exits.


    Xiao Bing felt a gush of blood building up and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Yezi grabbed Xiao Bing¡¯s clothes and exclaimed, ¡°Brother Bing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, spitting it out will make me feel much better.¡±


    The palm hit had been issued in haste, as the Peony Fairy did not have time to give her full force to it, so Xiao Bing was only slightly injured. If Xiao Bing¡¯s strength was at the same level as the strength when he fought with Zhu Mingyu, he would have been seriously injured by the palm hit.


    The Peony Fairy¡¯s tone was incredulous, ¡°The period of Transforming Strength?¡±


    Xiao Bing wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and grinned, ¡°Good eyesight.¡±


    Looking around, he seemed to be like a tiger in a wolf¡¯s den. Although he was strong, there were so many masters on the other side. Apart from having over a dozen guns pointed at himself, the Peony Fairy was also at the stage of Transforming Strength. And her strength was stronger and not weaker than Xiao Bing¡¯s. Oh no! Gao Fei would be coming in soon from outside. He would have to delay any action.


    Suddenly several shrieks could be heard from outside, followed by bouts of shouting and killing sounds. 20 minutes had gone by. Gao Fei couldn¡¯t wait any longer, but Xiao Bing did not dare to be careless as the situation was more dangerous now. It would be better if he could delay the time. But his sole aim was to protect Yezi. How could this be delayed?


    Obviously, the shouting outside had scared the people in Heavenly Palace. One of the guards ran out to check, then came back and said respectfully, ¡°Heaven King, there is a man outside who has made his way into Northern Manor. Now our people are looking for him in order to kill him.¡±


    The Peony Fairy asked curiously, ¡°Only one person?¡±


    Xiao Bing said helplessly, ¡°My dumbass friend.¡±


    Hearing that it was merely a dumbass, the Peony Fairy was relieved and sneered, ¡°You are seeking your doom. Why are you risking your brother¡¯s life? Xiao Bing, is this how you treat your brother?¡±


    Xiao Bing scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t even know whether I will be alive or dead today. Do I care about that? One more person will bring in more vitality. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Let Yezi go and I will stay here and take on all of you alone.¡±


    ¡°One-on-one battle?¡± the Peony Fairy giggled.


    Xiao Bing said impatiently, ¡°I can fight with all of you or all of you can fight with me. It doesn¡¯t matter. Let Yezi go first.¡±


    The Peony Fairy looked at Xiao Bing seriously and sighed, ¡°Xiao Bing, I really admire you a little. You are still so calm at this time. Well, let Yezi step aside, and I¡¯ll let her see with her own eyes, how you are going to die. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt her. I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head.


    The Peony Fairy replied in a gloomy tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Xiao Bing took a deep breath, and thought of Su Peiya, who had lain in his arms. His heart ached and he said, ¡°Yezi is my beloved woman. I can¡¯t take any risks in trusting my enemy.¡±


    The Peony Fairy¡¯s tone was full of murderous intent, ¡°Do you think you can walk out alive?¡± ¡°Even if you can leave Heavenly Palace, there are still 260 killers waiting for you in my Northern Manor, outside the temple. Their strength may be very weak, not even reaching the period of bone refining level. But many ants can kill an elephant. There are enough people outside to tie you up. You still want to protect this woman, and what¡¯s more, you can¡¯t even get out of the hall at all!¡±


    ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try¡­ ¡± As soon as Xiao Bing stepped out, those who were carrying guns were already pointing them at him. The Peony Fairy shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡±


    ¡°It would be easy if I shoot you now!¡±


    Thinking of Zhu Mingyu¡¯s death, the Peony Fairy wanted to drink Xiao Bing¡¯s blood, eat Xiao Bing¡¯s flesh, and break Xiao Bing¡¯s bones.


    Xiao Bing knew what was going on in Peony Fairy¡¯s mind that he couldn¡¯t escape from the big palace at all, in her view. Even if he were to go out, there would be no way to escape. There were more than 200 masters outside, and any one of them could kill him.


    ¡°But, are those masters still alive?¡±


    Hearing the murderous shouting stop, Xiao Bing laughed, and the Peony Fairy laughed as well. Although they were both laughing, they were having different thoughts.


    Xiao Bing suddenly moved, and carried Yezi on his back. He let her clasp his neck and then dashed out suddenly.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Those people who had guns, were at a loss. The weaker guards rushed over and set up the first line of defense, but were defeated by Xiao Bing instantly.


    The Peony Fairy¡¯s pupils constricted. Xiao Bing had entered Transforming Strength, but normally, his foundation should be unstable as it spanned two levels and directly into Transforming Strength. And his consciousness often did not necessarily reach that power. But his fighting consciousness was still stronger than Transforming Strength. What kind of monster was he?


    The Peony Fairy didn¡¯t do anything yet. When it came to identity and realm, she naturally was not willing to join forces with these people, to kill Xiao Bing. What¡¯s more, in her view, it was very easy to settle, once she joined in the fight. What she wanted was to see Xiao Bing floating like a dead person in the sea, struggling and finally dying in pain and always afraid.


    Xiao Bing had just defeated the six or seven guards who were not strong enough to stand up to him. Suddenly a wooden stick crashed into Xiao Bing¡¯s chest. The stick broke, but Xiao Bing¡¯s body was only slightly shaken. The stick did not hurt Xiao Bing, but if it had been in the hands of a master of Concealing strength, the effect would have been different.


    The dumpty was speechless when Xiao Bing¡¯s feet kicked out at him directly. He flew out of the hall, and then Xiao Bing quickly turned around. ¡°Pong pong!¡± Xiao Bing blocked the hit that was aimed at Yezi¡¯s back, using his chest as a shield.


    They were two masters of Ming Jin. Xiao Bing roared, and his strong force shocked the two masters in front of him. With Xiao Bing¡¯s body of clear-strength and his power from the Concealing strength, Xiao Bing found it hard to carry part of the strength. The other part was directly conducted through the body to the ground by Xiao Bing. Even so, Xiao Bing suffered some minor injuries, plus the palm hit of the Peony Fairy before.


    Now the other five masters and the dumpty had been kicked out of the temple by Xiao Bing. That did not make him feel better. The two masters of Ming Jin had been taken by surprise and they each had a broken arm. But it was no longer a threat. The real threat came from another woman with red wavy hair and in high heels, and a man dressed in a tight, black outfit.


    Now, more than a dozen guards rushed into the hall and blocked the exit.


    Xiao Bing looked at the man and the woman. The man¡¯s fists were at his chest and he seemed eager to fight. Without saying anything, the woman swung one foot and her vamp swept directly across Xiao Bing¡¯s face.


    Xiao Bing blocked her move with his hand. ¡°Hush!¡± From the sole of the red-haired beauty, a sharp blade protruded and drew a deep blood cut directly on Xiao Bing¡¯s arm.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he rushed forward quickly. The woman was facing the crazy attacks from Xiao Bing. Although she was weaker, she was still able to resist some of his movements. The man rushed up and joined the woman in attacking Xiao Bing from both sides.


    After observing their movements, Xiao Bing already knew something about the two people. The woman was in Concealing strength, while the man was in Clear-strength. The best way to beat the strong with the weak strength was not to catch the king first, because sometimes the king was not easy to catch. And Xiao Bing was still carrying Yezi, so the best way was to break them down, one by one.


    Xiao Bing first repelled the woman, and then took the opportunity to jump directly in front of the man. Regardless of the woman, who was attacking him, he knocked down the Clear-strength man with one blow, and then felled the man over his shoulder. He actually slung Yezi directly in front of him. The sharp sole of the woman behind him, made a bloody cut directly on Xiao Bing¡¯s back. The cut was so deep that the bone was visible!


    Seeing this, the Peony Fairy stared, her big eyes reddening¡­ What kind of man was he? He even used his body to protect his own woman. A figure appeared in the Peony Fairy¡¯s mind, and her fists clenched as she giggled. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t every man in the world be a betrayer?¡±


    ¡°Was it like what Miss Ye said, that I was just jealous? Am I jealous that I have not found true love? Am I jealous that the man I loved betrayed me? ¡±


    ¡°No, definitely not¡­¡± the Peony Fairy¡¯s eyes were getting redder and redder. She seemed to recall something. Pointing at Xiao Bing¡¯s back, she screamed, ¡°Kill him! Don¡¯t hesitate, kill him!¡±


    Muzzles were instantly aimed at Xiao Bing, and the woman with Concealing strength had also left a bloody mark on Xiao Bing. When she was still fighting, Xiao Bing had held on tightly to Yezi. He shouted loudly, and his whole body shot toward the exit like a cannonball. People near the door panicked and brandishing machetes and daggers, they rushed toward Xiao Bing. Several blades left deep marks on him. But Xiao Bing crashed headlong into the crowd, flew out of the hall, and then rolled down the steps. He held Yezi so tightly in his arms that she was absolutely safe.


    Then, covered in blood, Xiao Bing stood up with Yezi. He first took a look at the courtyard of Northern Manor and there was surprise in his eyes. Then he put Yezi down, turned around and looked at the people of Heavenly Palace, who had rushed out of the hall, including the Peony Fairy.


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°You lost.¡±

 Chapter 108

    The Peony Fairy looked at Xiao Bing standing outside the door, and she had a somewhat complicated look in her eyes. The man was in Transforming Strength, and had already reached the master level of practising internal and external skills, as well as following the inclinations. If he gave up the woman, he could easily escape. But he still wanted to protect the woman he was holding in his arms. He had actively blocked blades and fists attacks for this woman several times. As a result, he was already seriously injured, and could even be dying¡­


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t all men in the world be fickle? Apart from the idiot Zhu Mingyu, how could there be such a man in the world? Why is he treating this woman so well¡­?¡±


    The Peony Fairy stared at the courtyard with her big eyes. Not only the Peony Fairy, but everyone around her, gasped in surprise. At this time, the bodies of over 200 elite guards of Northern Manor, were scattered all over the place. The ground was bloody and nobody could tell if they were alive or dead. The scene resembled an ancient battlefield that had just witnessed killings of somber horror.


    Gao Fei was sitting on a stone, with an awl in his hand. His body was unharmed and his expression was indifferent. He suddenly looked up at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Boss, the task you asked to be done has been completed.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Well done!¡±


    The Peony Fairy looked at Gao Fei in shock, and asked, ¡°Did you kill all these people?¡±


    Gao Fei didn¡¯t answer. He jumped down from the big stone and walked slowly towards Xiao Bing. In his eyes, Peony Fairy did not exist. There was only Xiao Bing, because Xiao Bing was his boss.


    Gao Fei did not react even when he saw the blood and wounds on Xiao Bing. He walked up to Xiao Bing and asked calmly, ¡°Boss, shall I help you solve all these problems?¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How will you solve it?¡± Xiao Bing was concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to the boss to kill or scrap them.¡±


    Strange. The Peony Fairy and others felt funny, but they were not laughing. What kind of person was he, to make such an understatement about murder so calmly?


    Gao Fei was different from Lil Bei. When Lil Bei killed people, he was full of anger, sadness and emotion. But when Gao Fei killed people, it really seemed like he was just completing a very routine job. It was very natural for him. Life was not life in his eyes. Perhaps the lives of people who had nothing to do with him, was not life, in his eyes.


    There was a hint of anger in the Peony Fairy¡¯s eyes. The stout man got up from the ground and ran back to the Peony Fairy. The stout man was at the middle stage of Concealing strength and had strong fighting abilities. He was able to withstand the power of Xiao Bing¡¯s foot. Luckily for him, Xiao Bing¡¯s kick was a hurried one, as he also had to look out for the two men, who were attacking Yezi behind him, so the stout man only received a kick with one foot, and did not suffer that badly.


    The Peony Fairy¡¯s eyes locked with Xiao Bing and Gao Fei. Her strength was at the initial stage of Transforming Strength. But because Xiao Bing¡¯s old wounds were not healed yet and he had fresh wounds, the pressure she gave off at this time, was still stronger than Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing shook his head, entrusted Yezi to Gao Fei and said, ¡°Take good care of my woman.¡±


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing¡¯s blood, which was all over his body and the several bloody wounds, and her tears were almost falling. She said, ¡°Brother Bing, don¡¯t fight with them directly. They can¡¯t stop us. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°There are some things that need to be solved eventually. Today is the best time. We should solve them all at once.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, everything that happened today was because of me. If you die, I will not want to live alone.¡±


    Xiao Bing gently kissed Yezi on her forehead and said softly, ¡°Take it easy. Brother Bing will not leave you alone in the world. The reason why I dared to come is because no one can kill me.¡±


    There was an air of confidence in his voice and eyes, which made Gao Fei take another look at Xiao Bing. His mouth opened slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but eventually, he closed it.


    Even though Xiao Bing was all bloody and injured, looking at his self-confidence, Yezi could not help feeling relieved, without any good reasons. She followed Gao Fei willingly, to a far corner and stood still.


    Xiao Bing turned to face the Peony Fairy, and felt her threatening and terrible aura. But Xiao Bing turned a blind eye to it, as it had no effect on both his body and spirit.


    He took a very graceful step forward and grinned, ¡°Actually, today was a game you had set up, but have you ever considered that this situation may also be what I had expected?¡±


    The dumpty scolded, ¡°Do you want to be killed?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°We all know that Northern Manor hates me very much. North Heaven Queen and I must die or suffer injuries sooner or later. But the main question is, who will die and who will get injured?¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, an exposed gun is easier to hide than a hidden one. You Northern Manor are in the dark, while I, Xiao Bing, am in the public eye. More importantly, there is a boss who is backing you, the real master of Jiang City, Master Hou, who cannot be ignored.¡±


    The Peony Fairy said coldly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Whether you disobey the order of Master Hou or not, you were a card which he relied on, after all. He could not ignore this card, so he was fair on the surface, because he knows you are strong and I am weak. Your strength is better than mine, and with more masters and minions around you, you would almost defeat me completely. Master Hou still wants to solicit me. And in his view, you are almost in an impregnable position, so why meddle in it? Therefore, even if he knew clearly that we had a deep feud, he ignored it and did not favor you at all, so that people could see that he is a just person.¡±


    ¡°However, I, Xiao Bing can¡¯t ignore this. Master Hou¡¯s attitude is one of the weights the Peony Fairy can rely on. Master Hou ignored it because he thought I was not a threat to you, but it doesn¡¯t mean he will let me to destroy your secret power. If I take the initiative to create this situation today and I bring people to invade Northern Manor, and eventually I am the strongest force of the northern part, then Northern Manor will collapse. What do you think, will Master Hou be furious? Will he even send masters to kill me?¡±


    ¡°So he didn¡¯t take action on the surface, but it was enough to make me lose all opportunities. This is the genius of Master Hou. First, he thought I don¡¯t have the power that can threaten you. Second, he knew that I would not dare to take the initiative to start any action. That would definitely annoy Master Hou. And then he would kill me together with you.¡±


    ¡°I dare not do this because I will lose the first chance if I do so. Then, I will only be beaten passively, and will always live in fear of being ambushed and assassinated¡­ But I cannot use the same means to kill you, the Peony Fairy.¡±


    ¡°Today, you let me take part in the game, which merely gave me a justified chance to settle the problem with you. Even if you, the Peony Fairy should die today, I can still tell Master Hou that you set up the game to kill me, and I am only protecting myself¡­ ¡±


    The Peony Fairy sneered, ¡°You are so calculative and shrewd. I suppose that you asked Master Hou to come to me to seek peace for today, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°You hate me so much, why wouldn¡¯t I want to kill you? If you don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll be upset and nervous every day. But I have to wait and show myself in front of Master Hou first, wait for a good opportunity so that he can understand that I have no malice towards you. In this way, I might be killed today. Won¡¯t it sound more justifiable?¡±


    ¡°Excellent, you are good,¡± the Peony Fairy sighed, ¡°I always thought you were a rude man, but now I find that you are not¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pity¡­ It wasn¡¯t you who was in the arena previously. I thought it was the best chance to fight for my life. This will also smooth your advantage in manpower. It¡¯s a pity that Zhu Mingyu¡­ ¡±


    When Zhu Mingyu¡¯s name was mentioned, the Peony Fairy¡¯s eyes filled with hate. She snorted coldly, ¡°Do you think if I was in the arena last time, you would still have a chance to survive?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Bing agreed. Xiao Bing¡¯s strength at that time was still in the middle of Concealing strength. Even if he could fight against Zhu Mingyu, the top Concealing strength master, with his combat experiences and skills, he would surely lose when facing the Peony Fairy, who was in Transforming Strength. ¡°Zhu Mingyu looked up to me, but belittled me. That¡¯s why he died.¡±


    ¡°You have no chance now. You will die today. ¡°After the Peony Fairy finished speaking, she pointed to Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Kill him.¡±


    The Peony Fairy was right. Without the unpredictable master Gao Fei, Xiao Bing would definitely die today, in this situation. He had been seriously injured, and the old injuries had not healed yet. The masters around the Peony Fairy were enough to make all his strength run out. What¡¯s more, the Peony Fairy, the strongest master of Northern Manor, was waiting. No matter what the situation was, the only chance to experience a miracle, was through Gao Fei¡¯s skills.


    Standing far away, Gao Fei did not mean to take any action. Xiao Bing was his boss, and Xiao Bing¡¯s life and death had nothing to do with him. But the boss¡¯s orders must be obeyed, which was the consciousness he had cultivated since he was young. The boss had said to protect Yezi and not to take any action. So he would not take any action. Even if Xiao Bing died, he would not take any action either.


    Yezi suddenly asked, ¡°What are the chances of Brother Bing winning?¡±


    Gao Fei looked at Xiao Bing and the Peony Fairy carefully and said softly, ¡°Zero.¡±


    Yezi trembled, but she did not make any noise. She was a sensible girl, and knew that Xiao Bing would not retreat freely in this situation. She could only hold back the worry in her heart and pray for Xiao Bing. She bit her lips, and secretly thought, ¡°Brother Bing, I, Yezi, will live and die for you today.¡±


    ¡°It is all up to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing!

 Chapter 109

    He had no chance of winning that was Gao Fei¡¯s evaluation of Xiao Bing.


    The master of Transforming Strength was a real master in martial arts, but the Peony Fairy was also a master of the same strength. And Xiao Bing had such a serious injury already, so how would he have a chance to win?


    Gao Fei did not understand why Xiao Bing still wanted to fight, even though he knew he might die. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave? However, this was Xiao Bing¡¯s own decision, and his life was none of Gao Fei¡¯s business. He could always look for a new job and get a new boss.


    Looking at Xiao Bing, Gao Fei thought of a saying, ¡°a moth darting into a flame.¡±


    This was also what the Peony Fairy and her subordinates thought. Hearing the Peony Fairy¡¯s command, dozens of escorts who were still able to fight and three masters above Clear-strength, had attacked Xiao Bing together.


    ¡°Pong!¡± A big bean-like fist fell onto Xiao Bing¡¯s palm. Xiao Bing fielded it, then his feet tripped the man up.


    Another fist landed directly on Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing physically resisted some of its power, and used Transforming Strength to disperse the rest of the power. The hidden strength rebounded back to the opponent; the man flew out and fell onto the dust.


    With their strong and profound strength, masters of Transforming Strength could hurt enemies with any movement.


    Xiao Bing snorted and continued to move toward the Peony Fairy, step by step. At every step he took, he had to encounter many obstacles, and along each step, he injured several people.


    Before going for the Peony Fairy, Xiao Bing¡¯s biggest obstacle was the hot woman with the red hair, whose pair of high-heel shoes had blades in the soles. After Xiao Bing had repelled several underlings, the hot woman finally sprang into action.


    The short fat man wrapped himself around Xiao Bing, trying to hit him with a heavy blow. The hot woman attacked from the front and kicked Xiao Bian¡¯s face with her feet. Her legs were dazzling.


    The wounds on Xiao Bing were from this beauty. If he had been stronger, he would not have let the beauty kick him. Under the onslaught of this red-hair beauty, Xiao Bing fell back, and then the short fat man kicked Xiao Bing hard. ¡°Pong!¡± The short fat man shouted and covered his arms.


    His fists attacks on Xiao Bing¡¯s back felt like he was hitting against a granite wall. But Xiao Bing flew out, flying behind the red-haired beauty, like a parabolic trajectory. Seeing all the attacks being blocked, the red-haired beauty was shocked. Suddenly, there was a hand catching her little waist, and something hard was pressed between her seams.


    The red-haired beauty¡¯s face turned red and she cried out, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A gun!¡±


    The red-haired beauty turned redder, and ranted, ¡°Rascal! Shameless!¡±


    With a loud sound, smoke came out of the black muzzle and a bullet was fired directly through her hips. The red-haired beauty screamed, fell to the ground and died instantly.


    Xiao Bing blew on the muzzle and smiled, ¡°I told you it was a gun, but you are so evil.¡±


    The others watched and felt chilled. This man was not only strong and skilled in combat experiences, but was also bleeding from all over his body. The red-haired beauty who had died, had six or seven wounds. Even her chest and back had deep wounds that showed the bones. There was so much bloodshed, and the wounds were so deep. Others would have difficulty in moving, even if the pain did not cause him to faint first. However, Xiao Bing was not only still very combative, but could still talk and laugh easily.


    And the thing that really made them sick was the way Xiao Bing had killed red-haired beauty. He shot her directly!


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t notice. The gun was taken from you when I was fighting with you.¡±


    The Peony Fairy sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you had the talent to be a thief.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Thank you. I can be a thief and a butcher as well.¡±


    While talking, Xiao Bing looked around and asked, ¡°Who else dares to come?¡±


    The people around the Peony Fairy pointed at Xiao Bing with their muzzles, but Xiao Bing took action first. ¡°Pongpongpongpong¡­¡± Several bullets were fired. In an instant, all the people were shot between their eyebrows and fell to the ground.


    The short fat man lifted his legs and was about to rush at Xiao Bing when he was stopped. The Peony Fairy shouted, ¡°Liuzi, stop, you are not Xiao Bing¡¯s opponent. Why increase the number of fatalities?¡±


    The short, fat man stopped unwillingly, and stared at Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing turned his head and looked into his eyes. He suddenly pointed at him and shouted, ¡°Little Liuzi, you are awkward and despicable.¡± ¡°You did not even let the dead go!¡±


    The fat man snorted and looked sad and angry, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡± Xiao Bing pointed at the body of the red-haired woman and shouted, ¡°Do you dare say that you didn¡¯t secretly peek at her body? You peeked at the dead, do you still have no shame?¡±


    The fat man looked sorrowful and angry, his face was red, and he pointed at Xiao Bing angrily, without saying anything. He had looked but it wasn¡¯t like what Xiao Bing said. The reason why he looked was because Xiao Bing¡¯s shot tore her body up, so he couldn¡¯t help looking at it. He still felt numb. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Bing to announce it so publicly. He was so full of hate that he wanted to slaughter Xiao Bing immediately. It was really a pity that he couldn¡¯t win!


    The Peony Fairy looked at Xiao Bing with a complicated expression, and told the fat man coldly, ¡°Liuzi, go away!¡±


    The fat man glanced at Xiao Bing and gnashed his teeth. He hated and cursed Xiao Bing, that he would be killed instantly by the Peony Fairy. He then quietly retreated a few meters away.


    The Peony Fairy would finally fight with Xiao Bing, face to face!


    Yezi asked again, ¡°How likely will Brother Bing win now?¡±


    Everyone knew that the opportunity of winning meant life. For Xiao Bing now, losing meant death.


    Gao Fei said coldly, ¡°Zero.¡±


    Yezi did not agree. ¡°Those people are afraid to intervene, and only the Peony Fairy is left. How can it be zero?¡±


    Gao Fei sneered, ¡°Do you think this woman is very weak? On the contrary, all these people are not as terrible as this woman. Before the boss was injured, I was afraid that it is four or six, boss four, and this woman six. But now, the boss has injuries all over the body and has lost an excessive amount of blood. I really admire him as he is still able to support himself, using only his strong mental powers. And now even if he can still fight, I am afraid that he will last less than five strokes with her.¡±


    Five strokes!


    Only five strokes?


    Yezi gritted her teeth and hesitated, but did not say anything. She didn¡¯t want to distract Brother Bing. At first, she wanted to ask the cold, young man next to her to help, but she knew that it would be an insult to him, as he had not asked for help.


    Especially now, even though Xiao Bing was injured all over, he was still standing upright in front of the Peony Fairy.


    The Peony Fairy said seriously, ¡°With your indifferent attitude to life, and since you didn¡¯t betray your girlfriend before, I will hold a proper burial for you, after you die.¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered, ¡°Who will be alive or dead is still unknown. Don¡¯t say that too early!¡±


    Xiao Bing issued a punch with his fist and there was the sound of air whistling through. Seeing this, Gao Fei was stunned, ¡°The boss actually used that power so freely, and still his strength did not lessen. All of it were condensed at the top of his fists. This kind of realm is such that even people who are top-notch in Transforming Strength, may not own it.¡±


    Yezi was a little excited, ¡°Will Brother Bing have a chance to win?¡±


    Gao Fei hesitated, ¡°Maybe he will not lose in less than ten stokes.¡±


    Ten strokes!


    Yezi looked at her man in delight. She expected Xiao Bing to create more miracles. For example, when he was in the arena, Xiao Bing once defeated the stronger master, although he was the one who was weaker.


    One punch, two punches, three punches¡­ In the blink of an eye, four or five punches had passed. The Peony Fairy, in the midst of this strength, hardly fought back, while facing Xiao Bing¡¯s violent storm-like attacks. She flashed and moved her body to evade all of these attacks.


    Gao Fei counted silently, by the side, ¡°One, two, three, four, five¡­ Boss¡¯s strength is so amazing. Some flaws should have been exposed after five strokes, even if he wasn¡¯t injured. The sixth stroke! Yes, there has to be a flaw!¡±


    What Gao Fei said was true. Xiao Bing continued to attack with the five terrible strokes, using with his perseverance that was far beyond that of any ordinary person. At the sixth stroke, he finally had to catch his breath. With his excessive blood loss, his mind was a little dizzy, and the Peony Fairy finally found a flaw. Her white jade hand passed through Xiao Bing¡¯s attacks and directly attacked Xiao Bing¡¯s chest. And then, Xiao Bing spat out a large mouthful of blood, and his sternum broke. He flew about ten meters away and fell to the ground.


    Gao Fei sighed and said slowly, ¡°If the boss wanted a stable fight, he should not have attacked. He could barely support ten strokes. But his character is extremely strong, and it would be a sure defeat if he held on to the past, so he attacked with all his might. This led to the lack of later strokes, and he lost rapidly. After this palm hit, the boss¡¯s sternum has been broken. The pain could not be withstood by humans; he is moving only slightly. He could only close his eyes and wait to die. The boss lost.¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Yezi grabbed Gao Fei¡¯s arm, and swayed wildly and cried, ¡°Please hurry and help Brother Bing. Isn¡¯t he your boss? Quick, save him!¡±


    Gao Fei¡¯s eyes fell on Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing had not given any hint that he needed saving, so Gao Fei let Yezi go crazy and didn¡¯t move at all.


    Xiao Bing was lying on the ground, moaning and gasping. People around the Peony Fairy sighed with relief. Today, too many people had died. Fortunately, Gao Fei didn¡¯t kill all of the 200 people, otherwise there would really be a pile of corpses.


    Among those 200 people who had been knocked down by Gao Fei, most of them had been able to raise themselves up. He followed Xiao Bin¡¯s instructions and most of them were only stunned. Only a dozen of them had been killed, as an example. But the one hundred people who got up now, didn¡¯t dare to approach. They stood far away because they were afraid of Gao Fei.


    Xiao Bing was panting hard. Based on his current injuries and the blood that was flowing, if there was no doctor to tend to him, he would die even, if no one killed him.


    The Peony Fairy came towards Xiao Bing slowly. Seeing Xiao Bing falling down at her feet, she said, ¡°A man like you will be a great loss if I kill you. I really don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and in a joking tone, said, ¡°You can let me go.¡±


    The Peony Fairy sighed, ¡°What a pity! Mingyu was killed by you, so I have to kill you. Xiao Bing, you can confess to him on your road to the netherworld.¡±


    The Peony Fairy¡¯s eyes were cold. She lifted her foot and prepared to kick Xiao Bing. She widened her eyes and wanted to see Xiao Bing¡¯s fear, or his begging for mercy. However, Xiao Bing did not. Yezi shouted at this moment and was about to run over, but was held back by Gao Fei.


    The Peony Fairy saw Xiao Bing grinning before dying, and he even laughed happily. Her feet could not help but stop, and did not land on him immediately. She was curious, ¡°You are near death. Why are you still laughing?¡±


    ¡°Because I will win, and you will die.¡±


    All the people had one thought, ¡°Crazy. Xiao Bing must be afraid before he dies.¡±

 Chapter 110

    There were two knife wounds to the bones on his back, and blood ran everywhere. His ribs were broken and he kept spitting blood. Even if he was a man of steel, he could not move a finger if he had not been dead. But he just said that he won. What else could he be except for a lunatic?


    The Peony Fairy and others all laughed, except for Gao Fei and Yezi. Gao Fei was just quietly watching while Yezi was crying and trying to struggle out to help him.


    At that moment, the Peony Fairy raised one foot and was about to stamp on Xiao Bing. Her trampling was powerful enough to crush him into pieces. However, the crowd suddenly heard a burst of deafening laughter and heavy steps coming after it. Dumbass dashing out of the hall and grinned while holding a spirit tablet in his hand, ¡°I found it. This woman put this spirit tablet in her room and it took me quite a while to find her room. And the fragrance in it¡­¡±


    The Peony Fairy turned around and saw Dumbass running out with Zhu Mingyu¡¯s spirit tablet which was supposed to be in her room. Her eyes instantly changed and she screamed, ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    Xiao Bing pointed somewhere near him and shouted, ¡°Dumbass, throw it there!¡±


    Dumbass threw the spirit tablet out, which made the Peony Fairy had to withdraw to chase after the tablet. For her, the thing that belonged to Zhu Mingyu was more than anything else. The moment after she grabbed the tablet and descended on the ground, an arm pierced through her body. She saw Xiao Bing¡¯s fist on her chest, which was covered by her own blood and flesh.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The Peony Fairy opened her eyes wide and stared at the arm which pierced through her body. She barely could believe it, ¡°Am I about to die?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s body was at the edge of breaking down, but his strong will-power enabled him to remain standing. Panting, he withdrew the hand after he heard the fairy¡¯s words. Her face seemed appalling when she looked at the big hole in her chest.


    ¡°I¡­.. I¡¯m going to die?¡±


    Panting, Xiao Bing put both hands on his knees. He wiped out the sweat on his face with his arm and said while gasping, ¡°Sorry¡­ I used to be a soldier¡­¡±


    The Peony Fairy managed to turn around and smiled bitterly, ¡°How could a soldier be this devious?¡±


    ¡°All is fair in a battle¡­¡±


    The Peony Fairly felt that his vitality was dying away rapidly. Apparently, there was a reservation in Xiao Bing¡¯s last move. He didn¡¯t aim at her heart; otherwise, she could have been dead, even if she had the most skilled healer in the world.


    She managed to reach out his hands and said, ¡°Help me¡­ I need to go back to my room.¡±


    Xiao Bing took a glimpse of Dumbass and said, ¡°Help her get in.¡±


    Dumbass nodded and went to help her. She was trying hard to make her breath not the last one, so that she was no threat to anyone at the moment.


    Xiao Bing looked back at Yezi and grinned. Indeed, he was seriously injured and it was a miracle that he could even stand on his feet. And the word ¡®miracle¡¯ was even not enough for what he just did.


    No one could imagine what supported to stand up, and he even gave the fairy a deadly strike.


    There were serious wounds all over his body, and any one of them could be enlarged by a single breath. The pain was more than enough to make a normal person pass out. No one had expected that Xiao Bing could put up such a happy smile.


    Of course, no one really cared much about it and Xiao Bing didn¡¯t need them to as long as Yezi knew that smile of his.


    Yezi definitely knew what it meant¡­ To Xiao Bing, it didn¡¯t matter how badly he was injured and how much pain he was going through. What mattered to him was that he was alive and together with Yezi.


    Crying, Yezi dashed towards Xiao Bing. Gao Fei did not stop her, because he was right behind her.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Yezi, help me get inside. Gao Fei, please stay here and don¡¯t let anyone in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Including the ones who woke up before, there were nearly 200 people standing in the yard and beside the door. But none of them dared to move. Gao Fei was supposed to be the one they feared most. However, it was Xiao Bing that really made them stand silently out of fear.


    Even though Xiao Bing needed help to stand, no one dared to make any movement. It seemed that as long as this man was still breathing, they could be killed by him at any time.


    With Yezi¡¯s help, Xiao Bing walked into the hall step by step. Though he walked slowly, he could still feel the friction of his bones and wounds. The pain was no less than muscles being ripped. But he was still able to withstand it, because it was Yezi that was helping him walk. He was able to endure any pain whenever she was by his side or the light fragrance of hers was around.


    Finally, following Dumbass, Xiao Bing walked into the fairy¡¯s room under Yezi¡¯s help.


    Dumbass helped the Peony Fairy get in bed. She managed to sit on it and point at the table. Dumbass immediately knew what she meant and put the spirit tablet in where it used to be.


    Xiao Bing sat on a chair with Yezi¡¯s help and instantly started panting.


    The Peony Fairy managed to put up a smile, ¡°I had never expected that I would die by the hand of yours. But I won¡¯t regret it¡­ I will hate whoever killed me. But I could never hate you for killing me.¡±


    Confused, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because of Ye Xinyi.¡±


    Xiao Bing instantly thought of something, ¡°You¡¯re with her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We planned it together. You can ask her for details if you survive this. Now I¡¯m dying, I don¡¯t want to talk about it¡­ Do you guys want to see the face under this veil?


    Xiao Bing had not thought that this woman would ask this question when she was dying. Nearly no one in Jiang City had seen her face. Maybe Zhu Mingyu did. Maybe Master Hou did. But Xiao Bing never had seen it. His curiosity was spurred.


    Ye Xinyi raised her hands and slowly took off the veil.


    Xiao Bing was shocked, as well as Yezi and Dumbass.


    Soon they understood why she always hid her face behind that veil. They had imagined that the Peony Fairy was a woman as beautiful as a goddess. They had also thought that actually she was an extremely ugly woman and she needed the veil to cover her face. However, based on her temperament, they chose to believe the former.


    But they had never expected that she was disfigured.


    The Peony Fairy had a beautiful jawline and her eyes were also beautiful. Her nose had an upward tilt and her lips were luscious. She was supposed to be the most beautiful woman on earth. However, there were knife scars all over her face, which made it seem horrific to others.


    The Peony Fairy put up a sad smile, which made them get gooseflesh. ¡°Are you scared? Now you know why the North Heaven Queen always hid herself behind that veil. It turns out that she is a very ugly woman.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s head went blank for a moment, and he slightly sighed. His eyes were filled with sorrow, apathy, and pity. ¡°You are not an ugly woman. You are just a wretched woman. Who did this to you?¡±


    ¡°Wretched? Haha¡­ This is not the worst part¡­¡± Panting, the Peony Fairy continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that all men are jerks¡­¡±


    ¡°The man you loved?¡±


    ¡°My man.¡± Hatred seemed to overwhelm her eyes. She suddenly pointed at the wall near him and said to Dumbass, ¡°Big silly boy, give this wall a push.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dumbass approached the wall and pushed it hard. The secret door on the wall was pushed open and it turned out that there was a hidden space in her room.


    ¡°Help¡­ Help me get inside,¡± said the Peony Fairy.


    With Dumbass and Yezi¡¯s help, Xiao Bing and the fairy walked into this hidden room. The lights in it made the room bright as day and there were photographs hanging on the walls. The woman in the photos seemed to be just over 20, which was the age of youthfulness. Her unique beauty and temperament were no less than those of Ye Xinyi, the most beautiful woman in Jiang City. Dumbass could not help exclaiming, ¡°The woman in the pictures is really beautiful.¡±


    The Peony Fairy seemed to be caught up in emotions when she looked at these pictures. Xiao Bing cast her a glimpse and asked, ¡°She is what you used to be, right?¡±


    The Peony Fairy stopped looking at the pictures and said with bitterness, ¡°Yes. But I can never go back¡­¡± She coughed and continued, ¡°I¡¯m about to die. And even if I could go back, what could I do¡­¡±


    This woman definitely had a miserable story, because the fairy in these pictures was young, pretty, and energetic like a teenage girl.


    However, now the Peony Fairy was disfigured, sly, and sullen.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How did it happen?¡±


    ¡°Because of that shameless couple¡­¡± The Peony Fairy gnashed her teeth. ¡°My father was a businessman and he was also a master of martial arts. To strengthen my body, He taught me how to fight since I was a little girl. And I learned quickly since I¡¯m gifted in this. That ungrateful asshole was sold many times by traffickers since childhood. He was just 12 when my father saved him. The police couldn¡¯t find his parents. My father pitied him and took him in as his pupil.¡±


    While listening to the Peony Fairy, Xiao Bing was looking at the photos in the room. He fixed his eyes on one picture in which there were a man and a woman. The woman was the fairy who had not been disfigured. She smiled extremely happily in it.


    The man in the picture was young, tall but thin. He had a handsome face which was very welcomed among women. But Xiao Bing felt uncomfortable by a single glimpse of him¡­ According to his instincts, Xiao Bing could tell that this man was canny, ruthless, and vicious by nature, though he was very handsome. The instincts were developed during the years when Xiao Bing was in Dragon Teeth.


    Xiao Bing pointed at the picture and asked, ¡°This man is the¡­¡±


    ¡°He is that unfaithful man. That ungrateful, evil piece of shit.¡±

 Chapter 111

    The Peony Fairy was still panting, and every breath she drew seemed to be her last. Her face paled, and it seemed that she was about to die at any time.


    She managed to speak with hatred in her voice, ¡°That ungrateful man was called Geng Yu. We grew up together after father took him in, and my father intended to get us married¡­ I must be blind back then. That¡¯s the only reason that can explain why I fell in love with him. He pretended to love me and he was so gentle to me. Then we got married. He took over my family¡¯s property when my parents died. He was kind to me at first, but soon he was addicted to that skank.¡±


    ¡°That whore was from S city and she was really powerful there. She came here to have fun and met Geng Yun in a night club. Soon they slept together. Geng Yun wanted a divorce but I didn¡¯t agree. So he started laying his hands on me. I could have beat him if I weren¡¯t pregnant.¡±


    Yezi was afire with anger upon hearing this, ¡°What a monster.¡±


    ¡°There are more¡­ It turned out that he never cared about me, his wife. Because I was not willing to divorce, he listened to that wicked women and deceived me into going into a mountain in the suburb. He beat me black and blue in front of that vicious woman, who then ripped out my eyes, destroyed my face with a knife, and left me to die in the woods.¡±


    What the fairy just said made the three¡¯s flesh crawl. Even though Xiao Bing had seen so many people, he never knew that a man could be this ungrateful and a woman this vicious.


    ¡°What is she called?¡± asked Xiao Bing.


    ¡°Bi Yaoting.¡±


    A beam of surprise flashed in Yezi¡¯s eyes, but soon it disappeared.


    ¡°You were on a mountain and badly injured with your eyes ripped out. It¡¯s nearly impossible for you to survive.¡±


    ¡°My father had two pupils. One is Geng Yun, and the other is Zhu Mingyu¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhu Mingyu was your father¡¯s pupil.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I knew he loved me since he was just a boy. He was an orphan, just as Geng Yun. But my heart was occupied by Geng Yun back then. I could only pretend that I didn¡¯t know. Maybe that day he felt that there was something wrong with my emotion, so he kept an eye on me. He followed me the day when I was in the mountains. But he was a little bit late. I had already lost my eyes and beauty when he was there. He didn¡¯t dare to come out since he was no match for Geng Yun.¡±


    When thinking that Zhu Mingyu was a blind man, Xiao Bing spoke with surprise, ¡°So Zhu Mingyu¡¯s eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°He gave them to me.¡±


    In this story, Xiao Bing felt the viciousness of men but he also was touched by their undying love. Zhu Mingyu was willing to lose his eyes for the woman he loved, which was enough to prove the great love he had for her.


    Still panting, the Peony Fairy seemed to be on the edge of death. Dumbass came to her but she suggested him to stop by waving her hand. ¡°If you met Geng Yun one day, tell him that although I wanted to seek revenge from him, I never got the chance. But I¡¯ll haunt these two scums forever after I die. And my real name¡­ is¡­ Peony.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mingyu. Please bury me beside him.¡±


    The Peony Fairy died. She died with her eyes open, but with relief as well.


    She was relieved that it was a faithful man who killed her. Xiao Bing used all kinds of schemes to kill her but she did not despise it.


    What she regretted was that she didn¡¯t get the chance to revenge.


    Xiao Bing sighed. Dumbass and Yezi helped him stand and said, ¡°We should take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°What about the men outside?¡± Yezi asked.


    ¡°They will find there is no reason for them to risk their life since their leader is gone. We should spare them. Things will become complicated if the situation gets worse.¡±


    Grinning, Yezi said, ¡°You are making senses. I¡¯m afraid that you will get impulsive.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a butcher. In fact, the only thing slaughter brings is fear. A true king can defeat an army without sparing blood.¡±


    Xiao Bing left the Heaven Palace with Yezi and Dumbass¡¯s help. And Xiao Bing decided to send someone to deal with the Peony Fairy¡¯s body. Actually, he could just leave it to Master Hou. As for Zhu Mingyu, Xiao Bing decided to bury him together with the Peony Fairy.


    Gao Fei did not raise any abjection to Xiao Bing decision that he let go of the men outside. They decided to leave Northern Manor by taking a car. Suddenly out from a corner dashed a black car, which was coming towards Xiao Bing as fast as lightning. Dumbass instantly came before him like a tank. ¡°Bang!¡± The man and the car bumped into each other.


    Dumbass hurtled forward and the car the turned upside down by the force. Dumbass stood up the moment after he fell on the ground. He patted off the dust and muttered curses, ¡°Damn, that really hurts.¡±


    A streak of blood ran out from the corner of his mouth. Apparently, he was internally injured.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes turned sharp and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Bring the person in the car to me and ask who sent him.¡±


    The driver had already managed to climb out. Dumbass rushed towards him and shouted, ¡°Who gave you the order?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No one gave me any order.¡±


    ¡°You shall live if you confess, otherwise you¡¯ll die here and now. Which is more important? Loyalty or your own life?¡±


    It was a thin man who seemed to be over thirty. He shivered upon hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s words and said in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s Ye¡­ Ye Xinyi.¡±


    Yezi trembled while her face paled. ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± shouted Yezi.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying¡­ Big Missy said that she has offended Brother Bing and he shares a good relationship with the young master. So she asked me¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath and suddenly a flying bullet piercing through the head of that man. It did not take long before he died.


    Dumbass threw his body on the ground and was about dash into the woods. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous in the woods. Don¡¯t go into it,¡± said Xiao Bing in a deep voice.


    Xiao Bing felt extremely complicated after seeing what happened. But he was seriously injured and there was no time for him to think of it. He took a glance at the car and said, ¡°We can go to the hospital with this car.¡±


    Dumbass flipped the car over and it was lucky for them that there were just some cracks in the window. Gao Fei drove the car after they went in. Xiao Bing was sent to first aid the moment they arrived at the hospital.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s wounds were very serious and it was his strong spirit that supported him to stay conscious. He passed out the moment they arrived at the hospital. After three hours¡¯ operation, Xiao Bing was pulled back from the jaws of death. He was wrapped up like a mummy when he was wheeled out from the operation room.


    Xiao Bing opened his eyes and thought how short it was after he was in the hospital last time. The one-time captain of Dragon Gate was nearly beaten to death twice in such a short time and such a small city. Even Xiao Bing found it ridiculous and incredible.


    Xiao Bing truly felt the importance of strength. If his power were not suppressed, he could have killed anyone standing in his way without getting any wounds.


    But it was also convenient for him to hide. His enemies and the possible traitors in Dragon Gate could never have thought that this torn-up man was Xiao Bing, a man who made his name with countless victories.


    Su Xiaoxiao had come to the hospital when Xiao Bing was wheeled out. She immediately went here after she got the call from Xiao Bing. She was praying with Yezi when Xiao Bing was in the operation room.


    Xiao Bing opened his mouth and grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a strong body. I was unstoppable. How I wish that you could be there!¡±


    Upon seeing that Xiao Bing still could jest while his body was still weak, the others who cared about him were all relieved.


    The nurse this time was the pretty one Xiao Bing met before. He remembered this pretty nurse only took care of him for one day and she called in sick.


    Seemingly angry, the young nurse looked at Xiao Bing, ¡°Why you are always looking for trouble? I just don¡¯t understand why you guys love fighting so much.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can use a mentor to reset me on the right track.¡±


    The young nurse glanced at him, ¡°I¡¯m just a nurse, not some kind of a mentor¡­ And, one person is enough to take care of him. I should go now. Ring the bell on the bedside if you need me. I will come immediately.¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were almost stick on the nurse, Dumbass cleared his throat and grinned, ¡°Brother Bing, were you peeping through that uniform?¡±


    Yezi instantly cast Xiao Bing a glance and smirked like she was up to something, ¡°Brother, you barely could take your eyes off from that uniform. I assume you have recovered already. Why not let me see if your wounds still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ Please stop. It really hurts. Please don¡¯t pinch me!!¡±


    Yezi snorted, ¡°That¡¯s the price for being a lecher. Xiaoxiao, you can go home and rest. I can stay here and watch over him until you come tomorrow.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao hesitated and had to say yes after she recalled that Yezi was his girlfriend. She told Yezi to take good care of him before she left. Dumbass and Gao Fei stayed and guarded the door.

 Chapter 112

    Sitting on the bedside, Yezi shed tears while watching Xiao Bing who seemed to be asleep in the night.


    Suddenly Xiao Bing grabbed Yezi by her hand. He opened his eyes and fixed his eyes on Yezi, from whose eyes tears just fell. He grinned, ¡°Are you crying? You¡¯re worrying about me?¡±


    Yezi wiped her tears with her clothes and snorted, ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s just that you are here because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a silly girl¡­ Don¡¯t you know how tense it was between North Heaven Queen and me? You are just a victim in this and it¡¯s lucky that I got you out. Otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive myself for the rest of my life.¡± Fear still lingered in his mind when he thought of the danger before.


    ¡°And my sister¡­ I should apologize to you for what she did.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, I am your man. I shouldn¡¯t hate your sister even if she will do something worse to me. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± said Xiao Bing, worriedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about that car?¡± asked Yezi.


    ¡°Yes. Before he died, he said that it was your sister that sent him. He said that it was because I have a good relationship with Ye Tianming and I fell out with your sister. She needs to get rid of her brother¡¯s right-hand man if she wants to compete for the president. But I also feel that you could be one of her targets.¡±


    Seeming worried, Xiao Bing continued, ¡°The members of the board are the most important factor in the competition and your father also will play an important role. You are his favorite among the three children of his and you have fallen out with your sister indirectly. I don¡¯t think she can stand with you talking something bad about her to your father.¡±


    There was sorrow in Yezi¡¯s eyes. Xiao Bing knew Yezi was one of the smartest girls on earth and she would figure it out soon or later even if he had not said it to her. Maybe the car was also coming for Yezi. If that was true, the sisterhood between them was truly as fragile as glasses.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t want to see Yezi being this sad. He sighed and said, ¡°Alright, Yezi. Stop thinking about it. It¡¯s only our guesses after all. Maybe the truth is not as bad as we think. You should lie beside me and sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on that bed. The bed is small and I don¡¯t want to bother your sleeping.¡±


    A storm was still raging in her mind after Yezi got on that bed.


    Xiao sighed. ¡°What a silly little girl. Ye Xinyi failed to kill us. What will she do next?¡±


    Xiao Bing closed his eyes. ¡°If I were her, what will I do? What plan will this highly intelligent girl come up with?¡±


    ¡°Just let it go? Stop competing with Ye Tianming? Pretend to not know of the car accident?¡±


    It was probably the wisest choice for her because she could still be the Big Missy of the Ye Family. Besides, she could hold her high position in the company as well. All she needed to do was to disclaim the presidency. She could still live as a wealthy woman for the rest of her life.


    However, Ye Xinyi was not that kind of women who would give up something halfway. An image of the confident and arrogant Ye Xinyi appeared in Xiao Bing¡¯s head. Unless Ye Tianming had already sat on that chair, otherwise she probably would never stop fighting for it.


    If she was not willing to yield, what would she do next? Was there any other way that could give her the upper hand?


    Xiao Bing gradually fell asleep while thinking of it. He was just too tired.


    Su Xiaoxiao served Xiao Bing porridge in the next morning. Xiao Bing convinced them to go home after he finished the porridge. They should go back to school after two days¡¯ off. Xiao Bing did not want them to delay their study because of him. Xiao Bing felt slight guilt because, on one hand, he had not been a good company for Yezi during these days, on the other hand, the Su Family¡¯s store opened for business and he could only delay their date.


    When he came to think of it, he found that he could use little help from the people around him. He was once invincible in this world and during those years and he always did things easily with the help of a team, which included a bunch of strong martial masters.


    But now, he was not as powerful as he used to be with most of his power sealed. Though he had become of Transforming Strength stage and was more powerful than usual masters. There was nearly none martial artists that could be of his use.


    His conflict with the Peony Fairy was a lesson. Though she was very powerful, the scariest person in Jiang City was Master Hou. It was almost impossible for him to protect himself with the force he could use if he confronted enemies like Master Hou.


    Although Xiao Bing had no intention to be Master Hou¡¯s enemy, he did not know if Master Hou had any enmity towards him and he would not risk his safety on it. One must possess fathomless power if he wanted to live without fear in this world.


    Xiao Bing decided not to think of his suppressed power. He wanted to protect the people around him by what he had at the moment.


    While Xiao Bing was thinking of it, his phone suddenly rang. It was Master Hou, whom Xiao Bing was just thinking of¡­ Xiao Bing instantly rang the bell on his bedside. Soon the young nurse dashed in and asked worriedly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xiao Bing pointed at his phone and said. ¡°Answer a call for me.¡±


    Curious, the nurse pointed at herself and asked, ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just tell him that I¡¯m still in a coma¡­¡±


    She seemed to be resistant, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to others.¡±


    ¡°Damn, why you are so stubborn,¡± said Xiao Bing worriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you after you do this.¡±


    ¡°Money can¡¯t buy everything.¡± Pouting, the young nurse turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Ugh. I think I¡¯m having a heart attack.¡±


    Scared, the young nurse ran back in a hurry. She was worried but also suspicious when seeing Xiao Bing¡¯s painful face. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re having a heart attack?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well, it¡¯s up to you. Why am I so miserable and friendless? Damn, it hurts so much.¡±


    The nurse bit her lips and asked tentatively, ¡°Will it stop if I pick the call?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will be much better if you do it for me.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I must tell you that the thing I hate most is telling lies. I won¡¯t do this again.¡±


    The nurse picked up the phone after it had been ringing for quite a while.


    ¡°Hello, is this Xiao Bing?¡± Master sounded normal on the phone. He was always a man of composure and men like him were the scariest.


    The nurse hesitated and finally, she spoke, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not. Are you looking for the patient? He¡¯s still in a coma.¡±


    ¡°Well, tell him that I need to talk to him after he wakes up. You may just show him the number on his phone. And¡­How is he?¡±


    Seeing Xiao Bing make eyes at him, the nurse spoke with reluctance, ¡°He¡¯s pretty bad. He was nearly dead when he was sent to the hospital. His condition has just stabilized and I don¡¯t know when he¡¯s gonna wake up.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thanks, young nurse. Please tell him that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do.¡±


    Xiao Bing thumbed up to her after she hung up. But she just threw the phone on the bed and stamped on the floor while pouting angrily. ¡°I said telling lies is the thing I hate most!¡±


    Her eyes turned red while she was saying so. It seemed like someone had wronged her.


    Xiao Bing went speechless for a moment and suddenly he realized the dishonor he brought her. He sensed the purity and innocence in her eyes the last time he was in the hospital. He had never expected her to be this innocent.


    Xiao Bing had been through a lot since he was a boy and he could see through people. He could tell if a woman was calculating or not by a single glimpse. The nurse was truly an innocent girl, and forcing her to tell a lie went against her conscience.


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment. Sometimes, people needed to tell some good-intentioned lies. Xiao Bing started acting like an Oscar-winning actor. ¡°I feel so guilty that I just lied to my uncle. I¡¯m such a sinner,¡± said Xiao Bing, who seemed to be overwhelmed in anguish.


    The nurse was originally angry but she became curious after seeing Xiao Bing like this. She asked, ¡°What do you mean by saying that?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I was drinking with a buddy in the night market, and we happened to see a group of hooligans violating a girl. All of her clothes were stripped off, and she was almost broken in¡­¡±


    The nurse blushed and said angrily, ¡°Call the police then. Why there are always these kinds of people!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I should call the police but everything would be too late before they arrived. I¡¯m always a man of righteousness. I once picked up the money on the ground and gave them to the police and helped old ladies across the street when I was in primary school. I even started working when I was ten and gave the money to the needed¡­ I just can¡¯t stand these kinds of things happening in front of my eyes. How can I still be a gallant boy if I stood by?¡±


    The nurse nodded like a chick pecking for food. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s absolutely right.¡±


    ¡°Hence, I fought them instantly with my buddy, who had always been my confidant since I was a boy. We saved the girl and we made it to the time when the police came¡­ I don¡¯t care if I would get hurt and had to go to the hospital. I just feel sorry for my buddy!¡±


    Xiao Bing buried his face in the sheet and said with a grievance, ¡°He was hacked to death!!!¡±


    Suddenly a picture appeared in his mind, in which girls in bikinis were awarding him an Oscar.

 Chapter 113

    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°The man who just called is his aged father. He probably could not get in touch with you, so he called me. He is not in good health. What should I do¡­ if he learned about this situation? I am most afraid of lying. I agonised over the situation after you said those words!¡±


    As Xiao Bing was talking, he suddenly felt that there was no activity. ¡°How could this girl have no response at all? Doesn¡¯t she believe? Or did I say something wrong?¡±


    Xiao Bing poked his head out of the blanket, only to find that the little nurse was wiping her tears beside him. ¡°Damn. I¡¯m ashamed. The little girl is so much softhearted. Am I acting like a wolf, who is deceiving a little angel?¡±


    Xiao Bing coughed twice and comforted, ¡°The dead cannot be resurrected. The important thing is that we should continue to live well. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    The little nurse wiped her tears and sobbed. ¡°Um¡­ your childhood friend has passed away and you still need to comfort me. You are really a good man.¡±


    ¡°Damn. Oh Lord, please strike me to death with lightning!¡±


    ¡°Come on. I am ashamed of myself. How can I deceive such a simple and kind little angel?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said with a serious face, ¡°Some deaths are significant, while others are not. In fact, I would rather sacrifice myself. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not¡­ However, I will still carry forward this spirit of sacrificing myself to save others and strive to contribute to the construction of spiritual civilization in new China.¡±


    The little nurse looked awestruck.


    Xiao Bing took the opportunity to ask her a question. He asked, ¡°By the way, my name is Xiao Bing. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Liu Kexin.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Kexin¡­ what a sweet name.¡± Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°Did your parents give you this name before you were born?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. My father gave me this name.¡±


    ¡°Your father is prophetic. He already knew that you would be so cute before you were born.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Liu Kexin couldn¡¯t help but blush. Her heart was racing. Although she was often praised by others, she always felt embarrassed.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How long have you been working?¡±


    ¡°I just graduated this year. I have just become permanent staff.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Are you used to working?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. It is my childhood dream to heal the wounded and rescue the dying.¡±


    If others had the same view, Xiao Bing would feel that the other party was pretending. However, when Liu Kexin said this, her eyes were shining brightly as though there was a holy radiance.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Congratulations, your dream has finally come true.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Kexin sat on the chair beside the bed. She suddenly sighed and said, ¡°However, this job is not easy to do and it is more difficult than I imagined. The public has a misconception about doctors and nurses. In the past, hospitals may be regarded as a place to heal the wounded and rescue the dying and are respected by everyone. However, due to inflation, the prices of medicines and the usage of the facilities in hospitals are soaring. Healthcare services have become too expensive. Therefore, many people think that the hospitals are trying to cheat their money. When they are suffering from a minor ailment, they rather go to the hospitals to buy medicines haphazardly, instead of coming to the hospitals for treatment.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Patients have a misunderstanding about hospitals. This is a common phenomenon nowadays. However, we can¡¯t forcefully instill our thoughts into them. You can use your actions to convince them and they will gradually change their opinions of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Kexin agreed. ¡°Nevertheless, our performance in certain aspects is not satisfactory. Although the phenomenon of receiving red packets has been reduced, it is not fully eradicated. Our public hospitals are decent. Many private hospitals have poor medical ethics. In order to earn profits, they would rather sell expensive but unnecessary drugs to patients and draw a commission.¡±


    While Liu Kexin was talking, she sighed and her face dimmed. There were still tears on her face. She looked attractive.


    Liu Kexin was like a piece of jade, held in the palm of one¡¯s hand. It would break to smithereens if one was not careful.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°The world is like that. Most people have an angel and a devil in their hearts. Desire constantly nourishes and strengthens the devil. It depends on whether justice or our evil thoughts will prevail.¡±


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°So, it has nothing to do with the profession. It is the same in every industry. I believe there are good doctors who really want to serve these patients and bad doctors who are interested in personal gain. You can¡¯t generalise them.¡±


    Liu Kexin said softly, ¡°I like good doctors more. Angels can be more powerful.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Liu Kexin and smiled. ¡°But there are exceptions in this world.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°For example¡­ in your heart, I think there are only angels and no demons.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Kexin blushed. She seemed to be at a loss. Just as she was thinking of what to say, Xiao Bing¡¯s cell phone rang again.


    Looking at the number on the mobile phone, Xiao Bing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the call first!¡±


    ¡°Well, call me if you need anything.¡± Liu Kexin ran out in a fluster. Xiao Bing laughed in his sleeve. She was really a lovely girl.


    Bi Tingting called. Bi Tingting was about to begin her solo concert in Jiang City, so she came a few days in advance. Xiao Bing was surprised that she had not contacted him for the past two days ever since their meeting a few days back.


    After picking up the call, Bi Tingting snorted and said, ¡°Brother Bing, you are really heartless. After having sex with me, you didn¡¯t even contact me for the past two days? Don¡¯t forget, I still owe you a concert ticket.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly. ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to contact you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve experienced too many things in the past two days.¡±


    Bi Tingting asked surprisingly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am slightly injured and hospitalised.¡±


    ¡°Which hospital? Which ward? I will go over now. ¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t come. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to come. Too sensational¡­¡±


    ¡°What nonsense. Can¡¯t I dress up? I won¡¯t be discovered. Tell me where you are.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Xiao Bing told Bi Tingting his location. After Bi Tingting told Xiao Bing to wait for her, she hung up the phone.


    It seemed that Bi Tingting would be coming soon. Xiao Bing put his phone aside and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had sent Yezi back. Otherwise, if Bi Tingting met Yezi, it would be catastrophic. There would be a battle between the actual girlfriend and the mistress.


    This wouldn¡¯t be the case. Xiao Bing knew Bi Tingting¡¯s character. Since Bi Tingting decided not to pester Xiao Bing, she wouldn¡¯t reveal their relationship to others.


    After waiting for about half an hour, Bi Tingting was here. She pushed the door and came in.


    Bi Tingting was wearing fashionable casual clothes, a hat, big sunglasses and a white mask. When she saw Xiao Bing dressed like a mummy, she immediately jumped on Xiao Bing and cried, ¡°Why are you so careless? What kind of mission are you undertaking? How did you hurt yourself?¡±


    Xiao Bing grimaced in pain and said, ¡°My ribs are broken. If you hold me so tightly, I will probably die.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Bing in pain, Bi Tingting let go of Xiao Bing. She took off her glasses, wiped her tears, and laughed. ¡°You deserve it. How can you be so careless?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°It has nothing to do with my carelessness¡­¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. You are skilled. Why do you always get hurt when you are in Jiang City? A few days ago, you told me that your old injury had not recovered yet. Now, what happened? You have new injuries.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°As my old injury has not fully healed, I am not as strong as before. Hence, I have so many new injuries. All right, let¡¯s not talk about this. I am now out of the woods and can be discharged after a few days of rest. ¡±


    Bi Tingting looked at Xiao Bing doubtfully. Xiao Bing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Okay. I know you don¡¯t believe me but I¡¯m really recovering well. I am recovering faster than before¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing wasn¡¯t bluffing. In fact, even Xiao Bing himself felt very strange. Since that last outburst at the death fight, his ability to recover had greatly strengthened. Taking his current situation as an example, he originally had several broken ribs, two deep cuts and bone injury. In the past, he might not have been able to move at all. However, he was free to move his limbs now even though it was still inconvenient for him to move his body. This meant that he was recovering well. He wasn¡¯t afraid that his wound would be affected after moving his limbs.


    What exactly was the reason? Xiao Bing thought that this improvement was related to the mysterious and evil power, which was released during the death fight. A minute portion of the power had fused with his inner strength. Hence, his ability to recover had increased.


    ¡°What exactly is that force?¡± This was what Xiao Bing was eager to know. Xiao Bing had a feeling that this force would either destroy or rejuvenate him. If he could integrate that force into his original strength, what would he become?


    Invincible?


    Bi Tingting snorted. ¡°What do mean by your body recovers faster than before? Don¡¯t comfort me.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not bother to explain. He asked, ¡°By the way, where are the concert tickets?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Bi Tingting opened the bag. She fished the tickets out and handed them to Xiao Bing. There were a total of ten tickets. After all, all the tickets were sold out and the ticket was hard to come by.


    When Bi Tingting handed the tickets to Xiao Bing, she was pouting and looked bitter.

 Chapter 114

    Looking at Bi Tingting¡¯s brooding little eyes, Xiao Bing teased. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? The ticket is too expensive, so you are reluctant to give them to me for free? ¡±


    ¡°Humph. You want one, but I give you ten. Do I look reluctant? I¡¯m hoping that you will come to my concert, but in your current state, I don¡¯t think you can come.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and asked, ¡°How many more days till the concert?¡±


    ¡°Ten days, including today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ten days.¡± Xiao Bing thought for a moment and laughed. ¡°It may be a little difficult. I injure myself at the wrong time. My injury is quite severe. All my ribs are broken and my wounds at the front and back have just been sutured. It may take a while for me to recover.¡±


    Biting her lips, Bi Tingting sighed and said, ¡°OK. Unlike those wilful youths, I¡¯m mature enough to understand that you can¡¯t come. I try my best to sue my company and the organizers for these tickets. They are all second-row seats, which are good spots. All the tickets for this concert have been sold out and the organizers have left behind some tickets. I took nearly all of them and gave them to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing beckoned and smiled. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Bi Tingting leaned closer and asked curiously, ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    Their faces almost came into contact. Xiao Bing raised his head and kissed Bi Tingting on the lips. He laughed and said, ¡°This is your reward.¡±


    The kiss warmed Bi Tingting¡¯s heart. However, she snorted and rolled her eyes at him. She muttered, ¡°You clearly take advantage of me and you have the cheek to say that. Forget it. On account of your severe injury, I will forgive you. Brother Bing, how long will you take to complete this mission? ¡±


    ¡°How long?¡± When would the traitor be exposed? Would there be any plot twist to the Ye Family¡¯s case in the future? Would Ye Family¡¯s case implicate Yezi? Even if everything was settled, could he leave Yezi behind and return to Dragon Gate? Xiao Bing became a little confused.


    Xiao Bing was once free and unconstrained. He would take his brothers to eat, drink and be merry and perform various missions every day. Xiao Bing had always been a homeless person. Perhaps, the former Dragon Teeth and the present Dragon Gate were his home.


    But, ever since he lived in the Su Family and knew Yezi, Xiao Bing started to forge a relationship with them. With this attachment, how could he leave so easily?


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ it is time to quit the underworld?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not think about those things for the time being.¡±


    Xiao Bing pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°I think it will be a long time. I don¡¯t even know when I can leave. ¡±


    Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, Bi Tingting froze. She suddenly said, ¡°Brother Bing, stop deceiving yourself¡­ It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t want to, right?¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t answer. Bi Tingting smiled. ¡°It is surprising that the carefree Xiao Bing has settled down. Did your little girlfriend change you?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± Xiao Bing sighed. ¡°I want to have a good relationship and plan for my future. My girlfriend¡­ she¡¯s very nice. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bi Tingting nodded and said, ¡°Anyway, I want to congratulate you. I also admire your girlfriend. You have seen and owned the most beautiful woman in the world. What kind of woman can capture your heart?¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°A girl who longs for freedom.¡±


    At this time, there was some activity near the door. Xiao Bing raised his finger and gestured to keep quiet. He then closed his eyes.


    Bi Tingting also quickly put on her sunglasses and mask.


    The door creaked open and Ye Tianming came in with a bag of fruit. After seeing Bi Tingting, he was a little surprised and stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that there were other people in the ward. He knew that Xiao Bing was not from Jiang City and Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know anyone in the city. Although he had never seen Su Xiaoxiao, from the age and disposition, he was sure that the person wasn¡¯t Su Xiaoxiao. Furthermore, a noodle house worker didn¡¯t have such a disposition.


    He was surprised by Bi Tingting¡¯s beauty. Although Bi Tingting was in disguise, her smooth skin, face shape, figure and disposition were unique. She was absolutely stunning. One could fall for her even without looking at her.


    After all, Ye Tianming was the heir, who was groomed by a large family. Although he was amazed, he soon recovered. He smiled and nodded at Bi Tingting. He then looked at Xiao Bing, who was on the bed and asked, ¡°Is Brother Bing asleep?¡±


    Hearing Ye Tianming¡¯s voice, Xiao Bing immediately opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very kind of you to come and see me so soon. However, how¡¯s the situation over at uncle¡¯s side? ¡±


    Ye Tianming sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special. The doctor said that it was basically impossible for him to recover completely. Even if he is wheelchair-bound, he needs someone to push him. He has basically lost his ability to take care of himself. He could barely speak, but he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. Haiz, I didn¡¯t expect such a thing would happen to him. What a disaster.¡±


    Xiao Bing also sighed.


    Ye Tianming looked at Bi Tingting and asked, ¡°Brother Bing, is she your friend? Did I disturb you?¡±


    Bi Tingting smiled gracefully and said, ¡°No. Brother Bing was my bosom friend. I am in Jiang City on a business trip for these few days. Upon knowing the situation, I pay Brother Bing a visit. Luckily, Brother Bing is out of the woods. Brother Bing, take good care of yourself. I¡¯ll go first. When you have the time, please introduce your little girlfriend to me over dinner.¡±


    Xiao Bing agreed ostentatiously and tried to retain her. Finally, he watched as Bi Tingting left the room.


    Ye Tianming laughed. ¡°Brother Bing, your former status must have been extraordinary. Aren¡¯t you an ordinary soldier? Otherwise, no ordinary office worker can cultivate such a disposition.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me. Let¡¯s talk about you. Tianming, sit down. I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    Ye Tianming agreed and sat down beside him.


    ¡°Northern Manor has now completely disappeared. Is there any activity?¡±


    Ye Tianming said emotionally, ¡°Brother Bing, I didn¡¯t expect your attack. Northern Manor has terrorised the three northern districts of Jiang City for many years. The North Heavenly Queen was the pioneer, who followed Master Hou and captured Jiang City and the neighbouring districts. Out of the four generals under Master Hou, she contributed the most. To my surprise, you destroyed all of them overnight. However, I still want to thank you for saving my sister. ¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I¡¯m Yezi¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Well, Brother Bing, I have one request.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiao Bing said curiously, ¡°Say.¡±


    Ye Tianming said with a serious face, ¡°Nobody can say for sure what will happen in the future. For example, the Ye Family. We, Ye Family has a high social status. Although we are one of the greatest family business in China, the second largest in Hei Province and the biggest in Jiang City, none of us can predict what will happen in the future. ¡±


    Ye Tianming sighed. ¡°Take me as an example. In order to push the Ye Family to greater heights, I have done lots of homework over the years. Apart from learning business management, I also need to know industry information. Last year, there was a large company in another province, whose strength was one of the biggest among the entire country. However, being a family enterprise, the chairman¡¯s 6 to 7 children fought for his legacy after he died. The shareholders of the company have got a few tricks up their sleeves. The company collapsed overnight. The former glory ceased to exist and two of his children died mysteriously.¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°I believe our Ye Family will not be like this. After all, it happens once in a blue moon. A family that really has inside information will eventually have a smooth transition. However, if something really happens to the Ye Family in the future, Brother Bing, you must remember my words and ignore anyone else. You must protect my sister and live your own life. I think she will be very happy to live with you.¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised that Ye Tianming would say those words. When he looked at Ye Tianming, he saw sincerity and earnestness in Ye Tianming¡¯s eyes. A person might deceive or act, but his or her gaze couldn¡¯t lie. Since his first encounter with Ye Tianming, Xiao Bing could feel that Ye Tianming really cared for Yezi. He seemed to be a good brother with good intentions.


    Xiao Bing agreed sincerely. ¡°Rest assured. Yezi is my woman. I will be responsible for her happiness.¡±


    Ye Tianming laughed. ¡°Brother Bing, I admire you very much. Since the death fight, I have already believed in your character. When you risked your life and saved my sister from the Heavenly Palace, I have complete faith in you. With your promise, I have no worries. ¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Ye Tianming and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Ye Tianming shook his head and smiled, ¡°After consulting the directors, we will postpone the selection of the new chairman. After my father¡¯s illness has stabilized, I will consult my father. When the time comes, if I become the chairman of the Ye Family, I will be the head of the Ye Family. Before that, I am making this request as an elder brother in Ye Family.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°You and your sister are battling it out. Am I right?¡±

 Chapter 115

    Ye Tianming¡¯s eyes flashed. Suddenly, he smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Brother Bing, do you need me to peel oranges? Or cut some apples? ¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a direct answer?¡±


    Ye Tianming took out an orange out from the bag, peeled it with his hand, and said softly, ¡°In the Ye Family, there are three people in my generation, namely Ye Xinyi, Ye Tianming and Ye Xiaoxi. I am the only male descendant so the position of chairman belongs to me. There won¡¯t be any competition between me and my sister.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed emotionally, ¡°You are right. Normally, you will be the heir of the Ye Family enterprise and the backbone of the entire Ye Family. However, Ye Xinyi is almost as good as you and Ye Xinyi is very ambitious. Do you think your sisters will let you take over the position of chairman so easily? ¡±


    Ye Tianming would definitely understand what Xiao Bing was trying to say. Although Ye Tianming appeared to be standing aloof from worldly affairs, Xiao Bing knew that he was hiding his true feelings. Ye Tianming kept his cards close to his chest and no one could read his mind.


    Compared to Ye Xinyi, Xiao Bing hoped that Ye Tianming could become the head of the Ye Family. After all, he had a good relationship with Ye Tianming and Ye Tianming treated Yezi better. It seemed that he treated others more sincerely and kindly. Therefore, Xiao Bing wanted to remind him.


    Ye Tianming put down the orange peel and handed the orange to Xiao Bing. He smiled and said, ¡°As what you have said, I¡¯m unlikely to let my sister take up the position of chairman because I am the only male descendant in my family. This guarantees that the family business will still belong to the Ye Family in the future. Even if my elder sister is very capable, she doesn¡¯t have any say. Also, even if there are some setbacks, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. When I become chairman, my elder sister will still be my elder sister and I will still be her younger brother. Our conflict will cease to exist. ¡±


    Xiao Bing said emotionally, ¡°Tianming, I actually underestimate you. You fight for your own rights. You are more confident than I have imagined.¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled, ¡°The head of a family and the chairman of a large corporation should be wise, tolerant and confident.¡±


    ¡°Well, I believe you have all these merits.¡± Xiao Bing sighed. ¡°Ye Bancheng has indeed raised excellent children. Even though your sister is more cunning, all of you are smart and confident. What do you think your elder sister will do next? ¡±


    Ye Tianming said, ¡°She will collaborate with the directors on her side of the company and try to intimidate other directors so to win the selection. Well, this is just one of them¡­ On the other hand, she will work on my father, who is very important. To be honest, I can¡¯t think of any way that she can use to influence my father to support her. I guess she will sweet-talk my father, but it won¡¯t be of much help.¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly, your elder sister has lost?¡±


    ¡°You can say so.¡±


    Ye Tianming wiped his hands and smiled slightly. He said, ¡°There is no winning or losing, per se between family members. If my father doesn¡¯t mind having his company falls into the hands of other people, I might as well directly give my elder sister the position of chairman.¡±


    Ye Tianming looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Brother Bing, do you think there is anything more important than human feelings in this world?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head. He looked at Ye Tianming and said with a wry smile, ¡°To be honest, Ye Tianming, I can¡¯t tell whether you are speaking the truth.¡±


    Ye Tianming stared at Xiao Bing and said seriously, ¡°I will prove to you one day that I am not the kind of person who sets my sights on my father¡¯s legacy. To me, relationships are more precious than anything else.¡±


    Ye Tianming walked towards the window slowly and opened it. Looking at the gloomy weather outside, his tone was also full of melancholy. He said, ¡°It¡¯s going to rain¡­¡±


    The status of Ye¡¯s group in Jiang City resembled or even surpassed the status Li Jiacheng had in Hong Kong. Although Li Jiacheng was the richest man in Hong Kong and was the richest Chinese, Hong Kong was a place where rich and powerful families gather. Although no one was richer than Li Jiacheng, some were catching up to him.


    Jiang City was different. Ye Bancheng was a household name in Jiang City. Half of the wealth in Jiang City belonged to the Ye Family. The Ye Family had businesses across multiple industries, such as entertainment, real estate, manufacturing, retail, etc. Ye Family had branches all over Jiang City, Province H and even in the outskirts of Province H.


    It could be said that the status of the Ye Family even exceeded that of the municipal party committee secretary of Jiang City. If Ye Family collapsed, the economy of Jiang City would inevitably retrogress to its former state a decade ago. This was also the reason why Master Hou feared a little of Ye Bancheng.


    Since Ye Family was a joint-stock company, Ye Bancheng held 51% of the shares and the rest were distributed among the six shareholders. The second largest shareholder was Zhang Mingzhi. He was a pioneer who fought alongside with Ye Bancheng. Zhang Mingzhi is now very ill, so he had given all his shares to his son, Zhang Haide.


    Zhang Haide had 15% of the shares, but this 15% was nothing in the eyes of Ye¡¯s family. 20% or 30% of the shares were nothing in the eyes of the Ye Family, let alone 15%. Zhang Haide had to listen to Ye¡¯s family as Ye¡¯s family owned 51% and the vast majority.


    However, the situation now had become somewhat intricate. Ye Bancheng gave Ye Xinyi 10% of the shares and Ye Xiaoxi 5% of the shares when he was seriously ill. He probably wanted to make plans for the future. If he died, Ye Tianming would inherit the legacy. However, in this way, the rest of Ye Xinyi¡¯s and Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s life would be secured.


    However, with the support of all other shareholders and her 10% of the shares, Ye Xinyi would then occupy the majority. She would then become the chairman of the Ye Family.


    Ye Bancheng could not have imagined this. The reason why he dared to give the shares to Ye Xinyi was that Ye Xinyi¡¯s surname was Ye. Also, he didn¡¯t think that the shareholders would go against his will. After managing the company for so many years, no one dared to challenge the Ye Bancheng¡¯s authority. These shareholders would choose the chairman as per Ye Bancheng¡¯s decision.


    This was the confidence of a king. However, regardless of how capable the king was, his will, authority and everything would vanish after he died.


    Although Ye Bancheng was still alive, he had collapsed. This was Ye Xinyi¡¯s only chance, although it seemed slim.


    When Ye Tianming was talking Xiao Bing, Ye Xinyi had left the company secretly. She arrived at Zhang Haide¡¯s personal villa.


    Ye Xinyi disguised herself and was escorted by masters into Zhang Haide¡¯s villa. A servant came over and said respectfully, ¡°The owner just had a guest. Please proceed to the owner¡¯s room.¡±


    Ye Xinyi left her bodyguards in the hall and walked to the second floor alone. She found Zhang Haide¡¯s room easily. She pushed open the door and went in.


    Zhang Haide was watering the pot in the room. When he saw Ye Xinyi coming in, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Big Missy is finally here.¡±


    Ye Xinyi took off her hat, glasses and mask. She walked towards Zhang Haide and stood by the window. She had a charming smile on her face. She said, ¡°Brother Zhang is in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think growing plants and living a rich man¡¯s life are far better than scheming against one another.¡±


    Zhang Haide put the watering can down and looked at Ye Xinyi. He said, ¡°Like father, like daughter. The chairman didn¡¯t know that he had raised such a good daughter. After the chairman fell ill, she began to go against the chairman¡¯s will.¡±


    Ye Xinyi said, ¡°Throughout the ages, winner takes all. Although Ye Tianming is excellent, he is kind and soft. He is not suitable to be the chairman of the company. He can¡¯t push the company to greater heights. Hence, I should take over.¡±


    Zhang Haide smiled and said, ¡°In any case, Big Missy is ambitious. You are a heroine. I admire you. Just that¡­ my father has always been loyal to the chairman. Although he has transferred all the shares to me, if I really do it, I am afraid¡­¡±


    Zhang Haide sighed. ¡°I am afraid that I will send him to an early grave.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is bound to die.¡± Everyone would be fascinated by Ye Xinyi¡¯s charming smile. Upon listening to Ye Xinyi¡¯s words, Zhang Haide was not angry.


    Ye Xinyi placed her tender, soft hands on Zhang Haide¡¯s body. She looked at Zhang Haide seductively and provokingly. She said in a rapturous manner, ¡°If you have me, who do you think it is more important, an old man who is going to die or a beautiful woman like me, who is standing in front of you?¡±


    Zhang Haide became breathless. He started to breathe heavily and his eyes reddened. He looked at Ye Xinyi¡¯s smug smile. He shook his head vigorously and stepped back. He looked away and said loudly, ¡°Big Missy, You are a terrible person. After this transaction, I think we should mind our own business. So¡­ Big Missy, don¡¯t tease me anymore. I am afraid I can¡¯t control it.¡±


    Ye Xinyi grinned and pulled out a pink satchel. She took a document out and gave it to Zhang Haide.

 Chapter 116

    This was an agreement on the transfer of shares. It stated that Zhang Haide would be paid a large amount of cash immediately, but this was only a part of it. Ye Xinyi also had to transfer some of the company¡¯s asset in the province to Zhang Haide after becoming the chairwoman.


    Zhang Haide had privately asked someone to evaluate the agreement. The shares of the Ye¡¯s Group were valuable, but he was unsure as there were internal conflicts in Ye Family. Furthermore, according to the assessment, the total amount of asset that he wanted was fifty percent more valuable than the shares, so he would rather go against his father¡¯s will and transfer his shares to Ye Xinyi.


    Zhang Haide took the agreement and looked through it again. He then signed the document on the desk.


    Ye Xinyi tidied the agreement and smiled. ¡°For the payment that I need to make in advance, I will transfer the money to your bank account later this evening. As for the rest of the conditions, I will fulfill them after becoming the chairwoman. As we have already signed the agreement, you don¡¯t have to worry that I will breach the contract.¡±


    Zhang Haide said, ¡°That is for sure.¡±


    Ye Xinyi looked at Zhang Haide curiously and asked, ¡°You have strong willpower. I don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t you want to own me?¡±


    Zhang Haide did not dare to look at Ye Xinyi¡¯s eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Big Missy is the most beautiful woman in Jiang City. You are young and beautiful. I would be lying if I say that I am not tempted.¡±


    Ye Xinyi said curiously, ¡°Then why did you¡­¡±


    ¡°As Big Missy is too charming, I think I can¡¯t resist it. I am afraid that if I give in, I will never be able to decline any Big Missy¡¯s requests anymore. By that time, I will not be Zhang Haide, but Big Missy¡¯s puppet¡­¡±


    Ye Xinyi giggled. ¡°You think too much, but this is fine as well¡­ You can take the large sum of money and the assets, which I will transfer you and lead a rich man¡¯s life.¡±


    Ye Xinyi glanced at the potted plant on the window sill and said, ¡°Growing flowers and planting grass are actually quite good¡­¡±


    After Ye Xinyi left his room, Zhang Haide took a breath of relief. His eyes flashed and muttered to himself, ¡°She¡¯s a terrible woman¡­ I hope she can win this time. Haiz, I don¡¯t want to pick a side. However, if Ye Xinyi loses, all my effort will be in vain¡­¡±


    If Ye Xinyi lost, the money that he got would still belong to him, but he would not get the assets. It was equivalent to selling his shares for money. However, his shares were worth of more than the amount of money he received.


    Zhang Haide analyzed the situation very well, but he did not know that after Ye Xinyi left the Zhang¡¯s manor in a private car, she sneered as she looked at the scenery outside the window. ¡°Is it so easy to take advantage of the Ye Family? The contract has indeed been signed. Although you have the contract, I am afraid that you would have been dead before you could even get the assets.¡±


    Ye Xinyi had decided. She would transfer the money to Zhang Haide. However, if Zhang Haide really asked for the assets in the province from her, she had a way to kill Zhang Haide.


    The driver turned around and asked, ¡°Big Missy, are we going to the destination now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Xinyi hesitated. She suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. I want to visit my father.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The middle-aged man, who was sitting next to Ye Xinyi said doubtfully, ¡°Missy¡­ We should be getting down to business, instead of visiting Old Master¡­¡±


    Ye Xinyi said, ¡°I want to have a good chat with my father. Uncle Li, do you think I am worse than Ye Tianming? Am I not as good as Ye Xiaoxi?¡±


    Uncle Li shook his head and sighed. ¡°Big Missy is as capable as them. You are more decisive than them.¡±


    ¡°Why, why does father not recognize me? Why is Ye Xiaoxi getting all his love, but not me? Why is he willing to hand the company over to Ye Tianming, but not me? I don¡¯t want to fight, I really don¡¯t want to fight! However, he should give either his love or his legacy to me!¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t give it to me! Doesn¡¯t give it to me!!!¡±


    Ye Xinyi¡¯s eyes reddened. She bit her lips and they bled. She took a deep breath and tried to calm down. She said coldly, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    Uncle Li sighed. He watched Ye Xinyi grow up. Ye Xinyi had always been close to him, so he always supported Ye Xinyi. Although he did not agree with Missy¡¯s plan against the home lord¡¯s will, Missy was bent on doing it. He could only do his best to protect Missy as he didn¡¯t wish Missy to pay with her life.


    The car headed for the hospital slowly. Ye Xinyi leaned slightly forward while she was thinking, ¡°Father, if you approve of your daughter¡¯s performance and ability and look me in the eye for a short while, I think I need not do so much anymore.¡±


    In order to get everything, Ye Xinyi had become heartless and cruel!


    When the car arrived at the hospital, Ye Xinyi got off and headed to Ye Bancheng¡¯s ward. Bao Lei was guarding the ward and Uncle Li waited outside.


    Bao Lei saw Ye Xinyi but didn¡¯t stop her. He didn¡¯t talk to Uncle Li.


    Uncle Li had always been very jealous of Bao Lei. Bao Lei had reached the transforming strength stage. He was considered to be the strongest person in the Ye Family. Uncle Li was about to reach the transforming strength stage.


    Although the highest level of concealing strength stage was one step behind the transforming strength stage, there was a huge difference. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t know which level of the transforming strength stage Bao Lei was at.


    Therefore, no one in the entire Jiang City, including Master Hou could easily hurt Ye Bancheng. However, it happened too unexpectedly and mysteriously, otherwise, Ye Bancheng would not be lying in the hospital, paralyzed.


    Ye Xinyi went into the ward. Liu Piaopiao was feeding Ye Bancheng his medicine. Ye Xinyi went over and said, ¡°Aunt Liu, you should go out for a walk. I think you are tired. Go downstairs and relax. I will feed father his medicine.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao looked at Ye Bancheng and saw him nodding quiveringly. She then stood up and handed the bowl and the spoon to Ye Xinyi. Her voice was as captivating as ever. She said, ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hot.¡±


    Ye Xinyi smiled and said, ¡°Relax. I know.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao then exited the ward.


    Ye Xinyi sat down at the edge of the bed and looked at her father who was looking at her. She said softly, ¡°Father, I will feed you.¡±


    Ye Bancheng was still drooling. Ye Xinyi picked up the handkerchief beside her and wiped his saliva away. She sighed and said, ¡°Zhang Yizhi had already treated Father previously. How could this happen?¡±


    Ye Bancheng looked somewhat confused and spoke unclearly, ¡°Maybe¡­ its¡­ heaven¡¯s will.¡±


    Ye Xinyi sighed. She blew the medicine in the spoon and said, ¡°Father, I am so distressed to see you like this. But, rest assured, I will take care of you in the future as you are my father. Come, take your medicine.¡±


    Ye Xinyi fed Ye Bancheng a spoonful of medicine and wiped the drool away. She continued, ¡°Father, I have always wanted to say that you should hand over the company to us and lead a good retirement. However, you refuse. You only let go after you fall sick. If you let go earlier, you won¡¯t be in this state. I don¡¯t know if you are angry at me¡­¡±


    ¡°Not, not angry.¡±


    Ye Xinyi breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Then I will say it¡­ I really didn¡¯t dare to say it in the past as you were too headstrong. You are now ill. I couldn¡¯t sleep last night. I always recall those days which you would buy a lot of toys for us when you were on a business trip. I was really happy at that time.¡±


    Ye Bancheng¡¯s eyes flashed as he probably recalled his children¡¯s childhood.


    ¡°But¡­ sister would always snatch my toys. Haha¡­ my sister is younger, so she likes to snatch toys. You would always tell me to give in to her. Hence, since young, I would always give in to her. She had all the things that I had. If she doesn¡¯t have something, I will give it to her.¡±


    ¡°She, she is your sister.¡±


    Ye Xinyi was done feeding Ye Bancheng his medicine by spoon. She then wiped his mouth. Her tone was still as gentle as ever. She said, ¡°I recalled that, since young, you would tell Xiaoxi a story after you returned home every day. You would always make her happy. Did you know that I was feeling very jealous at that time? Although Xiaoxi is much younger than me, I have never received such a treatment.¡±


    ¡°You love Xiaoxi and you are strict towards me and Tianming. At that time, I thought you had your intentions. You probably thought that I was a person who could be entrusted with your legacy. However, I gradually found out that I was doing the same thing as Tianming. Whenever we completed a task, you would be appreciative of Tianming, but you didn¡¯t care about me, as though you had never seen it before¡­.¡±


    ¡°After we grew up, you arranged a position for us in the company. You then told me that Tianming would become the next chairman and I would have to support him in the future.¡±


    ¡°Haiz, I am just a tool and a maid.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that your daughter is suffering?¡± She was speaking in a very gentle voice. Towards the end, Ye Xinyi became very loud. After she finished, she started to cry.


    Ye Bancheng looked at Ye Xinyi, who vented her frustration with a gentle tone. He looked somewhat confused and unfamiliar.

 Chapter 117

    Ye Xinyi finally couldn¡¯t help but cry. The strong woman also had a fragile side. She had always kept her feelings to herself. She finally revealed them.


    In the past, she never dared to reveal her feelings due to Ye Bancheng¡¯s prestige. Hence, when Ye Bancheng became ill, she started to reveal her feelings. In her opinion, her father was currently like an ordinary old man. Hence, she revealed her feelings. She became extremely emotional.


    Although Ye Bancheng became ill, his mind was indeed sober. When he saw Ye Xinyi cry so badly, he recalled the past. Perhaps, due to his current state, he became soft-hearted and started to blame himself. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Xin¡­Yi. Do you blame¡­ Father?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I blame you. I even hate you.¡± Ye Xinyi wiped her tears ferociously, but her tears were flowing down ceaselessly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you care about me? Am I not your daughter?¡±


    Ye Bancheng appeared somewhat in pain. He sighed and said, ¡°Maybe, maybe I didn¡¯t care about your feelings¡­ Xin¡­ Yi¡­ Actually, actually, you are as good as them.¡±


    Ye Xinyi was crying while laughing at the same time. She said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t comfort me. Upon hearing this¡­, I am so, I am so happy. Father, you know what, I have been looking forward to hearing a word of compliment from you for many years. If I can receive a word of compliment from you, I can forsake everything. I will give in to them. I will give Xiaoxi all my toys. If you want me to assist Ye Tianming, I will assist him.¡±


    ¡°There is no big deal.¡±


    ¡°But I need your recognition.¡±


    Ye Bancheng felt regretful. There was a hint of self-reproach in his blurry gaze. He sighed. ¡°Xin, Xinyi, Father, Father neglected you. I will compensate¡­ you in my next life. Don¡¯t fight with your brother¡­ assist him¡­ Ye Family will continue to be strong.¡±


    Ye Xinyi¡¯s expression changed. She wiped her tears away and stood up calmly. She said blandly, ¡°Father, I should go back.¡±


    Ye Bancheng struggled to get up and the electrocardiogram began to fluctuate drastically. At this time, Liu Piaopiao entered. Upon seeing this situation, she rushed over. Ye Xinyi appeared cold and confident, just like a strong woman and stepped out.


    ¡°Bancheng, Bancheng¡­ What did Big Missy say to make you so angry?¡±


    After Ye Bancheng gasped for his breath, he calmed down. He shook his head and did not answer Liu Piaopiao directly. He said in self-reproach, ¡°This¡­ These days¡­ I realise¡­ I used to be, I used to be a bad father.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao said, ¡°Don¡¯t say this. You are a man of Ye Family. You are the pillar of the whole Ye Family¡­ You have too many things to worry about.¡±


    Although Liu Piaopiao was persuading him, Ye Bancheng was still blaming himself. At this time, Ye Tianming entered. Upon seeing Ye Tianming, Liu Piaopiao immediately said, ¡°Tianming, you are here. You elder sister just came and talked to your dad for a while. Your dad seems to be still angry.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Tianming was indifferent towards Liu Piaopiao. He was respectful when he walked towards and faced Ye Bancheng. Even if Ye Bancheng was already lying in the hospital, he still behaved himself.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Ye Bancheng said with difficulty, ¡°You are¡­ here.¡±


    Ye Bancheng now had a hard time speaking. He drooled when he spoke.


    Ye Tianming said, ¡°I will like to discuss something with Father.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ye Tianming said with a serious tone, ¡°Let my elder sister be the chairwoman.¡±


    After listening to Ye Tianming, Ye Bancheng looked surprised. He seemed angry. He said unclearly, ¡°What¡­ do¡­ you¡­ mean?¡±


    He sighed and looked depressed. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t want the Ye Family to be torn apart. I hope that Ye Family does not collapse. This is the most important thing.¡±


    ¡°What, what did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ye Tianming hesitated and seemed sad. ¡°I visited Xiao Bing just now. He told me some stuff¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ say.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Ye Tianming had much to talk about. After Ye Tianming left, he immediately called Master Hou. He needed to solve the situation urgently. North Heaven Queen was already dead. If he couldn¡¯t placate Master Hou temporarily, it would be disastrous.


    After picking up the call, Master Hou sounded angry. He said, ¡°Xiao Bing, Mr. Xiao, thanks for the call. Please speak your mind!¡±


    Xiao Bing expected that Master Hou would be angry. He was surprised that Master Hou could talk to him so calmly. It could be seen that Master Hou was very shrewd. If it were others, they would be furious. After all, Xiao Bing had killed the North Heaven Queen. On the one hand, he embarrassed Master Hou. On the other hand, he killed Master Hou¡¯s right-hand man.


    Master Hou earned his current prestige through the help of his right-hand men. They were the Four Heavenly King. Now that one of the Four Heavenly King had been killed, how could anyone not be angry?


    Xiao Bing deliberately spoke in a very weak tone. He said in fear and trepidation, ¡°Master Hou, I spoke to you a few days ago. I hope you can mediate¡­ Unfortunately, North Heaven Queen wants to kill me. Initially, I didn¡¯t think of killing North Heaven Queen, but this time she¡­¡±


    ¡°Haiz, the North Heaven Queen had set a trap for me this time. She had set a honey trap to kill me. After failing, she kidnapped my woman and even sent many masters to ambush and kill me¡­ This time I barely escape death¡­ cough, cough¡­.¡±


    ¡°I just passed the critical stage. After waking up, I immediately called Master Hou. The North Heaven Queen is your best warrior. I had accidentally killed her. I wondered what Master Hou would do.¡±


    Master Hou became silent. Xiao Bing had a simple reason. He had the right of self-defense and was the weaker party. This meant that he, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t dare to touch any Master Hou¡¯s men. Unless he was forced, the North Heaven Queen wouldn¡¯t have died.


    Master Hou sounded less angry but his tone was still rather deep. He said, ¡°Xiao Bing¡­ out of all the masters in Northern Manor, you ¡°accidentally¡± killed one of my four aces and escaped unscathed. Peony had underestimated you!¡±


    Master Hou was doubtful and being sarcastic. Northern Manors had so many masters. How could he accidentally kill any of them without a plan?


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If Master Hou doesn¡¯t believe me, you can ask the witnesses in Northern Manor.¡±


    Master Hou suddenly said coldly, ¡°As Peony is not around, no one is guarding the northern region. Are you interested to take up the position?¡±


    After saying those words, Xiao Bing was surprised. Under normal circumstances, Master Hou would already find someone to kill Xiao Bing. Why would he get Xiao Bing to guard the three districts in the northern region?


    However, Xiao Bing became stone-hearted. Master Hou was very unpredictable. Instead of blaming his enemies, he recruited them. No wonder he had so many masters. Regardless of how shrewd a person was, he couldn¡¯t tolerate having to lose face or his interests. From the perspective of killing the Peony Fairy, Master Hou did not deal with Xiao Bing immediately. He felt that Xiao Bing was of some use to him. Hence, he wanted to recruit Xiao Bing.


    Master Hou seemed generous. He was admirable. However, deep down inside, he was extremely cold-blooded. The Peony Fairy was one of his aces and was guarding the three districts. Now that she had died, he was not interested in taking revenge. Instead, he was thinking of ways to make up for the loss after the death of North Heaven Queen. This person was extremely shrewd and cold-blooded.


    Could such a person accept his sudden refusal?


    Xiao Bing hesitated. He then smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Master Hou, you are throwing me in at the deep end¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I am just an ordinary cook. Although Northern Manor wants ambitious people, I have just killed the owner of Northern Manor. If I take over her position, will your subordinates be convinced? Will the people in Northern Manor be convinced? Although you have the say, they will not come at me openly, but secretly¡­ I am afraid that all underground forces in Jiang City will treat me as a thorn in one¡¯s side and want to kill me. Furthermore, after taking over Northern Manor, your subordinates will always be thinking of ways to avenge the Peony Fairy. Haha¡­ No matter how capable I am, will I be alive?¡±


    After listening to Xiao Bing, Master Hou became silent. His will to killing Xiao Bing had decreased. From the perspective of Xiao Bing, Xiao Bing was ambitious, but he thought too much. Master Hou thought for a while and felt that Xiao Bing¡¯s words made some sense. If he took over the Peony Fairy, his subordinates wouldn¡¯t be convinced. He would lose the hearts of his people and it would be difficult for him to command his team. It was not worth the effort.


    But if he let Xiao Bing go in such manner, he would feel indignant.


    He had to choose whether to kill or recruit Xiao Bing.


    Master Hou wanted to be more than just an underground boss of Jiang City. He thought about the real enemy that he would have to face in the future. Master Hou had made a decision and said coldly, ¡°Well then, you should rest well. After you are discharged, I will give you a chance to prove yourself. I will reward you based on your achievements. You will take charge of the northern region!¡±

 Chapter 118

    After the ordeal at Northern Manor, Su Xiaoxiao now realised that there was a hidden master, who was about her age and was living downstairs.


    The apartment below Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s unit was rented out some time ago. As Lil Bei was responsible for protecting Su Xiaoxiao every day, he was familiar with the entire neighbourhood. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s neighbour was a retired veteran. His family went to the South for a holiday after the veteran retired. Before Xiao Bing arrived in Jiang City, they had already moved out. A farmer was living below Su Xiaoxiao and had a good son. He just bought them a new apartment, so they wanted to rent this apartment out. Lil Bei took the opportunity to rent it.


    Knowing that Lil Bei was living by himself and was her saviour, Su Xiaoxiao let him follow her whenever she left the campus. Lil Bei would always ferry her to and from school. Some of her good friends were curious and asked Su Xiaoxiao about her relationship with the shy handsome boy in private.


    At this moment, Su Xiaoxiao was sitting in the room, kneeling by the desk and pursing her lips. Her mind was in a whirl.


    Lil Bei was sitting in the room, reading a magazine. Lil Bei would usually leave when Xiaoxiao was about to turn in. Although he appeared rather outgoing, he rarely talked. He always appeared shy especially when Su Xiaoxiao was talking to him. Su Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t comprehend that such a shy boy was a master who had killed many bad guys and protected her that night.


    Su Xiaoxiao suddenly walked out of the room and looked at Lil Bei, who was reading the magazine. She said, ¡°Lil Bei, tell me stories about Xiao Bing when he was in the army.¡±


    Lil Bei put down the magazine. When he met Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze, his face suddenly became hot. He smiled shyly yet brightly. He said, ¡°I thought I have told you all about it.¡± ¡±


    ¡°I want to listen to it now.¡±


    Lil Bei wasn¡¯t good at rejecting people. He agreed and said, ¡°The army has strict regulations. There aren¡¯t many stories that I can share with you. What else do you want to hear?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°Does Xiao Bing ever had a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ ¡± Lil Bei shook his head.


    ¡°Does¡­ he ever had a lover?¡±


    This question stumped Lil Bei. He hesitated and didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°He must have one¡­ What does his lover do?¡±


    Lil Bei scratched his head and seemed conflicted.


    Su Xiaoxiao laughed, ¡°Rest assured. Everyone has their own past. I just want to know. Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know which lover you are referring to.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao had no response.


    Xiao Bing was hospitalised, but he didn¡¯t know that Lil Bei had betrayed him. After hanging up the call, Xiao Bing started thinking. This call could temporarily delay Master Hou. Otherwise, given his current strength and power, it would be difficult to deal with the furious Master Hou.


    Without mentioning the rest, Master Hou still had three heavenly kings. The northern region was the smallest out of the four major regions in Jiang City. The other three heavenly kings had thousands of people and an unknown number of masters. Furthermore, Master Hou also had an unknown number of hidden masters.


    Xiao Bing suddenly remembered. According to Bao Lei, Master Hou¡¯s Four Heavenly Kings were in the transforming strength stage. Xiao Bing had experienced the Peony Fairy¡¯s prowess. Although she died in the hands of Xiao Bing, Xiao Bing admittedly won by sheer luck. He didn¡¯t know whether the other three kings were stronger or weaker than the Peony Fairy.


    Master Hou also had a Black Crow Army. The leader of the Black Crow Army, Qin San, who was nicknamed ¡®Black Crow¡¯, was in the transforming strength stage.


    He was inferior to Master Hou¡¯s Miyamoto Shinji, who was the most mysterious master from R country. According to the Bao Lei, the strength of Miyamoto Shinji was unfathomable and even he couldn¡¯t fathom Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s power.


    Bao Lei was also in the transforming strength stage. If he was unable to fathom the person¡¯s power, the person must be extremely strong.


    There were so many cities in the whole of H Province. There were less than ten known masters who were in the transforming strength stage. Master Hou had five of them. Although the Peony Fairy was dead, he still had four strong masters, who were in the transforming strength stage. Hence, Xiao Bing had to first appease Master Hou.


    Damn it. First was Xie Lun. Then was the Peony Fairy. Now I have to deal with Master Hou. He should be my last adversary.


    Different situations call for different actions. Xiao Bing grasped Master Hou¡¯s character. As Master Hou was now seeking for talents, he wanted to use this opportunity to delay Master Hou. He could then slowly find a good strategy.


    While Xiao Bing was in distress, Ye Tianming had already told Ye Bancheng about Xiao Bing, who almost met with a car accident after leaving Northern Manor. The reason why Xiao Bing told Ye Tianming was to let him know that Ye Xinyi was about to fall out with him. Hence, he couldn¡¯t be careless.


    Apart from the accident, Ye Tianming told Ye Bancheng about his first encounter with Xiao Bing and the assassination.


    Ye Bancheng¡¯s mouth twitched. He spoke with difficulty. He said, ¡°What, what do you mean¡­ You mean, it¡¯s all¡­ your¡­ elder sister¡¯s¡­ doing?¡±


    Ye Tianming didn¡¯t say anything. Ye Bancheng was a smart person. Even though he couldn¡¯t get out of bed now and perhaps his thinking was slower than the average person, Ye Bancheng could still understand.


    Sure enough, Ye Bancheng sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t let her.¡±


    Ye Tianming said, ¡°But, is Father letting us kill each other? I can¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    There was a hint of gratitude in Ye Bancheng¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­ The board of directors, the board of directors will¡­ support you.¡±


    Ye Tianming sighed and whispered, ¡°As far as I know, my elder sister has started to deal with the directors.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what!¡± Ye Bancheng trembled continuously as he was very agitated. Liu Piaopiao hurried over and comforted Ye Bancheng. Ye Bancheng stared at Ye Tianming and said angrily, ¡°Say.¡±


    Ye Tianming said hurriedly, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be too agitated.¡±


    ¡°Say!¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I have just gotten the news that my elder sister had colluded with East Heaven King. They have sent a large number of masters to capture all the directors. They are now at a villa in the suburbs. They are probably going to intimidate them and force them to transfer their shares!¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous¡­ Your sister is too¡­ presumptuous.¡± Ye Bancheng was initially indebted to her. However, he was extremely angry now. In his life, he couldn¡¯t tolerate others disobeying his will. Even though he was now immobile and had lost the ability to take care of himself, it was difficult for him to change his strong personality immediately. Furthermore, Ye Xinyi¡¯s action was no different from a rebellion!


    Ye Tianming said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m unsure whether to say this. My elder sister and I are from the Ye Family. Hence, it doesn¡¯t matter who becomes the chairperson. Since my elder sister likes authority, why not let her be the chairwoman¡­¡±


    ¡°What a mess¡­ what a mess¡­¡± Ye Bancheng began to gasp for his breath. Liu Piaopiao hurriedly stroked Ye Bancheng¡¯s chest. Ye Tianming also hurriedly over and persuaded Ye Bancheng to calm down repeatedly.


    Ye Bancheng finally caught his breath, but he was still wheezing. At the same time, he said, ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t let your elder sister¡­ be the chairperson¡­ You are more benevolent than her¡­ If you become¡­ the sisters, sisters, sisters¡­ will lead a good life¡­ You will take care of¡­¡±


    ¡°If she becomes¡­ she is too ambitious¡­ and too unscrupulous¡­ Quickly go¡­ and save the directors.¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Even if I listen to Father, I can¡¯t call the police. After all, we should not wash our dirty linen in public. Secondly, I don¡¯t know when my elder sister colluded with East Heaven King. Furthermore, my elder sister has Uncle Li as her backing¡­ In the entire Ye Family, only Uncle Lei is stronger than Uncle Li. I am afraid that if I send someone over, I may not be able to save them.¡±


    Ye Bancheng¡¯s hand trembled as he pointed at the door. He said, ¡°Send, send Bao Lei, Bao Lei over¡­ Kill¡­ the people who stops.¡±


    Ye Tianming was still hesitating. Ye Bancheng stared at him and said, ¡°Quickly¡­ go¡­¡±


    Ye Tianming sighed. He bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    When he bowed, Ye Tianming¡¯s gaze was somewhat strange.


    Bao Lei left with Ye Tianming, as per Ye Bancheng¡¯s instructions. Two bodyguards, who were brought over by Ye Tianming, were left at the door, ensuring the safety of Ye Bancheng. Liu Piaopiao messaged Ye Bancheng. While massaging, she said softly, ¡°Bancheng. Don¡¯t think too much. I believe that things will be over sooner or later. After Tianming becomes the chairman, the siblings will live together peacefully.¡±


    ¡°I also, also hope so.¡± Ye Bancheng grabbed Liu Piaopiao¡¯s smooth tender fingers with his wrinkled hands. He spoke with difficulty. He said, ¡°Piaopiao¡­ it¡¯s hard on¡­ you.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao laughed and said, ¡°Bancheng, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m your woman!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ If, if one day¡­ I pass away¡­ you should remarry.¡±


    ¡°Bancheng¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen, listen to me¡­ if you want, want to, you need not¡­ stay by me¡­ everyday¡­ Go and find a good man¡­ and remarry.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao¡¯s eyes reddened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold you back¡­ You are still¡­ young¡­ I don¡¯t, don¡¯t want you¡­ to suffer.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao shook her head as her tears flowed down. ¡°Bancheng, I let you down. Don¡¯t say anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. I have, have prepared¡­ a sum of money¡­ for you¡­ There is a bank card¡­ in your drawer¡­ It¡¯s your account¡­ fifty million dollars. You can withdraw it on the day of our marriage.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao couldn¡¯t help but cry. This charming woman suddenly lied on Ye Bancheng and started to cry uncontrollably. She shed tears of emotion, tears of self-reproach and tears of regret.


    PS: Nine readers have commented today. As there are less than ten comments, there will still be an update tomorrow, but there will be no new content. Haiz, in fact, as I write, I feel rather sad. Be it Ye Family¡¯s internal strife or the death of the Peony Fairy, whoever is pitiful must have a reason to be despised. Aren¡¯t those who are despised pitiful? May everyone in the world be happy?

 Chapter 119

    Bao Lei and Ye Tianming sat next to each other at the back of the car. Bao Lei was as unsmiling as ever. Ever since he came in, he held his shoulders and closed their eyes slightly. Ye Tianming kept looking out of the car.


    Suddenly, Ye Tianming asked, ¡°Uncle Lei, how long have you been with my father?¡±


    Bao Lei thought for a moment and said, ¡°Twenty four years.¡±


    ¡°Twenty four years.¡± Ye Tianming sighed and said, ¡°As I think about it, Uncle Lei has been with my father ever since I can remember. I didn¡¯t expect that it has been more than twenty years. Twenty four years. In these two decades, my father¡¯s business has been thriving. In the past twenty years, our Ye Family has truly become the second largest business group in H Province from a well-known enterprise in Jiang City. During this period, many commercial competitors and those who have attempted to assassinate my father countless times. Fortunately, Uncle Lei is around¡­¡±


    Bao Lei also seemed to recall past events. He opened his eyes and said seriously, ¡°Your father is my benefactor.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard that when Uncle Lei¡¯s father was seriously ill, Uncle Lei came to Jiang City to work, so to pay for your father¡¯s medical bills. Later, Uncle Lei happened to work for our Ye Group and became the captain of our security department. My father learned about your predicament. My father paid for all the medical expenses and also sent Uncle Lei¡¯s father to the hospital in Jingdu. Uncle Lei¡¯s father had just passed away last year.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my father has lived twenty years longer,¡± Uncle Lei said, ¡°The medical expenses totaled more than a million. A million dollars at that time was equivalent to a few million now. Haha, I was too naive. In fact, even if I am a security guard for life and not spend anything on food and drinks, I still can¡¯t afford such a huge amount of medical expenses.¡±


    ¡°I was a twenty-years-old fledgling then. Besides knowing martial arts, I had no other skill. I heard that Ye Group was recruiting a new security captain when I arrived in Jiang City. The original security captain was killed by someone when someone was creating trouble in the company. The other security guards were not capable enough to replace his position. Furthermore, Ye Group offered an extremely high salary. Hence, I went for it. At that time, I was younger than your current age, but I had entered the clear-strength stage. Hence, I defeated the other competitors easily and became the new captain of the security department.¡±


    Ye Tianming glanced at the driver and said, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    The driver stopped the car. Ye Tianming opened the door and alighted. Except for Bao Lei, the two other bodyguards hurried over. Bao Lei looked at them curiously.


    There was a bubble tea shop in the street. A woman in her forties was busy with her work. Upon seeing Ye Tianming, she immediately smiled. ¡°Mr. Ye, are you here to buy milk tea again?¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°I have said many times. Call me Tianming.¡±


    The middle-aged woman smiled and said, ¡°How many does Mr. Ye want to buy this time?¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    While passing the milk tea to Ye Tianming, the middle-aged woman sighed and said, ¡°Since you told me to call you Tianming, I will persuade you. Tianming, let bygones be bygones. Whenever I see you come here to buy milk tea, I know that you are a faithful boy. When your girlfriend was in high school, she would buy milk tea from me every day. Soon after she met you and started to bring you here to buy¡­ Then, she met with a car accident. Every time you came over, you would buy two cups, one for yourself and one for your dead girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Tianming, Swallow isn¡¯t blessed. She has left early. If she has you as her boyfriend, she will lead a blissful life.¡±


    Ye Tianming¡¯s eyes reddened, but he was still smiling. He said, ¡°Aunt Zhang, please don¡¯t say anymore¡­ Pass me the milk tea. I will go back first.¡±


    The middle-aged woman sighed.


    Ye Tianming passed a hundred dollar bill to the middle-aged woman as he took the milk tea from her. He then turned and left.


    The middle-aged woman shouted from behind, ¡°Tianming, Tianming, I haven¡¯t passed you your change yet.¡±


    ¡°Keep it with you. I¡¯m not sure when I will be back. I am busy recently¡­ If you have the time, please make two cups of milk tea and offer them to swallow for me. I am afraid she may not be able to drink it in the netherworld¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in Ye Tianming¡¯s eyes. He tore open one cup of milk tea and splashed it on the floor. He looked up into the sky and prayed silently, ¡°Swallow, I will never forget your death.¡±


    The scene of the accident etched in his mind!


    Ye Tianming returned to the car and the car drove in the direction of Ye Family¡¯s residence. Ye Tianming regained his usual confident and outgoing appearance. He said, ¡°Uncle Lei, after we go home, I will send someone with you to rescue the directors. You must ensure their safety. However, your opponent is East Heaven King, Paint-face. Although he may not fight you, he will send some masters. Please be careful.¡±


    Bao Lei said, ¡°I know¡­ East Heaven King¡­ even if he fights me, he may not be my match!¡±


    In terms of capability, Bao Lei was extremely confident!


    Ye Xinyi was sitting in front of the mirror and combing her hair in Paint-face¡¯s room. Although both of them had known each other for such a long time, they never had any relationship. Although Paint-face lusted for her, he remembered what Ye Xinyi had once said.


    ¡°If you forced me, I would commit suicide.¡±


    ¡°Till the day Ye Family belongs to me, I will be your woman!¡±


    Since then, East Heaven King was Ye Xinyi¡¯s trump card. She decided to use her ace today.


    East Heaven King looked at Ye Xinyi passionately. He walked behind Ye Xinyi and held Ye Xinyi in his arms.


    Ye Xinyi looked at the horny East Heaven King from the mirror and giggled. ¡°Paint-face, are you that horny? But don¡¯t worry¡­ you have already waited for so long, let alone some more days. That day is coming soon.¡±


    East Heaven King said, ¡°I have captured those old creatures and locked them in the villa in the suburbs.¡±


    ¡°OK¡­ those old guys have some good bodyguards around them. In Jiang City, we Ye Family and the Four Heavenly Kings can do this. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have enough authority in Ye Family. Hence, I have to trouble you.¡±


    East Heaven King said, ¡°There is no need to say that. You know what I want.¡±


    ¡°Relax.¡± Ye Xinyi grabbed East Heaven King¡¯s hands and caressed her body. ¡°You will get it one day.¡±


    Ye Xinyi stood up slowly. She turned around and looked at East Heaven King. She asked, ¡°Do you think I am pretty?¡±


    East Heaven King looked at her passionately and obsessively. He muttered, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ I am going to be chairwoman. Hence, I need to dress up. I will now get those old folks to sign the transfer agreement. If they refuse to sign, I will just bury them in the suburbs¡­¡±


    At this time, Master Hou was looking at Miyamoto Shinji practising his swordcraft in the courtyard. Miyamoto Shinji was the best master from R country. He had always worked for Master Hou and was Master Hou¡¯s biggest trump card. When Xiao Bing was fighting against Zhu Mingyu, Miyamoto Shinji was standing behind Master Hou.


    He was dressed in a white coat and holding a sharp sword. With a casual wave, he created a deafening sound. As he thrust his sword forward, he seemed to have split the space into half. No one knew how strong Miyamoto Shinji was. Bao Lei once said that the prowess of Miyamoto Shinji was unfathomable.


    However, if Xiao Bing witnessed Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s swordcraft, he would know that this technique was too advanced for masters in the transforming strength stage. Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s capability was beyond that!


    Those who learnt martial arts knew that they had to practise their qi after mastering martial arts. They would be extremely powerful after practising their qi. By diverting their qi to their palm, they would be much stronger than an average person. They would reach the forging qi stage.


    After training their bones, their bones were stronger and more flexible than that of an average person. By stretching and contracting, they could use their strong bones to do certain actions which normal people couldn¡¯t do. They had reached the bone refining stage.


    Their limbs became very strong. In addition to their inner real qi, their skin became as hard as iron and their moves became overpowering. Although a spear could still penetrate their bodies, their bodies were harder than that of an average person. They had reached the stage of a true master, the clear-strength stage.


    Having real qi in the inside and clear-strength on the outside, they had reached the supreme realm, which they could injure a person without even touching him. After honing their internal and external skills, their strike was as stunning as a lightning bolt. One gentle slap could damage one¡¯s internal organ. They had then reached the concealing strength stage.


    Their whole body was full of transforming strength and clear strength. They could injure anyone with their fist, leg and even with the top of their head. They could infuse their strength into others and damage their organs. They could also overpower their opponent with their strength and destroy them. When they were attacked, they could divert their opponent¡¯s strength to the ground or to any other object. Although they might be slightly injured, they had lessened the damage dealt onto them. They had reached the transforming strength stage.


    Those who often practised martial arts would know the different stages, namely forging qi, bone refining, clear-strength, concealing strength and transforming strength. The martial artists were split into three levels, namely normal master, martial arts master and martial arts grandmaster. However, not everyone knew that there were stages beyond transforming strength stage!


    The transforming strength stage wasn¡¯t the final stage!


    Miyamoto Shinji had already reached another stage, which was beyond the transforming strength stage. Very few people in the world had such power. Miyamoto Shinji was indeed the strongest master in Jiang City!


    After practising his swordcraft, Master Hou started clapping. Miyamoto Shinji turned around and looked at Master Hou. Master Hou smiled and said, ¡°This swordcraft is ferocious, showy and invincible. People like me in the underworld should do the same. In the underworld, hesitation and retreat will cost you your life.¡±


    ¡°Entering the underworld is similar to dropping into a bottomless pit. It is difficult to turn back after you enter!¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji was tall and strong. His face was thin. He was still in his thirties. He looked rather handsome. After listening to Master Hou, he said calmly, ¡°Master Hou flatter me.¡±


    At this time, Master Hou¡¯s advisor Mu Tingchuan came over. He laughed as he came over. He said, and walked, laughing and saying, ¡°Master Hou is still young. Why are you so emotional? Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s swordcraft is amazing and unparalleled. Master Hou is far more ambitious.¡±


    Master Hou smiled lightly and asked, ¡°How ambitious do you think I am?¡±


    Mu Tingchuan¡¯s eyes were smiling. He stretched his arms out suddenly and looked sagacious. He smiled and said, ¡°Care for the world. Full of ambition!¡±

 Chapter 120

    Master Hou and Mu Tingchuan sat down at the gazebo. Miyamoto Shinji stood behind Master Hou expressionlessly and quietly. Even if some appeared at this moment, it was difficult to notice his existence. Miyamoto Shinji was as sharp as his exceptional sword, which he was holding in his left hand. Unless he was killing, he would always hide his sharpness.


    ¡°Master Hou, how will you deal with Xiao Bing?¡±


    Master Hou smiled faintly and said, ¡°Do nothing and wait. He killed my right-hand arm. If I kill him, it doesn¡¯t help the situation. Shouldn¡¯t I recruit him and let him replace North Heaven Queen¡¯s position?¡±


    Mu Tingchuan looked sad. He said, ¡°How can then Master Hou convince your people? North Heaven Queen is dead. Instead of avenging North Heaven Queen, Master Hou let the murderer take up her position. Will the others be convinced? They will start thinking. After following Master Hou, will Master Hou care about them if they¡¯re killed one day? Master Hou, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Master Hou was open-minded. He was open to listening to his people. Furthermore, Mu Tingchuan was Master Hou¡¯s most trusted person. So, Mu Tingchuan can speak his mind.


    Master Hou sighed and said, ¡°Tingchuan, I know what you mean. However, that person is staring covetously at our Jiang City¡¯s underworld. Although I have a deep foundation, many masters and Tingchuan that man is very ambitious. He has been coveting the entire Hei Province¡¯s underworld for a long time. As he is jealous of me, he doesn¡¯t dare to strike. I think they can¡¯t hold back any further.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan appeared solemn. He said, ¡°That man is a force to be reckoned with as he has swept through the entire northern regions. He has controlled two out of three Northern provinces. Hei Province is the only province which is still safe. His influence is similar to Cao Aman in the period of Three Kingdoms. Everything will be smooth sailing after the battle at the Red Cliff. However, Master Hou is well prepared and has been waiting for this day for a long time. Although that man is very influential and no one can outmatch him, he has many enemies after unifying the forces in the two provinces. As he wants to unify H province before consolidating his forces, he may lose the will of his people. Master Hou may stand a chance.¡±


    Master Hou said, ¡°Even so, he can make use of his current influence. We must be cautious. He controls the power of two provinces while I only have the power of one. The difference is too great¡­ that Xiao Bing could kill North Heaven Queen. He has shown extraordinary strength and strategy. He can be put into good use. Furthermore, I heard that he has a few masters. Once he follows me, those masters will naturally work for me.¡±


    Master Hou said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for me to kill him now. The hardest part is not to get injured while killing him. At this point in time, any loss will be a huge crisis for me. If Xiao Bing and his masters can work for me, not only can we make up for the death of Peony, but there is also a chance to increase our influence.¡±


    ¡°As for the issue regarding the will of the people, which you have said before, I have also considered it. Hence, I have been thinking for a long time¡­ Haiz, it¡¯s not that I am an uncaring person, but desperate times call for desperate measures. The most important thing for those, who do great things, is the will of the people. I know this fact. This applies to all the emperors in the past. Those who win the will of the people own the world. If one wins the will of the people, one can turn the tide. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t concern myself with the will of the people at this point in time.¡±


    Master Hou looked at Mu Tingchuan sincerely and said, ¡°Tingchuan, you have been following me closely. I would have to compromise the dead Peony¡¯s interests temporarily. Can you help me think of a way to recruit Xiao Bing and not lose the will of the people at the same time?¡±


    Mu Tingchuan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Since Master Hou has already made his decision, why do you need to ask me?¡±


    ¡°Haiz¡± Master Hou sighed. ¡°When Peony followed me, I already knew that her intention. She wants me to avenge her. Her eccentric personality is caused by her hatred. His enemy has a great influence in S City, so she is looking forward to the day when I can unify the underworld of the three Northern provinces. She can then use my power to find the enemy. However, only you and I know about this. The others don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that there is no need to make a mountain out of a molehill. You can say that North Heaven Queen has already wanted to betray and replace me. Hence, she used my power to seek revenge from her enemy. Thus, the conflict between her and Xiao Bing escalated. She wanted to recruit more people, but was rejected.¡±


    Master Hou said softly, ¡°A batch of arms was secretly transported to Jiang City a few days ago. In the end, the police confiscated the guns and arrested the transporters. I am the one who secretly ordered people to send arms to Jiang City. They vouched not to leak the secret. Now is the right time for them to speak up and make North Heaven Queen the scapegoat. The reason why North Heaven Queen wanted so many arms was that she wanted to replace me.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan said emotionally, ¡°Master Hou is clever and far-sighted. Tingchuan admires your ingenuity.¡±


    Master Hou said, ¡°We shall hold a meeting two days later. Gather all the leaders and announce this matter to them. They must keep this a secret. By the way, you should get those who were captured by the police ¡®to confess¡¯.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan agreed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not delay. I will go now.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan walked out of the gazebo slowly. He suddenly felt a chill. Given any other tasks, he would probably do the same. However, the saying ¡°The ringleader was heartless¡± was indeed true. Although he was said to be the smartest, he would feel a chill when he thought of Master Hou¡¯s ingenuity and ruthlessness. As a result, not only Master Hou didn¡¯t avenge her, but she also indicted for treason.


    If North Heaven Queen knew about this, she would not rest in peace.


    Mu Tingchuan went to work. Master Hou sighed. He stood up, turned around and looked at Miyamoto Shinji. He asked, ¡°Miyamoto, do you think my actions let Peony down?¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji said calmly, ¡°I am only responsible for Master Hou¡¯s safety. I am not concerned with other matters. I don¡¯t want to care and don¡¯t want to ask.¡±


    Master Hou hummed in agreement. He then muttered, ¡°Even so, Peony¡¯s funeral should be a grand one. We can better to capture the will of the people by requiting evil with good. If Peony could see the day when I conquer the underworld of the three Northern provinces, she would be satisfied.¡±


    No one knew the purpose of Master Hou¡¯s last sentence. He said that to comfort himself or to deceive himself.


    Xiao Bing was lying on the hospital bed. The pure little nurse Liu Kexin was messaging Xiao Bing gently with both of her hands. Xiao Bing started moaning as he was getting very comfortable. Liu Kexin was embarrassed and protested coquettishly. ¡°Can you stop moaning?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s so comfortable!¡±


    ¡°Then, then I will stop messaging you.¡±


    ¡°How can you do that?¡± Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°This technique is passed down from my ancestors. I am the only male descendant. I was told that I can¡¯t pass this technique to others. Now that I have taught you, couldn¡¯t you give me a message?¡±


    ¡°Then, then I should give you a message.¡± After listening to Xiao Bing, Liu Kexin was embarrassed. She negotiated and said, ¡°Then can you stop¡­ moaning?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Hey, you little girl. You are too shy. But, we have the same character. I like¡­ then I won¡¯t moan. I will bear with it. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing was an orphan. This mysterious technique was not passed down to him. However, no ordinary masseur knew such a technique. There were many talented people in Dragon Teeth. Xiao Bing learnt this technique from his buddy in Dragon Teeth. This technique was more effective than an ordinary massage. Being a nurse, Liu Kexin could provide better service to her patients with this skill. Therefore, Liu Kexin couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s fatigue was alleviated by Liu Kexin¡¯s gentle massage and her soft voice. It was really comfortable. Xiao Bing¡¯s worries seemed to be greatly reduced.


    While Liu Kexin was massaging Xiao Bing, Yezi suddenly opened the door and walked in. Xiao Bing was shocked as though the adulterous pair was caught red-handed by the wife. However, there was no such righteous adulterer and such an innocent adulteress in the world.


    Upon seeing someone approaching, Liu Kexin didn¡¯t think much but felt a little embarrassed. She retracted her hand, and said softly, ¡°Call me again when you need a massage. I will not disturb you.¡±


    Xiao Bing deliberately raised his voice and said, ¡°Thank you. The hospital provides such a great service. Apart from medical treatment and physical therapy, there are acupuncture and massage. I feel much better.¡±


    Liu Kexin exited the ward. Yezi smiled as she walked towards Xiao Bing. She sat next to Xiao Bing and pinched him slightly. She smiled and said, ¡°Wow. The nurse¡¯s massage technique is very good. You feel so refreshed after a casual massage. I should try and give a massage to you too.¡±


    Xiao Bing waved his hand repeatedly. He smiled and said, ¡°Knock it off. Knock it off. Otherwise, my flesh will be bruised.¡±


    Yezi laughed. When she laughed, she had two dimples. Her eyes were more beautiful than the moon. Xiao Bing became stunned.


    Yezi reacted. There were hints of shyness and happiness in her eyes. She rolled her eyes seductively at Xiao Bing and snorted. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°You look so beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 121

    Love could penetrate the heart.


    Love could permeate the soul.


    Xiao Bing felt his soul being shocked whenever he saw Yezi smiling at him. However, the numbness from the shock was really comfortable¡­


    Yezi¡¯s eyes looked sly yet bright. With shyness and joy in her eyes, she pursed her mouth and snorted, ¡°Tell me, do you have a crush on that little nurse? It¡¯s your type.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Who said I like this type of girl?¡±


    Yezi said sheepishly said, ¡°She¡¯s a Loli.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Yes, but, Yezi, you are just like the bright moon. My heart can only contain one. It shines on my heart.¡±


    Yezi said smilingly, ¡°I thought I was a star in your heart. I am just one of the thousand stars.¡±


    ¡°Stop it¡­ By the way, how is your family now?¡±


    Upon mentioning her family, Yezi stopped smiling. She said solemnly, ¡°I feel that something big is going to happen.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked solemn and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°When I exited the house, I saw my brother came back with Uncle Lei. He called some of the masters in the family and went out with Uncle Lei to settle something.¡±


    ¡°How about your sister?¡±


    ¡°My sister is not at home.¡±


    Xiao Bing was in deep thought. Bao Lei was Ye Bancheng¡¯s trusted aide and strongest master. The strength of a master in transforming strength stage was a strong deterrent. Even if Ye Bancheng collapsed, no one would dare to show any contempt towards Ye Bancheng as long as Bao Lei was still around.


    Now that Bao Lei is helping Ye Tianming, he must have gotten Ye Bancheng¡¯s permission. This could only explain one thing. Something big had happened in Yezi¡¯s family. It was very likely that the siblings were fighting.


    Xiao Bing said with a serious face, ¡°Yezi, you can¡¯t go back now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yezi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Brother Bing, do you mean something big has happened in my family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing said with a serious face, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, it¡¯s better to be careful. The situation is very chaotic now. I don¡¯t want you to face any danger when you return home.¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°I am part of Ye¡¯s family and their sister¡­ What¡¯s more, I think they¡­ Even if they are now at the final stage of the competition, they will know what they are doing.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°If they knew what they were doing, why did the accident happen?¡± Why did someone hire an assassin from Ghost Nest to assassinate me and your brother? Dumbass is guarding at the door now and Gao Fei will take over him later. The two of them will take turns guarding me. I should still be safe here. After you go back, I¡¯m afraid that¡­ ¡±


    Yezi stood up slowly. Xiao Bing looked at Yezi in surprise. Ye Zi said with a serious face, ¡°Brother Bing, I know you are worried about me, but I am a woman of the Ye Family. Something has happened to Ye Family and I cannot ignore it.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Yezi in surprise. Apart from being stubborn, Yezi looked determined and confident. She was right. She was a woman of the Ye family. Like father, like daughter. Even though Yezi could be a Big Missy at home without any worry and acted like a little woman in front of herself, Ye Family¡¯s pride ran in her blood. She could not stand the fact that she could do nothing at this point in time.


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment and sighed, ¡°If you really want to help your family, I think you should not go home for now. Take good care of your father. ¡±


    Yezi said in surprise, ¡°Brother Bing, do you mean¡­ No, he¡¯s our father.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know. In fact, I don¡¯t believe they will do anything to Uncle Ye. Ye Tianming is kind-hearted. He would probably not give up his familial ties. Furthermore, he is the legitimate heir to Ye Family. He is Uncle Ye¡¯s favorite heir. I am worried about your sister¡­ your sister is too proud. If she loses, I am afraid she will go to extremes.¡±


    Yezi could not stay any longer after hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s words. She said, ¡°My father¡¯s ward is upstairs. I¡¯ll take care of things there first. Brother Bing, call me if you have something.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can go now.¡±


    After Yezi left, Xiao Bing quickly took out his cell phone and called Lil Bei. He then asked coldly, ¡°Lil Bei, how is the matter that I have asked you to check?¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, that woman has said everything.¡±


    ¡°Well, is it what I expected?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is the mastermind.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know.¡± He hung up the phone. Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly and muttered softly, ¡°As the old saying goes, to pursue a narrow gain while neglecting a greater danger¡­ The Ye family really¡­ needs a new head of the family.¡±


    In the face of the turmoil in the Ye family, Xiao Bing finally decided not to sit idly by. He had originally intended to be a low-key escort in Jiang City. However, the situation had forced him to kill people¡­


    There were dozens of people, who were held captive in the courtyard of a villa in the eastern suburb. Ye Tianming and Bao Lei brought a group of masters and rescued the directors, who were kidnapped in the villa. As the directors left the house, they grumbled angrily, ¡°Who could have thought that the wise chairman has raised such a cruel woman.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If Young Master didn¡¯t arrive in time, we would lose all our life¡¯s efforts.¡±


    ¡°Whose family legacy isn¡¯t inherited by the son? This Ye Xinyi wants to seize power. She must be dreaming!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than just a dream. I¡¯m going to sue her. I must send her to prison. She kidnaps and blackmails us!¡±


    Ye Tianming looked at the furious directors. He sighed and said, ¡°Dear directors, I will definitely give all of you an explanation for what my elder sister has done today. As part of the Ye family, I apologize to you on behalf of my elder sister. However, my elder sister must have done this on impulse. I also hope that everyone, for the sake of my father and me, will not make a big deal out of this. I will persuade my elder sister to apologize to all of you personally.¡±


    The directors looked at one another. One of them sighed and said, ¡°Fortunately, Young Master is very reasonable. It¡¯s a blessing for the company after Young Master has inherited it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If not, we can just listen to the Young Master. We will let this matter rest for now. However, Ye Xinyi must apologize and Young Master must quickly inherit the position of chairman. In this way, Ye Xinyi will settle down and accept this fact.¡±


    Ye Tianming looked at Bao Lei. Baolei was not hurt. Although the people, who were sent by the East Heaven King to monitor the directors were not weak, they were not on the same level as Bao Lei. So, they didn¡¯t injure Bao Lei. Ye Tianming nodded and said, ¡°I will listen to all you say. I will send all of you back. Uncle Lei, you come with me first. I have something to say to you.¡±


    Bao Lei followed Ye Tianming to one side. Ye Tianming said with a serious face, ¡°Uncle Lei, there are some words¡­ Initially, I didn¡¯t want to say it or make that decision, but now I have to say it.¡±


    ¡°Well, say it.¡±


    ¡°My elder sister is coveting the position of chairman. In fact, I could sense that. I always pretend to be at a loss for the sake of our relationship. However, my sister has done such a thing openly. Even I am a little shocked¡­ I am afraid that if we don¡¯t control her in time, I have no idea what she will do next.¡±


    Bao Lei said softly, ¡°I have been loyal to Boss all my life. Furthermore, all of you are Boss¡¯s children. I can¡¯t deal with Big Missy.¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Uncle Lei thinks too much. She¡¯s my elder sister. She grows up with me. I just hope I can control the current situation. How can I deal with her?¡±


    ¡°Well, tell me what you want to do then.¡±


    Ye Tianming seemed hesitant. He shook his head gently and put a cigarette in his mouth. He took two deep breaths. After struggling for a long time, he said, ¡°My sister has now gone to extremes. I think¡­ if she continues, she could easily cause great harm to the family. We have interrogated the kidnappers just now. The person who kidnapped the directors belonged to East Heaven King. Other than East Heaven King, she also relies on Uncle Li. East Heaven King is an outsider. If things come to light, I don¡¯t think he will ruin his relationship with Ye family for my elder sister. Master Hou will not allow him to do that¡­¡±


    Bao Lei frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Do you mean that you want me to deal with Ye Li?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Tianming nodded with difficulty. ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t want to do this. However, if we don¡¯t weaken my sister¡¯s existing strength, I¡¯m afraid she will lose control, especially at the moment when my father has fallen ill.¡±


    Ye Tianming looked at Bao Lei and said, ¡°When Uncle Li is gone, my sister will lose her right-hand man. Only then can she settle down.¡±


    Bao Lei stared at Ye Tianming and asked, ¡°Is this what you really think?¡±


    ¡°Of course, everything is for the Ye family.¡± Ye Tianming looked sincere, conflicted and remorseful.


    Bao Lei looked at Ye Tianming¡¯s eyes carefully. He finally nodded and said, ¡°In that case, Ye Li will disappear from Ye Family. However, I need to find a chance.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. Next, I will create this opportunity for you¡­¡±


    Ye Tianming whispered something to Bao Lei. After listening carefully, Bao Lei nodded slightly. Everyone then left the villa and got into the car.


    Ye Tianming and the directors were sitting in one of the cars, while Bao Lei and two of Ye Tianming¡¯s masters were sitting in the other car. After driving for some distance, one of the directors looked back and suddenly asked, ¡°Young Master, why is Old Lei¡¯s car missing?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lei has gone to do what he needs to do.¡± Ye Tianming looked outside. He appeared disturbed but soon appeared fierce and ruthless.

 Chapter 122

    Ye Family was not the kind of underworld which relied on power, like that of Master Hou¡¯s. Martial arts was highly regarded in the underworld. In order to become a hegemon, one needed a large number of people, masters and money. However, money could only be regarded as one of the key components.


    Businessmen were different. Businessmen fought for wealth. If one owned money, one would own everything. Even in a large corporation like the Ye Family, it only owned a handful of masters. Bao Lei was only the one in the transforming strength stage. Uncle Ming, who was in the concealing strength stage was the second strongest.


    Those who were in the transforming strength stage were considered to be a grandmaster in the realm of martial arts. Even in the ancient times when martial arts were prevalent, they were capable enough to accept disciples, let alone the era when martial arts were unsought after.


    Ye Xinyi brought several East Heaven King¡¯s masters to the villa, but they arrived a step too late. Everyone had been rescued. After learning that the rescuers were Ye Tianming and Bao Lei, Ye Xinyi turned pale and appeared somewhat depressed.


    According to Bao Lei¡¯s identity, no one could command him unless Ye Bancheng ordered him to do so. Ye Tianming rescuing the directors wasn¡¯t the most depressing. What was truly depressing was that Bao Lei and Ye Tianming came together. This meant that her father was against her.


    Uncle Li obviously understood this. He brought Ye Xinyi to one side and whispered in a voice that no one else could hear, ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡±


    Ye Xinyi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What else can I do?¡±


    Uncle Li sighed and said, ¡°At this point, we should probably ask Master for forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me¡­¡± Ye Xinyi laughed miserably and said, ¡°He forgives me, and then? I will then become a stray dog through and through. In their eyes, I also become a loser through and through. ¡±


    Uncle Li whispered, ¡°The second way is to stick with East Heaven King temporarily. We can use the power of East Heaven King or Master Hou to make a comeback.¡±


    Ye Xinyi shook her head. She smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Li, if I leave Ye Family, I will be left with nothing, except for my beauty. By that time, I will have to offer my body to this disgusting man who does nothing but sings on the stage.¡±


    ¡°What will Missy do now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Ye Xinyi¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°The old man is biased towards Ye Tianming. Otherwise, why would he deal with me? Since I have lost, I¡¯ll take a look at the faces of the winners now. I¡¯m going to meet my father first!¡±


    Ye Xinyi was an ambitious woman. After her ambition was shattered, her heart was left with despair and hatred. Now, she no longer thought about how to grab the position of chairman. Instead, she wanted to fulfill her original idea, which was to vent all the frustration in her heart over the years. She could even sever all ties with her family!


    Ye Xinyi and the others walked out of the villa. Suddenly, Uncle Li grabbed Ye Xinyi and jumped to the side. Two bullets landed at the spot, where Ye Xinyi was at. There was movement in the jungle in front of them.


    Uncle Li¡¯s expression changed and said coldly, ¡°All of you protect Big Missy. I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    Uncle Li rushed into the woods and chased after the figure in front of him.


    The man in front did not run very fast. After chasing for about a hundred metres, Uncle Li caught up with the shadow in front of him. His five fingers were like paws. It was as though he wanted to tear the man apart. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the man¡¯s back. He had decided to severely injure the man first. He would interrogate him about the mastermind and then kill him.


    Uncle Li was also a ruthless person. Before he could grab the man¡¯s back, a hidden weapon struck across from above like a meteor. Ignoring the man in front, Uncle Li dodged hurriedly. Poof, an unknown hidden weapon penetrated through the ground.


    The man in front took the opportunity and ran for a few meters. He then stopped and turned around. He looked Uncle Li and smiled. ¡°Nice to see you, Uncle Li.¡±


    Uncle Li sneered coldly. This man was in the forging bone stage. Uncle Li met him before as he worked under Ye Tianming, however, Uncle Li was not familiar with him. Uncle Li couldn¡¯t even remember his name. In the eyes of Uncle Li, he had always been a small minion.


    Suddenly, two other people appeared. They weren¡¯t strong. They were all in the forging bone period, which was the first stage of martial arts. Uncle Li had to be careful of the person who used a hidden weapon to counter him.


    A huge black shadow jumped down from the top of the tree and fell to the ground with a crashing sound. Upon seeing this person¡¯s appearance, even the calm Uncle Li could not help but exclaim, ¡°Bao Lei!¡±


    The person standing in front was the strongest in Ye Family and one of the strongest in Jiang City¡ªBao Lei.


    Although Uncle Li had reached concealing strength stage, he just reached the middle realm of concealing strength stage not long ago. He was still far from reaching the transforming strength stage. Although he was strong enough to be considered a grandmaster, he was not strong enough to fight Bao Lei.


    Uncle Li understood what was going on after thinking momentarily. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t want to kill Big Missy at all. The main motive behind the two shots is to lure me here so that you can kill me.¡±


    Bao Lei looked at Uncle Li calmly and said, ¡°Since you understand what is going on, do you still need me to do this? Just kill yourself!¡±


    Uncle Li asked, ¡°How will you deal with Big Missy after I die?¡±


    Bao Lei said, ¡°Big Missy is part of Ye Family. This is their family business and has nothing to do with me. But I can guarantee that as long as I am around, no one can deal with Ye Family.¡±


    Uncle Li breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved. I know that Mr. Bao Lei is one of the masters in the whole of Hei Province. Let me have a taste of Mr. Bao Lei¡¯s power! ¡±


    While talking, Uncle Li squared up.


    Bao Lei looked mockingly at Uncle Li and sneered coldly. ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡±


    Uncle Li punched Bao Lei and Bao Lei retaliated. They fought head to head. Uncle Li knew that he couldn¡¯t win, so he retracted his fist, stepped aside and moved his elbow. After getting close to Bao Lei, he elbowed Bao Lei¡¯s chest directly while avoiding Bao Lei¡¯s fierce blow.


    With a bang, Uncle Li firmly elbowed Bao Lei on the chest. Bao Lei took two steps back. His chest was burning in pain, but Uncle Li was a worse state. His whole arm was numb as though he was shocked and was immobile.


    Uncle Li could not help but be astonished. He couldn¡¯t have hurt Bao Lei unless Bao Lei was careless. Even if Bao Lei was hit, it seemed that Uncle Li hadn¡¯t gained the upper hand. Transforming strength was really formidable!


    Uncle Li did not dare to retreat. Once he retreated, he would never have the chance to fight back. Even though the disparity of strength was very big, he still pounced on Bao Lei again. Uncle Li kicked Bao Lei continuously. Although his legwork wasn¡¯t very good, his shoulder was paralysed so he was forced to use poor legwork to attack the enemy. Bao Lei instantaneously saw the weak point and grabbed his left leg. Accompanied by a loud snap, Bao Lei struck Uncle Li¡¯s leg. Uncle Li screamed as his left leg was instantly broken.


    Uncle Li fell to the ground.


    Bao Lei felt a pain in his chest and frowned slightly. He was really too careless just now. Furthermore, Uncle Li had unleashed all his strength in that blow. Although he had passed the bone refining and clear-strength stage and trained his body to a certain extent, his chest was still in pain after receiving such a harsh blow from Uncle Li.


    Bao Lei looked furious. He stepped forward and asked, ¡°What are your last words?¡±


    Uncle Li looked sad. He pleaded, ¡°Mr. Lei, don¡¯t forget your promise¡­ Please protect Big Missy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need you to tell me. She is part of Ye Family. Who will hurt her? If you have nothing else to say, go to hell! ¡±


    After he finished speaking, Bao Lei kicked Uncle Li¡¯s chest. Uncle Li rolled on the ground. Bao Lei¡¯s kick broke Uncle Li¡¯s heart into pieces. He was confirmed to be dead.


    The three men who came along with him walked up together and looked at Bao Lei in awe. One of them flattered, ¡°Uncle Lei is worthy of being the top master in Jiang City. Ye Li even dares to attack Uncle Lei. He is overestimating himself.¡±


    His flattery was too ostentatious. Bao Lei gave no face and said coldly, ¡°Jiang City¡¯s top master is not me. Cut the crap. Now that the person has been killed, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Those people agreed hurriedly. They smiled as they walked in front.


    Uncle Li walked behind. When those people weren¡¯t looking at him, he spat out one mouthful of blood and wiped his lips. Although that strike wasn¡¯t fatal to a master like himself, he suffered some internal injuries. This was what Bao Lei had to pay for underestimating his enemy.


    After passing through a forest, they found the parked car and went in together. The driver looked at them. Seeing that everyone was here, he started driving. Uncle Lei looked out of the window and looked gloomy throughout the journey.


    One of the Qi masters smiled cautiously and asked, ¡°Uncle Li, the person has been killed. Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    There were hints of sadness and desolation in Bao Lei¡¯s voice. He said, ¡°Throughout history, this has always been the case. Whenever there is family infighting, the loyal subordinates are often the ones who are sacrificed first. Ye Li has always been loyal to the Ye Family, especially to Big Missy. When has he ever been unfaithful?¡±


    Bao Lei thought of Ye Li pleading with him to protect the Big Missy before he died. He was deeply touched. At this time, his sense of crisis suddenly rose. He didn¡¯t think much and pushed the man, who was leaning against the door out of the car. The man was pushed directly out of the car and landed on the roadside. When Bao Lei was going to jump out, the two remaining masters in the car suddenly grabbed him forcefully.


    One of them also shouted, ¡°Uncle Lei, I¡¯m sorry, but Young Master has asked us to find a way to kill you in the car. We can¡¯t let you get off the car.¡±


    Bao Lei thundered. ¡°You two idiots!¡±


    He was furious. His internal injuries became worse and he became slower. He broke a person¡¯s neck and smashed the other person¡¯s head into pieces. With this delay, he was unable to escape the car in time. With a loud sound, the car exploded into flames. The driver and the two bodies were reduced to ashes.


    Bao Lei, who was in the transforming strength stage did not die but he was covered with fire. He was completely enveloped by the fire, just like a burning man. He screamed in pain and shouted angrily, ¡°Ye Tianming! Ye Tianming!!!¡±


    He ran forward for a few meters, then fell to the ground and began to roll. When the flames were extinguished, his whole body was burned like coke. He was motionless. No one knew whether he was dead or alive.


    The Qi master who was first pushed out of the car by Bao Lei was stunned by this scene. He muttered to himself, ¡°Why¡­ Why¡­¡±


    He still remembered the time when Young Master told them not to let Bao Lei return alive. As they were very close to one another in the car, so it was best to kill Bao Lei in the car. In short, they must not let Bao Lei get out of the car. If Bao Lei wanted to get out of the car forcefully, they would cling onto Bao Lei desperately. Young Master would then have his own way.


    As they knew Bao Lei was far stronger than the three of them, they couldn¡¯t defeat Bao Lei even if they worked together. Hence, he was still hesitating when he was in the car. He was then pushed out of the car by Bao Lei. After which, the car exploded.


    He then knew that Young Master didn¡¯t count on them to kill Bao Lei at all. Young Master wanted to use their lives to delay Bao Lei for a while, even for a few seconds. The car was already equipped with a bomb. Hence, all of them would die when the car exploded.


    While thinking, he became cold. He panicked and got up from the ground. He couldn¡¯t return to Ye Family, otherwise, Ye Tianming would silence him. Just as he was going to escape, he turned around and saw a man coming from the opposite direction. He was Ye Tianming¡¯s trusted master Zhang Zedan. He was in the middle realm of the clear-strength stage and was Ye Tianming¡¯s most trusted aide.


    Zhang Zedan was playing with a remote controller in his hand. It was the detonating device, which he had just activated. He smiled grimly and said, ¡°Young Master said that Bao Lei was very conceited. Furthermore, he had just killed Uncle Li. Hence, he was sympathetic to Uncle Li. He was distracted for a period of time, so he didn¡¯t discover the bomb. Otherwise, based on Uncle Lei¡¯s ability, how could he not discover the bomb in the car? Young Master calculated everything!¡±


    The lucky survivor warbled. ¡°What about, what about me?¡±


    ¡°You? You will be just like them. You must have known. Young Master didn¡¯t count on all of you to kill Uncle Lei. Uncle Lei, who is in transforming strength stage, has reached the level of a martial arts grandmaster. It is impossible for him to get killed by all of you. Therefore, Young Master just wanted all of you to delay Uncle Lei momentarily. Even a few seconds is enough to blast everyone and reduce all to ashes.¡±


    ¡°So, so cruel.¡±


    Zhang Zedan laughed and said, ¡°As for now, in order to keep this secret from anyone, you will have to die¡­¡±


    ¡°Ye Tianming, leave no means untried; kill two birds with one stone!¡±

 Chapter 123

    The man warbled, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, Brother Zhang. Please don¡¯t kill me¡­ Have you ever thought to yourself? We¡¯ve all worked for Young Master for so long. If Young Master wants to sacrifice us, he will do so¡­ There is no guarantee that he won¡¯t make use of you in the future¡­ Let¡¯s all go our separate ways¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Zhang Zedan smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I care about my interests the most. Money can buy loyalty and my life. Young Master has given me enough money, so I will work for him. As for you¡­ I¡¯m different from you, you little trash. I¡¯m in the clear-strength stage, no one can kill me so easily.¡±


    After Zhang Zedan finished speaking, he took two steps forward. He grabbed the man¡¯s neck, lifted him up and snapped it off.


    He threw the man¡¯s body into the wilderness. Zhang Zedan patted his clothes casually and spat saliva at the body. He turned around and left.


    Ye Xinyi waited outside the villa for a long time, but she hadn¡¯t seen Uncle Li. Her heart sank. She quickly called Uncle Li and no one answered. She had never been so depressed before.


    Just as what Uncle Li has said, she has only two choices in her life now. One is to withdraw from the fight for the position of chairperson and be a rich girl with a peace of mind. Furthermore, she also holds a portion of the company¡¯s shares now. She does not need to worry about her future. Although she would have to serve a jail term for kidnapping these shareholders, she believed that both her father and Ye Tianming will suppress this matter so to prevent Ye Family to be a laughing stock of Jiang City.


    The second choice was to depend on East Heaven King Paint-face. However, given the status of the Ye Family in the business world, even Paint-face wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Ye Family. It would be impractical for her to recapture Ye Family. In this case, even if he was good to me, he was of little value and wasn¡¯t her type. There was no reason for her to stick with him. She would probably be better off being a rich Missy in Ye Family, who had no power and authority.


    No matter what her final choice was, it was not what Ye Xinyi wanted. It might seem good to others as they could lead a good life. But for Ye Xinyi, she would feel like a loser.


    At this time, she opened the door and got into the car. The others also got on. They headed for the hospital, as per Ye Xinyi¡¯s orders.


    After arriving at the hospital, Ye Xinyi dismissed all those people, who were sent by East Heaven King. She brought two bodyguards and headed directly towards the wards. They arrived at Ye Bancheng¡¯s ward.


    At this moment, Ye Bancheng was in grief and shock as he had just learned the news of Bao Lei¡¯s death from Ye Tianming. However, he heard from Ye Tianming that Bao Lei was ambushed and killed by East Heaven King¡¯s men when he was killing Uncle Li.


    Bao Lei had been following Ye Bancheng for a very long time. To Ye Bancheng, Bao Lei was treated his own flesh and blood. To Ye Bancheng, the death of Bao Lei was similar to having his one limb chopped off. How could he not feel heartache and discomfort?


    Ye Tianming, Yezi and Liu Piaopiao were in the ward, comforting Ye Bancheng. At this time, Ye Xinyi came in.


    Yezi said, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Ye Xinyi didn¡¯t see Yezi or even Ye Tianming. She just walked straight towards Ye Bancheng. Her eyes reddened. She cried and laughed, ¡°Dad, Dad, you are biased towards Ye Tianming¡­ You still don¡¯t trust me¡­¡±


    Ye Tianming sighed and persuaded, ¡°Elder sister, you have gone overboard. Please go home first. Father is very angry now. Let him have a good rest.¡±


    Ye Xinyi suddenly turned her head and looked at Ye Tianming with her reddened eyes. She said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. You get out!¡±


    Ye Tianming shook his head and said, ¡°Elder sister, I don¡¯t understand. Is the position of chairman really that important to you? In order to control the company, you disregard our familial ties. To you, is money more important than anything else?¡±


    Ye Xinyi smiled and burst out laughing. She said, ¡°Ye Tianming, stop being so sarcastic. The winner takes all. I can let you mock at me because you don¡¯t know the feeling of not receiving any recognition and praise from Father no matter how much you have done from the past till now!¡±


    ¡°You are his son. You are the apple of his eye. He is either strict or appreciative of you because he holds you with high regard! Have you ever seen Father care about me? He never cares about how well or badly I have done. Sometimes, I rather receive his criticism. However, he doesn¡¯t even bother to criticise me.¡±


    ¡°And you!¡± Ye Xinyi looked at Yezi hatefully. ¡°Since young, you have got everything you want. Are you satisfied? Since young, I always give in to you. Why is he so fond of you and so dismissive of me? Why?¡±


    Ye Xinyi then looked at Liu Piaopiao. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Even such a coquettish woman like you can get his love and attention. Although I¡¯m his daughter, I¡¯m inferior to you!¡±


    Ye Xinyi looked at Ye Bancheng and shouted, ¡°I am stuck in this current situation because you are not fair! It¡¯s not fair! ¡±


    Ye Bancheng looked at Ye Xinyi in pain. Tears welled up in his eyes. He had been doing business for half of his life and had achieved remarkable success. However, he didn¡¯t know until today that he was a failure in raising his children.


    Ye Bancheng sighed. His mouth was crooked and couldn¡¯t speak properly. He said slowly and unclearly, ¡°Xinyi¡­ Turn back¡­ Don¡¯t feel bitter¡­ You are still my precious daughter.¡±


    Ye Xinyi cried. She shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t turn back. How else can I turn back?¡±


    Liu Piaopiao, who was standing at a side suddenly said, ¡°Bancheng, it¡¯s time for you to take your medicine. I¡¯ll bring it over to you.¡±


    While speaking, she went to the window sill opposite the bed. She stirred the medicine and prepared to pour it into the bowl.


    Ye Xinyi suddenly said, ¡°Let me¡­ Dad, let me take care of you one last time¡­¡±


    After listening to Ye Xinyi, everyone became uneasy. Ye Bancheng said with difficulty, ¡°Xinyi¡­¡±


    Ye Xinyi wiped her tears and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°Elder sister, I didn¡¯t know I have hurt you so badly. We will be good sisters in the future, won¡¯t we? We still have a long way to go.¡±


    While speaking, Yezi felt like crying.


    Ye Xinyi shook her head. Tears streamed down her face. She smiled. She turned towards the table beside her so as to prepare the medicine.


    Ye Xinyi turned around, grabbed the bowl and scooped the medicine into it.


    Looking at Ye Xinyi¡¯s back, Ye Bancheng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears and his heart was filled with remorse. Perhaps he only cared about his business and neglected his children. He had failed to raise his children well. It was a pity that he was in this state and it was too late to make up for it.


    Haiz. If he knew this was going to happen, he wouldn¡¯t have acted in such a way.


    Ye Xinyi brought the bowl over and then sat down on the bed. She supported Ye Bancheng¡¯s head and made him lie on her beautiful legs. She gently scooped up a spoonful of soup, blew several times. She said bitterly, ¡°Dad, let me take good care of you today. This will bring a good end to our relationship¡­ If there is an afterlife¡­ I don¡¯t want to be your daughter anymore.¡±


    Ye Bancheng felt sad. He opened his mouth and drank the spoonful of medicine.


    Yezi, who was standing at the side persuaded, ¡°Elder Sister, there is no need for this. Let Brother be the chairman. We take good care of the family and Father together. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Ye Xinyi smiled and said, ¡°Xiaoxi, I was probably a little envious of you before. As Father treats you better than me in every aspect, so I hate you. In fact¡­ I know I can¡¯t blame you for all of this, but I can¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    Yezi shook their heads and said, ¡°I don¡¯t blame you. You are my elder sister!¡±


    Ye Xinyi continued, ¡°Ye Tianming, I don¡¯t really care about the position of the chairman. I just want to attract Father¡¯s attention. I just want to prove to him that I am better than you.¡±


    Ye Tianming didn¡¯t speak, but there was a gleam in his eyes.


    Ye Xinyi wanted to continue speaking. Suddenly, Ye Bancheng, who was on the bed started to convulse. He appeared to be in great pain. Everyone in the ward surrounded him hurriedly. They kept asking, ¡°Father (Bancheng), what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Ye Bancheng stared at the medicine bowl. He suddenly spewed black blood from his mouth. Although he was in pain, his heart hurt more than anyone else.


    Ye Tianming knocked over the bowl. He grabbed Ye Xinyi¡¯s neck and lifted Ye Xinyi up. He shouted frantically, ¡°Ye Xinyi, you¡¯re fucking crazy!! You poison our father!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Ye Xinyi panicked. Her tears kept flowing as she shouted frantically, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°We can forgive you for hiring Ghost Nest to assassinate me and getting someone to kill your little sister with a car. But you poisoned your father!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t do any of those!¡± Ye Xinyi frantically shook his head. Her hair was messy. She was screaming like crazy.


    All of a sudden, Ye Xinyi pushed Ye Tianming away and ran outside.


    Yezi¡¯s eyes reddened. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll call for the doctor. Take good care of, take good care of Father!¡±


    After Yezi left, there were only three people left in the ward. Ye Tianming and Liu Piaopiao stood in front of a bed. Ye Bancheng clenched his fist tightly. His body was convulsing and trembling. His eyes stared blankly.


    Ye Bancheng knew that Ye Xinyi hated him and was against him, but he would never ever dreamed that Ye Xinyi would kill him. No matter what, Ye Xinyi was his daughter after all!!!


    His emotional pain was worse than his physical pain!


    At this moment, Yezi rushed in with the doctor. The doctor began to push Ye Bancheng out of the ward and sent him directly to the emergency room. Ye Tianming patted Yezi on the shoulder and said, ¡°You and Liu Piaopiao will wait outside the emergency room. I¡¯ll go after our elder sister. I¡¯m afraid she will get into trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Although Yezi felt uncomfortable, she firmly agreed.


    Ye Tianming turned and walked towards the stairs. He stared coldly.

 Chapter 124

    Accompanied by two bodyguards, Ye Tianming exited the hospital and went to a nearby residential building. He walked towards an apartment on the second floor and knocked on the door gently. The door squeaked as someone from inside opened the door.


    The man who opened the door said respectfully, ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Tianming walked in expressionlessly. There were currently a few people in the room and all of them worked under Ye Tianming. They were loyal to him. He could hear Ye Xinyi knocking crazily against the door and screaming from one of the rooms.


    Ye Tianming said expressionlessly, ¡°All of you go out and stay outside. Let no one in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    These people left the room and closed the security door. Ye Tianming walked over and opened the bedroom door.


    Ye Xinyi rushed out. She ignored Ye Tianming and headed for the door.


    Ye Tianming sat on the sofa in the hall and said calmly, ¡°My people are guarding outside. You can¡¯t get out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Father!¡± Ye Xinyi¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Why did you get your guys to capture me here for? How is Father now?¡±


    As Ye Xinyi was very agitated in the hospital, she ran out of the hospital alone. After which, she was immediately pushed into the car by two people, who worked under Ye Tianming. She was then taken directly to this strange residential building.


    Ye Tianming pointed to the sofa opposite of him and smiled. ¡°Sit down, Sister. You look like a shrew. It doesn¡¯t resemble you at all.¡±


    ¡°How is the father, how is he? How is he? Answer me!!!¡± Ye Xinyi smashed all the vases and decorations around her frantically.


    Ye Tianming looked at Ye Xinyi. He smiled and said, ¡°Why are you pretending to be so hypocritical? Don¡¯t you hate him the most? You hate him because he has neglected you. You hate him because he doesn¡¯t care about you. Now that he is going to die, you should be satisfied. You should applaud.¡±


    Ye Xinyi burst into tears and said, ¡°I hate him, I hate him, but I now understand that hate comes from love. I just want Father to pay more attention to me. Am I wrong¡­ I now feel regretful, regretful¡­ He can¡¯t die. Furthermore, I need to find out the person who poisoned him. I didn¡¯t poison him.¡±


    Ye Tianming laughed and said, ¡°I know. Of course, you didn¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    Ye Xinyi agreed. She was then in shock. She looked at Ye Tianming doubtfully and asked, ¡°Ye Tianming, what did you say?¡±


    Ye Tianming still had that usual polite smile on his face. However, his smile made people shudder. The brighter his smile, the more frightened and terrified people became.


    Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°Not only the person who poisoned my father isn¡¯t you, but the person who got someone to knock little sister with a car isn¡¯t you. Also, at the temple, the person who got someone to act as a ghost to scare Father and made him ill again isn¡¯t you as well¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Brother, what are you saying? What are you saying?¡±


    Ye Xinyi was an extremely intelligent woman. All three siblings of the Ye Family had inherited the excellent traits of Ye Family. Even when she was extremely emotional, Ye Xinyi could read between the lines and understood Ye Tianming¡¯s true intention. She looked at her younger brother with disbelief and horror. Her younger brother was famous for his kindness and filial piety.


    Ye Xinyi shook her head and said, ¡°Tianming, what do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that you have guessed it, is there a need to confirm the truth?¡± Ye Tianming pointed at the sofa opposite him. He smiled and said, ¡°Elder sister, please sit down quickly. Even if you rush over now, do you think the old man will still be alive?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Ye Xinyi warbled. ¡°Why? Since young, you are filial and courteous. Why did you become like this?¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled and asked, ¡°Elder sister, we are all the same. Why do you need to ask me? Didn¡¯t you want to take my life on several occasions? Winner takes all. If I lose, won¡¯t you kill me?¡±


    Ye Xinyi¡¯s nose twitched. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Yes, I admit that I am wrong. I admit that I hate your guts. But why did you do this? I am a bad woman. I am a vicious and traitorous woman. I am not a good daughter or a good sister, but you are not like this! ¡±


    ¡°I am not like this before¡­ I always care about our familial ties. To me, all of you worth more than everything else. Even if I am poor one day, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I have all of you, it will be enough,¡± Ye Tianming laughed and said, ¡°I really thought so before.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    Ye Tianming laughed. ¡°People always change, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Ye Tianming was smiling. He had that usual confident, kind and genuine smile on his face. Although the former Ye Xinyi felt repugnant to her brother and even wanted to kill him, she had to admit that her brother¡¯s smile was really warm. She was now terrified.


    Ye Xinyi looked at her younger brother and said seriously, ¡°Tianming, this isn¡¯t you¡­ You can take it that I have let you down. I resort to every conceivable means to fight for the position of chairman, but you can just hate me. How about Father? He has been very kind to you. ¡±


    Ye Tianming sighed and looked at his sister. He stared at Ye Xinyi bitterly and said, ¡°Ye Xinyi, do you think that I dealing with you was because of the chairman position? Do you think that I, Ye Tianming, would care about that position and crave for wealth and power?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? The position and fortune are not important to me. The point is that I hate you. Since you are greedy for wealth and fortune, then I will make you reveal your ambition bit by bit and destroy your ambition! I know that you hate Father because you love him. Well, I¡¯ll let Father hate you before he dies. You shall not rest in peace after you die.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Xinyi¡¯s eyes reddened. She said, ¡°Since it¡¯s not because of the position, what is your true intention?¡±


    ¡°Haiz!¡± Ye Tianming sighed. He looked around and said slowly, ¡°Elder sister, you must have never been here, but I think you should have heard of the owner of this house.¡±


    Ye Xinyi looked dazed.


    Ye Tianming stood up, smiled and walked into one of the bedrooms. Ye Xinyi followed suit. On the wall of the bedroom was an artistic photo of a beautiful young girl in her twenties. The girl looked very pure and beautiful. She had an angelic face and a good figure. Her eyes looked exceptionally bright, pure and innocent. Upon seeing the photo, Ye Xinyi turned pale. There were hints of panic, anguish and remorse in her eyes.


    She staggered backwards and mumbled to herself in despair, ¡°I understand, I understand¡­ So you already knew¡­ No wonder, you must have guessed it. You want revenge¡­¡±


    Ye Tianming stepped out of the bedroom and closed in towards her. He had a bitter, resentful and cruel smile on his face. He emphasised resentfully. ¡°Yes, I want revenge!¡±


    ¡°Her name is Swallow. You have known her for a long time. She is my first love and my only lover!¡±


    ¡°When she was a freshman, I started work in advance, but this did not hinder our relationship. I once vowed that I would marry her one day!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, just after graduating from her freshman year, she was hit by a car on the road¡­ and the driver who caused the accident disappeared without a trace¡­ I still can¡¯t forget that scene. When I was buying milk tea, she stood by the side of the road and secretly took pictures of me with her mobile phone while smiling blissfully. At that moment, the car that you sent dashed over from the side of the road¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know that I was heartbroken when I saw blood flowing out of her mouth, nose and ears? There was one voice in my head¡­ I must take revenge!¡±


    ¡°She was in my arms before she died. I will never forget that teardrop.¡±


    ¡°I never wanted to argue with you but I was a smart person. At that time, I had already suspected that this was not an ordinary traffic accident. The driver was probably sent by you¡­ So, I took advantage of Ye Family¡¯s resources behind you and Father¡¯s back. Finally, before the driver was about to escape abroad, I caught him and confirmed the truth from his mouth. It was exactly the same as I thought¡­ Elder sister, the accident was planned by my own sister!¡±


    ¡°She felt a threat from me. In order to deal with me and make me depressed, she would destroy her brother¡¯s happiness with her own hands!¡±


    ¡°I can do anything for Swallow!¡± Ye Tianming suddenly glared fiercely just like a devil. He approached Ye Xinyi step by step. ¡°From then on, I swear that I will kill you one day. I make sure you die painfully, regretfully and defeatedly. You shall repent to Swallow and those people you have killed!¡±


    Ye Xinyi retreated step by step. Her back was leaning against the wall and she couldn¡¯t retreat any further. She had lost her wits. She started crying and muttered, ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong¡­¡±


    Ye Tianming took out a string from his pocket and grabbed the two ends of it. He used it to strangle Ye Xinyi. He appeared hideous. While strangling Ye Xinyi, he was screaming crazily. Ye Xinyi kept struggling. Her body was convulsing. Her eyeball almost popped out. She continuously hit Ye Tianming with her hands as she seemed to be pleading with Ye Tianming.


    Unfortunately, Ye Tianming was completely unmoved. Gradually, Ye Xinyi¡¯s face turned pale. She was no longer moving. Her heart stopped beating and she breathed her last.


    Ye Tianming released her and let Ye Xinyi¡¯s body slid down slowly. He looked at his sister¡¯s body and her stiff and anguished facial expression. He smiled morbidly and said, ¡°Elder sister, go to hell and repent slowly¡­¡±

 Chapter 125

    Love was a kind of purity, friendship was a kind of breadth, and affection was a kind of depth.


    Father and daughter suspected each other. Siblings hurt one another. Even among the rich and powerful families, suspicion and individual interests would worsen their familial ties. Till the day when they really wanted to treasure it, this relationship would vanish at the slightest touch.


    When Ye Tianming left the neighbourhood, he seemed gloomy. He had disguised and hated for such a long time. However, when he strangled his sister with his own hands, he did not feel happy, but rather lost and empty.


    After returning to the hospital, Ye Tianming regained his usual self. He rushed to the emergency room, but it was already empty. Ye Tianming called Yezi. Yezi whispered on the phone, ¡°Father has been rescued. He was almost dead. He is still in a coma.¡±


    Ye Tianming acknowledged and went to Ye Bancheng¡¯s ward. Several Ye Tianming¡¯s bodyguards were guarding Ye Bancheng¡¯s ward.


    When he entered, Yezi and Liu Piaopiao were inside. Ye Bancheng¡¯s nose and mouth were covered with an oxygen mask and his eyes were tightly closed. Ye Tianming asked, ¡°How is Father now?¡±


    Liu Piaopiao, who was standing at the side said, ¡°The situation is terrible. The doctor said that your father was already hemiplegic. Although he was barely rescued, it is difficult to say whether he can survive¡­ We can only wait until he wakes up to observe his situation.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Tianming frowned. He then looked at Yezi and said, ¡°Little sister, go back and rest first.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to stay here and accompany Father.¡± Yezi seemed firm.


    Ye Tianming added, ¡°I just went out. Elder sister didn¡¯t answer my call. She went off. I think she may have gone home. She hates me very much. Although she also hates you, there is no direct conflict of interest. Why don¡¯t you go back and talk to her? Father is already in this state. If he can¡¯t make it¡­¡±


    Yezi suddenly said, ¡°Elder brother, didn¡¯t you say that elder sister poisoned Father?¡±


    Yezi suddenly looked up at Ye Tianming.


    ¡°Oh, at that time we all saw with our own eyes that elder sister was feeding Father. Furthermore, elder sister had a deep prejudice against Father and us.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, if there is no evidence, let¡¯s not jump to the conclusion for the time being.¡± Yezi sat down at the side and said, ¡°I will wait here.¡±


    Ye Tianming¡¯s eyes flashed momentarily. He then nodded and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Three people were sitting in the ward. The atmosphere seemed rather depressing for a period of time. Ye Bancheng was lying on the bed and his heartbeat was still extremely weak. Within an hour, the doctor checked in three times. Every time he came in, he would comfort the three of them. However, they could tell from the doctor¡¯s tone of voice that Ye Bancheng¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t ideal.


    When the doctor was done with this third visit and was about to leave the ward, Xiao Bing came in, with the help of Gao Fei. The doctor looked at Xiao Bing in surprise and said, ¡°Xiao Bing, you are badly injured. How did you get here?¡±


    Xiao Bing raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Persevere!¡±


    Xiao Bing was indeed badly injured. His ribs were broken and his wound was very deep. Even if he was recovering well, he would be in great pain at the slightest movement. However, he still insisted on coming for only one reason. Ye Bancheng was Yezi¡¯s father.


    When Xiao Bing heard of the news from the nurse outside that Ye Bancheng was going to die, so he couldn¡¯t lie still. He got Gao Fei to support himself and left quietly, without notifying the nurse, who was taking care of him. Along the way, his aching forehead was covered with sweat and his muscles twitched, but he talked and laughed throughout the journey. He didn¡¯t cry out in pain. Although Gao Fei didn¡¯t say anything, he was impressed by Xiao Bing¡¯s incredible perseverance.


    Gao Fei appeared cold, but his heart was filled with pride. Those people that he really admired weren¡¯t the rich bosses and young masters. He often admired those true men with strong character. To him, these people who lived in prosperous metropolises were often corrupted by the colourful and prosperous cities. They were greedy, weak, arrogant, selfish and naive. However, he had never seen those characteristics in Xiao Bing. To him, Xiao Bing appeared to be very weak, but Xiao Bing had a very tough spirit. He was awed by Xiao Bing¡¯s tough spirit.


    The doctor said angrily, ¡°Are you kidding me? How can you run out like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your injuries will become worse? Who are your family members?¡±


    Xiao Bing smilingly pointed to Yezi who was inside and said, ¡°My family is inside!¡±


    The doctor was speechless. Xiao Bing then said earnestly and sincerely, ¡°Doctor, thanks for your concern, but I want to visit my relatives now. Old Ye is my future father-in-law.¡±


    The doctor hesitated, sighed and said, ¡°Go in then. I am not that inhumane. But you must remember, you are also a patient. You are also seriously injured. Haiz, it¡¯s tough on you. I have never seen a person like you before. How can you get out of bed with such serious injuries ¡­¡±


    The atmosphere in the ward was very heavy. Upon seeing Xiao Bing, Yezi immediately stood up and walked over quickly. She frowned and said, ¡°Brother Bing, did you hear what the doctor say? Why did you get out of bed when you are so seriously injured? How can your body take it?¡±


    Xiao Bing touched Yezi¡¯s head gently and sighed. ¡°Silly girl, did you hear what I said to the doctor just now? My future father-in-law is lying in bed. How can I not come and visit him?¡±


    Yezi sighed and stopped persuading him. She gently hugged Xiao Bing¡¯s other arm. In front of her man, Yezi released her emotions as she buried her face in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms. She choked and said, ¡°My father¡¯s condition is very bad.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Xiao Bing sighed. ¡°Go accompany him. Let¡¯s pray together and hope that heaven helps the worthy.¡±


    Ye Tianming said, ¡°Brother Bing, quickly lie down against the bed.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head. Both Liu Piaopiao and him looked at each other and nodded. Liu Piaopiao¡¯s eyes reddened. Apparently, she had cried several times.


    Supported by Yezi and Gao Fei, Xiao Bing sat down on the chair beside Ye Bancheng¡¯s bed. Xiao Bing placed his hands on his knees and looked at comatose Ye Bancheng. He sighed. ¡°Uncle Ye, in fact, I haven¡¯t told you that I respect you very much. You repay me for my kindness. As I am the one who introduced Zhang Yizhi to save your life, you have been trying to help me and even support my relationship with Yezi. You didn¡¯t look down on me. You are a good man.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you will wake up. I don¡¯t know how long you can hold on. I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t visit you now, I won¡¯t be able to see you again. So I have some words to say to you now. Yezi is my woman and I will love her deeply for all of my life. Although I am only twenty-six years old now and I am probably younger than your eldest daughter, I have experienced much more complicated things compared to your ups and downs in the business world. I have gone through vicissitudes of life and have seen too many separations between loved ones in life or death. My own confidant has died in front of my eyes and in my arms¡­¡±


    ¡°Death is inevitable in life, but I hate death. Uncle Ye, you may have done many good deeds and some evil deeds in your life. No matter what you have done, you cannot change the fact that you are Yezi¡¯s father and my elder. Yezi will be very sad if you die. I don¡¯t want to see her cry and you certainly don¡¯t want to as we are the two men who love her the most in the world. So if you can¡­ you must persevere¡­ you must watch Yezi grow up. You must see Yezi get married. You must see the birth of your grandchildren and let them climb onto you and call you grandfather. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    A drop of tear slowly rolled down from Ye Bancheng¡¯s eyes.


    The air became still. Everyone was dazed and then appeared excited.


    Yezi cried. While wiping her tears, she cried joyfully, ¡°Father, you are awake. Father! I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have been angry with you in the past. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper with you every day. I shouldn¡¯t have quarreled with my stepmother in front of you. I won¡¯t do it again. I just want you to be strong. Sobs. Father¡­¡±


    Ye Bancheng opened his eyes and looked at his crying daughter. He smiled subtly. He then looked at Xiao Bing. He lifted his hand with difficulty. Xiao Bing quickly reached over and grabbed Ye Bancheng¡¯s hand.


    Ye Bancheng then looked at Yezi. Yezi wiped her tears and stretched her hand out. She placed her hand on Ye Bancheng¡¯s palm and held Xiao Bing¡¯s hand.


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Uncle, I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I mean what I say. I will take good care of Yezi forever¡­¡±


    At this moment, Liu Piaopiao ran out and called the doctor. The doctor came over and examined Ye Bancheng. Everyone looked at the doctor nervously. The doctor was relieved and said, ¡°His vital signs have improved, but he is still not out of the woods¡­ All of you shouldn¡¯t stay here. One is enough. Having too many people around is not good for the patient.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back then.¡±


    The doctor added, ¡°However, even if the patient is out of the woods, I¡¯m afraid he is no different from a vegetable. He is unable to take care of himself or speak¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t he talk?¡± Liu Piaopiao, who was standing at the side asked, ¡°What do you mean by he can¡¯t talk?¡±


    ¡°He has temporarily lost his ability to speak. I can¡¯t tell when he will recover.¡±


    Everyone looked solemn. Xiao Bing patted Yezi on the shoulder and said to Gao Fei, ¡°Gao Fei, help me back.¡±


    Gao Fei silently helped Xiao Bing out of the ward. Ye Tianming said to Yezi, ¡°Little sister, go help Brother Bing back. We will be here. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all right.¡±


    Yezi hesitated. She glanced at her father, who was lying on the hospital bed. She then looked at Ye Tianming. Since Liu Piaopiao was also in the ward, she nodded and followed them.


    The doctor sighed and said, ¡°Please take good care of Old Ye. I hope Old Ye will persevere. I¡¯ll come back later.¡±


    ¡°OK. Thanks for your effort, doctor.¡±


    After sending the doctor out of the ward, Ye Tianming closed the door. He turned around and returned to the ward. Liu Piaopiao was helping Ye Bancheng to arrange the bedding. Ye Tianming pulled Liu Piaopiao into his arms and kissed her. Ye Bancheng was staring at them. His gaze looked scary. He used all his strength, but he couldn¡¯t move at all. He could only use his scary eyes to stare at Ye Tianming and Liu Piaopiao. His gaze was terrifying.

 Chapter 126

    Ye Group was gradually established by Ye Bancheng. Ye Bancheng didn¡¯t really start from scratch. When he was young, his father was a businessman and the company was decent. It was a decent company in Jiang City, but it was barely satisfactory. Furthermore, its influence was limited to Jiang City.


    After Ye Bancheng reached adulthood and took over the company, the company improved leaps and bounds. In a short span of two decades, the company has developed from a small unknown company to its current size in Jiang City. It became a well-known conglomerate in the entire Hei province and was famous throughout the country.


    Ye Bancheng could attain today¡¯s achievements as he didn¡¯t simply just inherit his father¡¯s legacy. There were thousands of companies in the country. However, there were a few companies that could reach this level. Two decades was neither long nor short. However, time was not the real reason for the development of enterprises. Twenty years was enough to develop a small company into a conglomerate, but it could also make a small company go bankrupt and disappear.


    Ye Bancheng was able to achieve the former because he had the talent, courage, ambition, decisiveness and psychological quality.


    He had experienced too many ups and downs in his life. He was even held at gunpoint by a killer who was hired by a business rival. However, he had never been so frightened, confused, angry and helpless before.


    Ye Bancheng was the head of Ye Family. His words were like the imperial edict of the emperor. But now he couldn¡¯t even speak or move his hands. Even a casual look was often enough to make everyone in Ye Family, except Yezi to shiver. But now he couldn¡¯t do it. His gaze was terrifying. He was so angry with Ye Tianming. Ye Tianming whom he regarded to be a filial son ignored him. Ye Tianming kept caressing his woman!


    His father¡¯s woman!!!!


    How did this happen?


    He gave him the best learning environment, the best environment to grow in and everything other fathers could give. How did this happen?


    Ye Bancheng could roughly understand why Ye Xinyi hated him. In the past, he was probably biased against her. But why was Ye Tianming like this? Didn¡¯t I give him enough? After all, he was about to hold over his life¡¯s work to him!


    Ye Tianming and Liu Piaopiao separated. Liu Piaopiao appeared shy. She looked like a little woman, who just ate honey. Ye Bancheng was hopping mad.


    Then, Liu Piaopiao remembered that Ye Bancheng was at the side. When she turned her head, she saw Ye Bancheng was glaring at her. She exclaimed and staggered two steps back.


    Ye Tianming laughed and said, ¡°All right, what are you afraid of? How can he talk in his current state?¡±


    Ye Tianming walked towards to the side of Ye Bancheng¡¯s bed slowly. Ye Bancheng glared at Ye Tianming.


    Ye Tianming laughed and said, ¡°Father, are you feeling very frustrated? In the past, a casual look was enough to scare anyone. Now, not only is your son not afraid of you but he has also snatched your woman. I don¡¯t think even the Lord of Jiang City¡¯s underworld, Master Hou dares not do this.¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°You must be wondering why this happening is? Liu Piaopiao is your woman. Why is she willing to start a relationship with me? You indeed treat her well!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you were really nice to her. After Mother has passed away, you must have felt empty during that time. In the end, you saw this beautiful service lady, Miss Piaopiao at the lobby of the hotel at a dinner party. You were instantly captivated by her as she looked so seductive. Furthermore, she gave off a sense of purity and was considerate to you.¡±


    ¡°Then, you inevitably fell for her. You brought her home even though both of you have not known each other for a long time. Oh, are you curious how I know of this?¡± Ye Tianming smiled calmly and confidently. He said, ¡°That¡¯s very simple. It is because she is arranged by me. You are my father. I know too well what kind of woman you can¡¯t resist. What¡¯s more, almost no man could resist Liu Piaopiao.¡±


    Ye Tianming sat down beside Ye Bancheng and continued, ¡°You must be curious again. Since I have arranged all this, why do I hate her so much? Oh, by the way, you should understand this since you are such a smart person. I¡¯m just acting¡­ Haha, but you didn¡¯t understand why I did this.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Ye Tianming continued slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t be curious, I can tell you everything. East Heaven King didn¡¯t kill Uncle Lei. Instead, I was the one who sent someone to detonate the bomb and kill him. He is too strong. If he were still alive, I would be able to control you.¡±


    ¡°Elder sister didn¡¯t arrange the ghosts in the temple either. Well, she would snatch the position of chairman by any means necessary, but she probably cared about her father-daughter relationship. Hence, she never wanted to deal with you. I was the one who carefully designed that scene and Liu Piaopiao was there to create a thrilling atmosphere in order to cause your heart problems.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Elder sister didn¡¯t poison the soup just now. Piaopiao was the one who drugged the medicine. However, I am your own son after all. So, I won¡¯t kill my own father. Therefore, I have calculated the dosage of the poison. It won¡¯t kill you. Everything is planned.¡±


    ¡°I did all of these in order to ruin your relationship with your daughter. I want to let her die with regret. Oh, she is already dead! I kill her!¡±


    The bed began to shake. Ye Bancheng kept pointing at Ye Tianming. Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°I know you wish to kill me now. I have done this to you. Then, I have killed Elder Sister and snatched your woman¡­ Oh, I shouldn¡¯t say this. Liu Piaopiao was never your woman. She was my woman before she was assigned to you.¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°Are you curious why I did this?¡±


    Ye Bancheng glared at Ye Tianming, but Ye Tianming was fearless. At this moment, everything was under his control. He need not be afraid of a dying old man who could not move.


    Ye Tianming leaned towards Ye Bancheng. He gnashed his teeth and whispered into Ye Bancheng¡¯s ears, ¡°Did Mother really die of illness? I think you know the truth more than anyone else!¡±


    The bed stopped shaking and the anger in Ye Bancheng¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. There were hints of remorse, grief, shame and surprise in his eyes.


    Ye Tianming¡¯s expression became sinister. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Father, because of you, our family has been destroyed. In fact, the reason why our family has become like this is because of you. You are the culprit and the reason behind all of this!¡±


    ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t know or understand anything? Why did Xiaoxi hate you so much in the past? Before Mother became seriously ill, you visited all kinds of nightclubs frequently and often stayed away from home. She didn¡¯t know whether you kept any other women outside. Later, Mother cried every day and became seriously ill.¡±


    ¡°This is not the only reason why I hate you! That day, I saw you suffocating Mother with a pillow with my own eyes! Ye Bancheng, you receive your just desserts. You don¡¯t deserve any sympathy at all! I will not kill you, because you are my father. I will keep you alive by any means necessary, but I will make your conscience prick you for the rest of your life. ¡±


    ¡°Ye Xinyi wouldn¡¯t have come this far if you didn¡¯t neglect her. She killed my girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Xiaoxi wouldn¡¯t have lived in such a family. She is a simple and kind little girl!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my mother wouldn¡¯t be seriously ill. In order to gain freedom, you mixed around with other women every day. You even killed her, your wife and your woman!¡±


    ¡°I hate you. From the moment I saw you kill Mother, I began to hate you!¡±


    Ye Tianming panted. He tried to calm down and said softly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time you should know everything. Since you have learnt everything, I¡¯ll stop talking to you for the time being. Father, are you in pain? Do you hate me very much? It doesn¡¯t matter. Little sister will be back soon. You can¡¯t talk now. If you can talk, will you try your best to tell her everything?¡±


    ¡°However, I believe you won¡¯t do this as you are not protecting her. Instead, you will harm her. If she knew, the kinship between me and her would be ruined. Do you think I will let her live? ¡±


    Ye Tianming threatened. ¡°No matter how much pain you are going through, you must not let anyone know about what I¡¯ve said. You must resist and keep your mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°Many people have died. All of you have forced a big boy who couldn¡¯t bear to kill an ant since young into this state. Remember, don¡¯t make me continue to kill people, I will feel bad¡­¡±


    At that moment, they heard the bodyguard. The bodyguard said, ¡°Missy, you are back so soon.¡±


    Ye Tianming sat down again and wore his usual gentle smile. After Yezi pushed the door open and entered, Ye Tianming turned his head and looked at Yezi. He asked with a smile, ¡°Little sister, why don¡¯t you accompany your boyfriend a little longer? Brother Bing just went through all this. Is everything okay?¡±


    Yezi recalled the scene where Xiao Bing immediately ordered her to return quickly after she caught up to him. She immediately looked at Ye Bancheng, only to see Ye Bancheng slowly closing his eyes. He seemed to be a little tired. He was still doing fine. Yezi was relieved. Perhaps Brother Bing overthought. Ye Tianming was her brother and Father¡¯s most trusted son. Since young, everyone viewed him as a kind boy.


    Yezi smiled and nodded. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Bing is fine.¡±

 Chapter 127

    Ye Bancheng didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes. He didn¡¯t want Yezi to see his angry, sad, disappointed and self-reproached eyes. His life was already like this. He was no different from being dead. He was now as good as dead physically or psychologically. Hence, he didn¡¯t want to bring trouble to his daughter, his most beloved daughter.


    ¡°Haiz.¡± Ye Tianming sighed. ¡°Father, it¡¯s really sad to see you like this. Being your children, we will take good care of you. I¡¯ll find Brother Bing later and check if he can ask Doctor Zhang for help.¡±


    Yezi opened her mouth. She wanted to say that Brother Bing had already asked for help. Even if Zhang Yizhi came, there was nothing he could do about the current situation. However, she thought that although her father had closed his eyes, he might still be listening. Hence, she held back. As Ye Bancheng¡¯s mental well-being was now extremely weak, it was better for him to have some expectations.


    At this time, tears suddenly rolled down from the corner of Ye Bancheng¡¯s eyes. Yezi and the rest rushed out. Her nose twitched as she held back her tears. She choked, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be sad. You will recover. You will be fine. As for Elder sister¡­ she must have taken things too hard. She will realize her mistake and I will speak to her. Our family will still be as harmonious as the time when Mother was still around. Alright?¡±


    At that moment, there was a burst of footsteps at the door. The bodyguard at the door said, ¡°What are you doing? This is the ward of the chairman of Ye Family. No outsiders are allowed to enter.¡±


    Someone said, ¡°Sorry, I am the police.¡± The speaker was a woman. Her tone was rather clear and undoubtful.


    ¡°What about the police? What¡¯s so great about the police? Have you ever heard of the Ye Family¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way, get out of the way.¡± The bodyguards seemed to have been pushed aside and the door was then pushed open from the outside. Four policemen dressed in police uniforms came in. They were led by Jiang Wanting, the chief of the Jinsha District Criminal Police Brigade who once had dealings with Xiao Bing.


    As Xiao Bing once made a scene at Heavenly Palace, Jiang Wanting once arrested Xiao Bing after the death of Zhu Liya. However, Xiao Bing was released after being questioned by the police. Although there was some unhappiness initially, it was soon resolved. She also admired Xiao Bing¡¯s integrity.


    Upon seeing a group of people breaking in, Yezi was in a foul mood. She said agitatedly, ¡°Police officer, members of the Ye Family are all law-abiding citizens. This is a hospital ward. My father is resting there. I¡¯m afraid it is not very good for you to break in.¡±


    Jiang Wanting flashed out her police officer¡¯s identification and said seriously, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Jiang Wanting, chief of the Jinsha District Criminal Police Brigade. Is Ye Xinyi your sister?¡±


    Yezi felt uneasy. She said, ¡°Yes, yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jiang Wanting said, ¡°There has just been a murder case. A body was found in the garbage dump. It was identified to be Miss Ye Xinyi. She was strangled and dumped. We are now investigating and need to take your statements.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She was extremely shocked as though a bomb had exploded in her head. Her legs felt weak and she nearly fell to the ground.


    Ye Tianming grabbed Yezi. He stared sharply. He fulminated, ¡°What? My sister is dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please cooperate with the investigation.¡±


    ¡°How, how¡­¡± Yezi lay in Ye Tianming¡¯s arms. She almost fainted.


    Ye Tianming said, ¡°Aunt Liu, please bring her to a seat and let her rest for a while I go with the police. Officer, my sister can¡¯t be agitated. It¡¯s not convenient for the time being. First, I¡¯ll accompany you to take a statement. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can come with us first.¡±


    Before leaving, Ye Tianming turned around. He appeared sad and said to Liu Piaopiao, ¡°Aunt Liu, please take good care of my father and sister.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao nodded. Then, Ye Tianming then followed the police and went out.


    ¡°Haiz.¡± Liu Piaopiao sighed heavily. She helped Yezi lie on the bed and said softly, ¡°Yezi, you must take good care of yourself. Now our family has become like this. If you collapse, your brother and I will not be able to take care of you. Then the whole family will be finished.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. Aunt Liu.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao sighed and said, ¡°Although Bancheng has already become like this, I still regard myself as your relatives. I will take good care of you and Bancheng in the future.¡±


    Aunt Liu sighed and said, ¡°Aunt Liu, I¡¯m sorry that I have treated you so badly in the past.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Aunt Liu understands.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Liu. I am very tired now. I want some peace and quiet. Please help to take good care of my father.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Piaopiao sighed as she looked back at Ye Bancheng. She saw Ye Bancheng¡¯s eyes were still closed and he was motionless. She walked to the table and looked back at Yezi. When she noticed that Yezi wasn¡¯t looking at her, she quietly took out a pack of medicine from her pocket and poured the medicine powder into the cup. She then poured water into the same cup, shook it and brought it over to Yezi quietly. She said softly, ¡°Xiaoxi, drink some water.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Liu, just take good care of my father. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°I know that you are upset and angry. Although Xinyi did this to your father, I am also very sad over her death¡­ but you also need to take good care of your body. At this time, your father would be sadder than you, won¡¯t he¡­¡±


    Yezi had to stay strong for her parents and family. Furthermore, how did Sister die? Ye Tianming flashed through her mind but was soon excluded. To her, Brother was a kind person, who treasured relationship.


    Yezi still remembered the time when she was doing her homework in her room. She suddenly mentioned that she wanted to eat candied haws. It was just a mindless remark. However, Brother secretly ran out of the house, went to a distant shop and bought a lot of candied haws back. As their parents wouldn¡¯t let her eat sweets, Brother was scolded for his actions.


    She still remembered that Brother would stay by Mother every day when Mother was seriously ill. At that time, Sister was strong enough to go to the company every day, but Brother was dispirited. No matter how Father criticized him, he refused to leave. On one occasion, she saw Brother hiding in the room and crying silently.


    How could such a person kill his own sister?


    When Brother was eighteen years old, he made a wish. He only told Yezi his wish. He hoped everyone in the family could live happily together forever and never to be separated.


    Yezi took over the cup and drank the water. Liu Piaopiao stared at Yezi and sat down beside her. She said softly, ¡°You have been very tired. Have a good rest. I¡¯ll take care of your father.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m a little sleepy¡­¡±


    Yezi lay on the bed. Shortly after, she closed her eyes and started snoring.


    Liu Piaopiao covered Yezi with a blanket and sighed. She walked towards the bedside of Ye Bancheng. Ye Bancheng opened his eyes and glared at Liu Piaopiao. Liu Piaopiao said reproachfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is no conflict between Tianming and Xiaoxi. I won¡¯t harm her. I just put some sleeping pills in her water. She must be soundly asleep now.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao sat down beside Ye Bancheng and held his hand gently. Ye Bancheng was unable to break free, so he had to let her hold his hands. Ye Bancheng was using his eyes to tell Liu Piaopiao that he hated her.


    Liu Piaopiao lowered her head and suddenly burst into tears. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bancheng¡­ I know you are really good to me and treat me sincerely, but I have cheated on you. I don¡¯t want to do this! I am in love with Tianming¡­¡±


    ¡°I met Tianming first. I fell in love with him after only one night. After that, he has been very kind to me. Until one day, he wants me to do one thing for him, that is, to make you fall in love with me and then take me home.¡±


    ¡°I was actually very reluctant. Which man is willing to push his woman to another man? Furthermore, the other man is his father. At that time, I knew that he was using me. From the first day he saw me, he had planned to make use of me, but I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°After interacting with you, I initially wanted to take advantage of you so as to help Tianming. But gradually, I can feel your sincerity. You treat me extremely well. How can I not feel¡­ I feel so guilty and scared. I don¡¯t know what Tianming is going to make me do to you. Luckily, he didn¡¯t ask me to do anything. He wants me to be a good wife and treat you seriously.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I even thought about giving up the man who didn¡¯t love me at all and devoting all my feelings to our relationship. It¡¯s actually quite good to live a simple life.¡±


    ¡°There was a time when he asked me to cooperate with him at the temple. He said he wanted to cause a relapse of your heart issues. He said you had killed your wife, so you would be terrified when you suddenly see something similar to a ghost. I declined, but I really couldn¡¯t reject him. What¡¯s more, I was afraid he would tell you our relationship¡­ so I was forced to¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Bancheng, I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I¡¯ve reached this stage gradually. I dare not say that I am forced and dare not to shirk my responsibility. The only thing I can do is to apologise¡­¡±


    Ye Bancheng felt somewhat relieved. He suddenly struggled to lift his other hand. His hand was trembling. He gently stroked Liu Piaopiao¡¯s face as tears welled up in his eyes.


    Liu Piaopiao cried and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    At this time, Liu Piaopiao heard Yezi¡¯s voice from behind. Yezi said, ¡°Liu Piaopiao, how could you and Brother do such a thing!¡±


    Liu Piaopiao was frightened and stood up hurriedly. Although Yezi seemed very lethargic, she was trying to climb down from the bed. She looked at Liu Piaopiao angrily.

 Chapter 128

    Yezi¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and anger. She could not believe that her brother had colluded with her stepmother to do such a thing. No, this woman was not her stepmother at all. She was unworthy!


    But how about Brother? He was her brother and the one lying on the bed was her father. Why would he do such a thing? Even if he didn¡¯t do all of these, won¡¯t he inherit everything?


    Yezi muttered, ¡°Why is this happening? Why¡­¡±


    Liu Piaopiao walked towards Yezi conscientiously. She sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would wake up. I was too careless.¡±


    Yezi looked at the approaching Liu Piaopiao. She had a stern look. She straightened and was fearless. At the same time, she looked around and suddenly saw a needle at the corner of the table. She immediately grabbed it and Liu Piaopiao stopped moving.


    ¡°I am the daughter of Ye Family and Ye Bancheng!¡± Yezi said proudly, ¡°Ye Family can collapse, lie on the bed, but never retreat.¡±


    Yezi brandished the needle and sneered. ¡°Come on, come on.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao didn¡¯t go over. Looking at the needle in Yezi¡¯s hand, she was also a little scared. She turned her head, looked at the door and shouted, ¡°Come in. Missy is crazy. Come in quickly!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was sitting on the sofa in Xiao Bing¡¯s ward. She was watching Xiao Bing eat apples. Su Xiaoxiao said, ¡°Brother Bing, look at all the major events that have occurred in the Ye Family. Why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you nervous at all?¡±


    Xiao Bing took a bite of the apple, stared at Su Xiaoxiao and said in surprise, ¡°Do you think your Brother Bing is Buddha? Would my concern about Ye Family¡¯s affairs be of any use?¡±


    ¡°Humph. You may say so, but you still care about them. Otherwise, why did you call me here and ask me to accompany you? Why did you get Lil Bei to dress up as a doctor and loiter around the entrance of Uncle Ye¡¯s ward?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Better to be safe than sorry.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Do you feel uneasy about Liu Piaopiao?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ sort of. After all, she is the wife of Uncle Ye, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°Perhaps, you feel uneasy about Ye Tianming?¡±


    Upon listening to Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s question, Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. He sighed and said, ¡°Sometimes, a fierce-looking dog may not be the scariest. A sheep, which appears gentle can remove its disguise in front of you and turn into a bloodthirsty wolf. That is the scariest.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said surprisedly, ¡°Do you mean that the handsome, gentle Ye Tianming is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. You guessed it yourself.¡±


    After speaking, Xiao Bing¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. Upon looking at it, it was Lil Bei¡¯s number. Xiao Bing¡¯s expression changed and became extremely sullen. He got out of bed and stared coldly. He said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, come with me.¡±


    When Liu Piaopiao called for the bodyguards, instead of the bodyguards, a male doctor who was wearing a mask pushed open the door. The bodyguards, who were supposed to guard the ward fainted.


    Both Liu Piaopiao and Yezi were dumbfounded. The doctor removed his mask and revealed a bright young face. He smiled brightly and said, ¡°Hello, I am Lil Bei, Brother Bing¡¯s buddy from the army.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao exclaimed, ¡°Xiao Bing¡¯s man?¡± She was flustered.


    Lil Bei laughed and said, ¡°Brother Bing told me to pay attention to any activity in the corridor. Apart from my sharp ears, I have no other merits. So when I heard you call for the bodyguards, I then came in. Well, those two people outside who tried to stop me fainted.¡±


    Lil Bei then looked at Yezi. He was still smiling brightly. He said, ¡°Are you sister-in-law? I have seen you before, but you have not seen me. ¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Yezi would probably talk to Lil Bei. However, at this particular moment, Yezi pointed directly at Liu Piaopiao and said, ¡°Lil Bei, she killed Father. Help me catch her.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Lil Bei agreed. He immediately stepped forward and twisted Liu Piaopiao¡¯s arm to the back. When Liu Piaopiao was about to say something, Lil Bei slapped her neck and Liu Piaopiao fainted.


    Su Xiaoxiao helped Xiao Bing into the room and Gao Fei was following closely behind. Seeing Liu Piaopiao lying on Lil Bei, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Has the truth been exposed?¡±


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°You already knew Brother was the mastermind?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Your brother hid the truth extremely well. He is a shrewd careerist. I was almost cheated by him. I began to suspect him only recently. Let¡¯s not say further. Where is your brother? ¡±


    ¡°He was brought to the police station.¡±


    ¡°You and Xiaoxiao stay here. Gao Fei will stay with you. Lil Bei will go with me. Bring this woman!¡±


    Lil Bei supported Xiao Bing with one hand and grabbed the fainted Liu Piaopiao with the other. Yezi suddenly cried, ¡°Brother Bing!¡±


    Xiao Bing looked back and saw Yezi opening her mouth. She was hemming and hawing. Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Do you want to say what will happen to your brother if the truth is confirmed?¡±


    Yezi acknowledged and nodded her head.


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Do you think that if your brother is not severely punished by law, the tragedy will not happen again?¡±


    Yezi stopped talking.


    Xiao Bing continued asking, ¡°Do you think your brother will have a peace of mind if he escapes the law forever? He has killed so many people.¡±


    Yezi sighed, looked at Xiao Bing and said earnestly, ¡°Brother Bing, go ahead. Help me ask him why all these did¡­¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Xiao Bing agreed and left the ward with Lil Bei¡¯s help. Yezi walked to the bedside of Ye Bancheng, squatted beside him and cried, ¡°Father.¡±


    They sat in a taxi and headed in the direction of the Criminal Police Brigade. Just halfway through the journey, Xiao Bing suddenly received a phone call from Yezi. As soon as he picked up the call, Yezi burst into tears over the phone. Xiao Bing felt something was amiss and asked, ¡°Yezi, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Father, Father¡­ is gone.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt sad. This old man was actually really good¡­ Yezi must feel very depressed now. After dealing with Ye Tianming, Yezi would be the only person left in Ye Family. Xiao Bing could even imagine the lone and helpless Yezi.


    Xiao Bing sighed deeply and said softly, ¡°Yezi, when I am done with the matters at the police station, I will come back and accompany you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­ Sobs¡­ I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m very sad¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s nose twitched. Upon hearing his beloved woman cry, he was heartbroken as though a knife was cutting through his heart. He said, ¡°From now on, I will be your loved ones and your lover. From now on, you can cry and laugh whenever you want. There will be nothing to hold you back. I will always support you and be your strongest backing.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ why, why do I miss all the restrictions that once restricted me?¡±


    ¡°Yezi, wait for me.¡±


    Xiao Bing heard Su Xiaoxiao comforting the crying Yezi. Xiao Bing quickly hung up the phone and covered his eyes with his hand. Lil Bei was surprised and asked, ¡°Brother Bing, are you crying?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and looked out of the window. Tears slipped through his fingers. His voice was still so strong. He said, ¡°Lil Bei, have you ever felt this miserable when your beloved woman cries forlornly.¡±


    Lil Bei smiled bitterly and said, ¡°There isn¡¯t any woman whom I¡¯m deeply in love with.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Perhaps, I will have more responsibility in my future life.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, what about Ye Tianming? Do you really want to punish him severely? If he is really sentenced, Yezi will have no relatives in this world.¡±


    ¡°People will have to pay a price for doing something wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Yezi has no relatives, so I am her relative.¡±


    They arrived at the Criminal Police Brigade. When Xiao Bing and Lil Bei brought people in, Jiang Wanting was about to send Ye Tianming off. Upon seeing Xiao Bing¡¯s sudden appearance, both Jiang Wanting and Ye Tianming were dumbfounded. Ye Tianming¡¯s eyes dimmed when he saw Lil Bei carrying Liu Piaopiao.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Tianming, do you welcome us? We come uninvited.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t I? The Criminal Police Brigade is not owned by my family.¡± Ye Tianming laughed and said, ¡°Brother Bing, aren¡¯t you recuperating? Why didn¡¯t you listen to the doctor and run out? If my little sister knew, she would be angry.¡±


    ¡°I have a reason to be here. Lil Bei, wake this woman up.¡±


    Lil Bei acknowledged and let Liu Piaopiao lean against the chair. Ye Tianming appeared uneasy and asked, ¡°This woman is my stepmother. What have you done to her?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°What did I do to her? You will know in a while.¡±


    Lil Bei patted Liu Piaopiao¡¯s pretty face. Liu Piaopiao woke up gradually. When she saw Xiao Bing, Ye Tianming and a group of policemen standing all around her, she woke up suddenly. She stood up panickingly and said puzzledly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me anything. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Liu, why are you so nervous? I didn¡¯t say that I will interrogate you!¡±


    Jiang Wanting was confused by Xiao Bing¡¯s actions. However, ever since the last interaction with Xiao Bing, she had developed a strong liking for this man. Hence, she did not stop him, but stood by and quietly looked at what Xiao Bing was going to do.

 Chapter 129

    Liu Piaopiao suddenly pointed to Lil Bei and looked at Jiang Wanting. She said, ¡°Officer, this man pretended to be a doctor just now and attacked me. You have to help me catch him.¡±


    Jiang Wanting frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will judge for myself. If he really hurt you, I will arrest him.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. He knew that Jiang Wanting was doing him a favour. To put it bluntly, she was fond of him. Based on her usual character, she would step forward and arrest Lil Bei immediately.


    Looking at Liu Piaopiao, Xiao Bing asked slowly, ¡°Piaopiao, I want to ask you. How did Uncle Ye fall ill?¡±


    Liu Piaopiao looked at Ye Tianming. Seeing Ye Tianming¡¯s calm expression, Liu Piaopiao calmed down a little and said, ¡°It was because he was frightened.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Bing nodded. He continued asking, ¡°I heard that he saw a ghost. Furthermore, you were the first person who saw the ghost. Is it so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How did the ghost look like?¡±


    ¡°In orange clothing. Messy hair¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Jiang Wanting and asked, ¡°Officer, do you believe in the supernatural?¡±


    Jiang Wanting said seriously, ¡°I only believe in law and science.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. I also believe that the law does not believe in the supernatural. This means that the ghost you saw wasn¡¯t real. Am I right?¡±


    Liu Piaopiao snorted and said, ¡°How do I know?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°If someone was playing a trick, I am very curious. Uncle Lei is Uncle Ye¡¯s strongest master. Nothing can hide from him. Why were you the first to see the ghost, instead of Uncle Lei? Unless¡­ you are talking nonsense¡­¡±


    Liu Piaopiao sneered and answered, ¡°Bancheng also saw the ghost. Hence, he was badly frightened. Do you think I¡¯m talking nonsense?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°It can be proven easily. This means that someone dressed up as a ghost.¡±


    Jiang Wanting, who was standing at a side nodded while listening. She said, ¡°This is possible.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao sneered and said, ¡°Even if someone dressed up as a ghost, it has nothing to do with me. I was also frightened.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and asked, ¡°OK then. I want to continue asking. How many exits were there in the hall where you saw the ghost?¡±


    Liu Piaopiao¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°It is hard to say, right? After the incident, I asked Uncle Lei privately and got Lil Bei, the person beside me to investigate the place. There is only one exit and the direction of the ghost that you saw at that time was behind the Buddha statue. So where did the ghost go? If it ran away through that exit, it couldn¡¯t hide from Uncle Lei. Even a person with poor eyesight would detect it. If it didn¡¯t run away through that exit, this meant that there was a secret passage in the hall at that time.¡±


    Jiang Wanting¡¯s eyes lit up and nodded. She said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It makes a lot of sense.¡±


    Xiao Bing continued smiling and said, ¡°However, I have gotten Lil Bei to send people over to investigate and have also communicated with the people in the temple. There is no secret passage in the hall for people to hide in. Hence, I¡¯m surprised. Where was the person who pretended to be a ghost, since it couldn¡¯t hide and wasn¡¯t detected by Uncle Lei? No one would believe that there was a real ghost.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao appeared flustered. Jiang Wanting was observing. She felt that there was something fishy about this woman. Xiao Bing was indeed capable.


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°Well¡­ if someone was really playing a trick, it will deliberately appear in front of you and cause you to scream. Well, let¡¯s say it exited the hall with the crowd. Then, I would like to ask. If it hides among the crowd, won¡¯t the others be scared? Only scares you? If it didn¡¯t leave the hall and there was no secret passage in the hall, could it vanish into thin air?¡±


    Liu Piaopiao swallowed her saliva and began to tense up. She hesitated for a long time and finally said hesitantly, ¡°Maybe, maybe I was wrong.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed heartily and said, ¡°If you see wrongly, it would be quite interesting. You see wrongly. When you left the temple, there was really a female ghost with orange hair, who appeared in front of Uncle Ye. Was Uncle Ye hallucinating? Was Uncle Lei hallucinating?¡±


    Liu Piaopiao became speechless. Her forehead started to sweat and she closed her mouth.


    Xiao Bing added, ¡°Ye Xinyi went to the hospital and visited Uncle Ye before she died. As a result, Uncle Ye was poisoned and nearly died. Although Ye Xinyi said that she was ambitious, I did not believe that she would kill her father. Of course, there is a possibility. I am not sure. However, if Ye Xinyi is the one, I think she will leave behind some clues. Officer Jiang, you can send someone to the ward to bring back the poisoned medicine for inspection. Also, please carry out an autopsy on Uncle Ye¡¯s body. Perhaps we can find out the dosage of the poison and how long the poison has been deposited in the medicine¡­¡±


    ¡°If Ye Xinyi drugged the medicine at the last time, there was no way for the poison to completely dissolve immediately. There would be a lot of residues left in it. On the contrary, if the poison had already dissolved in the medicine, this meant that someone wanted to poison Uncle Ye and had drugged the medicine in advance. We can find the loophole.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao¡¯s legs became weak. She collapsed onto the chair. She looked pale.


    Ye Tianming frowned and was about to speak. Xiao Bing suddenly laughed and said, ¡°Tianming, you shouldn¡¯t speak at this time, otherwise it will make others think that you are trying to help your stepmother get rid of suspicion. You are worried that someone will expose you. Oh, by the way, don¡¯t you always hate your stepmother?¡±


    Ye Tianming said coldly, ¡°Whether I hate her or not, she is part of Ye Family after all. As long as she bears Ye Family¡¯s name and marries my father, she is Ye Family¡¯s woman. Xiao Bing, you haven¡¯t married my sister yet¡­ Ever since Xiaoxi knew you, so many things have happened in the family. Although I dare not and can¡¯t blame you, I think I will have to reconsider your relationship with Xiaoxi¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Tianming, you can change your attitude. Uncle Ye has just passed away and you have become the head of the family.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Ye Tianming shouted surprisingly. His facial expression changed. He then sighed involuntarily. ¡°Father¡­ is dead?¡±


    ¡°Shortly after our departure, he passed away. Maybe you didn¡¯t think of it, but he had been tortured into this state. He is lying in bed half paralyzed and his children are fighting over his fortune. I think Ye Xinyi¡¯s death is his last straw. Death may be a form of relief.¡±


    ¡°Liberation¡­ yes¡­ haha¡­ liberation.¡± Ye Tianming slouched as he mumbled incessantly. He was in a daze.


    Liu Piaopiao lay prone on the table and began to cry. She really loved Ye Tianming. However, after getting along with Ye Bancheng for a long time, she could feel Ye Bancheng¡¯s sincerity towards her. In the end, she was gradually forced into this current state.


    Xiao Bing looked at her and suddenly snapped, ¡°Why did you kill Ye Bancheng?¡±


    Liu Piaopiao stood up like a spring and shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him. I just put a small amount of poison in the medicine¡­¡±


    After that, she suddenly realized that Xiao Bing was staring at her sharply. His gaze was like needles. Ye Tianming looked at Liu Piaopiao in shock. Xiao Bing was taking advantage of the opportunity to break Liu Piaopiao¡¯s final psychological barrier. Ye Tianming was shocked that Liu Piaopiao confessed even though the other party had no evidence.


    By the time when Liu Piaopiao reacted, it was too late. All her strength had been drained. She suddenly burst out laughing. While laughing, she shouted, ¡°Yes, I killed him. I killed him. Arrest me¡­ I am a venomous woman. Ye Bancheng was very good to me, but I killed him in the end. Shoot me. Take revenge for Ye Bancheng!¡±


    Xiao Bing stared at her and asked coldly, ¡°Who ordered you to do this? Who hired people to pretend to be a ghost at the temple? Who ordered you to poison?¡±


    ¡°No one, no one ordered me.¡± Liu Piaopiao laughed. ¡°Just shoot me. I did all of these myself.¡±


    Ye Tianming¡¯s facial expression changed. He suddenly sighed in grief and said, ¡°Aunt Liu, my father has been so kind to you. How can you treat the old man like this? You are really disappointing.¡±


    Liu Piaopiao was still laughing. She wiped her tears while laughing. Everyone could feel her grief in her laughter.


    Xiao Bing looked at Ye Tianming and asked, ¡°Tianming, I always thought that you were a good man or at the very least a gentleman. As a gentleman, how could let your beloved woman bear all the blame? Shouldn¡¯t you support her?¡±


    Ye Tianming appeared gloomy and said coldly, ¡°Xiao Bing, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    Jiang Wanting shouted, ¡°Men, arrest Liu Piaopiao. Take her to the interrogation room and interrogate her. Young Master Ye, I think you should also stay for some questioning.¡±


    Ye Tianming sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t accept it! From now on, I will send a private lawyer to talk with you regarding everything about me. Also, don¡¯t try to arrest me or make me cooperate with you until there is sufficient evidence. ¡±


    ¡°Regardless of your guesses, I need evidence!¡±


    Jiang Wanting said, ¡°As a citizen, you are obliged to cooperate with the police.¡±


    The uncertainty in Ye Tianming¡¯s eyes had disappeared. At this moment, he showed a certain sense of pride, which he had never shown before. His pride was similar to that of a noble prince, who was looking down at his subjects. Perhaps he had hidden this other side of him for a long time and no one knew about it. He looked at Jiang Wanting and Xiao Bing. He said proudly, ¡°I am a citizen, but don¡¯t forget who I am. I am the next chairman of the Ye Group in Jiang City! Two days later, at the board meeting, I will officially become the chairman of the Ye Group. At that time, even the political leaders of Jiang City will not talk like you in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bing, I admit that you are very capable. Your ability is far beyond my expectations. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have any evidence. Hence, you haven¡¯t!¡±


    Both of them stared at each other so fiercely that sparks could be seen flying around.

 Chapter 130

    Ye Tianming and Xiao Bing looked each other intensely. Suddenly he smiled nonchalantly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already arrest Liu Piaopiao? I look forward to the moment when the criminals are brought to justice. In this case, Officer Jiang, I will hand my father¡¯s case to you. I will go back first.¡±


    When Ye Tianming just reached the exit of the Criminal Police Brigade and was about to leave, Xiao Bing suddenly shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t think that if you catch a scapegoat, it will be over. Justice has long arms. In this world, anyone who does something wrong will have to pay the price and be severely punished by the law! Unless this person is so powerful that he or she can disregard the law completely. Unfortunately, even if you really become the chairman of the Ye Family, you can¡¯t reach that level. To me, even if the emperor breaks the law, he can¡¯t escape punishment!¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled faintly and said, ¡°I am a person who respects the law. I really don¡¯t know what Xiao Bing is talking about.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand. I will personally arrest you in a few days¡¯ time.¡±


    Ye Tianming snorted and walked out slowly.


    Jiang Wanting looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Xiao Bing, are you sure Ye Tianming murdered his father?¡±


    ¡°Not only that, he must have killed Ye Xinyi. However, I don¡¯t know what other bad things he has done.¡±


    Jiang Wanting said gloomily, ¡°Unfortunately, there is no evidence. We can¡¯t convict him just because of your words. But I believe that you are speaking the truth. ¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°You believe me even without evidence? I am such a popular person.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose.


    Jiang Wanting smiled triumphantly and said, ¡°It was not just because of you. I could see from Liu Piaopiao¡¯s reaction that you made Liu Piaopiao confess. After knowing that the crime was revealed, her first reaction was to take all the blame. An ordinary criminal would definitely not do this. According to the criminal¡¯s usual psychological state, he or she would try his or her best to deny. If he or she couldn¡¯t shift the blame onto others, he or she would remain silent. A woman who could stay in a wealthy family should be somewhat scheming. However, she wanted to take the rap. What does this mean?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were smiling. He looked at Jiang Wanting admirably.


    Jiang Wanting said, ¡°This can only explain one point. She wants to take the rap for others. She wants to take all the blame and put an end to this matter.¡±


    This woman was beautiful. She had a good figure and was upright. Furthermore, she was so smart. It was no wonder that such a beautiful lady could reach today¡¯s position at such a young age. She was indeed extraordinary.


    Jiang Wanting noticed that Xiao Bing was staring at herself. For no reason, her my heart started to beat erratically. She said softly, ¡°Unfortunately, she can¡¯t close the case as she pleases. Xiao Bing, you have raised great doubts. In order to prevent any retraction of testimonials, I¡¯ll take someone to the hospital to collect evidence and check the residue in the medicine¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at heroic Jiang Wanting with his smiling eyes. He said, ¡°Captain Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Call me Brother Bing.¡±


    Jiang Wanting let out a sound from her nose. Upon seeing Jiang Wanting¡¯s shyness, the other policemen, who were standing beside them were dumbfounded. Was she the famous indifferent Jiang Wanting of the Criminal Police Brigade?


    Xiao Bing smiled and let Lil Bei help him. They walked out. At that moment, Jiang Wanting said, ¡°Wait a minute. Since we are going to the hospital to collect evidence, you can sit in our police car.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m really not used to sitting in a police car¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing immediately remembered the day when he and Jiang Wanting were sitting in a police car. Both of their legs were rubbing against each other. He felt excited and blurted out immediately, ¡°But it¡¯s a good idea!¡±


    Seeing Xiao Bing like this, Lil Bei knew what Xiao Bing was thinking about. After going through thick and thin with Xiao Bing for such a long time, Lil Bei knew Xiao Bing too well. Xiao Bing appeared upright, and he was rather passionate in fact.


    After entering the police car, Xiao Bing was depressed. Why did Jiang Wanting sit in the co-driver seat instead of sitting next to him? Xiao Bing then kept looking at Jiang Wanting¡¯s legs as he was tempted.


    Xiao Bing felt depressed soon after. Seeing Xiao Bing lost his desire, Lil Bei asked in a low voice, ¡°Thought of Yezi?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lil Bei could read Xiao Bing¡¯s mind. Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°This matter has hit Yezi hard¡­ Yezi did not say. She must have felt conflicted when I turn against Ye Tianming this time. On the one hand, she wants to support me and seek justice for her sister and father. On the other hand, Ye Tianming is her only relative in this world.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Lil Bei and asked, ¡°Lil Bei, tell me, I have a good relationship with Peiya. As a result, she died from some unknown cause. Till now, I couldn¡¯t even take revenge. Yezi and I really love each other. Initially, she had a good family and was the daughter of a tycoon. In the end, her family was ruined. Am I born with a curse?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed. He slapped Lil Bei on the head and said gloomily, ¡°What is there to laugh at?¡±


    Lil Bei asked laughingly, ¡°Brother Bing, do you remember what you have said at the Criminal Police Brigade just now?¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡±


    ¡°You said that you never believed in the supernatural. In this case, do you still think that you have a curse?¡±


    Xiao Bing stared at Lil Bei¡¯s serious face. He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He said, ¡°You rascal¡­ stop it. After listening to you, I feel a little better.¡±


    ¡°In fact, Brother Bing, you can look at this matter differently. Fate has brought you and Yezi together. This is the best reward for Yezi from Heaven. There¡¯s someone to support her when she faces difficulties. There¡¯s a man who cares for her when she loses her family.¡±


    ¡°Rascal, you are right. It seems that I will have to listen to you and not think about the curse. The most important thing now is to accompany Yezi and help to resolve her difficulties in this difficult time.¡±


    Jiang Wanting suddenly looked back at Xiao Bing and raised her fist. A smile appeared amidst her cold expression. She said, ¡°Brother Bing, hang tough!¡±


    Xiao Bing expressed his sincere gratitude and said, ¡°Thank you. Hang tough.¡±


    After getting out of the car, Lil Bei helped Xiao Bing up the stairs. When he reached the hospital, Xiao Bing¡¯s clothes were thoroughly wet.


    Lil Bei said, ¡°Brother Bing, I think you should return to your ward and have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°No, Yezi must be very upset now. Let¡¯s go to Uncle Ye¡¯s ward.¡±


    Jiang Wanting saw Xiao Bing with admiration. Although his ribs were broken, he could still walk for such a long distance. Even with the help of others, most people would faint due to pain after walking for a short distance. Although Xiao Bing¡¯s painful muscles were trembling, he didn¡¯t complain of pain. His strong perseverance was scary.


    They walked to Ye Bancheng¡¯s ward together. Su Xiaoxiao was talking to Yezi. She was comforting Yezi. The body was still not carried away. Several little nurses were in the ward. Jiang Wanting drove the nurses out after entering. At the same time, the professional staff whom Jiang Wanting brought along started to carry out the autopsy.


    Xiao Bing walked over and Su Xiaoxiao gave Xiao Bing a look. The gesture meant that it was up to you.


    Yezi¡¯s eyes reddened and were swollen from crying. After seeing Xiao Bing, she cried, ¡°Brother Bing¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yezi¡­¡± Xiao Bing held her head in her arms and said softly, ¡°Brother Bing understands you.¡±


    ¡°Father, Father has committed suicide.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Bing was shocked but he soon realised. If he were Ye Bancheng, he had lived in glory for his whole life, but he ended up in this state in his later years. He would have lost his will to live on.


    Su Xiaoxiao, who was standing at the side, said, ¡°As I was comforting Yezi, I didn¡¯t realise Uncle Ye had closed the valve in his oxygen mask secretly¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much nor blame yourself¡­ If a person wants to die and has a desire to die, no one can stop him. You can stop him for an hour. Can you stop him for a day? You stop him for a day, can you stop him for a year?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Even if you are watching him all the time, you will still have to take a rest¡­ Yezi, Uncle Ye has lived in glory for all his life. He is full of pride. He had to witness his son stealing his woman and his son and daughter fighting against each other at this age. This is more torturous than killing him¡­ This may be the best relief for him.¡±


    ¡°But, but I feel very sad.¡±


    ¡°I can understand.¡± Xiao Bing sat down beside Yezi and hugged her. He said, ¡°Brother Bing will accompany and protect you. Be it familial or love, I can give you all my feelings. You have to cheer up now. Officer Jiang is investigating the truth behind the death of your sister and your father. Your sister was strangled. Although your father killed himself, he wouldn¡¯t have done so if there weren¡¯t for the series of events previously.¡±


    Jiang Wanting said, ¡°Rest assured, as a police officer, I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly and will not let anyone die unjustly.¡±


    By this time, the autopsy personnel had finished their work and the others had collected the evidence. Jiang Wanting said, ¡°Sorry, we need to take the body back for a rigorous autopsy.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°Understand. Then we¡­¡±


    ¡°You can come and collect the body tomorrow.¡±


    Yezi gave Xiao Bing a look and agreed. Jiang Wanting sighed and looked at Yezi sympathetically. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. I¡¯ll go first. You can call me if you need anything. Here is my name card.¡±


    Jiang Wanting gave Xiao Bing and Yezi a name card. She then brought her people out of the ward. Xiao Bing said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk in my ward. Stay with me there tonight.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, my brother¡­¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t confess. Liu Piaopiao took the rap for him. However, does he really think that he is smart enough to escape the law?¡± Xiao Bing stared coldly.


    Ye Tianming was undeniably one of the most difficult opponents that I have encountered since my reemergence. He wasn¡¯t strong, but he was shrewd. He had many tricks up his sleeves. However, the saying went, the fox knew too much and that was how he lost his tail.


    He wanted to twist everyone around his finger and then escaped the law? He must be dreaming.


    The real fight was coming!


    In the ward in the hospital, Xiao Bing had thrown down his gauntlet a thousand miles away!

 Chapter 131

    ¡°Hey, Yezi, come and lie on my bed.¡± Xiao Bing waved to Yezi who was on the opposite bed.


    Yezi turned over, faced Xiao Bing and twitched her mouth. She got off the bed eventually and walked over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel squeezy?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t find it squeezy. Furthermore, I like to sleep hug you. Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yezi began to take off her shoes. She was wearing a pair of white socks with red roses on her feet. She looked cute and seemed somewhat seductive.


    Xiao Bing hugged Yezi. Then, he groaned and broke into a cold sweat. Yezi lay in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms and asked heartbreakingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I just overexerted myself and my chest hurts a little.¡±


    Yezi¡¯s eyes reddened and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you take good care of yourself? You are already so old, yet you need someone to take care of you. Let me see if you are hurt.¡±


    Xiao Bing held Yezi¡¯s hand and shook his head. He looked at Yezi pitifully and said, ¡°Yezi, this is nothing to me. The pain in my chest is superficial. I feel distressed to see you like this.¡±


    Upon listening to Xiao Bing, Yezi burst into tears. She buried her face in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms and cried. She said, ¡°But, I feel sad¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing patted Yezi gently and said softly, ¡°You should cry. You will feel better after crying.¡±


    Yezi burst into tears. In front of Xiao Bing, she didn¡¯t need to hide her feelings. She could completely tear her strong front down. While crying, she shouted, ¡°Brother Bing, Elder sister and Elder brother have been very kind to me since young. I don¡¯t know why Elder sister hates me so much. I don¡¯t know why Elder brother would do such a thing. However, I can¡¯t forget my childhood memories.¡±


    ¡°I am not a very sensible girl, I am very wilful and self-centered. They will give in to me. They will give me all the delicious food and all the fun toys. If others bully me, they will protect me. I could still remember the time when Elder brother went to my school to pick me up when I was in primary school. Upon seeing a boy pestering me, he went up and fought with the boy. Elder brother, who was usually very gentle, broke one of that boy¡¯s ribs!¡±


    ¡°Although my sister said that she hated me, she stayed with me for two days when I had a high fever during my childhood days. No matter who asked her to take a rest, she would not go back.¡±


    ¡°Can all these feelings be fake?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed. These feelings may be real. However, as they grow up, many external factors had changed their feeling. Thus, they had gradually become like this.


    Yezi was still crying and was talking about her father. As she continued to cry, she began to choke with sobs. At that time, there was a loud noise outside the ward. Xiao Bing frowned slightly, comforted Yezi softly, and then asked loudly, ¡°Ah Fei, what is happening outside?¡±


    Gao Fei, who was outside, said coldly, ¡°Some people want to rush into the ward. Do you want me to chase them away?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s OK. Let them in.¡±


    The door was pushed open. The two nurses, who were at the door squeezed and stumbled into the ward. Behind them was a group of rowdy young people. The leader seemed to be in his thirties. His head was bandaged. It seemed that he was injured recently.


    The injured man was still drunk and flushed. He glanced at the ward and laughed. ¡°Damn, this place is appropriate for a human to stay in. What kind of ward was that? Hurry up and get out of here. I want to change ward with you!¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s face was flushed with anger. Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°These, these people are unreasonable. This person doesn¡¯t need to be hospitalised at all, but he wants to be hospitalised. He is dissatisfied with his ward and he insists on staying in your ward.¡±


    The man smiled cheekily and said, ¡°If you are willing to accompany me, I can stay in another ward tonight.¡±


    The man stretched his arms and wanted to hug Liu Kexin, but Liu Kexin dodged him quickly.


    Xiao Bing understood how was going on. Upon seeing Liu Kexin after seeing the doctor, this person was clearly attracted by Liu Kexin. Then, he began to create trouble.


    Yezi wiped her eyes. Her eyes were swollen after crying so much. She angrily said, ¡°Brother Bing, I want to kick him.¡±


    ¡°OK. Let you kick.¡± Xiao Bing suddenly rolled over and got off the bed. His movements were very light as if he had not been injured. In fact, his every movement now would agonise him terribly, but his nerves were like iron. In order to make Yezi happy, he ignored the pain.


    At this moment, the man saw Yezi. He suddenly burst out laughing and said, ¡°I am very lucky today. This little girl is also very good-looking. Both of you shall accompany me tonight.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned and walked over. As he was angry, he made better strides and walked faster. Just when he started walking, he felt a great pain in his chest as though his chest was being ripped apart. His body trembled slightly in pain, but he still put his feet down firmly.


    Yezi also got off the bed and exclaimed, ¡°Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m OK.¡± Xiao Bing waved. He was sweating profusely.


    ¡°Haha¡­ You are useless. Do you want to fight with me?¡±


    Xiao Bing grabbed him and twisted his arm to the back. Although Xiao Bing was injured, he could still deal with such a gangster easily.


    Surprisingly, this gangster was also skilled and was very strong. He glared angrily and roared. He summoned a huge amount of strength. Under this tension, Xiao Bing¡¯s wound was affected. With a snap, Xiao Bing broke his arm.


    ¡°Not bad. The strength of the bone refining stage!¡±


    Just when the other gangsters were about to rush up towards Xiao Bing, Xiao Bing sneered. A steel needle suddenly appeared in his hand. He grabbed the man¡¯s other hand, pinned it against the wall, and stabbed it with the steel needle. He shrilled in pain as the needle pierced through his palm.


    Those who had rushed forward retreated hurriedly in fear. They kept shouting, ¡°Brother Gou!¡±


    ¡°Damn. If you dare touch our Brother Gou, we will kill you!¡±


    ¡°Damn. We will fight you!¡±


    ¡°Do you know who is the leader of our Brother Gou? He is¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly said coldly, ¡°Whoever shouts, I will sew the person¡¯s mouth with this needle. There will be no anaesthetic!¡±


    They stopped talking. Between getting their mouths sewed up and letting go of their loyalty, they chose the latter resolutely.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great!¡± Xiao Bing sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who this dead dog or his leader is. However, I know that regardless who dares to touch me and my people, even if the person is the emperor, I will smash his testicals to pieces!¡±


    Xiao Bing stared sharply and said domineeringly, ¡°The North Heaven Queen is gone. Currently, the three northern districts have no leader. Even when there is a leader, all of you shouldn¡¯t try to provoke me.¡±


    ¡°Since young, I¡¯m already like this. I won¡¯t create trouble and I¡¯m not afraid of things getting in my way. Whoever hits me, I will never punch him back. I will punch and kick him back. Furthermore, I will also break the hand that hits me!¡±


    All of them shuddered and didn¡¯t dare to say a word. They had seen many vicious people, but they had never seen such an overbearing person.


    Liu Kexin also seemed to know Xiao Bing for the first time.


    The man, who Xiao Bing was holding onto, was in great pain. After hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s words, he seemed to have come to his senses and warbled. ¡°You are, you are Brother Bing!¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°There is only one person who dares to say such a thing in the whole, the whole northern district¡­ Xiao Bing who killed Zhu Mingyu and the North Heaven Queen.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and pulled out the steel needle. The man screamed again and blood started to spurt out from his hand.


    Xiao Bing grabbed both of the man¡¯s arms and let him face Yezi. He smiled and said, ¡°Yezi, do it.¡±


    Yezi was stunned, but soon she smiled. She wiped away her tears. She was very good-looking when she laughed. It was fascinating, but it was also heartbreaking.


    Yezi even took a step backward. The gangsters turned their faces to a side. One of them covered his face with his hands and said, ¡°Oh my God.¡±


    Yezi rushed forward and kicked the man¡¯s testicals. He bellowed in pain. Even if he was in clear-strength stage, let alone bone refining stage, his testicals were still vulnerable. The kick was almost fatal. He whined in pain and fainted instantly.


    After the man fainted, Xiao Bing threw him to the ground. He clapped and said, ¡°Why are all of you still standing there? Don¡¯t all of you want to carry him out?¡±


    The gangsters rushed over and carried their leader.


    Seeing that they were leaving, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    All of them stopped and looked at Xiao Bing as though they were looking at a devil.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Remember what I said. Don¡¯t call the police when you go back. I hate those who blow the whistle after getting into a fight the most. If someone does so, I will play with him and kick his testicals!¡±


    These people held their legs together instantly. They felt a cold breeze at their groin. They dared not stay. They grabbed hold of Brother Gou and ran out.


    The two little nurses looked at Xiao Bing. One of them was a little timid, but Liu Kexin was a little angry. Her face turned red with anger and shouted, ¡°This is a hospital. How can you hurt people?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled faintly and said, ¡°If anyone offends me, I will hurt him or her!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Kexin snorted angrily. ¡°Rough!¡±


    After that, Liu Kexin ran out and the other little nurse followed.


    Yezi was pulled into Xiao Bing¡¯s arms. Yezi brought her ears closer to Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing said softly, ¡°Baby, are you feeling better?¡±


    Yezi hummed in acknowledgement. She lowered her head and said in a weak voice, ¡°I have vented my frustrations and feel much better¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xiao Bing frowned tightly and said, ¡°Help me to bed!¡±

 Chapter 132

    When Xiao Bing was on the bed, Yezi saw that Xiao Bing¡¯s clothes around his chest had been soaked with blood. She covered her mouth immediately as her eyes reddened again.


    Xiao Bing smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a minor injury. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yezi stared at Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing looked at Yezi and said softly, ¡°I just want you to vent your frustration.¡±


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing dazedly. All of a sudden, she put her arms around Xiao Bing and said with determination, ¡°Brother Bing, from now on, I won¡¯t let you worry any more. I will live well because I am your woman and the daughter of Ye Family.¡±


    Xiao Bing breathed a sigh of relief. On top of his guidance, Yezi seemed to have walked out from her grief temporarily after crying for such a long time and taking out on that man.


    ¡°Brother Bing, how are you going to do deal with my brother?¡±


    ¡°Your brother¡­ he has committed so many crimes. Only the law can stop him from making further mistakes.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Ye Zi sighed and said, ¡°In fact, I feel conflicted, but what you said is right. My brother must be punished if he has done something wrong. Otherwise, his conscience will prick him sooner or later. This punishment may be harsher.¡±


    Yezi asked, ¡°However, Liu Piaopiao has now taken the rap for him. Do you have any other way?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Xiao Bing said, ¡°Tianming is an extraordinary person. Among all people I know, he is the scariest schemer. If I have no tricks up my sleeves, how can I deal with him?¡±


    Yezi sighed and said, ¡°He is not like this before.¡±


    ¡°Many things can change a person, although I don¡¯t know what has changed him.¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°My brother is not the kind of person who is greedy for wealth.¡±


    ¡°I can see that. However, because of this, your brother has become more terrifying. If the reason behind one¡¯s crimes is not wealth, power or lust, that reason must be terrifying. In comparison, issues regarding money, power and lust are the easiest to resolve.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, your wound¡­¡±


    ¡°Call the little nurse in and re-bandage¡­¡±


    Ye Tianming was sitting in the car, which was returning to the villa. It was heading to his own private villa, instead of Ye Family¡¯s villa. After so many things had happened to the Ye Family, he could not live in Ye Family¡¯s villa. He killed Ye Xinyi and indirectly killed Ye Bancheng, he found it difficult to continue to live there as he couldn¡¯t calm down.


    The driver was driving in the direction of the villa on a quiet road when he suddenly said, ¡°Young Master, someone is following us.¡±


    ¡°Following us?¡± Ye Tianming thought for a moment and said, ¡°Be careful and head for Jiang City International Commercial Building.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Ye Tianming¡¯s car reached International Commercial Building quickly. Ye Tianming and the others got off the car, walked into the building, and then stopped at the lobby on the first floor.


    The whole commercial building was still full of people. This was one of the busiest shopping malls in Jiang City. It was full of all kinds of high-end consumer goods and was a leisure shopping mall for fashionable adults.


    After standing there and waiting for a few minutes, the pursuers finally couldn¡¯t wait any longer and came in. The leader was a white-faced man who looked feminine and was in his thirties. He was followed by four black-clad men. After walking towards Ye Tianming, Ye Tianming laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s East Heaven King. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. It¡¯s such a coincidence.¡±


    The pupil of East Heaven King contracted slightly and said softly, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. East Heaven King is famous in Jiang City. Everyone knows you. Furthermore, we met each other some time ago at the death fight. East Heaven King was wearing a mask then.¡±


    Eastern Heaven King began to sing as though he was singing an opera, ¡°Good boy¡­ you are indeed very unusual. Like father like son.¡±


    He dragged the notes for the last few words. Upon hearing this tone, some passers-by turned around. East Heaven King was already a professional singer. However, it was weird to sing opera in such a place after all.


    Ye Tianming knew that East Heaven King was a fan of opera. He was crazy over it. Hence, he didn¡¯t find it strange. He clearly knew that East Heaven King had a special relationship with his dead sister, he was clearly looking for trouble. However, Ye Tianming was not afraid and laughed. ¡°East Heaven King flatters me.¡±


    Ye Tianming wore a very gentle, polite smile. However, there was indescribable confidence in that smile.


    Eastern Heaven King looked at Ye Tianming. There was a strong sense of hatred in his eyes. He continued to sing, ¡°Ye Tianming, do you know that a murderer must repay with his life just like a borrower with money?¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to kill a chicken, let alone kill a person.¡±


    East Heaven King stared coldly and sang, ¡°Ye Xinyi¡­¡±


    Ye Tianming sighed and said, ¡°You mean my sister? She is my elder sister, how could I kill her?¡±


    East Heaven King said, ¡°A straightforward person does not resort to insinuations¡­ You killed Ye Xinyi.¡±


    Both of them looked at each other. Their gazes were fixated on each other and neither of them would back down. Finally, Ye Tianming smiled with confidence and disdain. It felt like Ye Tianming was trying to tell East Heaven King blatantly that he killed Ye Xinyi and there was nothing East Heaven King could do.


    Ye Tianming laughed and said, ¡°East Heaven King must be joking. How could I kill my own sister? Of course, even if you are speaking the truth, you can¡¯t do anything to me without any evidence.¡±


    East Heaven King stopped singing. He looked at Ye Tianming murderously and laughed coldly. ¡°Do you think people from the underworld like us need evidence?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± Ye Tianming laughed and said, ¡°Especially a big shot like Heaven King¡­ However, East Heaven King should know my current status.¡±


    ¡°What is your current status?¡±


    Ye Tianming said proudly, ¡°In two days¡¯ time, the Ye Group will hold a board meeting. Currently, there is no ambiguity. In two days¡¯ time, I will be the chairman of the Ye Group.¡±


    Ye Tianming was just a weak scholar however he currently had unmatched confidence and disdain. East Heaven King could kill him easily, but Ye Tianming wasn¡¯t afraid. East Heaven King could even see from his eyes that he disregarded the boss of Jiang City.


    Ye Tianming emphasized, ¡°The Ye Group is the pillar of Jiang City¡¯s economy and holds the economic lifeline of Jiang City. If there is any instability in the Ye Group, the entire Jiang City¡¯s economy will be affected. If Ye Group gets into a mess, the entire Jiang City will follow suit. East Heavenly King, do you think you can deal with me?¡±


    Ye Tianming sneered and said, ¡°Evil can never prevail the good and justice always prevails since time immemorial. Although you, the boss of Jiang City may possess many masters, our Ye Family also has many strong links with the police. Even Master Hou has to be courteous, let alone East Heaven King¡­ Even if you want to deal with me, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t do it?¡±


    East Heaven King looked at Ye Tianming angrily. Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°There is no need to look at me like this. Even if you want to kill me, I can¡¯t resist. But do you think you can still survive in Jiang City? Killing me is not the same as killing an ordinary person¡­¡±


    East Heaven King hesitated. Ye Tianming was right. Even if he killed ten ordinary people, it would not be a big deal for him. The authorities might not investigate seriously. He could settle the matter with a little money. But killing Ye Tianming was not the same. Given his current status as the son of the chairman of the Ye Group, let alone that he would be the chairman of the Ye Group, it was enough to scare East Heaven King. Ye Group was the economic pillar of Jiang City. The old politicians were more concerned about the economy than their underground world. After all, one was legitimate and the other was not.


    Ye Tianming looked at the East Heaven King and emphasized, ¡°Given our status, we will have plenty of women. Why fall out with each other because of a woman? It is not good for you and me. Although my elder sister is beautiful, will the almighty East Heaven King has a lack of women in the future?¡±


    East Heaven King had been staring at Ye Tianming. Finally, he nodded and sneered. ¡°Well, your elder sister and I have always underestimated you. You are scheming and ruthless. Your elder sister is inferior to you in all aspects.¡±


    Ye Tianming laughed and said, ¡°So my sister lost¡­ If one wants to be my enemy, one will have to pay the price.¡±


    ¡°Heaven King, if there is nothing else, I will bring my people back first. It is better not to send someone to follow me this time. If I die, I have ways to spread the news before I die. Everyone will then know that you, Eastern Heaven King, has killed me and the first successor of the Ye Group has been assassinated. This news is sufficient to stir up the whole country. I¡¯m afraid Master Hou will be implicated then¡­¡±


    East Heaven King looked gloomy. He watched helplessly as Ye Tianming brought his people away. The person standing behind him said, ¡°Heaven King, this man is too arrogant. Are you letting him go?¡±


    East Heaven King said coldly, ¡°He killed Xinyi. This hatred is absolutely irreconcilable¡­ I¡¯m going to meet the other successor of the Ye Family and see if I can get anything from her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is very difficult. The only person who is qualified for the position of chairman is the Third Missy of Ye Family. However, she holds too little shares¡­ and she is still schooling. She has never worked in the company and has no power. She is not a strong candidate at all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Ye Xiaoxi and Xiao Bing are in a relationship. Anyway, the enemy of the enemy is our friend. Accompany me to meet Xiao Bing tomorrow morning.¡±

 Chapter 133

    East Heaven King went to the hospital the next day but failed to meet Xiao Bing. Despite repeated discouragement by the doctor, Xiao Bing discharged in the morning. Lil Bei and Su Xiaoxiao came to pick him up. Furthermore, Yezi, Dumbass and Gao Fei stayed in the store. No one knew where they went after they left the hospital.


    On the third day, it was the day when Ye Tianming was about to take over as chairman of the board of directors. Ye Tianming asked the security department to directly strengthen the security measures. He then held a board meeting in the conference room. Ye Tianming now held most of the shares of the Ye Family. After the death of Ye Bancheng, Ye Tianming got hold of much of the shares. Hence, there would be any alternative results for today¡¯s meeting. Ye Tianming would soon be elected as chairman of the Ye Group for sure.


    Ye Tianming sat in the spot for the chairman. Ye Tianming¡¯s confidant Zhang Zedan stood behind him and the others sat on both sides of the table. Everyone appeared solemn and was respectful towards Ye Tianming. Since then, Ye Bancheng would be succeeded by Ye Tianming and Ye Tianming would become the real owner of Ye Group.


    A new broom sweeps clean. As Ye Tianming was the boss of the company, no one would know whether the company would continue to operate normally and smoothly or be reformed and replaced by officials who were close to Ye Tianming. Therefore, everyone didn¡¯t dare to offend Ye Tianming at this time lest Ye Tianming got angry and their jobs would be implicated.


    Ye Tianming looked around and then said solemnly, ¡°Everyone must have known that a lot of things have happened to our Ye Family recently. Ye Family is going through a bad patch. My elder sister was murdered. Till now, the murderer is still at large. My father was ill and passed away eventually. Haiz, I¡¯m very depressed now.¡±


    After hearing this, the rest sighed. Ye Bancheng had great prestige in the company and was highly respected by them. Therefore, they were sad over Ye Bancheng¡¯s death.


    Ye Tianming sighed emotionally and went on, ¡°Initially, I was not in the mood to talk about who is going to be the chairman at this time. However, a country needs a ruler and our group needs a leader. After all, this is my father¡¯s life¡¯s work and I can¡¯t just let his legacy be ruined. Hence, I have gathered everyone here to have a good chat. What do you think of the new chairman of the company?¡±


    These people didn¡¯t even hesitate and said, ¡°What do we think? Tianming, you have been working in the company for some time and have been dealing with many things in the company especially during the period when the chairman is seriously ill. The company is able to operate smoothly because of you. Several competitors wanted to fish in troubled waters but ended up losing money. Regardless of character or ability, you are the best choice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tianming. I don¡¯t think there is any need to talk at all. You are the next chairman. All of us will support you.¡±


    ¡°Tianming, I watched you grow up. We know your character too well. Furthermore, the old chairman often praised your character and ability in front of us. The old chairman wants you to take over his position after his death. This position is yours!¡±


    ¡°In terms of shares, you have the most. In terms of status, you are the only son of the old chairman. In terms of ability, you have inherited the genes of the old chairman. You are outstanding. In terms of character, you have a conscience. You have a great character. From all aspects, you deserve it!¡±


    Ye Tianming said, ¡°OK. Initially, I feel uncomfortable to take up this position. I am too young. I am not as qualified and prestigious as everyone here. However, since everyone thinks I can do it, as the son of Ye Family, I shouldn¡¯t refuse. Then, I will announce that, from now on, I will be the next chairman of our Ye¡­¡±


    Before Ye Tianming finished speaking, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside. One of the directors flew into a rage and said, ¡°Who dares to push the door and come in without permission?¡±


    However, a group of people came in. Xiao Bing, Ye Xiaoxi, and Jiang Wanting were walking in front. They were followed by Dumbass and Lil Bei. Su Xiaoxiao and Gao Fei were currently at the noodle shop as they were preparing for the opening.


    In addition, there were six or seven policemen in uniform behind them.


    Upon seeing this scene, all the directors were stunned. They didn¡¯t find it appropriate to say much. Ye Xiaoxi was the daughter of Ye Family. Although she didn¡¯t have much rights or prestige in the company, she was, after all, the daughter of the former chairman and the sister of the current chairman. They could not be disrespectful. The arrival of the police made these people feel even more uneasy.


    Ye Tianming¡¯s facial expression changed. He then returned to normal soon after. He said with a smile, ¡°Xiaoxi, Brother Bing hasn¡¯t recovered. Why did you bring Brother Bing here?¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi looked at Ye Tianming and did not speak. In fact, her mind was in a mess and she did not know what to say.


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t blame Yezi. I brought them here. I would like to have a good chat with you. I wonder if the board meeting can be postponed. Directors, please go back and wait for a while. Let¡¯s hold the meeting another day. We need to talk to Tianming.¡±


    The directors were hesitating. Ye Tianming said coldly, ¡°Listen to Brother Bing. Everyone go back and wait first. I¡¯ll call all of you later.¡±


    All the directors stood up and walked out of the conference room.


    The door of the meeting room was closed and the policemen exited the room. Jiang Wanting, the chief of the Criminal Police Brigade, Ye Xiaoxi, Xiao Bing, Dumbass and Lil Bei stayed behind.


    Ye Tianming¡¯s trusted aide Zhang Zedan was standing behind Ye Tianming. Facing these people, Ye Tianming was unafraid. Although Zhang Zedan might not be able to protect him, he believed that no one dared to deal with him under broad daylight. However, what were the police doing here? No wonder the guards didn¡¯t stop them. It was the police who led the team.


    Jiang Wanting took out an arrest warrant and waved it in front of Ye Tianming. She then said justifyingly, ¡°Mr. Ye, you are involved in a murder. You are under arrest.¡±


    Ye Tianming was crestfallen. He said, ¡°Liu Piaopiao is crazy. The madwoman is speaking nonsense. Her words cannot be used as evidence.¡±


    Jiang Wanting said, ¡°Liu Piaopiao took the rap for you. She didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± A trace of imperceptible guilt flashed past Ye Tianming¡¯s eyes momentarily. He soon became relaxed and smiled. He sneered and said, ¡°Since she did everything, why do you still want to catch me? Do you think the Criminal Police Brigade can run amok? Do you think I don¡¯t know your boss? If you have no evidence, I can directly call your boss and get them to fire you.¡±


    Jiang Wanting said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I lose my job. The most important thing is to bring all criminals to justice and ensure the safety of all law-abiding citizens. If I can¡¯t even do this, then there is no point for me to be a cop.¡±


    Ye Tianming sneered. ¡°OK then. You say that you have evidence. Take it out then. What is the evidence? I can call my lawyer right now.¡±


    Jiang Wanting said, ¡°Mr. Xiao has been a great help. Mr. Xiao knows the case very well. Since you want to know, I will let Mr. Xiao talk to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at the defiant Ye Tianming. He suddenly felt very uncomfortable. He could still remember the first time they met each other. When Ye Tianming knew that a person with a dubious background was dating Yezi, he was very angry. Xiao Bing had an impression that Ye Tianming was a good brother.


    Furthermore, since the time Ye Tianming knew Xiao Bing, he was never haughty. He was very courteous and polite to everyone, including Xiao Bing. He was a confident, friendly, gentle and amicable young master.


    Xiao Bing once felt that this man was a model for all young masters, who were from big families. Those young masters should learn from him. However, he didn¡¯t expect¡­


    Xiao Bing sighed. Ye Tianming was about to receive his punishment. He didn¡¯t sympathise with Ye Tianming. Those who committed wrongdoings would have to pay the price. Everyone was the same!


    Xiao Bing looked at Ye Tianming and sighed. He said sympathisingly, ¡°In fact, do you know that I feel sorry for you?¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled crazily. He suddenly lost his usual cool and roared angrily like a lion, ¡°I am now the chairman of the company. I am one of the richest youth in China and one of the most powerful people in Jiang City. Do I need your sympathy?¡±


    Xiao Bing asked seriously, ¡°You have gotten a lot, or even everything, but are you happy?¡±


    Ye Tianming clenched his fist. His cheek was twitching constantly. He sneered and said, ¡°Is this what you want to talk to me about? I¡¯m sorry, I will call my lawyer.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Initially, I have a good impression of you. However, do you know that I am really disappointed with you? The most important thing is Yezi, not me. You used to be her best elder brother and her role model in life¡­ But now, how heartless have you become? Have you lost all your conscience? Officer Jiang wants to arrest you just now, but the first thing you are concerned with is whether Liu Piaopiao has betrayed you. Under your influence, Liu Piaopiao has committed a lot of wrongdoing. After all, her feelings for you are true.¡±


    ¡°How about you? Who received your true feelings?¡±


    ¡°Ye Tianming!¡±

 Chapter 134

    Yezi said, ¡°Yes, elder brother. Why do you have to do this? Will you really be happy?¡±


    Ye Tianming was somewhat gloomy. No one could tell if he was angry, sad, or regretful. However, he was definitely not happy.


    He returned to the chairman¡¯s seat in the conference room slowly. Zhang Zedan was still standing behind him. Zhang Zedan was in the middle clear-strength stage. Lil Bei and Dumbass could defeat him easily. Furthermore, even if there was no master beside Xiao Bing, Zhang Zedan didn¡¯t dare to pick a fight. Regardless of his capability, he would be sentenced to jail if he fought with the police.


    Ye Tianming sat there and looked at these people. He snorted and asked, ¡°There¡¯s no point to say further. I just want to ask, do you have any evidence?¡±


    Xiao Bing said calmly, ¡°When I was in the police station, I have already said that Ye Xinyi was probably not the one who drugged the medicine. After the police analyzed the evidence, it proved my point. This means that the bowl of medicine was already drugged before Ye Xinyi headed over.¡±


    Ye Tianming sneered and said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Liu Piaopiao pleaded guilty?¡±


    ¡°She confessed, but there must be a person, who is controlling her. Otherwise, why would she deliberately approach Uncle Ye and then kill him when she has no grudges against him?¡±


    Ye Tianming said casually, ¡°This is what the police need to investigate. I also want to know the reason. I also hope that the police can do justice to our Ye Family and avenge my father.¡±


    Ye Tianming wasn¡¯t unnerved by the situation. His psychological quality far exceeded that of ordinary people.


    Xiao Bing sighed emotionally, ¡°Ye Tianming, you are indeed from the Ye Family. Ye Xinyi is capable, ambitious and scheming, but she is inferior to you. You can deceive smart people like Ye Bancheng, twist ambitious woman like Ye Xinyi around your finger and make Liu Piaopiao be devoted to you unswervingly. I have to say, you are very scheming.¡±


    Ye Tianming didn¡¯t admit or deny. He was waiting for Xiao Bing to continue speaking quietly.


    ¡°Justice has long arms. This saying makes a lot of sense. Of course, someone will take the rap for you for the drugging incident. However, you are responsible for sending someone to pretend to be a ghost.¡±


    Ye Tianming said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Jiang Wanting. Jiang Wanting ordered the police officer beside her and said, ¡°Bring Zhang Li in.¡±


    Ye Tianming raised his eyebrows. He looked gloomy.


    Two police officers went out and brought in a handcuffed woman quickly. Her hair was disheveled, but she was rather good-looking. She was a little pale as she was terrified.


    Ye Tianming¡¯s facial expression remained unchanged. He said faintly, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Your memory isn¡¯t very good. Let me remind you then. This woman is called Zhang Li. She is from Zhang Jia Village, Longyan County, Jiang City. She and her boyfriend went to work in Jiang City. As they felt that their salaries were too low, they applied for a job, which required them to wail at others¡¯ funeral. When you were attending the funeral of a friend¡¯s family, you unintentionally discovered that this woman was very talented in performing and very open-minded. Hence, you contacted her privately and asked her to pretend to be a female ghost. She would be highly rewarded.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, apart from her good performance, there must be a more important reason why you want to find her. That is because her figure and back resemble that of your dead mother. Being cautious, you would want to silence her after making use of her. You let her go, probably because she resembles your mother. However, you didn¡¯t expect that this woman was a blabbermouth and told everyone that she had just taken on a big job, that is, to put on some clothes casually and wander around the temple. She would then be able to get a large sum of money.¡±


    ¡°I sent someone to investigate this female ghost incident secretly. Just when I heard about this incident, I got someone to capture her secretly. After interrogating for about half an hour, she confessed. You hired her. After the job was done, you told her to keep her mouth shut. However, you were benevolent at that time and there was a loophole.¡±


    Ye Tianming gave the woman a look. The woman shivered. Ye Tianming snorted coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her at all. Do you mean this woman is pretending to be a ghost to frighten my father? Arrest her then. Why do you want to push the blame to me? This is ridiculous!¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°If you think you can get rid of your suspicion by shifting the responsibility, you must be dreaming. You are a cautious person. You would meet her in a private car every time. After the incident, we entrusted Captain Jiang to retrieve the surveillance video according to the location that she mentioned. Indeed, we found the surveillance video, which recorded her entering your car that day.¡±


    Ye Tianming stopped talking. There is many a slip between the cup and the lip.


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°That¡¯s not all. Apart from the fact that you hired her to frighten Uncle Ye, you also killed Ye Xinyi.¡±


    Ye Tianming snorted coldly and said, ¡°Where is the evidence?¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t pay lip service. The witness is by your side.¡±


    Ye Tianming flinched. He then appeared shocked and looked back at Zhang Zedan.


    Zhang Zedan walked away from Ye Tianming behind and stood behind Xiao Bing. He said, ¡°Young Master Ye, I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I betrayed you.¡±


    Ye Tianming¡¯s heart sank. Zhang Zedan knew too much about him. He had never thought of guarding against Zhang Zedan before as people like Zhang Zedan often worked for money and they would never rely on the help of the police. Who would ever think that Zhang Zedan would betray him?


    Ye Tianming looked at Zhang Zedan calmly and said, ¡°Why?¡±


    Zhang Zedan smiled and said, ¡°I have told Young Master before that I am mercenary. If others pay a higher price, I will work for others. It happens that Mr. Xiao has deep pockets and has given me a large sum of money, which is equivalent to working for Young Master Ye for five years¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Tianming, you are overconfident. Do you think you can make everyone around you be loyal to you? Even your trusted aide is mercenary. Recently, I have been asking my brother Lil Bei to investigate the people around you. He handed all their information including Zhang Zedan¡¯s to me. I then found out that Zhang Zedan was a breakthrough and met him privately. Although we have only talked once, we have already reached a consensus.¡±


    ¡°But if you think that Zhang Zedan only cares about his interest, you are also wrong. A person like you, who can be so cruel and kill his sister and father, may kill him one day. Hence, he is a wise man.¡±


    Zhang Zedan sighed and said, ¡°Initially, Mr. Xiao placed a large sum of money in front of me. Although I was tempted, I didn¡¯t intend to betray Young Master. Only after Mr. Xiao said those words, I then compromised. Young master, you are really heartless. I am afraid I will lose my life one day if I continue to follow you.¡±


    Ye Tianming did not get angry, but said calmly, ¡°You are right, so you are a smart person. I never hate smart people. I just blame myself. Brother Bing, I admit that I have always looked down on you. I thought that you are a man who would resolve matters through your fist. I didn¡¯t expect that you have already started to suspect and investigate me. You even bribed my trusted aide. I admit that I have lost.¡±


    Ye Tianming drank a cup of tea and said smilingly, ¡°I won¡¯t hate or feel wronged for losing to my future brother-in-law.¡±


    Yezi said tearfully, ¡°Elder brother, why did you¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember Swallow?¡±


    ¡°Sister Swallow? I remember her. Sister Swallow was very kind to me.¡±


    ¡°Ye Xinyi sent someone to knock her over with a car.¡±


    Yezi was shocked. She somewhat understood. Her brother didn¡¯t kill her sister because of wealth. It was because¡­ Yezi now realized how dispirited and depressed elder brother was after Sister Swallow had passed away. Even Father¡¯s authority was unable to control and suppress him. He was drunk every day. Finally, Father sent someone to imprison him so to make him reflect¡­


    At that time, elder brother was so sad that he even nearly committed suicide. Then one day he suddenly cheered up and worked harder than ever. At that time, Yezi didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. It was until now when she suddenly realized that elder brother had learned about the truth. The reason why he cheered up was that hatred was his driving factor. He did a great job of hiding his feelings. However, there was only one thing in his mind, revenge!


    Yezi asked, ¡°What about Father?¡±


    ¡°Our father?¡± Ye Tianming sneered and hesitated slightly. He then shook his head and looked at Yezi reluctantly. He said sincerely, ¡°Little sister, I has reached a point of no return. I don¡¯t want to say too much as I don¡¯t want to add to your troubles.¡±


    Yezi shouted, ¡°Say. Why don¡¯t you want to say? Elder brother, I have always thought that you are not that kind of person. You are not that kind of person who will ignore familial ties for the sake of wealth. Since young, you have been treating me so well¡­¡±


    Yezi started crying.


    Ye Tianming chuckled. His eyes reddened, but he said cruelly, ¡°It was all a lie. I was acting.¡±


    Looked at this scene, Xiao Bing felt uncomfortable. Although he had won, this was not what Xiao Bing wanted. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if nothing had happened?


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Tianming, you are a good-hearted person by nature. In fact, you are quite pitiful. Although you don¡¯t want to say, someone may know the answer. Push Uncle Lei in!¡±


    The door of the conference room creaked open, only to find a man sitting in a wheelchair. He was wrapped in medicinal bandage like a mummy. He was pushed into the room. This person is Ye Family¡¯s best master Bao Lei who had survived the fire. His body was severely burned and he barely survived. Lil Bei¡¯s underlings brought him to the hospital. After being rescued, he told Xiao Bing a big secret. This secret made Xiao Bing¡¯s hatred towards Ye Tianming turn into sympathy.


    ¡°There are too many mistakes in this world. I just hope that the world can no longer have such tragedies¡­¡± Xiao Bing said this furtively.

 Chapter 135

    Although the other party was wrapped in bandages, Xiao Bing recognized the wheelchair-bound man, who was being pushed into the room. He said shamefully, ¡°Uncle Lei.¡±


    Uncle Lei sounded a little tired and husky. He said, ¡°You didn¡¯t think I would still be alive, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Haiz, Uncle Lei. I am ashamed.¡±


    ¡°It goes without saying. You want to harm Boss, so you must get rid of me first. I admire your ingenuity¡­ I am now a disabled person, but I still admire you. However, I want to ask why you want to harm Boss. Is it because you know something?¡±


    ¡°What did I know?¡± Ye Tianming suddenly became crazy and said, ¡°Know that he killed my mother?¡±


    Yezi widened her eyes and shouted frantically, ¡°Impossible. It is not possible!¡±


    ¡°Why is it impossible? I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Ye Tianming gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°I saw him strangle Mother, but I didn¡¯t stop him in time¡­ In order not to let him find out, I hid my feelings so to avenge Mother in the future¡­ Indeed, he is my father. However, he was the one who destroyed the family. I want to let him know that he has to pay a heavy price!¡±


    Yezi shook her heads repeatedly and said despondently, ¡°This is impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, at that period of time, when did he ever eat at home? He would go out for parties often and didn¡¯t even come back at night. He was obviously unhappy with Mother. We are not children. Isn¡¯t the situation extremely obvious? He already has a mistress outside!¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. In any case, I don¡¯t believe Father would do such a thing¡­¡±


    Bao Lei suddenly sighed and said, ¡°He is saying the truth.¡±


    Yezi was shocked. It was as though she was struck by lightning. She murmured, ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    Ye Tianming sneered and said, ¡°Am I right? Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t intend to tell you this. I know that you are feeling very troubled recently.¡±


    Bao Lei sighed emotionally, ¡°However, Ye Tianming, you don¡¯t know the truth.¡±


    ¡°What, what do you mean?¡±


    Bao Lei sighed and said, ¡°In this world, I¡¯m the only person who knows the secret. You and Xinyi are not the boss¡¯s own flesh and blood, only Xiaoxi is.¡±


    ¡°How, how is this possible¡­¡±


    Not just Ye Tianming, everyone else was very surprised. Did Ye Bancheng not know about this? But if he didn¡¯t know, how did Bao Lei know? If he knew, why would he go out of his way to let Ye Tianming inherit the company and let Ye Xinyi assist him?


    Bao Lei said, ¡°I know it sounds incredible. In fact, Lady Boss once had a good friend who was her childhood sweetheart before she got married. However, the man went abroad to work and never came back. When Lady Boss married Boss out of despair, the man came back again. However, he became very down and out. After learning about Lady Boss¡¯ news, he went out of his way to find Lady Boss and wanted to make up with her.¡±


    ¡°At that time, your mother had married Boss, and Boss was very good to her. She refused, but she couldn¡¯t stand the man¡¯s sweet nothings. In the end, she accepted him and often indulged in a tryst. They would do some disgusting things. Soon after, your mother bore two children. In fact, even your mother didn¡¯t know who fathered the children. She didn¡¯t dare to think about or look into it. She didn¡¯t dare to ask, because she knew that an ordinary person, let alone a person of high social status like Boss wouldn¡¯t tolerate such things. If Boss knew about it, her childhood sweetheart would have to die.¡±


    ¡°Lady Boss then blamed herself a lot. Given her current situation, she really let Boss down. She was hesitating whether to make a clean break with the man. Later, she accidentally learned that the man had kept several mistresses behind her back. It turned out that the man approached your mother after learning that she had married a rich man. He kept cheating money from your mother¡­ while he indulged in sensual pleasures and kept several mistresses.¡±


    ¡°After your mother had learned about this matter, she was depressed. She initiated to break off with him. No one knew where the man had gone to¡­ After many years, the man came back to find Lady Boss again, but Boss found out. Boss ordered someone to send the man away secretly. No one knew if the man was killed or sent away. That was Boss¡¯ first blow.¡±


    ¡°Boss once tried to collect a blood sample of you and your siblings. After the blood sample was analyzed, he learned that only Miss Xiaoxi was his own flesh and blood. Since then, the depressed Boss spent his whole day outside getting drunk and often spent his night with socialite¡­ Your mother fell ill not because of anger but because of guilt.¡±


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s illness was getting worse. She was suffering from a psychological disorder so the doctors couldn¡¯t cure her. There was a time when your mother asked about her childhood sweetheart. Boss said that he had killed him. Both of them had a heated argument and Boss acted on a sudden impulse¡­ I realized this matter when Boss was drunk. However, you saw it.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ye Tianming said despondently, ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not my father¡¯s son? Then he¡­ then why did he give the company to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, after the death of your mother, Boss came to his realization. Actually, he always felt very sorry for your mother. Although he hated your mother for turning him into a cuckold, he loved his wife. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t have killed your mother. He was too impulsive that day¡­ He also said that no matter what, even though you and Big Missy weren¡¯t part of the Ye Family¡¯s lineage, he treated both of you as his own children since he watched both of you grow up.¡±


    Ye Tianming shook his head. Xiao Bing took out a diary from his pocket and said, ¡°This diary, which no one including Yezi had read before, was written by your father before his death. It had been locked up in the cabinet. In order to investigate the case, I specially asked Officer Jiang to retrieve it. Please take a look.¡±


    Xiao Bing threw it to Ye Tianming. After Ye Tianming opened and looked at it, he realized it was indeed written by his father. He had recorded his journey over the years in detail, including his deep feelings and love for his three children, his anger when he learned about the truth, his licentious and drunken days and his sorrow and remorse after killing their mother. Even after he learned that Ye Tianming and Ye Xinyi weren¡¯t his flesh and blood, he still loved them as much as before.


    Ye Tianming kept looking. Although he was trying to control his feelings, tears still flowed out from his eyes.


    He put the diary on the table. While crying, he laughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect, I didn¡¯t expect¡­ I planned to kill the person who loved me the most in this world¡­ Haha¡­ He loved me so deeply. Even though he knew that I was not his flesh and blood, he still wanted to give everything to me.¡±


    Ye Tianming took a deep breath and looked at Yezi. He said pitifully and guiltily, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I let you take on so many things that you shouldn¡¯t have taken on. I have destroyed this blissful family¡­ Although I love you, little sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi shook his head. She was trying not to cry. She said, ¡°Elder brother, no matter what, you are still my elder brother¡­ Brother Bing is right. If you do something wrong, you have to bear the responsibility. Only then can you find peace within yourself. Elder brother, Captain Jiang is here take you away today. Regardless of how heavy your sentence is, you will always be my elder brother forever.¡±


    Ye Tianming sighed emotionally and said, ¡°Xiaoxi, you have become much stronger.¡±


    While talking, Ye Tianming looked at Xiao Bing. He then said, ¡°Brother Bing, thanks to you, I¡¯m lucky to have you beside me. I¡¯m relieved to have you beside Xiaoxi. In fact¡­ to all of you, I may be a heartless person who is blinded by my hatred and have disregarded all familial ties. However, I don¡¯t know if you believe this. Even if I have killed all the people in the world, I won¡¯t hurt Xiaoxi¡­ because to me, she is my only family member, who is worth protecting and caring for.¡±


    ¡°Hence, when we first met, I heard that you and Xiaoxi were dating. I was so surprised. I wasn¡¯t acting. It was real¡­ I was really concerned about Xiaoxi. I cared for her safety and happiness.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi choked up and said, ¡°Elder brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly girl¡­ You must remember that elder brother will always protect you.¡±


    Ye Tianming walked towards the window slowly. He opened the window and jumped onto the windowsill. When Xiao Bing realized that this was a high-rise building with more than ten storeys, he rushed forward. Ye Tianming shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Xiao Bing stopped. He believed that Lil Bei would save Ye Tianming before he jumped down at his command. However, he saw Ye Tianming¡¯s pleading eyes. He had never seen this look before. This was probably the first time a proud person like him would plead someone. He didn¡¯t want Xiao Bing to save him, because, at this moment, death was probably the best relief for him.


    Therefore, Xiao Bing turned around and shook his head slightly at Dumbass and Lil Bei. This was a man¡¯s choice, so Xiao Bing respected his choice.


    Ye Tianming breathed a sigh of relief and smiled relaxingly. At this moment, he still looked so confident, friendly and gentlemanly. He even placed his arms in front of his chest and bent forward slightly. He was like an artist giving his thanks after he finished performing on the stage. It was as though he wanted to acknowledge the cheers and applause of those countless people below the stage.


    After bending forward, he said smilingly, ¡°Little sister, elder brother will always love you, regardless in this world or in the other.¡±


    Yezi cried and shouted, ¡°No!¡±


    Ye Tianming smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. If you love elder brother, please be happy for me. This is a relief.¡±


    Ye Tianming looked at Xiao Bing again. He smiled in the similar fashion and said, ¡°Brother Bing, it¡¯s nice to know you. I¡¯m glad to be defeated by you because you have shown me hope. Even if I¡¯m not here, as long as you¡¯re around, no one in this world will be able to hurt my sister. No one!¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed emotionally and said, ¡°Yes, I promise. No one.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Remember my words. You must remember. Help my little sister manage this company. This is my father¡¯s life¡¯s work. In addition, you must always remember to be careful of Master Hou!¡±


    ¡°My life is now over. Goodbye, everyone!¡±


    After speaking, Ye Tianming turned around and jumped off the window directly without any hesitation. He jumped off a high-rise building with more than a dozen storeys. He would surely be smashed to pieces!


    Ye Tianming had been a gentleman all his life. Even at the moment of his death, he was so confident and gentlemanly.

 Chapter 136

    Yezi fell into Xiao Bing¡¯s embrace, but she didn¡¯t cry. Even though she was heartbroken, she didn¡¯t shed a tear as she remembered what Ye Tianming said before jumping off the building. She hoped that she could continue to live happily and stay strong. The family was broken. Perhaps Father, Mother, Elder Sister and Elder Brother could reunite in another world. They would certainly forgive each other after clearing the misunderstanding.


    Xiao Bing hugged Yezi pityingly and said, ¡°Yezi.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Yezi smiled as she left Xiao Bing¡¯s embrace. She looked at Jiang Wanting, bowed deeply and said, ¡°Officer Jiang, I think this case is almost over. Thank you for helping us investigate this case. I only have a request.¡±


    Jiang Wanting looked at the poor girl. Although police officers often had to face such things, she still felt heartbroken. She was impressed by Yezi¡¯s strength. Jiang Wanting said hurriedly, ¡°Please say.¡±


    ¡°This matter has come to an end. My brother is the culprit, but he is already dead and has received his punishment. I hope the police can keep this matter a secret. Although my brother is at fault, he has paid the price after all. I don¡¯t want him to be accused by outsiders after his death.¡±


    Jiang Wanting nodded and said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Yezi continued, ¡°There¡¯s Liu Piaopiao. She is actually the victim of the entire matter. Although she is partly responsible for what has happened, even without her, I think my brother will find someone else to replace her. She is now charged with only one crime, that is, attempted murder. Can the police give her a lighter sentence?¡±


    Jiang Wanting looked at Ye Xiaoxi in surprise. She thought Ye Xiaoxi would hate that woman, but she didn¡¯t expect her to return good for evil. Moreover, at this moment, Ye Xiaoxi acted like a real leader in the family. There was a tinge of sadness in her eyes. Apart from sadness, she looked determined!


    This was a strong girl. Perhaps, although she looks small and weak, with her strong willpower, Ye Family would not collapse after so many tragedies. She was strong enough to support the company.


    Like father, like daughter!


    Jiang Wanting said, ¡°My hands are tied but I will try my best to entrust someone to take good care of her in prison. If you want to visit her, you can do so at any time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    Jiang Wanting began to recall her the team. They pushed Bao Lei out and prepared to send him back to the hospital. Ye Tianming¡¯s body had to be taken away. It needed to undergo forensic identification before returning to Ye Family for the funeral.


    Jiang Wanting left. Zhang Zedan looked at Xiao Bing anxiously and asked, ¡°Mr. Xiao, I have completed your task. I have just said those words which should have been said. Do I still stay in the company?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t object mercenary people. People in this world will inevitably pursue interests. However, I don¡¯t trust having a mercenary person to be hanging around with Yezi. So, now that you have gotten the money, you can go.¡±


    Zhang Zedan breathed a sigh of relief and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xiao, you are not an ordinary person. You are very wise. Since you have spoken, I will leave now.¡±


    After speaking, Zhang Zedan appeared relieved and left the conference room.


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing and smiled. ¡°Brother Bing, rest assured. Ye Family will not collapse.¡±


    Xiao Bing said softly, ¡°Yezi¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say further, I am fine¡­ I will be strong. I won¡¯t be a burden to you and won¡¯t let those who are still alive or have passed away worry about me.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Xiao Bing nodded and sighed. ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to school to handle some administration first. I won¡¯t go to school in the future as the company needs me here. You don¡¯t need to worry about my graduation certificate and other miscellaneous stuff. They would still pass them to me even if I didn¡¯t go. The company is currently in a mess. First my elder sister and my father, then my elder brother. I think their morale is very low, so I must find a way to let them settle down. As the company has undergone all kinds of incidents during this period of time, I¡¯m afraid the competitors have already started to eye Ye Group. I must first appease the senior employees. I don¡¯t know anything, so I can only rely on them to tide over this difficult period together.¡±


    Xiao Bing was relieved and said, ¡°Yezi, you have really grown up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have to grow up.¡± Yezi smiled bitterly, but she was smiling after all. ¡°Brother Bing, I want you to stay and help me for these days¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Xiao Bing said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here until you resolve this matter. The noodle house should be able to operate without me. I heard that Auntie Li had just been discharged. In addition, the noodle house has hired several new employees. Furthermore, the senior employees in the noodle house could help. There shouldn¡¯t be any issue.¡±


    Yezi sighed. She hugged Xiao Bing and kissed Xiao Bing¡¯s mouth. What soft tender lips¡­ Xiao Bing smiled heartily.


    ¡°Brother Bing, accompany me to the chairman¡¯s office first. It will belong to me in the future. A board meeting must be held today. I want to have a good talk with the directors so as to ensure a smooth transition first.¡±


    At this moment, Yezi displayed her leadership capabilities. She left the conference room with Xiao Bing. Lil Bei supported Xiao Bing while Dumbass followed them. While walking, he winked at Lil Bei and said, ¡°See, Sister-in-law just kissed Brother Bing.¡±


    Yezi looked back and glared at Dumbass. She wanted to say something mushy, but she couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly after thinking about those troubles. No matter how strong or mature she was, her family had undergone so many things after all. It was impossible to completely not think about it.


    Upon arriving at the chairman¡¯s office, they realized the door was locked. Yezi went directly to the secretary¡¯s office, which was next to the chairman¡¯s office. The bespectacled chairman¡¯s secretary was in her early thirties and appeared mature and capable. Her name was Li Huiyong. Yezi had seen her before and she also knew Yezi. Upon seeing Yezi, she stood up immediately and said, ¡°Second Missy.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yezi nodded and said, ¡°Open the door of my father¡¯s office for me.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Li Huiyong hesitated. ¡°The office now belongs to Big Young Master¡­¡±


    Yezi appeared sad and said, ¡°My brother is no longer around¡­¡±


    ¡°Not around?¡± Li Huiyong was stunned. She then asked, ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    Just then, the phone on her desk suddenly rang. She excused her hurriedly and picked up the phone. The head of the department of security said anxiously over the phone, ¡°Secretary Li, Big Young Master has committed suicide by jumping off the building. His body has been taken away by the police. The company is now in a mess. Many people seem perturbed and say that they want to resign. What should we do now? Do you want to inform Second Missy and the directors of the company?¡±


    Li Huiyong was shocked when she heard this. She glanced at Yezi and then said, ¡°Second Missy is with me. Please calm the subordinates down first. I will get Second Missy to deal with the company¡¯s affairs.¡±


    With a slam, she hung up the phone. Yezi said, ¡°Could you help me open the door of the chairman¡¯s office now?¡±


    Li Huiyong warbled, ¡°Could you tell me¡­ how did Big Young Master die?¡±


    Yezi hesitated for a moment. She sighed and said, ¡°He couldn¡¯t handle the pressure and committed suicide by jumping off the building.¡±


    Li Huiyong appeared sad. She sighed and said, ¡°Ye Family has undergone too many things recently. Second Missy, please take good care of yourself. As Big Young Master is not around, you will have to take charge of the company. However, it is necessary to notify the other directors. The board meeting should be held first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know that. Please notify all the members of the board immediately. I will hold the board meeting at the conference room at 3 p.m. Also, please close all the company¡¯s exits and gather all the members of the company at 5 p.m. I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Seeing that Yezi had arranged everything nicely, Li Huiyong was relieved. She took out the key and went out to help Yezi open the door of the chairman¡¯s office. She then gave Yezi the key and sent Yezi and the rest into the office respectfully.


    After entering the office, Xiao Bing looked at Dumbass. He smiled and said, ¡°There are still many things to settle in the noodle house. Go back first. Lil Bei will stay with me for the time being.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Dumbass placed his hands into his pocket. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry and I don¡¯t have any money with me.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled as he took out several hundred dollars from his pocket. He gave the money to Dumbass. Dumbass grabbed the money, opened the door and went out happily. Before leaving, he turned back and shouted, ¡°Treat this money as part of my salary. Dock this amount from my salary.¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Xiao Bing criticized. ¡°It¡¯s my treat.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± With that, Dumbass closed the door and ran away.


    Xiao Bing smiled and shook his head. He sat down on the sofa and said, ¡°This brat.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Yezi again and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see that you have cheered up.¡±


    After sitting on the office chair, Yezi almost collapsed on it. She said, ¡°Brother Bing, I am actually quite nervous, but I just can¡¯t show it. Although I am part of Ye Family and the rest are all gone, the shares naturally belong to me. The directors have to listen to me, but they may not be convinced. I am only a student and have not even graduated from school. They are very experienced and they are all my seniors. I am really afraid¡­ I can¡¯t convince the masses.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I have a way if you can¡¯t convince the masses.¡±


    Yezi asked, ¡°Brother Bing, do you have an idea?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, even though you are forced¡­ it is necessary to use some unconventional means, such as¡­ force!¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes glittered faintly.

 Chapter 137

    Xiao Bing and Yezi chatted for a while in the office. They had asked the butler to arrange Ye Bancheng, Ye Tianming, and Ye Xinyi¡¯s funeral. Yezi had to pull herself up no matter how stressed and tired she was because there were so many things waiting for her to deal with.


    Xiao Bing felt sorry for Yezi, especially when he saw how blooshot her eyes were.


    Xiao Bing wondered why all the women who shared a good relationship with him had to go through so much pain. Maybe it was just like what Lil Bei had said. He was there only to protect these unfortunate women. It was also a motive, driving him to be stronger and stronger.


    About 20 minutes later, the secretary knocked on the door and came in. Yezi fixed her eyes on her and asked, ¡°Sister Li, have all the board members been notified?¡±


    Li Huiyong seemed to be an experienced woman. She said briefly, ¡°Missy, let me tell you this first. Your father, the former chairman of the board, held a 51 percent share of the company, which meant that he had total control of the company. Before he died, he gave five percent of the share to you and 10 percent to Big Missy. Now the chairman, the young master, and Big Missy are all gone. According to the inheritance law, you will have the entire 51 percent share.


    ¡°Besides that, there are five other shareholders. And Zhang Haide, the one who held a 15 percent share of the company, sold it to Ye Xinyi before she died. Hence, now the Ye family holds a 66 percent share, which makes the family hold most of the company¡¯s share!¡±


    Xiao Bing responded, ¡°So it means that they have to obey Yezi now?¡±


    Since the other five only covered a 36 percent share of the company, it was natural that Ye Xiaoxi had the power of discourse.


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± questioned Xiao Bing.


    ¡°If Missy can¡¯t make the shareholders convinced, they have the right to transfer their shares to others and leave the company. Since Ye Bancheng died, the staff here have been suffering severe mood swings. After all, there was the young master to handle the situation. The board might be willing to follow him since he had been working in the company for years. But now they have to do little Missy¡¯s bidding. I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t obey, will they?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Doing business is like fighting a battle. The biggest taboo is changing the leader frequently, especially when the leader has little experience. The entire staff might lose their jobs if the leader makes a wrong decision.¡±


    Staring at Li Huiyong, Yezi asked, ¡°Ms. Li, be honest with me. Are you also thinking this way?¡±


    Li Huiyong forced a smile. ¡°To be honest, yes¡­ But I owe your father a great deal. It¡¯s your father that gave me a large sum of money when misfortune paid a visit to my family. I never got the chance to return the favor to him. So I can only stand by your side now, little Missy.¡±


    Yezi smiled bitterly. ¡°But not all of the people in the company owe my father a favor. They might still think I¡¯m not worthy of this position.¡±


    Li Huiyong sighed and said, ¡°Actually, you have done a great job. Things might have gotten worse or out of control if you didn¡¯t hold the board meeting on time. Now your priority is to smooth their minds, making them believe in you. They have been with the company for so many years. I believe the crisis will soon disappear if you can get their support.¡±


    Yezi nodded and took a look at the time. She stood up and said, ¡°There are only 10 minutes before the meeting. We should go.¡±


    But Xiao Bing sat still. ¡°No need to hurry,¡± said Xiao Bing in a deep voice.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Today¡¯s the first time you will hold a meeting. Punctuality is important. But it¡¯s only a three-minute walk from here to the meeting room. We can enter the room in the last few seconds. Your aim is not to make them feel pity for you if you want to gain their favor. Profit is what businessmen treasure most. You must make them see that you are a woman of action. So we have to wait a little bit longer.¡±


    Yezi sat down. Even though her mind was very strong, she was still uneasy. After all, it was an important event she had never encountered before. It was truly hard for a student who had only been studying in school. The shock on her face still could not conceal the nervousness deep down in her heart.


    Xiao Bing kept staring at his watch. After five or six minutes, he stood up and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the meeting room.¡±


    Surprised, Li Huiyong took a glance. She had never expected she would feel Ye Bancheng¡¯s confidence, composure, and dominance on this man. He even seemed to be younger than her.


    When they arrived at the meeting room, they pushed the door open and went in and found four people sitting next to a round table. Xiao Bing took a look at the time and it was just the time the meeting should begin. According to Li Huiyong, there should be five shareholders present. So there should be another one who was either late or not coming. He hoped the situation was the former.


    Xiao Bing went inside with Yezi. There were not any hints of anxiety on her face after she walked in, even though she was actually nervous. But it was truly something rare to be seen on a girl who had not set her feet in society. What Master Hou said about her was correct. There will be no laggard among the children of brave or talented men.


    Xiao Bing sat next to Yezi with Lil Bei standing behind them.


    The several board members¡¯ faces seemed gloomy when they saw Xiao Bing sitting down. A bald-headed man, who seemed to be about 50, stood up and said sullenly, ¡°Missy, this meeting is for the top managers of the Ye Group. How can you bring someone who has nothing to do with the company? I¡¯m afraid that you are breaking the rules.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Rules are rules.¡± The others chimed in with him. ¡°This is a shareholders¡¯ meeting. How can you bring an outsider? Who will be responsible if he tells confidential information to others?¡±


    ¡°A little girl is not fit for that chair. I suggest that we elect a chairman who is highly respected by all.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Holding most of the share doesn¡¯t mean that she can do whatever she wants. Not just anybody can be our chairman.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I never expected that such a tragedy would happen to the Ye family. Why did the gods take away our beloved chairman and two of his children, and leave us with an innocent girl?¡±


    Yezi finally felt the difficulty her father had to deal with. If it weren¡¯t for his father¡¯s firmness and cleverness, the thousands of employees wouldn¡¯t have obeyed him in every way, especially these board members sitting here today.


    These board members were still talking to each other. Obviously, they did not care about this young lady who had just passed her 20th birthday.


    Xiao Bing suddenly raised his fingers and gently tapped on the table. But they were still talking. ¡°Bang!¡± Xiao Bing slapped the table. The sound even startled Ye Xiaoxi and Li Huiyong, who were sitting next to him.


    Startled as well, the several board members turned around and looked at Xiao Bing.


    ¡°Sorry. My hand feels itchy.¡± Xiao Bing took a look at his palm and murmured, ¡°I want to punch someone when my hands feel itchy. But I haven¡¯t decided which one I should punch. So I thought the table might be of help.¡±


    The board members were all shocked that Xiao Bing had dared to act like a rascal in such a formal meeting. Li Huiyong laughed inwardly while lowered her head, pretending to take notes.


    One of them suddenly stood up. He pointed at Xiao Bing yet stared at Ye Xiaoxi, while saying with a loud voice, ¡°Little Missy, I don¡¯t know who this man is to you. But we cannot allow an outsider to attend a meeting of the board members. If you insist that he should remain here, then I¡¯m sorry. I can only leave.¡±


    This bald old man was the first one who stood in Yezi¡¯s way. Other board members stood up and spoke out loud. ¡°Exactly. How can an outsider attend a meeting of the board members? It seems that little Missy still doesn¡¯t know how things work here. I¡¯ll leave if he stays.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave too.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    They all stood up and seemed to be leaving. Frowning, Ye Xiaoxi fixed her eyes on the bald-headed man, who seemed to their leader, and said, ¡°Uncle Zhong, please wait for a second.¡±


    The old man stopped, so did the others. They all wanted to hear what Ye Xiaoxi was about to say.


    Ye Xiaoxi spoke with sincerity. ¡°I know you all are the founders of the company. The company wouldn¡¯t have become what it is today without you. I¡¯m very grateful for that. And I assume that although you are not familiar with this man, you all have met him and heard of him. Let me introduce him to you. His name is Xiao Bing and he¡¯s my boyfriend. But if he was only my friend, I wouldn¡¯t have brought him here. He saved my father. It is he that invited Mr. Zhang, the skilled healer. Otherwise, my father could have been dead a long time ago. Though my father was still gone for some reason. Brother Xiao was the one he trusted most.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s voice was full of sadness. ¡°My father built this empire with blood and sweat, and he once told me that you have all served the company well. He wanted me to treat you well, respect you, and take advice from you. I¡¯m still a little girl with little experience in society. I will need suggestions from all of you if I want to run this company well. And I also need a friend on whom I can put my entire trust. Hence, before my father died, he asked Brother Xiao to help me get through this crisis.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who wants him to be here. It is also my father¡¯s wish. And Brother Xiao is only here as my assistant to give me advice. He won¡¯t make any decisions for me. You¡¯re all elders. I hope you can understand.¡±


    The board members took a look at one another. It would be cruel to this girl if they continued to leave after all of the words she just said. She even mentioned the ex-director of the board members. They had to go back to their seats and sit down again.


    Relieved, Yezi smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Staring at Yezi, Xiao Bing found that this little girl had truly grown a lot. He recalled the three strategies she offered him after the Death Battle. That moment still lingered in his mind. Maybe her wisdom and confidence were never less than her siblings. It was just that she never liked fighting and competing. And no one taught her about this stuff. That night have been the reason why no one had noticed it before.


    However, upon seeing the hints of canniness in the board members¡¯ eyes, Xiao Bing knew that the situation still would not easily improve by just saying a few words. The true challenge had just begun.

 Chapter 138

    The bald-headed old man took out a tobacco pipe and put it in his mouth. He lit it and began smoking and said casually, ¡°So please tell me, what you will do.¡±


    Obviously, this old man did not care much about Yezi¡¯s opinion. Li Huiyong took a glimpse at Xiao Bing and found him leaning on his chair with his eyes closed. He acted like he did not see Mr. Zhong¡¯s provoking behavior at all. According to what she knew about him, she had expected that he would lose his temper.


    Li Huiyong was extremely impressed by his ability to couple hardness with softness. She found this man to be not as reckless as she had thought.


    The reason Xiao Bing chose to be silent was that he wanted Yezi to deal with the present situation. Only when Yezi could not handle the problem would Xiao Bing give her a helping hand. He also wanted to know what these men really wanted. He assumed that there were other reasons that made them want to leave right when Xiao Bing seated himself. If he lost his temper now, then obviously Yezi had to be on his side and confront these men. That was not something Xiao Bing wanted to see. So he chose to be silent.


    Yezi was not influenced by the derision of the board members. She collected her thoughts and said, ¡°I assume you all know the tragedy that happened to my family. My brother emotionally broke down and jumped from the roof¡­ I¡¯m sure that we all share the same grief. But since I¡¯m a daughter of the Ye family, I have to be responsible for the thousands of employees in this company.


    ¡°They have been walking on an emotional tightrope since my family¡¯s misfortune. And many of them had thought about leaving. I¡¯m afraid that more of them will have the same idea if we don¡¯t choose a new director of the board members. So I decided that we will elect a new director here and now. And after the election, I¡¯ll arrange the funeral of my father, brother, and sister.¡±


    The bald-headed old man replied perfunctorily while smoking, ¡°Little Missy, you sound like a rational woman. I¡¯m truly sorry for the things that happened to your family. Yet, the living are more important than the dead. I agree with the election. Although one board member didn¡¯t come, most of us are here. We should choose someone who is not only qualified for this job, but also respected by us all so that we can work without worry.¡±


    Beside him, a board member raised his hand. He seemed to be gentle and in his 40s. ¡°I choose Mr.Zhong.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhong is the most respected man in this company. I believe no one will deny that. I choose him as well.¡±


    The several board members expressed their opinions and chose Mr. Zhong in the blink of the eye. It seemed that they had already discussed this matter.


    The bald-headed man dropped the pipe and sighed. ¡°I had been at his service for over 30 years. I started from the bottom and now I¡¯m here because of his trust and patronization. I take no interest in that chair. But I have received so many favors from him and I should return them. I guess that I have to sit on that chair since you all put your trust in me.¡±


    ¡°What a shameless man,¡± Xiao Bing and Yezi both thought the same.


    Xiao Bing took a glimpse at the old man and closed his eyes. ¡°Damn. He really doesn¡¯t know what modesty is. It seems that he needs a lesson.¡±


    What was important was that all the board members were on the same side. They all did not want to see her sitting on that chair. What was Yezi supposed to do?


    Yezi pondered for a moment and put on a smile. ¡°Mr. Zhong, I respect you and all of the rest of the board members. Maybe you don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified to be your leader because of my age and lack of knowledge. But I¡¯m a daughter of the Ye family. I cannot disappoint my dead parents, brother, and sister. I have no interest in sitting on that chair. But as a daughter of the Ye family, I cannot just give it to others like this.¡±


    As the tobacco ran out, Zhong Hanchen knocked the pipe gently on the table and spoke in a casual tone. ¡°So, Miss Ye wants to be the director of the board members. Actually, I don¡¯t have a problem with it. But I¡¯m not sure if others think the same.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous if we let an innocent girl sit on that chair,¡± said a stout man provocatively. ¡°I don¡¯t know what others might think, but I¡¯m sure that if little Missy insists on being the chairwoman, I¡¯ll withdraw.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll withdraw as well.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    After the others had stated their opinions, Zhong Hanchen feigned a sigh. ¡°Little Missy. I believe that you have realized that it is not me who stands in your way. It¡¯s just too risky for you to decide the future of the thousands of employees in this company. I don¡¯t care if I can sit on that chair or not. Actually, I¡¯m not very willing to take this position. If you still insist on being our leader, no one can stop you. After all, you have more than a 60 percent share of the company. But we will withdraw ours.¡±


    Seeming gloomy, Yezi still tried to negotiate. ¡°You all have fought by my father¡¯s side. Now my father is gone and none of you are willing to give me your support?¡±


    Zhong Hanchen smiled and shook his head. ¡°Little Missy, I do not only work for your family. I work for the company and every employee in it. I have to withdraw my shares if you still want it your way. How about I give you two days to think it over? In two days, we¡¯ll discuss the details in this same meeting room.¡±


    Zhong Hanchen smirked. ¡°Many people in this company are waiting for your decision. I don¡¯t think the company can still hold it together if they know their little Missy put her own interests in front of the company¡¯s¡­ Okay. I don¡¯t think any more words will be of help. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeming triumphant, Zhong Hancheng stood up and headed toward the door, so did the other board members, as if they had already discussed it. But before they could step out, Xiao Bing opened his eyes and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to remind you of. Life is the most precious thing a man can have. We need to learn to treasure our lives. Perhaps when you walk out of that door, there will be no coming back. You all might need to be serious about it¡­¡±


    Zhong Hanchen wheeled around and looked back at Xiao Bing. He then snorted, ¡°You were still sucking milk from your mother¡¯s breast when we built this empire. Who the hell are you to threaten me!¡±


    Zhong Hanchen opened the door of the room and left without hesitation. The others looked back at Xiao Bing and Yezi as well, mocking, then they left.


    The room soon became empty. There were only Xiao Bing, Yezi, Lil Bei, and the grateful secretary left. Seeming worried, Yezi spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the situation would be like this. What am I supposed to do? I have zero experience in running a company. It¡¯s reasonable for them to go against me. Maybe Mr. Zhong is now the best person for the position.¡±


    Li Huiyong did not say a word. She fixed her eyes on Xiao Bing, wondering what he was going to do.


    Though she had only known him for a short time, she could tell that Xiao Bing was Yezi¡¯s emotional anchor and Yezi always took advice from this man. Li Huiyong deemed him to be no ordinary man.


    Grinning, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Yezi, you really think everything will be okay after you give up out that chair? You¡¯re very naive then if you really think so.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi was a clever girl. She had not seen through it because this time she was involved. She was suddenly enlightened by what Xiao Bing just said.


    Smirking, Xiao Bing continued, ¡°It¡¯s so obvious that they have discussed being against you. No matter how many years they have been in the company, they are still the employees of the Ye family. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s so strange that they dare to behave like this when they know you hold the greatest share of the company? How could they have the guts to disrespect you without having a person backing them up? And there¡¯s one who even didn¡¯t show up!¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi suddenly realized it. ¡°You made a point. So there is another person backing them up?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You still want to hand over the company your father built from dozens of years of hard work? God knows what they will do when they have the power. Maybe it will belong to another family soon.¡±


    There was a hint of light in Li Huiyong¡¯s eyes when she heard those words. She found wisdom in this man because Xiao Bing easily saw through the matter, which never occurred to her. She could not help admiring him inwardly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then by no means will I let another person sit on that chair. I hold the greatest share of the company. They can¡¯t do anything to me even if there are more of them. I must take the position!¡± said Yexiao Xi sternly.


    Yet, Li Huiyong was not as optimistic as Ye Xiaoxi. ¡°Little Missy, these board members have been in this company for many years, and many heads of the departments of the company are their confidants. If they truly withdraw their shares and ask their confidants to resign, I¡¯m afraid that the Ye Group will face a crisis that is far more disturbing than the one we¡¯re dealing with now. We¡¯ll fall apart from the inside before the enemy even starts striking,¡± said Li Huiyong worriedly.


    Ye Xiaoxi sighed. ¡°No wonder they paid such little respect to me. They think I¡¯m destined to be defeated.¡±


    Li Huiyong turned to Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Mr. Xiao, what should we do with the present situation?¡±


    ¡°It takes evil means to kill evil men¡­¡± There was a hint of sharp light flashing in Xiao Bing eyes.

 Chapter 139

    Xiao Bing did not come back, instead, he stayed in Yezi¡¯s home. After the meeting, Yezi summoned the thousands of employees and delivered a speech, utilizing a strategy combing both ¡°hard¡± and ¡°soft¡± means. It was hard for Xiao Bing to imagine that Yezi, a girl who did not have much experience in society and in such situations, could handle things this skillfully.


    Xiao Bing surmised that given several month¡¯s time, Yezi¡¯s ability of management probably would be no less than Ye Tianming¡¯s. Time was what she needed most.


    When Xiao Bing lay down beneath the sheet, he suddenly heard the door being opened. ¡°Damn, is there a female ghost in this house? Could it be Ye Xinyi, the most beautiful one in Jiang City? She still wants to flirt with me?¡±


    Xiao Bing recalled that Ye Xinyi had come to him several times, saying that she wanted to be with him. But he refused. It was possible that it was her ghost. ¡°Damn, I should take Yezi to the Su family. This house is haunted.¡±


    The sound of footsteps got closer. Suddenly Xiao Bing¡¯s sheet was lifted. Then Xiao Bing felt that someone had slipped into his sheets. Xiao Bing screamed, ¡°Dammit. Help!¡±


    The lamp on the nightstand was suddenly turned on. Seemingly angry, Yezi questioned him, ¡°You think I¡¯m taking advantage of you?¡±


    Upon realizing that it was Yezi, Xiao Bing grinned awkwardly. ¡°Why did you come here in the middle of the night? I thought you were a ghost.¡±


    ¡°Why would a pretty girl want to take advantage of a lecher?¡±


    Yezi was wearing tight pajamas, which meant that most of her smooth skin was exposed. Xiao Bing swallowed. He said in embarrassement, ¡°What are you doing here in my bed?¡±


    ¡°I want to sleep with you!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Xiao Bing felt like a bomb exploded in his head. Liquid began running down from his nose. Surprised, Yezi said, ¡°Brother Bing, your nose is bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Really? Maybe its leftover from the injury. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll come back soon.¡±


    Xiao Bing briskly got out of bed, dashed out of the bedroom, and went into the bathroom. Yezi opened her big, beautiful eyes wide and slipped into the sheets. Then she giggled triumphantly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe his nose bled.¡±


    Xiao Bing washed his face with cold water in the bathroom and shook his head with chagrin. For some unknown reason, he always lost his composure when he was with Yezi. He was as nervous as a little boy.


    Xiao Bing left the bathroom when he restored his composure. He went back to his room and slipped into the sheets.


    Looking at Yezi under the same sheet as him, Xiao Bing forced a smile. ¡°Girl, what are you doing here? To seduce me?¡±


    ¡°In your dreams. I just felt a little bored and lonely, and scared¡­¡± Yezi¡¯s voice suddenly sounded low. ¡°Can you hug me, Brother Bing?¡±


    Xiao Bing deeply understood what Yezi was going through. He felt his heart break when seeing Yezi like this, especially when he stared at her big eyes, which were seemingly speaking of how she felt wronged.


    Xiao Bing reached out his hands and gently cuddled her and spoke softly. ¡°Yezi, no matter what happens, Brother Bing will always be by your side.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Brother Bing. I finally know how hard it was for my father to run this company. Do you believe that I¡¯m capable of running it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing great. It¡¯s a great speech you gave them tonight in the company. If I were an employee of yours, I would definitely be spurred on by your speech and work harder,¡± said Xiao Bing, grinning.


    Faintly sighing, Yezi said, ¡°But you aren¡¯t. You thought that I didn¡¯t see the way they looked at me, especially those managers. They all have their schemes. The secretary is right. Some of them were promoted by my father, and some by my sister and brother or other board members. But none of them have anything to do with me.


    ¡°The ones who are grateful to the Ye family might still be loyal to the company. But the confidants of the board members perhaps will be trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be better.¡± Xiao Bing snorted, ¡°You just took over the company. It¡¯s the perfect time for you to see who really deserves to be in this company.¡±


    Yezi gasped, then she asked, ¡°You mean that the company needs a cleaning-up?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said Xiao Bing. ¡°Although I have never run a company, I know that the managers of the departments earned their positions through years of self-tempering. They have acquired many skills and many of them are very capable. If too many of them are forced to leave, that will be a huge loss for the company, and it possibly will make the gears stop spinning.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re suggesting that I should make examples to warn others?¡± asked Yezi. ¡°Punish their leaders to let others know that I¡¯m not so weak. Then I should implement the policy of incentives and penalties to establish prestige?¡±


    ¡°Yezi, I have to say that I¡¯m more and more impressed by you¡­ It turns out that no one in your family is the lesser. Though I did not share a good relationship with your sister, I have to admit that your sister was quite good. She was just blinded by her envy.¡±


    Seeing Yezi becoming sad, Xiao Bing seemed to realize that he said something he was not supposed to say. ¡°I should not have mentioned it,¡± said Xiao Bing, smiling bitterly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Brother Bing, I want to sleep in your arms.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing could not help kissing her forehead when seeing Yezi lying in his arms with her eyes closed. Her skin was smooth. He felt great when she was next to his body. But he had no sexual desire at the moment. It was a simple feeling from the love deep in his soul. He just wanted to protect her from any possible harm.


    The next morning, Xiao Bing and Yezi went to the office after they had their breakfast. Yezi sat on the chair for the director of the board members while Xiao Bing was reading newspapers on the sofa. The secretary went in with several files in her hand just as Xiao Bing and Yezi had just seated themselves.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Li!¡± greeted Yezi, smiling.


    ¡°Morning.¡± Although she answered Yezi¡¯s greeting, she did not look very good.


    Yezi obviously sensed something was wrong. ¡°Ms. Li, is there anything you¡¯d like to tell us?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Huiyong responded with a sigh as she put the papers on Yezi¡¯s desk. ¡°Before little Missy arrived, I already received two resignation reports and they want you to see them.¡±


    As Xiao Bing had expected, the several board members conspired to threaten Yezi.


    Dismay was marked on Yezi¡¯s sullen face as she looked through the papers. ¡°Zhang Hongsheng, the personnel manager¡­ Why does he want to resign?¡±


    Everyone knew that the personnel department was a very important part of a company, let alone the manager of it. Yezi had just taken over the company and she barely knew the employees. She did not know who to choose in his stead.


    Li Huiyong continued, ¡°Below are the reasons.¡±


    Yezi kept reading. ¡°Due to my sloppy work, the personnel management of the company is in chaos, for which I feel deeply guilty and self-condemned. To redeem myself, I have to give this position to another person. I hope that little Missy can find a better one, so that the company can thrive much faster under your leadership.¡±


    Li Huiying said to Yezi, ¡°The reason behind these pleasant words is simple. He is the confidant promoted by Mr. Zhong. Now he wants to be the director while you are opposing it. Hence, he has to give you this as a threat.¡±


    Yezi grunted agreement and continued, ¡°I am Zhang Qiuju, manager of the design department. The reason why I wrote this letter is simple. I have been working in this company since I graduated from college. I started from the bottom and Ye Xinyi appreciated my ability. I was promoted to this position all because of your sister. After what happened to her, I¡¯m still feeling so sad that I don¡¯t think my present health condition is qualified to do my job. Hence, I hope that little Missy can approve my resignation.¡±


    Yezi frowned after she read it. ¡°Because of my sister¡­¡±


    Li Huiyong snorted. ¡°I have come into contact with her many times. She¡¯s a slick woman, otherwise Missy would not have taken an interest in her. She¡¯s still loyal to your sister even though she¡¯s dead? I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s something else behind it.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she was also bribed by a board member?¡± questioned Yezi.


    ¡°It¡¯s highly possible.¡± Li Huiyong sighed again. ¡°The assistant manager of the personnel department can be in Zhang Hongsheng¡¯s stead. I know him. He¡¯s a very capable man. He couldn¡¯t get a promotion before because Zhang Hongsheng had taken the position. But I don¡¯t know who can replace Zhang Qiuju¡¯s position if she really leaves. I¡¯m afraid that you need to observe the employees carefully.¡±


    Yezi replied, ¡°I know now. Thanks, Ms. Li. I want a moment to myself.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    As the secretary was about to leave, Xiao Bing suddenly spoke. ¡°Ms. Li, please summon the manager of personnel for me.¡±


    The secretary took a glance at Yezi and found that she raised no objection. She then replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the secretary had left, Yezi fixed her eyes on Xiao Bing worriedly. ¡°Brother Bing, have you already come up with a plan? What should we do with these letters?¡±


    ¡°Kill a chicken to warn the monkey!¡±

 Chapter 140

    ¡°Kill a chicken to warn the monkey.¡± It was an easy phrase to say. But what was important was how to kill this chicken.


    Before they could do anything, there were five other employees who handed in their resignation letters. They were the assistant manager of the marketing department, Li Zhenguan, the leader of the security department, Shao Wuyou, and another three executives of the marketing department.


    In the evening when it was about time to leave, Xiao Bing was still sitting in Yezi¡¯s chair. He rubbed his chin and circled Li Zhenguan¡¯s name.


    Yezi was standing behind Xiao Bing, giving him a massage. Upon seeing Li Zhenguan¡¯s name being circled, she asked, ¡°Should we start with Li Zhenguan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing nodded his head. He took out his phone and called Lil Bei. Xiao Bing was recovering fast. He already could walk on his own with a cane, so he did not need Lil Bei and Dumbass by his side¡­


    Actually, Xiao Bing was able to walk without the cane. But he wanted to recover faster, so he had to walk with it.


    After he was put through, Xiao Bing said directly, ¡°I want you to find out information about Li Zhenguan, the assistant manager of the marketing department of the Ye Group. I want to know his personal information, his family, and if he has a mistress outside. You have half an hour to do it.¡±


    Lil Bei simply said ¡°yes¡± then hung up.


    Xiao Bing was content with Lil Bei. Though Lil Bei was just working for him temporarily, he was still being borrowed by Xiao Bing from Dragon Gate. As a member of Dragon Gate, Lil Bei could get anyone¡¯s information easily.


    Xiao Bing then called the secretary. Li Huihong soon came into the office. She gasped for a second when she saw Xiao Bing sitting in the chair with Yezi behind him, but she did not say anything. She asked directly, ¡°Mr.Xiao, are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Since the leader of the security wants to go, then I¡¯ll let him go. What do you know about the security? Is there a person who is second in command? If there is, what kind of a person are they?¡±


    ¡°There is a vice-captain called Zhang Situ. We usually call him Situ because in ancient times there was a government position called Situ. But Shao Wuyou is truly a capable person. He was not only a confidant of the young master, but he¡¯s also the nephew of Shao Baisheng, a board member of the company. So he¡¯s always haughty. Zhang Situ just does his job silently beside Shao Wuyou.¡±


    Curious, Xiao Bing questioned, ¡°Who is Shao Baisheng?¡±


    Yezi explained to him, ¡°The board member who didn¡¯t come to the meeting this time. He doesn¡¯t hold many shares of the company, but few dare to offend him. His background has something to do with the gang in the city. He owns an underground casino, even the police dare not to seal it up.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°Now I have a better reason. He can no longer be a board member since he¡¯s involved in the gang.¡±


    The secretary spoke in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll that easy. His sworn brother was the vice-mayor of Jiang City. That¡¯s why he always has nothing to fear.¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered and said, ¡°I have my own way. Tell me something about this Zhang Situ.¡±


    The secretary found Xiao Bing more and more mysterious. She replied with respect, ¡°Zhang Situ is a quiet man who never wants to get close to anyone. And Shao Wuyou doesn¡¯t like him at all. But Zhang Situ is quite capable of doing the security. So, Shao Wuyou can¡¯t kick him out of the security department if he can¡¯t hold something against him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°Tell Zhang Situ that I¡­ erm¡­ the little Missy wants to talk to him.¡±


    The secretary nodded and walked out of the office with curiosity. Confused as well, Yezi looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Brother Bing, are you going to give him a promotion? He has a clear background and he seems to be a capable and prudent man. He is an alternate for the position.¡±


    Xiao Bing put on a mysterious smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Soon afterward, Zhang Situ arrived in the office. The secretary knocked on the door and led Zhang Situ in after she got permission.


    Xiao Bing cast a glance at Li Huiyong and said, ¡°You can leave, Ms. Li.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied the secretary. Then she walked out and closed the door carefully.


    Zhang Situ seemed to be a young man of 26 or 27, which was about the same as Xiao Bing¡¯s age. Though Zhang Situ seemed to be a decent man, Xiao Bing felt something unique in him with just a simple glimpse. He believed that there had to be something special about this man because he could keep this job even when his boss did not like him.


    Zhang Situ was surprised when he saw Xiao Bing sitting in Yezi¡¯s chair. But soon, his face returned to normal. He nodded and smiled at Yezi, who was giving Xiao Bing a massage. ¡°Morning, little Missy.¡±


    Yezi gently nodded.


    Staring at Zhang Situ, Xiao Bing spoke. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know me. I¡¯m Xiao Bing, your little Missy¡¯s boyfriend. Old Ye told me to look after her before he died. During this crisis, I¡¯ll help Ms. Ye stabilize the situation.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up slowly and let Yezi sit in the chair. Xiao Bing fetched another one and sat beside Yezi. ¡°Please introduce yourself,¡± said Xiao Bing while looking at Zhang Situ.


    Zhang Situ spoke with a stern face. ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Situ, male, 28. I have been working in the security department since I was 23. In the beginning, I was just a guard, and now I¡¯m the vice-captain.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to start from the bottom. How¡¯s your fighting skill?¡±


    ¡°I was a disciple in the Shaolin Temple. I learned from Zhijue, a monk honored by many.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Can you perform a Shaolin fist movement?¡±


    Zhang Situ said ¡°yes¡± and the room was big enough for him. His performance seemed to be formidable but also reserved. He did not even pant after he finished. ¡°It¡¯s just a trick with nearly no use.¡±


    Xiao Bing sized Zhang Situ up and suddenly a hint of light flashed in his eyes. ¡°Why are you willing to be a mere a vice-captain? You are more than capable of being a captain. Is that Shao Wuyou better than you?¡±


    Zhang Situ replied sternly, ¡°Though he has studied kung fu, I can beat three men like him on my own.¡±


    He was not boasting. Xiao Bing found that though this vice-captain did not acquire the essence of the martial arts of Shaolin Temple, his external kung fu was extremely skilled. He was almost at the peak of the Bone Refining Stage, which was just a step away from the Clear Strength Stage. His might already made him more than capable of being a captain of the guards. However, it was still very difficult for him to break through the thresholds.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you try to overthrow Shao Wuyou?¡±


    ¡°Because he has someone high up in the company, and I don¡¯t want him to feel that I¡¯m a threat. So I didn¡¯t dare to show them what I¡¯m really capable of. The Ye Group¡¯s payment is rather high. The salary of a vice-captain is much higher than that of a bodyguard. I just want to work longer and make more money.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked again, ¡°Then why did you show it to us?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s about damn time,¡± said Zhang Situ. ¡°Now little Missy runs the company and she has a conflict with the board members right after she sat on that chair. As a member of the company, I can only choose one side. If I choose the board members, I will still be a vice-captain if they succeed. If I choose the little Missy, I believe that she will treat me fairly since my boss has just sent her a threat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure that I¡¯ll win?¡± questioned Yezi.


    Zhang Situ smiled. ¡°I have to take that risk. You own the majority share of the company. If you lose, then the company probably will collapse. I¡¯ll get nothing if I stand on the board members¡¯ side. And I love this company. So I hope you can win.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Yezi sounded satisfied. ¡°Now you are the captain of security. But you will be more than a captain in the days to come.¡±


    Zhang Situ seemed to have expected that Yezi would say these words. There was not much delight on his face. He just said calmly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    There was appreciation in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes because he found this man capable, smart, and decent, which was something he had never expected. He slowly approached Zhang Situ with his cane. Then he looked into Zhang Situ¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Punch me.¡±


    Upon hearing Xiao Bing, who needed a cane to walk, telling him to punch him, Zhang Situ gasped for a moment.


    Xiao Bing said again, ¡°Punch me hard!¡±


    Zhang Situ no longer hesitated and suddenly punched Xiao Bing¡¯s shoulder. But Xiao Bing¡¯s shoulder only trembled a little. Zhang Situ felt like his fist had hit a ball of cotton. Shocked, Zhang Situ raised his head and looked at Xiao Bing, who was still smiling. ¡°Mr. Xiao, you¡¯re in the¡­ Concealing Strength Stage?¡±


    Even if Xiao Bing were in the Clear Strength Stage, he had to take the hit with his body. But Xiao Bing resolved Zhang Situ¡¯s strike so easily and naturally. How could he not be in the Concealing Strength Stage?


    Xiao Bing did not answer that question. ¡°You¡¯re good, but still a long way from The Clear Strength Stage. It¡¯s not easy to break the threshold. Do you want to break it? I can help you with it if you do me a favor.¡±


    Zhang Situ straightened his body and the eagerness in his eyes was quite conspicuous. No one who cultivated martial arts wanted to be blocked by a threshold forever. If he declared that he was a master of the Bone Refining Stage, numerous companies would compete fiercely to hire him as the captain of security. But his strength was still much less than that in the Clear Strength Stage.


    Though he craved it, he was still careful upon hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s words. ¡°May I know the details of the favor, Mr. Xiao? I will try my best to complete it. But if is beyond my ability¡­¡± said Zhang Situ with prudence.


    Xiao Bing was quite satisfied with his prudence as well. ¡°First, there needs to be an adjustment in the security department. I want everyone to obey the rules and you can fire anyone who misbehaves. I want it to be done before you¡¯re off work today. Is that a problem?¡±


    It was not an easy task for normal people. But Zhang Situ accepted it without hesitation. ¡°No problem.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded his head. It seemed that this Zhang Situ was truly a capable man. So he continued, ¡°Tomorrow, I want you to do something for me with several skillful men of yours¡­¡±


    Zhang Situ¡¯s heart thumped hard for a second when he heard what the thing was. He was surprised by Xiao Bing¡¯s cruelty. But since he was already on Yezi¡¯s side, he replied directly, ¡°I will always be at Mr. Xiao¡¯s and little Missy¡¯s service from now on. Though it is a difficult task, I believe that I won¡¯t fail you!¡±


    Mr. Xiao smiled. ¡°Good. You can leave to do those things I told you. After you have done them all, I¡¯ll tell you how to step into the Clear Strength Stage.¡±


    After Zhang Situ left, Ye Xiaoxi looked at Xiao Bing worriedly. ¡°Brother Bing, are you sure that it¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay¡­ Someone has to be taught a lesson.¡±

 Chapter 141 - A Warning to Others

    Chapter 141 A Warning to Others


    Shao Wuyou, the former head of the security department of Ye Group, was making merry with two security guards who resigned with him in the KTV. They were each hugging a big girl, who was scantily clothed. They were caressing the girls flirtatiously with their hands.


    Shao Wuyou was twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. He was dressed in high-grade, slightly tight-fitting clothing. He was hugging girls on his left and right and some parts of his body were protruding.


    The girl was fidgeting in Shao Wuyou¡¯s embrace and her hands were restless. She groped constantly in Shao Wuyou¡¯s embrace as she was deliberately teasing this horny male. In this trade, she had to do this. Whether she liked it or not, she must make the man happy. When the man got comfortable, she could get lots of money.


    ¡°Handsome man, let¡¯s sing a ¡°Big Sedan¡± together, haha¡­¡± In this trade, she had to do this. No matter how ugly the person was, you had to call the person handsome.


    ¡°OK. Let me hug you first.¡± Shao Wuyou lifted the big girl. She then sat on his lap and lay in his embrace. With the tempting perfume¡¯s fragrance, the soft body, the seductive eyes and the charming smile, Shao Wuyou suddenly wanted to bring these two girls away and make merry with them tonight regardless of the cost.


    Shao Wuyou hugged two girls and the other two security guards hugged one each. However, the two security guards felt somewhat uneasy. One of them looked at Shao Wuyou, who was playing with his girl unrestrainedly. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Captain, we have handed in our resignation letters. What should we do if the new chairman really approved it? Would we lose our job?¡±


    Shao Wuyou sneered and said, ¡°You coward, are you afraid?¡±


    The man smiled wryly and said, ¡°To be frank, we have been working for several years. Comparing with similar jobs in Jiang City, Ye Group¡¯s salary is high. We really can¡¯t find a better one.¡±


    Shao Wuyou laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do you really think that that woman would really dare to approve our resignation? I heard that she is just a girl who hasn¡¯t graduated from university. Seeing so many people resign, I think she is crying under her covers now. Haha! ¡±


    The two men also laughed. They had no choice as they had to choose a side. However, they felt uneasy. They were unlike Shao Wuyou, whose uncle Shao Baisheng was one of the directors of the company. Even if the new chairman had settled down, she still had to give Shao Baisheng some face. Shao Wuyou could still return, but the two wannabes couldn¡¯t say for sure.


    As they had already chosen a side, they could only soldier on and follow Shao Wuyou. Otherwise, they would offend both parties and suffer a huge loss.


    Shao Wuyou smirked, ¡°Let me tell you the truth. Rest assured. All the directors of the company, including my uncle, have joined forces. They want to drive the little girl home. The company¡¯s situation has been very unstable recently. If everyone resigns, don¡¯t you think that that little girl would panic? She will cry and plead to give up the position of chairman. She will not be able to do so until she sells most of her shares. My uncle and the rest have agreed that her shares will be distributed among several directors. My uncle will be the second largest shareholder of the company, Zhong Hanchen will be the chairman, my father will be the major shareholder and the shares will split among the rest equally.¡±


    Shao Wuyou laughed triumphantly and said, ¡°By that time, we will call the shots!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two men¡¯s eyes glittered. They said, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    They started to flatter hastily, ¡°Let¡¯s follow Captain and live our lives well. Send that little girl home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I think too much. I deserve to die. I deserve to die. How is it possible for us to suffer a loss if we follow Captain? I think that woman would be terrified when she saw our resignation letters. Apart from Young Master, who has the ability to be the head of the security department?¡±


    Shao Wuyou was flattered by the two men and burst out laughing. All the little girls beside him chipped in. ¡°Wow, is it the head of the security department of Ye Group? Ye Group is the best company in Jiang City. I feel envious when I pass by it every day. I wish I could work in it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that the wages and benefits there are excellent.¡±


    Shao Wuyou felt that these two girls should just accompany him whole-heartedly, instead of thinking of entering the company. No one could enter the company so easily. Who did they think they were? Although he felt this way, he still said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a way to get you a job there. Just resign and stop working here.¡±


    The girl on Shao Wuyou¡¯s lap said in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±


    Shao Wuyou kissed the little girl on the face and said, ¡°Of course. Accompany yours truly well tonight. Haha!¡±


    With a bang, the door was kicked open and five masked men in black, who were armed with clubs, stormed in from the outside.


    Shao Wuyou reacted quickly. He shoved the two girls to one side and stood up with a carp kick-up. Just when he was about to strike, there was a loud thud. One of the men in black kicked him at the belly and he collapsed onto the ground with a slam. He covered his belly in pain and his body curled up like a little shrimp.


    As soon as the other two men got up, the other four men in black beat them with their clubs and knocked them to the floor. The clubs rained down on them. The two men screamed loudly and started to beg for mercy. The big girls were pale and trembled in fear. They crouched on the sofa and did not dare to stand up.


    Just as someone was going to get killed, the four men looked at the leader in black. The leader acknowledged coldly and the rest stopped. The two men who were beaten, were already dying. Their heads were bleeding.


    The man who just kicked Shao Wuyou was obviously the leader. He squatted down in front of the two men with his hands in his pockets. He looked at the two men coldly. His voice was low, husky and indifferent. He asked, ¡°Do you two know why you were beaten?¡±


    The man stared at both of them. They felt a chill, which they had never been felt before. They were afraid that they would be beaten again if they spoke slowly. They shook their heads hurriedly.


    The man snorted and said coldly, ¡°It is because you two have offended the company. Anyone who dares to create trouble at this period of time will have to pay a heavy price. This is nothing. I only want a leg from the both of you today!¡±


    The two men turned pale in fear and shouted hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. Captain forced me to do this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, please intercede with Second Missy. No, No, please intercede with the chairman. Let us go this time!¡±


    Shao Wuyou was so angry that he nearly spat out a mouthful of blood, but to no avail. The person¡¯s kick was really terrifying as his organs were messed up by the kick.


    The man said thoughtfully, ¡°Since you say so, well then. By latest tomorrow morning, you must appear at the company and ask the chairman to let you go back.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ huh?¡±


    The man said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to be embarrassed, but you will lose your legs.¡±


    The man stood up and gave the other four men a look. Those men looked at one another and walked up to Shao Wuyou. Shao Wuyou felt uneasy and cried in dismay, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know who I am? My uncle is Shao Baisheng. My uncle will not spare you.¡±


    The leader laughed cynically and said, ¡°Your uncle will be next. Beat him!¡±


    These people didn¡¯t hesitate and beat him up. Bang, bang, bang, bang. Countless shadow landed on Shao Wuyou¡¯s thigh. These people were not strong enough and were inexperienced. Otherwise, they would have resolved the matter with a strike. However, this situation was the most terrifying. After six or seven strikes, they smashed Shao Wuyou¡¯s legs. He was then crippled and he fainted in pain.


    The leader looked at Shao Wuyou¡¯s two followers and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    The two followers had already turned pale in fear. After hearing what the leader said, the four men gathered around with clubs in their hands. They crawled up from the ground hurriedly. While kowtowing, they cried, ¡°We will listen to you, we will listen to you. We will go to the company to plead for forgiveness tomorrow morning. Please be magnanimous and forgive us.¡±


    The man snorted. He glanced at the other men in black and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that, he went out and the other four people followed him. Both Shao Wuyou¡¯s followers collapsed on the ground.


    They went to a deserted place far away from the KTV. Under the shade of some trees, these men in black all took off their masks. The leader turned out to be the former vice-head of Ye Group¡¯s security department, Zhang Situ, while the other four were Ye Group¡¯s security guards.


    At this moment, the four security guards were both excited and uneasy. One of them asked cautiously, ¡°Captain, would we be fine after doing this?¡±


    It was no wonder that they were afraid. Although they used to be security guards, they had never treated someone so cruelly and used such brutal measures. Furthermore, they just broke the legs of Captain Shao Wuyou, who they were most afraid of.


    However, they felt that Zhang Situ was scarier. They hadn¡¯t forgotten what had happened this afternoon. After Zhang Situ returned to the security room, he gathered all the security guards and knocked all indignant security guards to the ground. Shao Wuyou¡¯s trusted aide Citou, who was retained by Shao Wuyou and hadn¡¯t left the security department had it worst. Zhang Situ broke his hand and chased him out of the company.


    They didn¡¯t realize Zhang Situ was so cruel before. He was scarier than Shao Wuyou!


    However, following Zhang Situ made them feel comfortable. Apart from Citou, who was chased out of the company, everyone¡¯s salary had increased by 20%. Shao Wuyou was unable to do this in the past.


    This was the incentives and penalties!


    After hearing his staff ask him in such a way, Zhang Situ calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When something happens, the company will find a way to resolve it. Do you think such a big company can¡¯t even handle such a small matter?¡±


    The men breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Then we are relieved.¡±


    ¡°Well, I still have to remind you.¡± Zhang Situ picked up a brick from the ground and suddenly smashed it with a single blow. He then said calmly, ¡°Anyone who follows me from now on will be my brother. We will enjoy life together. We will work hard together and strive for more bonuses. However, if someone harbours evil intentions, his head will be like this brick. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Understand, understand.¡±


    ¡°Captain, since we have beaten Shao Wuyou, we will now follow your lead.¡± This person is an opportunist. He stopped calling Shao Wuyou Captain Shao but called his name directly.


    Zhang Situ was very satisfied. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and follow me to our next task¡­ After completing all these tasks, the company will give us a huge reward.¡±


    In Ye Family¡¯s villa, Ye Xiaoxi said worriedly, ¡°Brother Bing, I am still a little worried¡­ will this really work?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. It¡¯s a warning for others.¡± Xiao Bing smiled calmly and confidently, ¡°From tomorrow on, they will plead to return to the company¡­ If we don¡¯t act cruelly, they will be too brazen. A wicked person will be harassed by another of like ilk.¡±

 Chapter 142 - Is It Suitable to Stop Violence with Violence?

    Chapter 142 Is It Suitable to Stop Violence with Violence?


    The next day, just when Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi entered the office, Secretary Li came in. She looked at Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi with admiration and said smilingly, ¡°Second Missy, Mr. Xiao, most who resigned previous came back earlier this morning. All of them came to me and asked for the resignation letters that they had submitted previously. All of them said that they regretted their decisions. After thinking for one night, they finally thought it over. As I had handed the resignation letters to Second Missy, I got them to wait in my office for a while before speaking to Second Missy in person.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi gave Xiao Bing a surprised look, but she saw Xiao Bing smiling as though he had already expected it. It was really great to have Brother Bing around.


    Ye Xiaoxi smiled and said, ¡°Get them over.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and get them over now.¡±


    Soon, six men and one woman entered Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s office in a flurry. Just when they entered, the woman fell to her knees with a thud and cried, ¡°Second Missy, I am guilty. I shouldn¡¯t have tendered my resignation when the company needs me. Please forgive me for once. I¡¯m not sensible. I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    From the files, Ye Xiaoxi recognized this woman. She was the manager of the planning department, Zhang Qiuju. She was in her thirties and was usually very smart and capable. She didn¡¯t have any special background. She was outstanding as she managed to rise through the ranks to become the manager.


    The others were employees in the company. Ye Xiaoxi wasn¡¯t familiar with some of them, after all, Ye Xiaoxi had just taken over the job. There were more than a thousand employees just in the headquarter of the company. Including subsidiaries, there were thousands of employees. No matter how smart Ye Xiaoxi was, she could only remember some high-ranking officers. It was already very good.


    Ye Xiaoxi and even Xiao Bing could recognize three people of the group. The three of them were the directors who stood alongside with Zhong Hanchen. Among the directors, apart from Zhong Hanchen and Shao Baisheng, which had never appeared before, the remaining three directors were all here.


    Ye Xiaoxi said smilingly, ¡°Manager Zhang, what are you doing? It is normal to make mistakes. Get up quickly.¡±


    Zhang Qiuju hesitated. She appeared uneasy as she stood up.


    Due to their status and prestige, the three directors stood there without saying a word while the others apologized sincerely. All those department managers who resigned were all here. Also, the two employees who resigned with Zhang Qiuju and the two employees from the security department were here.


    Ye Xiaoxi deliberately ignored the three directors and said to the rest, ¡°There are currently many changes to the company¡¯s top management and Ye Family has undergone too many things recently. I can understand that all of you are feeling uneasy. Manager Zhang, I would like to ask, who encouraged you to resign?¡±


    Zhang Qiuju and one of the directors appeared uneasy. Ye Xiaoxi sneered. She radiated an aura which girls of her age didn¡¯t have. The gaze of these employees changed. Then, they suddenly realized that Ye Family Second Missy wasn¡¯t someone they could toy with. Not only Second Missy was ruthless and decisive, but she was also full of vigor. They were too conceited. A member of the Ye Family was still a member of the Ye Family after all. Although the nine offsprings of the dragon were different, they were still dragons after all!


    Upon recalling what had happened last night, they were terrified when they sensed Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s terrifying aura.


    Ye Xiaoxi said in a dignified tone, ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t want to say, I will not ask. During this period of time, I hope that all of you can work together with me and help the company tide over this difficult time. Although I am young, I, Ye Xiaoxi, also know how to be grateful. The company grooms you and rewards you handsomely. Being a person with a conscience, at this time, should you defect or repay the company¡¯s kindness?¡±


    These people were ashamed. Ye Xiaoxi continued, ¡°On the other hand, I am young and have no previous experience in managing the company. If everyone supports me at this time, won¡¯t I think about the favor everyone gave me in the future?¡±


    Seeing these people lowered their heads, Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s tone became gentle and continued, ¡°All of you have contributed to the company¡¯s development. As the chairman, I appreciate the contributions made by thousands of employees of the company. Since everyone wants to return to work today, I, Ye Xiaoxi, will disregard what has happened yesterday. ¡±


    All of them were relieved. Ye Xiaoxi looked at the two employees in Zhang Qiuju¡¯s planning department who submitted their resignation letters together with Zhang Qiuju and said, ¡°Everyone can go back and return to their jobs. Currently, apart from the change of the head of the security department, everyone else can return to their former duties. Two of you stay behind.¡±


    ¡°Second Missy, no, chairman, thank you for your magnanimity. I will certainly work harder and live up to your expectations when I go back.¡±


    ¡°Chairman, I promise not to make any more mistakes.¡±


    While pledging their loyalty, these people left the office in fear. The three directors, who were standing at a side were all embarrassed because they instigated some of them to resign. Due to Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s tricks, all of them were now begging to return. This was a huge slap in their faces.


    After these people left, Ye Xiaoxi looked at the two employees in the planning department again and said, ¡°As the two of you have usually performed well, I have decided to transfer the two of you to H City branch office as there is a lack of manpower in H City branch office currently. Don¡¯t give me any excuse. Either obey or resign. It¡¯s your call. If you are agreeable to the arrangement, go to Secretary Li now and ask her to help you with the arrangement. Tell her that I have given you permission.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The two men appeared uneasy, but they had to agree as they couldn¡¯t part with the job.


    There was a hint of admiration in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t teach this move to Xiaoxi. The three directors appeared even more uneasy. If they had known, they wouldn¡¯t come up with such a lousy idea. They tried to gain an advantage, but end up worse off. Now, they had offended the new chairman. Indeed, Second Missy had no leadership experience, but her wisdom in handling affairs wasn¡¯t weaker than that of the late Big Missy and Big Young Master.


    These things were even more important than experience because such ability was inborn but experience could be gained over time. They were now extremely remorseful.


    After sending out all the employees, Ye Xiaoxi looked at the three directors and said smilingly, ¡°Dear Uncles, sit down. Why are you standing there? What is your purpose for coming here today? Do you have any instructions for me? Oh, tomorrow is the day which you have to reply to me. You should think long and hard about agreeing to let me be the chairman. Tell me about your answer tomorrow.¡±


    One of the directors said with a wry smile, ¡°Second Missy, what are you talking about? You are the largest shareholder in the company and you are the only member left in the Ye Family now. If you don¡¯t take charge of the company, who will¡­ well¡­ we are all senile previously, so we start imagining things¡­ especially after listening to the instigation of Zhong Hanchen and Shao Baisheng. We are ashamed!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Second Missy. We specially made the trip here to apologize to you.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°So you don¡¯t object to me being the chairman?¡±


    ¡°No objection, no objection, we have never opposed it. We were completely blinded previously. No, we were not sensible at all. We hope that Second Missy¡­ No¡­ Chairman will be magnanimous and not blame us.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi said smilingly, ¡°Uncles, you have spoken too harshly. I am too young and lack working experience. If there is something I don¡¯t understand, I need Uncles to correct me in the future. Then, I won¡¯t keep Uncles back further. You can stay at home and be rolling in money without any worry. I promise that the company will continue to prosper. As long as there are no bad people to stir up trouble, the company will continue to develop.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, we are all instigated by bad people.¡± The directors were a little embarrassed. They said, ¡°Then, we shall go first. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The three directors left. Ye Xiaoxi and Xiao Bing were the only ones in the office. Ye Xiaoxi exclaimed as she jumped in excitement. She threw herself on the sofa and on Xiao Bing directly. She kissed Xiao Bing on the mouth, and said smilingly, ¡°Brother Bing, I love you so much. A crisis has been resolved.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his lips. He smiled and said, ¡°Just a little kiss? Give me a french kiss.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± Ye Xiaoxi snorted and kicked Xiao Bing on the leg. Xiao Bing pretended to be in pain and started screaming.


    Ye Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t hide her smile on her face. For the past two days, she was very troubled. Her family had left her such a big company. She was afraid that she would ruin her father¡¯s life¡¯s work. Now that the pressure had been released, she could finally smile.


    Xiao Bing looked at the happy Xiaoxi. He said smilingly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. There is only so much I can do. I can¡¯t help you with the backend management issues. You still have to rely on yourself. I think you should ask Secretary Li for advice when you are free. She seems reliable.¡±


    ¡°OK, I will.¡±


    Speaking of Secretary Li, Secretary Li was knocking at the door. Yezi tidied up her clothes, sat in her seat again and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Secretary Li pushed the door and came in. She looked at Second Missy with respect and said smilingly, ¡°Second Missy just did a very good job. You kept Zhang Qiuju but removed both of her trusted aides. This not only removed her minions but also acted as a shock to let others know that Second Missy is really in charge of the company. Oh, I should call you Chairman.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi laughed and said, ¡°OK. What do you have for me?¡±


    ¡°Well, Shao Baisheng¡¯s underground casino had been seized and he had already been arrested. Director Zhong Hanchen was stabbed twice last night and had been admitted to the hospital. Although he was out of the woods, he was frightened. He called today and said that he wanted to sell all his shares to Chairman. Do you think it is fine?¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi laughed and said, ¡°Of course, there is no problem. Help me deal with this matter first and draft the documents.¡±


    ¡°OK. Chairman, Mr. Xiao, I¡¯ll go to draft the document first.¡±


    After Secretary Li went out, Ye Xiaoxi looked at Xiao Bing and said with a frown, ¡°Brother Bing, are you involved in the seizure of the underground casino?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I reported it. It is not just a seizure this time. He will face many charges. He has been very dishonest. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to get out of prison alive.¡±


    ¡°Is Zhang Situ too harsh as he stabbed Zhong Hanchen twice¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it is just right. Otherwise, do you think these people will take the initiative to come back to work this morning? After hearing the news, everyone including the three directors will be scared.¡± Xiao Bing sighed emotionally. ¡°You are too young and naive, and you are a girl. I will handle all these things in the future.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi hesitated and said, ¡°I just think that it is too cruel and ruthless.¡±


    Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°Little Yezi, let me tell you something. Everyone including bad people can be enlightened. However, a wicked person will be harassed by another of like ilk. Those who do evil will have worse people to deal with him or her. Isn¡¯t the devil who killed thousands of wicked people would, in turn, be a merciful Buddha? Hence, since time immemorial, violence can stop violence¡­ After teaching those two a lesson, we can maintain peace in the company and enable thousands of employees of the company to continue to work at ease. Otherwise, if the company collapses, how many families will be destroyed? Who knows?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you can kill one person to save the world, should this person be killed? Yes!¡±


    Xiao Bing was smiling, but he had a murderous look on his face.

 Chapter 143 - Northern Underworld Crown Princes Provocation

    Chapter 143 Northern Underworld Crown Prince¡¯s Provocation


    Zhong Hanchen was stabbed twice. Although he was out of the woods, he was completely terrified. Not only he didn¡¯t dare to create trouble for Ye Xiaoxi, but even voluntarily sold his shares to Ye Xiaoxi. Not only Shao Baisheng was thrown into prison but he also brought trouble to his sworn brother. Xiao Bing entrusted Lil Bei to do this. If Shao Baisheng and his brother were honest, Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t get Dragon Teeth to deal with them. However, they were too dishonest, so they were asking for it.


    Shao Wuyou¡¯s legs were completely mutilated and the news about Shao Wuyou spread throughout the security department. Suddenly, everyone was afraid. Zhang Situ put the security department in order and everyone obeyed.


    Similar things happened in other departments. After seeing their bosses landing into such a plight, no one dared to cause trouble for Ye Xiaoxi at such a time. They had the same thought. Although Ye Xiaoxi was a woman, as long as he or she was part of Ye Family, all of them were unfathomable.


    While reorganizing the company, the funerals of Ye Bancheng, Ye Tianming and Ye Xinyi were held as scheduled. Ye Tianming and Ye Xinyi were cremated and an additional memorial service was arranged for Ye Bancheng¡¯s funeral at the graveyard.


    As Xiao Bing was not yet a member of the Ye Family, he came today as a mourner. He was accompanied by Su Xiaoxiao, Lil Bei and Dumbass.


    After walking towards and standing in front of the members of the Ye Family, Xiao Bing first laid a wreath and comforted Yezi in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. They hope to see you live your life happily.¡±


    Yezi promised.


    Su Xiaoxiao sighed, took Yezi¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Xiaoxi, I can understand your feeling. If you feel bored at home, you can get Brother Bing to take you to my home. My home also has an empty room. I don¡¯t care how you stay. I can accompany you every day.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi hugged Su Xiaoxiao in gratitude and said, ¡°OK, Xiaoxiao.¡±


    Xiao Bing took Su Xiaoxiao and the rest to the side.


    Xiao Bing came relatively early. Due to Ye Family¡¯s status in Jiang City, many people would come to the memorial service. Xiao Bing estimated that he would have to stand here for at least an hour or two.


    Several famous businessmen in Jiang City arrived initially. Although Ye Family had been through a rough patch recently, the spiritual pillar of the family, Ye Bancheng, was no longer around and many people felt that mischievous imps were running the household, Ye Family, after all, was a big, deep-rooted undertaking. The status of Ye Group in Jiang City and even in H province hadn¡¯t changed. It is still the economic pillar of Jiang City.


    Some of the famous businessmen were from Jiang City and some were from other places. Given that Ye Xiaoxi was perceived to be Missy by how she treated others, the current Ye Xiaoxi had a certain aura which others couldn¡¯t help but look up to her. They didn¡¯t dare to show any contempt towards Ye Family.


    Xiao Bing, who was standing at the side was nodding. Ye Xiaoxi was indeed the daughter of Ye Bancheng. She had the characteristics of a successor that was, confidence, wisdom and steadfastness.


    At this time, Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s classmates came together. There were more than twenty male and female students. They rushed over with great strength and vigor. Two girls, Chen Yuanyuan and Xu Wenting, whose relationship with Ye Xiaoxi was the best, laid wreaths. Looking at Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s emaciated appearance, Xu Wenting sighed and said, ¡°Yezi, you have lost a lot of weight these days.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Xiaoxi said smilingly, ¡°Treat it that I¡¯m losing weight.¡±


    Chen Yuanyuan said, ¡°You are thin enough. Why are you on diet? Come back earlier. We miss you so much.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Ye Xiaoxi was touched. Her eyes were moist from seeing her classmates.


    Xu Wenting said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s stand at the side and not block the people behind.¡±


    When Xu Wenting saw Xiao Bing, she immediately walked over and stood beside Xiao Bing. Chen Yuanyuan and the other students also stood in line.


    Xu Wenting sighed and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, I know Yezi may not return to school again. Please promise me one thing.¡±


    Looking at Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s best friend, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°Take good care of Yezi for us. If no one takes care of her, we will be worried.¡±


    Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°Rest assured. I will!¡±


    As soon as Xiao Bing stopped talking, he heard people around him saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mayor¡¯s secretary Zhang Yi? I didn¡¯t expect that the mayor¡¯s secretary would come. Although Ye Bancheng is gone, Ye Family still commands huge clout.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although Ye Bancheng is gone, Ye Family is still Ye Family. It is still a colossus.¡±


    However, they saw a polite middle-aged man coming forward with flowers in his hand. He first laid a wreath and then walked towards Ye Xiaoxi. He sighed and said, ¡°Second Missy, Mr. Mayor couldn¡¯t come in person because he is now having a meeting in the provincial capital. However, he specifically asked me to talk to Second Missy. You must take good care of yourself. Ye Group needs you and Jiang City needs you.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi nodded slightly and said politely and humbly, ¡°Thank Mayor for me. Thank Secretary Zhang for coming today.¡±


    Zhang Yi sighed and said, ¡°I really feel very sorry for Ye Family. I have always had a good relationship with your father and planned to visit him before. Now¡­ haiz, my condolences. Let me offer my prayers first. I would also like to talk to your father. After that, I need to deal with some things at the municipal government. I will go back first. ¡±


    ¡°OK. Sorry for troubling Secretary Zhang.¡±


    Zhang Yi went to Ye Bancheng¡¯s tombstone and lit the incense in person. He sighed and said, ¡°Old Ye, rest in peace. You have worked hard and contributed to the economy of Jiang City all your life. The government of Jiang City and the citizens will not forget you. Let me offer you this incense to show my appreciation. If you are aware of everything, please rest assured. The government will continue to support Ye Group and Second Missy.¡±


    After Zhang Yi paid his respects, he put away the incense, told Ye Xiaoxi to take care of herself and left. Zhang Yi¡¯s arrival meant a lot. At least, it showed an attitude and the government¡¯s support for Ye Xiaoxi.


    Just after Zhang Yi left, another big shot arrived. As most of the people were already present, so the next few people were famous big shots. Master Hou came personally.


    The tall and straight Miyamoto Shinji, who resembled a javelin was following Master Hou as usual. Xiao Bing looked at Miyamoto Shinji solemnly. This man hid his aura so well that Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t detect it. However, Xiao Bing could feel his incredible strength. Someone would get killed when he released his aura. Xiao Bing estimated that Miyamoto Shinji was much stronger than North Heaven Queen, the Peony Fairy!


    Upon seeing Master Hou¡¯s arrival, the entire venue became silent. Master Hou walked up to Ye Xiaoxi and sighed deeply. He said, ¡°Haiz, Second Missy, I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    ¡°Thank Master Hou for coming.¡±


    ¡°I should,¡± Master Hou said, ¡°I am your father¡¯s good friend. Now that he is gone, I should come and send him off. Bring over the wreath.¡±


    Besides Miyamoto Shinji, there were two men in black, who were following Master Hou. The two men in black were holding the wreath. Upon hearing Master Hou¡¯s order, they immediately brought the wreath over. Master Hou took the wreath and brought it over to Ye Bancheng¡¯s tombstone personally. After leaving it there, Master Hou said sadly, ¡°Bancheng, I¡¯ve come to see you. In Jiang City, everyone is afraid of me as though I¡¯m a fierce and cruel person, but you are different¡­ you dare to say my shortcomings in my face, drink and joke with me. To you, both of us are of the same kind.¡±


    ¡°The reason why some people fear me is because they are not qualified to speak before me. I have no regard for them.¡±


    ¡°Heroes only know heroes, heroes only cherish heroes.¡±


    ¡°You represent Jiang City¡¯s day and I represent Jiang City¡¯s night. In Jiang City, we have no enemies or true friends. Therefore, to me, I have always cherished your existence because you are the only one, who is worthy to be my friend or enemy.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, you are not around¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing was somewhat surprised. Master Hou was a gentle, kind and honest elder. He had never seen the prideful side of him. However, at this moment, there was a hint of arrogance in his words. He perhaps shouldn¡¯t describe him in such a way as he was worthy of such arrogance. It was more appropriate to say that Master Hou¡¯s words showed Master Hou¡¯s contempt towards other famous businessmen from Jiang City. When Xiao Bing looked around, these businessmen didn¡¯t say a word and appeared to be in awe.


    Xiao Bing somewhat understood. Although he didn¡¯t know the reason, Master Hou was planning to exert his power.


    The tiger, which had been sleeping for a long time, was finally going to open its big mouth and roar everywhere!


    Master Hou sighed and straightened his body. He was about to talk to Ye Xiaoxi when he suddenly saw another visitor. Moreover, this time, the visitor was very unusual due to his extraordinary attitude. A group of men in black came over with great strength and vigor. They were led by a young man who was wearing sunglasses. He was twenty-four or twenty-five years old. One could see from his walking posture that he was arrogant.


    When these people came to Ye Xiaoxi, the young man said casually, ¡°You guys, take the flowers over. I¡¯ll talk to Second Missy.¡±


    The young man took off his sunglasses. After taking at a good look at Ye Xiaoxi, he appeared flirtatious. He said smiling, ¡°It turns out that Ye Family¡¯s Second Missy is so beautiful. I heard that Ye Family¡¯s Big Missy is the most beautiful in Jiang City. Unfortunately, she is not around and I, Long Xiaoyun, have no chance to see her. Apparently, I didn¡¯t waste my trip as I managed to meet the beautiful Second Missy.¡±


    Seeing such a frivolous young man, everyone¡¯s facial expression changed. Some started to whisper, ¡°Who is this man? Why is he so rude and ill-mannered?¡±


    ¡°Speak softer. Don¡¯t you even know him? He¡¯s from the provincial capital. He is Long Xiaoyun, the only son of Long Family¡¯s Second Master, who is the actual lord of the underworld of the three northern provinces!¡±


    ¡°Wow. Long Family?¡±


    Since the emergence of Long Xiaoyun, Master Hou had a faint and enigmatic smile on his face. The Long Family had unified the underworld of two of the three northern provinces. Currently, it was imperative to unify the underworld of the whole H province. The underworld of H city, which was the capital of H province, had long been occupied by the Long Family. The only remaining stumbling block of the entire H province was Master Hou, who was happy to exercise sovereignty over a part of the province.


    Long Family felt that Master Hou was a pain in the neck. They could eliminate him as long as they paid a certain price!


    What was the reason behind Long Xiaoyun¡¯s visit? To mourn Ye Bancheng, to provoke Ye Family or to provoke Master Hou? Almost everyone seemed to be thinking about this interesting question.


    Ye Xiaoxi said smilingly, ¡°Long Xiaoyun? Long Family?¡±


    Long Xiaoyun smiled proudly as if he were a prince. He said, ¡°Second Master Long is my father.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi said politely, ¡°Thank Young Master Long for coming to visit my father.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Long Xiaoyun had long been attracted by Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s beauty. Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s current pitiful and haggard appearance excited him further. He flirted brazenly, ¡°Second Missy, I, Long Xiaoyun, am new here. Are you free to bring me around after the funeral? You can play host to me.¡±


    Many people felt that it was inappropriate for him to make such a request as the bereaved had just lost her father and siblings.


    Ye Xiaoxi was still able to suppress her anger. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient.¡±


    Long Xiaoyun¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. He said smilingly, ¡°You have character. I like¡­¡±


    At that time, no matter how well-restrained Ye Xiaoxi was, her facial expression changed inevitably, whereas Xiao Bing walked over with a cane.

 Chapter 144 - Xiao Bing Strikes

    Long Xiaoyun looked at Ye Xiaoxi and said smiling, ¡°Second Missy, I understand that you are busy these two days. If you need me, let me know. Although I live in the provincial capital, there is nothing our Long Family cannot do in the entire northern region. As for the date, I can wait two days for Second Missy¡­ I¡¯m not in a hurry¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi cooled down. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the date. Young Master Long, we don¡¯t welcome you here. Please leave!¡±


    Long Xiaoyun was a bully in the three northern provinces. He was literally above the law. However, this was the first time a girl was so disrespectful to him. His facial expression changed, but soon he said smiling, ¡°This spitfire has character. I like it.¡±


    While speaking, Long Xiaoyun stretched his hand forward as he wanted to touch Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s face.


    Master Hou sneered and muttered to himself, ¡°I heard that Lord Long, who vowed to gobble up the underworld of the three northern provinces, had no children. His younger brother has a son called Long Xiaoyun. He would inherit Lord Long¡¯s legacy after Lord Long passes away. Now it seems that the rumor is not credible. Fortunately, Lord Long is still in his prime and doesn¡¯t need to worry about these problems. Otherwise, if this brat inherits his legacy, he will lose everything within one year.¡±


    As Long Xiaoyun was extending his hand, Xiao Bing intercepted and stood between the two of them. His hand touched Xiao Bing¡¯s facey. Xiao Bing said with consternation, ¡°Why are you touching me?¡±


    Long Xiaoyun was also shocked. Everyone then started laughing.


    After Long Xiaoyun came to his senses, he became angry and said coldly, ¡°Where did you come from? Leave!¡±


    Xiao Bing said smilingly, ¡°Let me introduce myself first. My name is Xiao Bing and I am Second Missy¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    Some people who didn¡¯t know Xiao Bing began to discuss softly. Among them, some of them had heard of Xiao Bing¡¯s name and knew that he was the one who killed North Heaven Queen, but they didn¡¯t know how Xiao Bing looked like. When they saw Xiao Bing confronting Long Xiaoyun, something exciting would happen.


    Long Xiaoyun didn¡¯t expect that Ye Xiaoxi had a boyfriend. He had himself to blame for not checking clearly. In fact, before he came to Jiang City, he only heard about Ye Family¡¯s Big Missy Ye Xinyi, who was the most beautiful woman in Jiang City. Hence, he was here for Ye Xinyi. After hanging around in Jiang City, he found out that Ye Xinyi was dead. Ye Family was left with only one daughter, Ye Xiaoxi. Although Ye Xiaoxi was young, she was also a beautiful woman. So he couldn¡¯t take it. At this untimely time and place, he came uninvited.


    Long Xiaoyun was going to make a date with Ye Group¡¯s Second Missy, but he lost face. Then at this time, a man jumped out and claimed that he was Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s boyfriend. It was a huge slap in his face.


    A spoilt child always cared about his or her face. This applied to Long Xiaoyun. Hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s words, his facial expression changed. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Where did a hillbilly like you come from? Are you worthy of Ye Family¡¯s Second Missy?¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi suddenly stepped forward, took Xiao Bing¡¯s arm and said, ¡°He is my future husband.¡±


    This was a huge slap in his face. Long Xiaoyun was embarrassed and wanted to leave.


    Just when Long Xiaoyun was going to find an excuse to leave, Xiao Bing intercepted, ¡°We don¡¯t welcome you here. You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Jeez, I come and go as I please. Your demand is uncalled for,¡± thought Long Xiaoyun.


    Long Xiaoyun was embarrassed. He said harshly, ¡°If I don¡¯t leave, what can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, if you don¡¯t want to leave, I¡¯ll hit you.¡±


    This being said, Long Xiaoyun looked at Xiao Bing as if he were looking at an idiot. He said, ¡°How could a cripple like you beat people?¡±


    Apart from those who knew Xiao Bing, many people found it funny. On the one hand, in the northern region, the Long Family was invincible. It controlled two of the three northern provinces. Even in H province, it commanded huge clout. Moreover, those well-informed people knew that the Long Family had coveted H province for a long time. It was estimated that it would not take long to unify the underworld of H province. The capable Master Hou would have to bow down to them. Did Xiao Bing dare to fight the prince of the Long Family? It was suicidal!


    On the other hand, Xiao Bing was still leaning on a crutch. No matter how weak Long Xiaoyun was, there was always a group of bodyguards in black standing behind him. In such a situation, unless Ye Xiaoxi gave an order, Xiao Bing was lucky if he was not beaten up. However, he wanted to hit people.


    It just so happened that Xiao Bing liked to surprise people. He grabbed Long Xiaoyun¡¯s hair and knocked his crutch directly on Long Xiaoyun¡¯s knee at the same time. Long Xiaoyun was throwing his weight around. He didn¡¯t expect that the lame man would hit him. He knelt on the ground with a thud. Xiao Bing pressed his head down and banged his head against the ground six or seven times in a row. His forehead was bleeding.


    This change was so unexpected that Long Xiaoyun¡¯s bodyguards only came to their senses when Long Xiaoyun¡¯s head was bleeding after all the kowtowing. A group of people was about to rush up. Master Hou gave the two masters beside him a look. They went over and stood directly in front of Xiao Bing.


    ¡°Oh my God, he dares to beat a member of the Long Family. Is he nuts?¡±


    ¡°He is the prince of the Long Family. I bet that the Long Family will kill him!¡±


    ¡°It seems that there will be a big fight in Jiang City. Xiao Bing is in trouble for dealing with a member of the Long Family.¡±


    ¡°Hush, keep your volume down. Didn¡¯t you see that Master Hou¡¯s two masters have gone over? I feel that Master Hou is trying to side with Xiao Bing. Does Master Hou dare to offend the Long Family?¡±


    ¡°No one could say for certain. Long Family owns two and a half provinces, whereas Master Hou only owns Jiang City. If he offends the Long Family, he will die a terrible death.¡±


    ¡°Keep your volume down. Don¡¯t let Master Hou hear you. We can¡¯t afford to offend either Master Hou or the Long Family.¡±


    Xiao Bing grabbed Long Xiaoyun¡¯s hair and dragged him up. Long Xiaoyun touched his face and screamed, ¡°Blood¡­ it¡¯s all blood. What is all of you still standing there? Kill him!¡±


    Long Xiaoyun¡¯s men were about to rush over. Master Hou¡¯s two masters pulled out a gun and at that instant, no one dared to move.


    Seeing this scene, Long Xiaoyun looked a little ghastly. He was scared and humiliated. He became angry from embarrassment and said, ¡°You, you dare to hit me¡­ Do you know I am part of the Long Family? The entire three northern provinces belong to Long Family¡­ You dare to hit me in my territory. You are dead meat.¡±


    Xiao Bing said smilingly, ¡°In that case, let me have some fun first.¡±


    After six or seven consective slaps, Long Xiaoyun was dizzy. His cheek was swelling, his eyes were bloodshot and was nausea. He suddenly felt very dizzy and his face was so swollen that even his mother couldn¡¯t recognise him.


    Xiao Bing not only beat a member of the Long Family, but he didn¡¯t pull his punches. Everyone became quiet and didn¡¯t dare to make any noise. They wanted to watch the drama unfold quietly and not get involved with it. It was no laughing matter to offend Long Family.


    It just so happened that Xiao Bing was very sarcastic. He said some harsh words, which were very unpleasing to the ears.


    ¡°You brat. Who told you that your family owned the northern region and Jiang City? Have you asked everyone here whether they are happy with what you said?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are. Xiao Bing you brat, could you not implicate us?¡±


    ¡°What kind of society are we living in now? How dare you act so rude and violently? I slapped you once because you just insulted my girlfriend and all the famous businessmen in Jiang City.¡±


    Long Xiaoyun sniffled and cried, ¡°You didn¡¯t slap me once, and you slapped me seven or eight times.¡±


    He slapped Long Xiaoyun four more time. Instead of mucus, blood was flowing out from Long Xiaoyun¡¯s nose. His ears began to bleed. Everyone shuddered in fear.


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°Don¡¯t talk when the adults are talking. I slapped you on behalf of your parents. I¡¯m helping them to discipline you. Now you can leave.¡±


    Long Xiaoyun couldn¡¯t open his eyes which were hard to open as they turned into slits. There was something wrong with his ears. Blood and saliva were flowing out from his mouth. He stuttered, ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°Get¡­ lost!¡±


    The bodyguards, who Long Xiaoyun brought over were supposed to rush forward to save their young master. In the end, they were weaker than Master Hou¡¯s two masters. All of them were knocked down to the ground. At this time, the two masters moved away. The bodyguards got up. Upon seeing their young master¡¯s current state, they felt like dying. They would lead a tough life after heading back home.


    All of them came to assist Long Xiaoyun. Before leaving, one of the men in black said harshly, ¡°Just you and Ye Family wait. Long Family will deal with you. Your death date is coming soon.¡±


    These people were about to leave when Master Hou, who had been watching silently, suddenly said, ¡°Stop there.¡±


    These people stopped. That same person in black looked at Master Hou. He frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Master Hou smiled and said faintly, ¡°The citizens usually call me Master Hou.¡±


    The other party shuddered. They never thought they would meet the lord of Jiang City¡¯s underworld here. So, the two masters who stopped them just now belonged to Master Hou. At the same time, they were angry. They said inwardly, ¡°Master Hou, what is the meaning of this. Do you want to fight against the Long Family?¡±


    Throughout this time, Master Hou was wearing a benevolent smile. He said, ¡°Leave Jiang City and don¡¯t come back again. Go back and tell your Second Master that Xiao Bing and Ye Family are my friends. If you offend them, you will, in turn, offend me. In Jiang City, if you offend me, Jiang Zihou, you will, in turn, offend the entire Jiang City. It doesn¡¯t matter if a child comes out and causes trouble, but he shouldn¡¯t offend anyone that he couldn¡¯t offend. Does he think he can do whatever he pleases?¡±


    Although Master Hou appeared gentle, his words carried weight. There was a hint of contempt towards Long Family. Suddenly, everyone realized that this wasn¡¯t simply a feud between Xiao Bing, Yezi and the Long Family. This was part of the bigger game, which was played by Master Hou and the Long Family. Master Hou was siding with Xiao Bing and Yezi. He was using his clout in Jiang City to provoke and test the limit of the giant of the three northern provinces!


    Well, it seemed that Master Hou had decided to fight against Long Family after understanding Long Family¡¯s intention to lay their hands on the entire H province¡¯s underworld!

 Chapter 145 - Face-to-face Engagement

    Chapter 145 Face-to-face Engagement


    These people were furious. The Long Family had never received such a treatment in the northern region. Even if it was just a servant from the Long Family, no one would dare to offend him or her. However, they had suffered a lot in Jiang City. It was very embarrassing.


    However, they dared not say anything. They could only be angry. No matter how powerful the Long Family was, this was Master Hou¡¯s territory after all. An outsider, however strong, should never bully the local. These people looked at one another and said, ¡°Retreat.¡±


    They came quickly and left faster than they came.


    When these people left, Master Hou looked at Ye Xiaoxi and said benevolently like an elder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t be afraid. This is Jiang City. Long Family doesn¡¯t call the shots here. As I have paid my respect, I will go first. If you need any help in the future, please contact me.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi was smart. She understood the intention behind Master Hou¡¯s action. On the one hand, he wanted to side with Brother Bing and her. On the other hand, he wanted to provoke the Long Family. He wanted to let Long Family know that although they were powerful, they couldn¡¯t capture Jiang City that easily. Furthermore, Jiang City would not yield easily.


    Initially, it was a simple matter. However, through Master Hou¡¯s assistance, it had become slightly complicated.


    However, after all, Ye Family owed Master Hou this favour. Ye Xiaoxi said gratefully, ¡°Thank Master Hou for coming forward. Please return.¡±


    Master Hou nodded. When he passed by Xiao Bing, he suddenly handed Xiao Bing a name card and said smilingly, ¡°At three p.m., please go over and have a meal if you have the time.¡±


    Xiao Bing received his name card and watched Master Hou leave. After the others saw this scene, they all realized that after the death of North Heaven Queen, Master Hou had no intention to kill Xiao Bing. Instead, he wanted to rope Xiao Bing in. It seems that Xiao Bing was currently very close to Master Hou. Furthermore, Master Hou came to Xiao Bing¡¯s aid just now.


    However, they are worldly-wise. Although Master Hou and Long family had a delicate relationship, Long Family coveted H province. However, Jiang City was a stumbling block. Although Master Hou was influential in Jiang City, Long Family was a colossus, who possessed the underground of two and a half provinces after all. Hence, Master Long had kept a low profile all the time and didn¡¯t dare to provoke the Long Family. However, they fell out today.


    What would Long Family do? Would they take the opportunity to kill them? If they strike, was Master Hou strong enough to withstand the powerful Long Family? There were many questions left unanswered.


    Of course, even if they doubted Master Hou, as long as Master Hou was around, Master Hou still controlled Jiang City. With a casual order, he could destroy the families of most here.


    The emperor of Jiang City¡¯s underworld wasn¡¯t joking.


    Xiao Bing also knew this, so he never thought of refusing Master Hou¡¯s invitation.


    After attending the funeral with Yezi, Xiao Bing asked Yezi to wait for him at home tonight. He then brought Dumbass to the location Master Hou had suggested.


    Master Hou invited Xiao Bing to a clubhouse called Nine Heavens. When Xiao Bing mentioned the name Nine Heavens, the taxi driver was in awe. Xiao Bing could sense that those people who could access the clubhouse were extraordinary.


    The taxi driver drove out of the city. Few Western-style buildings and European villas gradually appeared. Finally, he saw a western-style four-storey large building in front of him. The words ¡®Nine Heavens¡¯ were written on the plague. It looked exotic and magnificent.


    The driver pulled up to the door and stopped. Xiao Bing paid the cab fare and both of them alighted. Dumbass¡¯ eyes lit up and shouted, ¡°Brother Bing, this place looks good. Is there a lot of delicious food here?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t call yourself Dumbass. You should call yourself glutton. Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t let the host wait too long. ¡±


    Xiao Bing walked over on crutches. Dumbass was following him like a bodyguard. The receptionist at the door reached out to stop Xiao Bing and said solemnly, ¡°Sir, please show me your membership card.¡±


    ¡°Membership card? I don¡¯t have.¡± Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Master Hou invited us.¡±


    The two men¡¯s attitude changed. They immediately became respectful and said, ¡°Are you Mr. Xiao, the distinguished guest of Master Hou?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Please come in quickly.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and walked in on crutches.


    The hall on the first floor is resplendent and magnificent.


    Xiao Bing glanced at the receptionist beside the door and asked, ¡°Where is Master Hou? Take me there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Please come with me.¡±


    The beautiful female receptionist led Xiao Bing into the bathing area and arrived at a separate changing room. After entering, she smiled sweetly and said to Xiao Bing, ¡°Master Hou is in room 1. The VIP room is reserved for Master Hou. Even if Master Hou does not come, other people will not use it. Please take off your clothes, Mr. Xiao. You can just enter the room in a moment.¡±


    Xiao Bing agreed and said, ¡°OK.¡±


    The female receptionist looked at Dumbass. She smiled smiling sweetly and said, ¡°Master Hou said that if you are Mr. Dumbass, please follow me to the gourmet area. There are all kinds of delicacies from all over the world and you can enjoy them.¡±


    Dumbass¡¯s eyes lit up and said excitedly, ¡°Does that old man still knows me so well?¡±


    Xiao Bing was awed.


    ¡°Master Hou knew his people so well. He indeed controls Jiang City. Since I¡¯m already here and both Master Hou and I currently had no grudges, there is no need for Dumbass to follow me all the time. Furthermore, the food here must be very expensive. Since Master Hou invited me, the food must be free. Let¡¯s not waste it and let Dumbass go¡­¡±


    So Xiao Bing nodded to Dumbass and ordered, ¡°Go with her. I will be fine.¡±


    Dumbass said, ¡°I¡¯ll go then. Sister, take me to eat delicious food quickly.¡±


    The female receptionist laughed and said, ¡°OK. Please come with me.¡±


    After Dumbass left, Xiao Bing found a wardrobe, took off his clothes and put them in the wardrobe. He put the key around his wrist and wrapped himself in a white towel. He walked over to VIP room 1 where Master Hou was. It was very easy to find the room as Miyamoto Shinji was standing at the door with due diligence.


    After Xiao Bing pushed open the door, he felt a gush of steam blowing at him.


    The bathroom was about sixty square meters. There was a bath made of smooth granite, which was already filled with water in the bathroom. There was also a small steaming room. There were two framed artistic pictures of a beautiful woman on the wall.


    When Xiao Bing walked in, a man was lying on the mat, which was specially paved on the ground. The man was not very tall, but the permanent scars on his back made him seem more manly. Furthermore, two of the scars, which were created by bullet shots, appeared shocking.


    A mature and sexy beautiful woman, who was in her bikini was massaging the man on his back. She was in her thirties. Upon hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s footsteps, the man said softly, ¡°Xiao Bing, come here quickly. It¡¯s very comfortable.¡±


    After speaking, the man pushed the woman¡¯s arm aside and sat up. The woman held his arm sensibly and squeezed her white chest over his arm.


    This man was obviously the lord of Jiang City¡¯s underworld, Master Hou.


    Master Hou¡¯s smile was warm, but Xiao Bing never dared to let his guard down in front of Master Hou. Master Hou¡¯s deep eyes always made one unable to fathom his thoughts. This meant that this man was very scheming.


    Master Hou laughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a dip together. I will accompany you to take a dip. Living in this big city is very stressful. Occasional dip can be very comfortable.¡±


    Xiao Bing took off his white bath towel and put it next to him. Then he and Master Hou sat in the bath together. The bath was very big. The two men sat in a corner, opposite each other.


    ¡°Xiao Bing, to tell the truth, you are capable and scheming. By right, I should have killed you as you killed Peony after all.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not speak. He was waiting for Master Hou to continue.


    ¡°However, I can understand your action then. I have said that I won¡¯t do anything to you for that matter. I also look forward to you joining my camp and replacing Peony¡¯s position.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked casually, ¡°Will your staff and the other three heavenly kings be fine with the arrangement?¡±


    ¡°In Jiang City, I¡¯m the king. Although this is a special warning to the Long Family, it is also true,¡± Master Hou said casually but domineeringly, ¡°Since I don¡¯t object to you replacing Peony, no one can object.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really comfortable to take a dip.¡± Xiao Bing rubbed his body and said smilingly, ¡°Master Hou knows how to enjoy.¡±


    Master Hou laughed heartily and said, ¡°Old people usually know how to enjoy.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked seriously, ¡°Why is Master Hou so desperate to rope me in?¡±


    Master Hou laughed and said, ¡°Well, I knew that you would ask this question. Well¡­ I think you could see from what had happened at Old Ye¡¯s funeral today. Long Family and I are almost falling out. To be honest, I¡¯m not doing this just for the sake of you and the little girl from Ye Family. The situation has become dire and Long Family is closing in, so I have to respond.¡±


    Xiao Bing praised and said, ¡°Master Hou is very honest.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I would like to do you a favour, but I know you are a wise man.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Anyway, I appreciate Master Hou for speaking up for me then. Without Master Hou¡¯s help, I¡¯m afraid all the famous businessmen in Jiang City celebrities would keep a distance with me and Ye Family.¡±


    Master Hou laughed and said, ¡°Even now, do you think the famous businessmen in Jiang City dare to approach you? To them, they are most afraid of me because I am relatively close to them. But strictly speaking, they are also afraid of the Long Family as they are strong. Xiao Bing, the fight between me and Long Family is inevitable. If I win, Jiang City belongs to you. Would you like to join me?¡±


    Master Hou finally spoke his mind and looked at Xiao Bing seriously.

 Chapter 146 - Friend or Foe?

    Chapter 146 Friend or Foe?


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t expect Master Hou to make such a great offer. Master Hou offered him the entire Jiang City¡¯s underworld. If an ordinary person were to receive such an offer, they would be tempted.


    But to be honest, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t take Jiang City¡¯s underworld seriously. As Master Hou didn¡¯t realize that Xiao Bing was once a cut above, why would such an extraordinary person be willing to be subordinate of others? That was almost impossible.


    But that was the past. Xiao Bing had to face reality. Xiao Bing led a mysterious and terrible organization called Dragon Gate. The organization was strong enough to create trouble for the country, but under the constraint of Xiao Bing, Dragon Gate had always been very well-behaved. At least it didn¡¯t affect the interests of the country.


    However, there could be a mole in the organization. Xiao Bing was not ready to go back or let the organization know where he currently was until he had made a clear investigation. He still needed to observe secretly.


    Given Xiao Bing¡¯s current power, he would be dead meat if he offended either Master Hou or Long Family.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s power was indeed strong, but it had been sealed. No matter how strong his power was, he hadn¡¯t reached a stage which he could counter the underworld organization by himself. Let alone others, Xiao Bing had no confidence to defeat the ruthless master, who had been following Master Hou.


    Hence, Xiao Bing had no intention to offend Master Hou.


    As Master Hou spoke his mind, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t reply vaguely and said bluntly, ¡°Master Hou, I am not interested in joining the underworld.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± No one could decipher Master Hou¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Bing¡¯s refusal from his facial expression.


    Xiao Bing knew that Master Hou was scheming. He probably wouldn¡¯t reveal his plan even if he wanted to kill you. Hence, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t bother to observe Master Hou. He pretended to be relaxed and leaned against the bath. He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°You should know that I was a soldier before. To be honest, as a soldier, I hate those who deal with the underworld like you the most.¡±


    Master Hou paused for a moment. Then, he laughed and said, ¡°Haha, is that so?¡±


    Master Hou¡¯s tone changed. He said in a low voice, ¡°You are really not afraid to voice your thoughts!¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. If Master Hou feels uncomfortable, you can call the master at the door in and kill me. I really don¡¯t like it. But¡­ I don¡¯t object to your existence.¡±


    Master Hou asked doubtfully, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What do you mean by that?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I used to be a soldier. Of course, I hope that there are no bad people in society. Everyone has heard of this sentence, ¡®When the water is too clear, there are no fish.¡¯ Hence, this world is never pure. In this case, what is the best option? The best option is to have a strong person like you, Master Hou or a powerful force like the Long Family.¡±


    Initially, Master Hou¡¯s gaze was sharp. At that moment, the sharpness dissipated. Instead, He smiled in appreciation. He laughed heartily and said, ¡°It sounds interesting. Go on.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s light and dark, day and night, good and evil, yin and yang. There are legal authorities and underworld. Since the existence of the underworld couldn¡¯t be eliminated, why not have a strong and fierce character like Master Hou. You can unify Jiang City¡¯s underworld like a monolithic block. In this way, there will be a lot less fighting and disputes. People will face less catastrophe and the government and police could just monitor Master Hou only, instead of thousands of small criminal organizations. Is that better?¡±


    Master Hou grunted and said, ¡°You have thought through it well.¡±


    ¡°You have said that I am a smart person, so I have always thought through it very clearly,¡± Xiao Bing said sternly, ¡°As a soldier, I can understand or even agree with Master Hou¡¯s existence, but I cannot join you.¡±


    Master Hou asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will get angry and kill you? After all, you have killed my men. They were also my right-hand men. If you can help me, it¡¯s alright. If you won¡¯t even join me, why should I tolerate you? In other words, how should I explain to my men? How would the citizens of Jiang City think of me?¡±


    ¡°Citizens of Jiang City will think that I can¡¯t do anything to you. How can I face a colossus like Long Family if I lose my status?¡±


    ¡°This old man¡­ seems to be making some sense. It seems that if I don¡¯t promise him today, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for me to leave.¡±


    At the moment, Xiao Bing came up with a lot of ideas. If he didn¡¯t give Master Hou a concession, Master Hou would fall out with him. No matter how the other party valued himself or herself, it would be useless and even disastrous if the other party couldn¡¯t get the master for them.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Bing stood up and walked towards Master Hou slowly. The mature woman who had been standing behind Master Hou and was massaging Master Hou¡¯s shoulder was stunned. However, all this while, she didn¡¯t even look at Xiao Bing¡¯s groin at all. It looked like she possessed extraordinary qualities.


    The bathroom door was pushed open and Miyamoto Shinji barged into the bathroom. Master Hou looked at Xiao Bing calmly. Master Hou was indeed a brave and capable person. In terms of trickery and mentality, he didn¡¯t panic when a master like Xiao Bing approached him.


    Master Hou laughed and said, ¡°It seems that you have recovered long ago. Is it easy for you to kill me now?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I can take care of myself. This means that I can kill people. Master Hou, let¡¯s cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Cooperate?¡± Master Hou asked, ¡°How?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s gaze was sharp. He said, ¡°We all know that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Since I have offended the Long Family, Long Family is my enemy. As Master Hou and Long Family have fallen out, I can choose to not join you, but I am willing to ally with you.¡±


    Master Hou¡¯s eyes glittered. He laughed and said, ¡°This is interesting. This is interesting.¡±


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°Master Hou is well informed. I, Xiao Bing am not fighting alone. Besides myself, I also have other masters. Dumbass is in the concealing strength stage and my brother Lil Bei is more powerful than Dumbass. My friend Gao Fei¡¯s strength is also unfathomable. Although there are only a few of us, our combined strength is not weaker than that of your other three heavenly kings.¡±


    ¡°Although Master Hou has lost a heavenly king, our alliance worth far more than what you have lost. Is this a good answer?¡±


    Master Hou asked, ¡°Are you really willing to make a pact with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°In addition to the reason that I have offended the Long Family, I don¡¯t really like the Long Family now¡­ Yezi is my woman. Although Long Xiaoyun didn¡¯t do anything to Yezi, he shouldn¡¯t flirt with Yezi! Furthermore, how can a person who cannot control his own children control his own people? If they control the underworld of the entire three northern provinces in the future, wouldn¡¯t the people suffer?¡±


    Xiao Bing clenched his fist instantly. He radiated a terrifying aura which far exceeded his own strength. He said, ¡°I absolutely will not allow such a force to dominate.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji looked at Xiao Bing¡¯s aura in surprise. It was a combination of a successor¡¯s pride and a master¡¯s aura. Although Xiao Bing¡¯s strength was currently sealed, his arrogance, pride and successor¡¯s aura couldn¡¯t be sealed.


    Xiao Bing reached out his hand and asked, ¡°Master Hou, are you willing to form an alliance?¡±


    Master Hou patted the beauty, who had her hand on his shoulder. The beauty let go of his shoulder. He then stood up and reached out his hand. The dragon, Xiao Bing and the dormant tiger of Jiang City, Master Hou had officially formed an alliance.


    Miyamoto Shinji retreated and went out. Master Hou came out of the bath, hugged the mature beauty, looked at Xiao Bing and said smilingly, ¡°We have ended our discussion. It¡¯s now time to enjoy.¡±


    After Xiao Bing came out of the bath, he immediately wrapped himself with a bath towel. When Master Hou saw him, he laughed and said, ¡°Xiao Bing, I didn¡¯t know that you are quite shy in this respect.¡±


    Xiao Bing said helplessly, ¡°Two masters are naked in front of a beautiful woman. I¡¯m really not used to such things.¡±


    Master Hou patted the beautiful woman¡¯s ass and said smilingly, ¡°Xiao Hong, did you see that? He is naked in front of you and feels that you have taken advantage of him.¡±


    The mature beauty, who was in Master Hou¡¯s embrace chuckled and said smilingly, ¡°Mr. Xiao, even if others are used to being naked, they do not have this opportunity. In this club, I belong to Master Hou only. Besides Master Hou, you are the first man who can stand naked in front of me.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and said with a wry smile, ¡°Should I feel honored?¡±


    Master Hou laughed heartily and said, ¡°She is saying the truth. Xiao Bing, her name is Jiang Yinghong. She is in charge of this club. After I handed over the club to her, the business is booming. She is not only a stunning beauty but also a strong woman.¡±


    Jiang Yinghong laughed flirting and said, ¡°Master Hou, why do you explain so clearly? A man like Mr. Xiao would never like a woman of my age. I think Mr. Xiao would prefer girls who were in their early twenties?¡±


    Xiao Bing said hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. No man can resist a beautiful woman like Sister Hong. You can seduce any man wherever you are.¡±


    While speaking, Xiao Bing involuntarily looked at her milky white chest. His eyeballs almost fell out.


    Jiang Yinghong chuckled. Her trembling chest was indeed very attractive. She smiled flirtishly and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao. Master Hou has made arrangements for Mr. Xiao to enjoy.¡±


    While Jiang Yinggong was speaking, she clapped gently. The door creaked open and two young twins, who were in their twenties came in.

 Chapter 147 - Xiao Bing is a Scary Person

    Chapter 147 Xiao Bing is a Scary Person


    The two girls were all wrapped up in bath robes. The timidness on their faces made Xiao Bing want to love and protect them.


    The two girls approached Xiao Bing and he could not help fixing his eyes on them. ¡°You¡¯re truly like lotus flowers out of the water. Your skin is as smooth as silk. I believe that no living man will say no to this,¡± Xiao Bing complimented them.


    Jiang Yinghong smiled while looking at the two girls. ¡°You should feel lucky. Mr. Xiao is a handsome young man. You must make him happy.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the two girls took off their robes and dropped them on the floor simultaneously.


    Xiao Bing gasped when he fixed his eyes on their slim bodies and smooth skin. No man on earth could resist the temptation if he found these two girls standing naked in front him, let alone these girls were twins. One would turn into a beast when he saw their timid faces.


    The two girls were still standing in front of him with their eyes fixed on the tips of their toes. Their innocence was mingled with temptation, which was more than enough to drive a man crazy.


    Master Hou guffawed. ¡°I¡¯ll take a rest in the waiting room. I¡¯ll give you one hour and then we¡¯ll go to dinner. Haha!¡±


    What this one hour was for was obvious.


    While Master Hou was about to leave, Xiao Bing¡¯s face suddenly turned sullen. ¡°Put on your robes!¡±


    Master Hou halted and Jiang Yinghou cast a glance of surprise at Xiao Bing. The two girls knelt before Xiao Bing at the same time.


    Any man who had a little sense of sympathy would not allow these two pretty little girls to kneel on the ground. Most of them could not help taking them in their arms and comforting the girls, and maybe taking a little advantage of them at the same time.


    Xiao Bing was also a protective man.


    Xiao Bing bent down, picked up a robe, and covered a girl with it. He did the same for the other girl.


    Jing Yinghong opened her mouth wide. There was a beam of light shimmering in Master Hou¡¯s eyes. Then he laughed out loud, ¡°Lil Bing, that¡¯s not man-like.¡±


    ¡°Men should be faithful to their wives.¡± Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°Yezi will be my wife. Master Hou, this is a gift I can¡¯t accept.¡±


    Master Hou spoke with a smile. ¡°I never thought that you were such a decent man.¡±


    ¡°I am done being a womanizer. Now Yezi is my only love. The twins are beautiful and attractive. And they are virgins, right? I can tell. Ms. Jiang, please don¡¯t blame it on them. It¡¯s not their fault. I just don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    Jiang Yinghong laughed. ¡°I won¡¯t push you. You two can leave.¡±


    The two girls nodded their heads.


    Then they slowly arose and wrapped themselves up tightly in the bath robes. They took an extra glimpse at Xiao Bing before their left. They seemed to have affection in their eyes.


    After the twins had left, Jiang Yinghong rolled her eyes affectionately to Master Hou and said to him coquettishly, ¡°What a faithful man he is, unlike the man standing next to me right now. If you had half of his dedication, then I wouldn¡¯t regret this life after I died.¡±


    Master Hou took her in his arms and guffawed. ¡°Sweetheart, how can I let you die? So I¡¯d better not learn from him.¡±


    Laughter fell over the party.


    ¡°Come. I¡¯ll take you to a restaurant to have a bite. Nine Heavens was established by me five years ago and now it ranks 5th in the top 10 entertainment places of China. The things you can eat and play there is way beyond your imagination. I surmise that friend of yours has eaten and been offered a place to have fun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not a place solely for fun.¡±


    Master Hou stared meaningfully at Xiao Bing and grinned, ¡°Xiao Bing, you are a smart man, too smart. I even feel scared.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head. ¡°I suppose Master Hou knows that I¡¯m not a man without experience, since I¡¯m able to invite Zang Yizhi. I may not be very clever but I have seen many things.¡±


    ¡°Really. Hahaha.¡± Master Hou nodded his head. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a place mainly for two things: information and profit. The turnover in Nine Heavens is a shocking number since the cost of its service is very high. Although, it can¡¯t compare with the Ye Group, which is the pillar of the economy of Jiang City. The yearly pure profit of Nine Heavens is about 200,000, which is the money I pay to my men.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded his head. ¡°Many young boys think the gang is all about fighting and killing, that¡¯s why they can only be rascals. Even though the Four Heavenly Kings under your leadership have their own assets, let alone a king like you, at least there must be a bunch of boys guarding their assets or someone important. They will quit if there is no payment for them.¡±


    Master Hou laughed out loud. ¡°Good. Besides the Nine Heavens, I¡¯m running several small businesses in Jiang City. The yearly pure profit they can make is about 30 million. ¡°And the Four Heavenly Kings can support themselves to some extent, so I only have to give them half of that 30 million every year.¡±


    ¡°The rest is for the days after the expansion?¡± questioned Xiao Bing.


    Master Hou sighed. ¡°It feels good to talk to someone clever like you, but I have to be defensive as well.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°It¡¯s just some petty trick, Master Hou.¡±


    ¡°Besides profit, I assume you have figured out its other function. The people who often come here are not ordinary men. So if you come here frequently, you can meet many people who can be of help. And the government can only turn a blind eye to it. So money and power can both be traded here, and no one has to worry about anything.¡±


    Xiao Bing was impressed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because so many important figures are involved that your property can be absolutely safe. If this is the case, I assume that the government officers must respect you very much.¡±


    Master Hou guffawed. ¡°That¡¯s correct. Come, you don¡¯t want to miss the delicious food here.¡±


    The first floor was the bathing center and rooms for chess, poker, billiards, and bowling. The second floor was the food section. Xiao Bing did not see Dumbass on the second floor. But he did not worry about Dumbass because nearly no one in this city could harm him. And this was Master Hou¡¯s property. Everything was under his control.


    After they entered the second floor, everyone greeted Master Hou warmly and he greeted them back with a smile. Master Hou was like a sleeping tiger that seemed harmless. But when he had the intention to kill, one might already get themselves killed when he still thought that Master Hou was sleeping.


    Men like him were the scariest. That was because no one knew if he was happy or angry or what he was thinking about.


    They all cast Xiao Bing a glance of curiosity. Some of them had paid a visit to the memorial ceremony. The ones who had not seen Xiao Bing before all wondered what kind of man he was because Master Hou showed him such hospitality. In their memory, there were no more than five people in Jiang City who could be welcomed like this by Master Hou. One was Ye Bancheng, who was already dead. The other four were all government officers in this city.


    In one of the restaurants, there was a table especially for Master Hou, where no one else was allowed to sit. After Xiao Bing, Master Hou and Jiang Ying seated themselves. Soon afterward, a waiter gave Master Hou a menu, but then he gave it to Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing took a look at the menu and was shocked by the diversity of the rare wild animals they could offer. Some of them were even under the protection of the law. But the price was rather high. Xiao Bing surmised that it would cost hundreds of thousand for just one time in this restaurant without even ordering drinks.


    Grinning, Xia Bing spoke. ¡°Master Hou, I believe you know what to order better than me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Master Hou took the menu and ordered several dishes and a bottle of wine. Then he gave the menu back to the beautiful waitress who was smiling sweetly all the time. Apparently, she had been carefully chosen to be here.


    After the waitress had left, Xiao Bing could not help complimenting him. ¡°This is truly a fancy place.¡±


    ¡°I will take it as a sincere compliment.¡±


    The two then laughed together. After they became allies, they had the intention to become closer to each other, no matter if it was artificial or not. At least they were polite to each other on the surface.


    After they finished the food, Xiao Bing asked someone to bring Dumbass to him. Then, they politely refused Master Hou¡¯s invitation to stay longer and left.


    Master Hou watched Xiao Bing leaving. Then he cast a glance at Jing Yinghong and asked with aloofness, ¡°What do you think of Xiao Bing?¡±


    Master Hou trusted Jiang Yinghong¡¯s sharp judgment.


    ¡°He¡¯s a brave man to refuse your invitation. He¡¯s also a smart man since he proposed the alliance to you. And he¡¯s even immune to the seduction of two beauties, which proves that he¡¯s an ambitious man. Anyway, he¡¯s really a scary man¡­¡±


    ¡°Scary¡­¡± Master Hou smiled gently. ¡°Others would have killed him if they were to find someone like him in their territory.¡±


    ¡°But Master Hou wouldn¡¯t.¡± Jiang Yinghong giggled as if she knew this man¡¯s mind. ¡°Because you¡¯re able to make them bend their knees. You have set your eyes on the three provinces in the north. How can you defeat the Long family and take what your desire without taking in talents in this world?¡±


    Master Hou put this mind-reading woman in his arms and laughed out loud.

 Chapter 148 - Killing Like Rooting Grass

    Chapter 148 Killing Like Rooting Grass


    It was already dark when they came out of Nine Heavens. A car pulled over and out from it came the driver. ¡°Mr. Xiao, Master Hou said I should give you a ride,¡± said the driver with great respect.


    ¡°Good.¡± Xiao Bing did not refuse the offer. Then he sat in the back seat with Dumbass.


    Xiao Bing did not say a word along the way since the driver was a stranger to them. Xiao Bing only spoke when he got out of the car and watched it leave. ¡°Dumbass, what did you play in that place?¡±


    Dumbass instantly flushed and scratched his head while smiling stupidly. ¡°Women.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡± Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°What a lucky boy you are. But remember, you can¡¯t be obsessed with the women there unless you meet one with whom you can spend your life.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± said Dumbass sternly. ¡°My mother told me that I can secretly watch girls having a shower, but I mustn¡¯t be addicted to it. A beauty can turn into a femme fatale if the man is too obsessed with her.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed. ¡°I¡¯m truly curious about your mother and I want to meet her. The words she told you might be vulgar, but few people can perceive the truth hidden in them.¡±


    Dumbass sighed. ¡°But she¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you remember what she told you. Come on, I haven¡¯t been to the noodle house in several days. Let¡¯s go there before you head back.¡±


    The noodle house was already open. Xiao Bing was occupied lately but the noodle house had long been ready for business. It was not appropriate for them to delay the opening, so they had to open it before Xiao Bing could get there. And Li Chunlan, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mother, happened to leave the hospital and she helped running the business there in the first two days. But she didn¡¯t come in on the third day because she had just recovered. She felt tired because of working and decided to rest at home.


    There were few guests in the noodle house and it was about to close. Several customers were chatting while drinking beer. The staff of the noodle house were having their meals at a table while talking to each other. Upon seeing Xiao Bing return, the twittering Maggie shouted first, ¡°Brother Bing is back, Brother Bing is back.¡±


    Maggie merely seemed to be a sweet girl of 13, if one did not know what she was really capable of.


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re really excited by my return?¡±


    ¡°You are not thinking that I fell in love with you, right, uncle?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed out loud. ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m old enough to be your uncle.¡±


    Laughter fell over the party when they heard Xiao Bing cooperating with Maggie to make a joke.


    Su Xiaoxiao was talking to others before Xiao Bing arrived. But she snorted after she saw him. ¡°Maggie, don¡¯t mess with this intriguing man. You might share your bed with him before you even know it.¡±


    Maggie opened her eyes wide and pretended to be solemn, which made her seem very cute. ¡°Xiaoxiao, how can you directly address your teacher¡¯s name?¡±


    The beautiful and aloof Su Xiaoxiao smiled with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sensei Maggie.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± said Maggie triumphantly.


    The others laughed out loud again. It was not until then that Xiao Bing recalled that he had hired Maggie to be Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s tutor. Though she was only 13, the knowledge she had acquired was more than that of some ordinary college graduates. Moreover, this girl had a highly retentive memory. Back then, she was bored and wanted something to do. Xiao Bing thought that since Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s study was always delayed. So why didn¡¯t he ask Maggie to help Su Xiaoxiao with her studies. It seemed that two got along very well.


    Zhang Jing fetched two chairs for Xiao Bing and Dumbass. Li Hong grinned after Xiao Bing had seated himself. ¡°Brother Bing, Maggie has become our bringer-of-joy now. We are so happy with her being here every day.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°I did not expect that she was capable of that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m smart and cute. No one dislikes a girl like me. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know. And in addition to that, I have been balancing the books because the others are just too slow. Alas, I¡¯m a tutor and an accountant who takes no payment. How tired I must be.¡±


    Maggie was a cute girl who was bad at pretending to be an adult. Xiao Bing could not help laughing. ¡°Then I truly should thank you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You need to buy me dinner to show me your gratitude.¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed her head and then he looked around and found Wang Guifang, Zhang Jing, Li Hong, Maggie, Jiang Susu, the new waitress, and Li Shun Guai, the new cook. Maggie was sitting on his left side, Dumbass his right. And Jiang Susu was sitting opposite.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Gao Fei?¡± asked Xiao Bing.


    ¡°He went out with Lil Bei,¡± replied Wang Guifang, smiling.


    Xiao Bing blurted out, ¡°They¡¯re dating?¡±


    The group laughed again.


    Then, the two they just mentioned walked in. Lil Bei fetched himself a chair and sat behind Xiao Bing silently. And Gao Fei sat next to Maggie.


    The last few guests left their table and paid for their food. One of them spoke to them while smiling. ¡°It seems that you guys are about to have a meeting. We should probably go.¡±


    Maggie directly jumped onto a chair and shouted, ¡°You are always welcome in this noodle house.¡±


    The guests laughed and waved their hands. ¡°We will definitely come here again.¡±


    This cute girl would definitely be a rare beauty when she grew up. One could make that prediction by how she looked now. She was like an Asian version of Barbie.


    ¡°Damn, why would such a thing happen to us in the north. We should ask the second master to teach this god-damned bastard a lesson after he returns from the hospital¡­¡±


    Three sturdy men in black walked in while murmuring curses. The one who was speaking suddenly paused when seeing Xiao Bing. The other two were confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, boss?¡± But then he asked for noodles.


    But the other man opened his mouth wide out of surprise after he saw the Barbie-like Maggie. Normally, people would start to like this little girl at first glance. Some people who were interested in little girls might seem lustful when seeing Maggie.


    But this man was shocked at first, and then ecstasy appeared on his face. Then he turned around and started to leave while dragging the other two.


    Xiao Bing was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± asked the others.


    ¡°They seemed to be from the Long family.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I recognized them,¡± observed Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°They were the ones who were causing trouble in the graveyard with the young master of the Long family. They must be afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°I thought the same. Then we can just ignore them and keep chatting. Emm, Gao Fei, where are you going?¡±


    Gao Fei stood up and headed toward the door before that question. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± replied Gao Fei after he heard Xiao Bing¡¯s question.


    While Xiao Bing intended to ask again, Maggie suddenly spoke while giggling. ¡°My brother is always like that. You can just ignore him, Brother Bing.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s keep talking. Though I¡¯m one of the owners of this noodle house, I didn¡¯t offer my help to the business here recently. I feel very guilty about that actually. Here¡¯s to your hard work.¡±


    Wang Guifang stood up with a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some beers.¡±


    Having noticed that there were many people, Li Shuiguai stood up as well. ¡°I¡¯ll make some fried dishes. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded his consent with a smile since Gao Fei was absent. He did not mind waiting several minutes.


    Gao Fei followed the three men in black discreetly after he left the noodle house.


    He followed closely behind. Every time one of them turned his head back, Gao Fei would disappear subtlety from his sight. So the three sturdy men did not notice him at all!


    The one who saw Xiao Bing first felt relieved after he left the noodle house. But he began boasting while walking. ¡°It¡¯s just Xiao Bing, a normal man. Why did we run so fast? It¡¯s so embarrassing. I was intending to punch him in the face for our young master!¡±


    The one in the middle guffawed. ¡°It¡¯s unlucky for us to encounter Xiao Bing. But luckily, we have met another person there.¡±


    ¡°Another person? What person? Is there anybody else worthy of our attention?¡±


    ¡°A beautiful little girl.¡±


    ¡°A beautiful little girl? Damn, are there any other types of beauties we haven¡¯t seen since we have been at young master¡¯s service?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s different. Do you remember that the young master once asked his men to investigate two people? One of them was a man over 20 and the other was a girl of 12 or 13. Because our young master was right next to us, we happened to see the man and girl in the picture.¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember. So you¡¯re saying that she¡¯s that girl?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The second master told this to his secret squad with us by his side. This mission is supposed to have nothing to do with us. But no one knows when fortune will pay us a visit, right? If we can offer this information to the Second Master, we¡¯ll be rewarded with 20 million.¡±


    ¡°So what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s tell him about this and split the reward.¡±


    Then the three put on triumphantly smiles. But suddenly, a deep voice drifted into their ears from behind. ¡°Excuse me, you are in my way.¡±


    The three halted and wheeled around. But Gao Fei rapidly hit them one by one with his body, which made the three nearly trip over. Then, Gao Fei suddenly turned around and retreated. He was so fast that none of the three saw his face clearly.


    ¡°What the,¡± one of them began cursing, ¡°I have never seen anyone who is this wantonly. What did he mean by doing that?¡±


    The other shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go and beat the crap out of him!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The three began dashing toward Gao Fei¡¯s back right after the words were said. However, suddenly the one who was in the front suddenly fell on the ground.


    Then the one in the middle fell on the ground.


    Then the one behind tripped over as well.


    Their eyes were all opened wide and overwhelmed with terror because they could feel that their lives were expiring. They didn¡¯t even know what had killed them, as if there were some kind of a demon extracting their vitality.


    There was a tiny, nearly invisible hole in each of their hearts. Gradually, their hearts cracked and stopped beating. In their last moment, they felt their bodies freezing, and eventually, they lost all their senses.


    Gao Fei took a glimpse back after he was far away. In his hand, there was an extremely thin, smooth toothpick, which was the weapon that had pierced through the three men¡¯s hearts without their notice. Because he was as fast as a ghost, there was not even a drop of blood on the toothpick.


    The toothpick was sent hurtling as he flickered his fingers. Then, he murmured to himself with disdain, ¡°You saw something that you were not supposed to see. I had to offer you a ride to hell, so that no one will tell others where we are.¡±


    There was no expression on his face, as if he just butchered three swines. But he didn¡¯t stop walking until he returned to the noodle house.


    Gao Fei was a true killing machine, who could reap lives like rooting grass.

 Chapter 149 - Long Xiaoyun Is Dead?

    Chapter 149 Long Xiaoyun Is Dead?


    It was pretty late when Xiao Bing was done drinking with them at the noodle house. He asked Lil Bei to send Su Xiaoxiao home and then went to the Ye family¡¯s house alone.


    Ye Xiaoxi was afraid of being alone in his house since so many terrible things had happened to the Ye family. Hence, Xiao Bing could not stay in the Su family¡¯s house. And Lil Bei was living underneath Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s house, which enabled him to sense every moment around. It was a great relief for Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing had already privately discussed the things that surprised him most with Lil Bei. It turned out that Lil Bei went out with Gao Fei by himself today to put up a fight. But the fight was not about doing a comparison. It was about exchanging their view about martial arts. Lil Bei felt that Gao Fei was more powerful than him.


    Xiao Bing had already discerned that Gao Fei¡¯s strength was unfathomable, but he was still surprised by Lil Bei¡¯s judgment of him. That was because Lil Bei was from the Dragon Gate and one of the best among them. Few in this country were his match. However, Lil Bei could not tell Gao Fei¡¯s true strength. A man as powerful as Gao Fei would definitely be treated with great respect by any great houses. Xiao Bing wondered why Gao Fei was willing to be at his service.


    Xiao Bing had to stop thinking about it since he couldn¡¯t figure it out. Lil Bei had intended to investigate this man by using the resources of the Dragon Gate but Xiao Bing stopped him. If the man and his sister did not want him to know their identity, Xiao Bing then did not want to spend any effort to find out, since he liked this man and his sister very much.


    Ye Xiaoxi was lying on the sofa in the living room alone, waiting for Xiao Bing. The maids had been waiting by her side but Ye Xiaoyi told them to go to their rooms and take a rest.


    Xiao Bing almost had a heartache when he saw Ye Xiaoxi sleeping on the sofa. He fetched a blanket from the room upstairs and covered Yezi¡¯s body with it. Then he slipped into the blanket, lay beside Yezi, and cuddled her and gently took her hands. His chest was against her back and her arms were in his.


    The next morning, Yezi found herself in Xiao Bing¡¯s warm arms when she woke up. She could not help smiling while trying not to open her mouth. Her nose had an upward tilt and her eyes arched like the moon. She was like a happy little kitten.


    Actually, Xiao Bing had been awake for a long time. But he did not dare to move, in case she would be awakened. Now, Xiao Bing knew Yezi had woken up by her breath. He instantly held her tighter and kissed her gently on her fair, smooth face. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up, Yezi,¡± said Xiao Bing with a loving smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She managed to turn around on the crowded sofa, pouting. Then she lay down in his arms, face to face. ¡°I don¡¯t remember allowing you to hug me,¡± said Yezi while pouting her lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared of the night. Actually, I¡¯m not very willing to spend the night with you on this little sofa.¡±


    ¡°Not very willing?¡±


    While Xiao Bing was about to speak, Yezi suddenly kicked him in the chest. ¡°Ouch!¡± Xiao Bing fall from the sofa. Then all he saw was Yezi¡¯s tiny, jade-like foot hanging over his head. ¡°Take that.¡±


    Xiao Bing then stood up and grabbed that tiny foot of Yezi¡¯s and dragged her off the sofa while guffawing. Yezi screamed. But before she was about fall to the ground, Xiao Bing caught her timely. Yezi was shocked. ¡°You don¡¯t need the cane anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve recovered. I don¡¯t need it anymore!¡± Xiao Bing seized her round her waist and walked upstairs. Yezi kept kicking around and struggling in his arms while shouting, ¡°Let me go.¡±


    The maid was coming out of the dining room after she made breakfast and she saw Xiao Bing coming her way. She instantly covered her eyes with her hands and murmured, ¡°I see nothing.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°Stop thinking about that nonsense. I just need her to have a rest in her room.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maid stepped aside in a fluster and turned her back to them while thinking to herself, ¡°God. It¡¯s too much in broad daylight.¡±


    But Xiao Bing did not know what was in that maid¡¯s head. He walked into Yezi¡¯s room and threw her on the bed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Yezi vigilantly.


    Xiao Bing could not help laughing. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a pretty girl whose skin is smooth as silk. I know what you want to do with me.¡±


    ¡°So what is it that I want to do with you?¡± asked Xiao Bing, who was afire with curiosity.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know.¡± Yezi picked up a pillow and tried to protect herself with it. ¡°But you are not allowed to do it.¡±


    Xiao Bing guffawed. ¡°All right. Stop thinking of anything else. I merely just want you to have some rest since you barely closed your eyes. And the personnel adjustment of the company is about to end. The company will be okay even if you are absent for one day. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Xiaoxi pondered for a moment and jumped down from the bed. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to the noodle house with you today¡­ And you need to help the business there. You are one of the owners. You can¡¯t always leave the jobs to others. What do you say?¡±


    Xiao Bing was somewhat convinced because the noodle house could not serve the exclusive lamian without him. Though this noodle house was already known by many people, that was mainly because he was there making lamian. The business there might be poor if he were to be absent for too long. It seemed that he had to begin working in the noodle house after Yezi got back on track.


    Hence, Xiao Bing nodded his consent.


    ¡°Okay. I need to change my clothes now. Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t watch you change clothes.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid enough to believe you? Why don¡¯t we have breakfast first? I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Yezi covered her rumbling belly with her hands as she spoke. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go have our breakfast,¡± said Xiang Bing with a smile.


    Xiao Bing walked downstairs with his hands holding Yezi¡¯s while the maid was cleaning the living room. She opened her eyes wide as she saw the two. ¡°It can¡¯t be so fast. Even stripping off clothes takes longer than this. Does the future master have a problem¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Liu, what are you looking at?¡± asked Yezi out of curiosity.


    ¡°No-nothing. I¡¯m working.¡±


    After they had their breakfast, they drove to the noodle house and parked the car outside.


    After the expansion, the noodle house was more than double its previous size, and it still had the most customers on this street, even though Xiao Bing had not been there for a long time.


    Everyone was busy with their work when Xiao Bing walked in. They all greeted Yezi with happy smiles on their faces when they saw her. And Yezi volunteered to wait tables. Xiao Bing then began making lamian. Wang Guifang stood in the center of the hall and spoke loudly. ¡°All of the customers today are lucky because our boss is here and he can make lamian for everyone. Anyone who wants to eat lamian, please give us your order.¡±


    Soon afterward, those in the noodle house burst into applause. Though other restaurants could offer delicious food, they had no special courses like the lamian here. No one would give up the opportunity since Xiao Bing was rarely here. In the blink of an eye, Wang Guifang received more than 10 orders.


    Sweat began beading up on Yezi¡¯s forehead as she worked so hard. One of the guests whispered to another, ¡°Why does this new waitress look like our chairman of the board?¡±


    ¡°Hush. Don¡¯t be so loud. She is our chairman.¡±


    ¡°Wow. The chairman is waitressing and serving us food. Will she deduct our salary?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so loud. How is the chairman supposed to know us? Wait, I remember that her boyfriend is the owner of this noodle house. Look, isn¡¯t that kung fu cook her boyfriend¡­ It seems that we should pay more visits to this noodle house. The taste of the noodles is not important. We might get promoted if the owner of this noodle house has a good impression of us.¡±


    With Ye Xiaoxi and Xiao Bing¡¯s help, the others felt the burden on their shoulders had greatly lifted, and the business there became better and better. Xiao Bing could barely take a minute¡¯s rest. Zhang Jing approached him and spoke discreetly. ¡°Today might be the busiest day for us. If the costumers keep coming here like this, we will soon be rich.¡±


    ¡°We might also die of exhaustion if every day is like this.¡±


    Then the two looked at each other and smiled.


    After they finished work, they began enjoying their dinner. Su Xiaoxiao helped with work after school and she joined them at the table.


    When they had just begun eating and drinking, Xiao Bing got a call from Master Hou. ¡°The car Long Xiaoyun was in has exploded on the highway. He¡¯s been confirmed dead,¡± said Master Hou briefly.


    Frowning, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Xiaoxaio and Yezi both fixed their eyes on Xiao Bing when he hung up the phone. Xiao Bing fell silent for a moment and put on a smile. ¡°Bi Tingting will have a concert here the day after tomorrow and I want to take all of you there.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The Barbie-like Maggie almost jumped. ¡°I want to go as well.¡±


    ¡°You like Bi Tingting as well?¡± asked Xiao Bing with a smile.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Bi Tingting? Is she more beautiful than Xiaoxiao? She must be some kind of celebrity. I need to see her, too. I have never been to a concert before.¡±


    Xiao Bing became curious. Gao Fei and Maggie claimed that they were brother and sister, but from Xiao Bing¡¯s point of view, Gao Fei had always treated Maggie like a princess. Hence, Xiao Bing once had an assumption that Maggie was a Missy from a certain big house. She sneaked away for some reasons that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know. But he was certain that Gao Fei was her protector. But if that was the truth, what kind of a Missy could she be if she didn¡¯t know what a concert was?


    ¡°Emm¡­ Maybe she is overprotected and she¡¯s actually very young.¡±


    Xiao Bing pondered for a second and grinned. ¡°No problem. Every girl here will have the opportunity to go to the concert the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Really? All hail Brother Bing,¡± Li Hong shouted first.


    The girls shouted and leaped with joy. Almost everyone present was a fan of Bi Tingting, except for Wang Guifang, who barely knew anything about entertainment. Hence, it seemed that Bi Tingting was a truly influential person now.


    Gao Fei suddenly spoke. ¡°I want to go as well.¡±


    Xiao Bing cast her a glance of surprise at Gao Fei, who said, ¡°There will be so many people there. I need to protect my sister.¡±


    There was a hint of a smile on Xiao Bing¡¯s lips. ¡°Okay. There happens to be one ticket left.¡±


    While everyone laughed and jumped with joy, Ye Xiaoxi cast Xiao Bing a glimpse from time to time. She felt worried as she recalled the anxiety in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes when he was on the phone.

 Chapter 150 - The Division of Forces

    Chapter 150 The Division of Forces


    After dinner, Xiao Bing asked the driver to send Lil Bei and Su Xiaoxiao home, then the driver sent Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi back.


    Ye Xiaoxi suddenly spoke. ¡°Brother Bing, was it Bi Tingting that called you when we were eating?¡±


    While Xiao Bing was about to nod his head, Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s face turned stern. ¡°Brother Bing, don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. It seems that you already know the answer,¡± said Xiao Bing with a bitter smile. ¡°Long Xiaoyun died on the way back to H City. His car exploded and it¡¯s said that even his bones did not survive the explosion.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi gasped and then she felt worried. ¡°You have greatly offended the Long family for me this time. If Long Xiaoyun was okay, they probably wouldn¡¯t cause you much trouble. But now he¡¯s dead. Though you barely had anything to do with it, their hatred toward you might escalate.¡±


    Xiao Bing said carelessly, ¡°It¡¯s something inevitable.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, you may not know how powerful the Long family is. They have the underground forces of two provinces under their control, and many great martial artists work for them. If it weren¡¯t for them being afraid of Master Hou, they could have united the underground forces in the entire Black Province a long time ago. If you didn¡¯t beat Long Xiaoyun black and blue before he died, then they wouldn¡¯t be coming after you, since it was something between Master Hou and the Long family. But now, they might also blame his death on you¡­¡±


    ¡°What will they do then, in your opinion?¡±


    ¡°If Lord Long is a clever man, he won¡¯t do anything to you until Master Hou is not a threat to him anymore. After all, you are a nobody in his eyes now and you are not involved in the underground. If he has no wits, he will try to kill you and Master Hou at the same time.¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose and put on a bitter smile. ¡°One way or another, he will be looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Long Xiaoyun is the only son that Second Master Long ever had. He must have gone crazy when he heard of his son¡¯s death. He will take vengeance on everyone who¡¯s involved in this, including you.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed. ¡°Master Hou must have thought the same thing, so he called me instantly. It seems that it¡¯s impossible for me to keep my distance from Master Hou anymore.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi looked into his eyes. ¡°So what will you do?¡±


    ¡°I need to talk to Master Hou.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi sighed and said with sadness, ¡°It¡¯s all because of me. Otherwise, you would not have been involved in this¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that.¡± Xiao Bing took her in his arms and gently kissed her forehead. ¡°What kind of man would I be if I let others continue to bully you¡­ Besides, even if Long Xiaoyun was not killed in the car accident, I would have never spared him¡­ No matter if he¡¯s dead or not, the Long family would always be a threat to us.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a reckless man. If I¡¯m scared of little things like this, then I¡¯m not a man who once served the army. Just put this behind us. You¡¯ve got a company to look after. You should go to work tomorrow and take care of yourself, as I should go to the noodle house to work.¡±


    ¡°Will you come back in the evening?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°I¡¯m your man and the only one you can count on. Is there any other person that can keep you company?¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi put up a smile of happiness and leaned on Xiao Bing¡¯s chest like she was melting.


    The next morning, after Xiao Bing had been busy in the noodle house, he went to Master Hou¡¯s mansion at noon. It was the first time that Xiao Bing had gone to visit Master Hou.


    There were only Master Hou, Mu Tingchuan, Miyamoto Shinji, and Xiao Bing at their meeting. Master Hou asked the others to leave and looked at Xiao Bing while smiling. ¡°Taste the tea, Xiao Bing. You have something to tell me?¡±


    Grinning, Xiao Bing picked up the teacup. ¡°What a cunning fox you are! Obviously, you are more desperate than me, yet you pretend to not care. It¡¯s you and the Long family who are about to fight it out. Since you seem not to be worried, why should I tell you so quickly?¡±


    Xiao Bing seemed to be impressed after he took a sip. ¡°The tea is really good. Master Hou, do you still have these tea leaves in your house. Can I take some with me when I go back?¡±


    Master Hou could not help laughing. ¡°You want to take the leaves while you¡¯re still drinking!¡±


    ¡°What, do you have a problem with it? Master Hou is the king of H Province and the underground of Jiang City. You own so many properties. And now you complain about giving me some tea leaves?¡±


    ¡°Take all of them. Guys, take a look at this lad. Can you believe that he said he was a solider? How come this rascal retired from the army?¡±


    Mu Tingchuan laughed out loud as well.


    ¡°Soldiers are also human. They have emotions and personalities. I always believe that a solider without personality is not a good solider.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, which army did you serve?¡± questioned Mu Tingchuan curiously.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say. It¡¯s confidential.¡±


    ¡°So it must be a very special one. I understand. There are rules about confidentiality in many armies.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°Thanks. Don¡¯t forget about the tea leaves. I¡¯ll take some with me later.¡±


    Master Hou shook his head while smiling bitterly. ¡°Miyamoto, go and give all of the Longjing leaves we have left to Mr. Xiao.¡±


    A hint of light flashed in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, but he feigned a refusal. ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough, Xiao Bing. Stop beating around the bush. It seems that you truly won¡¯t tell until I start. So, what do you think about Long Xiaoyun¡¯s death?¡±


    Master Hou finally had figured it out. Though Xiao Bing seemed to be reckless, his canniness was no less than Master Hou¡¯s. Hence, he didn¡¯t want to waste his time.


    However, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t seem to understand what Master Hou just said. ¡°Master Hou, that¡¯s interesting. I had nothing to do with his death¡­ Though I did beat him that day over some trivial things, I didn¡¯t want to kill him. And I¡¯m not powerful enough to kill him,¡± said Xiao Bing with a smile.


    Master Hou shook his head and smiled. ¡°Xiao Bing, stop acting like a fool and be serious. Since this Long Xiaoyun is dead, his family will definitely declare a war on us. His father holds great power in the Long family. I can tell you everything about him.¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose. It seemed that he was not afraid of the threat. ¡°Master Hou must have mistaken. If the Long family wants to unite the underground of Black Province, you will be their biggest obstacle. And if you are as ambitious as them, then the Long family will be your enemy as well. I¡¯m just the owner of a small noodle house. I¡¯m not a threat to anyone. I have nothing to do with you or the Long family.¡±


    Master Hou¡¯s face turned stern. ¡°We need to be serious about this. Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re partners now.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Master Hou looked at Mu Tingchuan. ¡°Tingchuan, tell Xiao Bing what we know about the Long family.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan replied, ¡°Yes, sir. This Long family was originally the underground king of a certain city in L Province. They were not as powerful as Master Hou back then. After all, they only had one city¡¯s underground world out of the many in L Province. Back then, their leader was Long Aochuan, the father of the present leader of the family. His second son had greatly contributed to his family. He accompanied his father to conquer the underground of the city when his brother was not with his family. Allegedly, he started his own business somewhere far away from his family. Then one day, Long Aochuan¡¯s first son came back.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Lord Long has something to with the Long family¡¯s ascension,¡± Xiao Bing thought inwardly.


    As Xiao Bing had expected, Mu Tingchuan¡¯s face became serious as he spoke. ¡°Lord Long came back with three sworn brothers, who were allegedly the local tyrants of the southern Yangtze River. They had done many evil deeds but the government had never found any evidence. They were called the Four Evil Dragons of the Yangtze River.


    ¡°Lord Long is an unfathomable man and his three sworn brothers are all masters at the Concealing Strength Stage. With his son¡¯s help, Long Aotian soon conquered the entire underground world in L Province and crowned himself.


    ¡°Maybe he had offended too many, or those in the underground of J Province were afraid of being conquered. Many of the Long family members encountered assassins. Many survived, but Long Aochuan didn¡¯t. Lord Long was infuriated. He led all of his men to J Province¡¯s underground world and started a slaughter. Many died, some surrendered, and some escaped and disappeared.


    ¡°Actually, when Lord Long returned to his family, he had already become the second-in-command in the family. So, when his father was assassinated, he became the leader of the family unquestionably.


    ¡°Lord Long united the underground world of L Province and J Province. The number of his men was greatly enlarged and he recruited many martial artists. As his ambition grew, he tried to conquer the underground of the 3 provinces in the north. If it weren¡¯t for Master Hou being here and that they haven¡¯t firmly rooted themselves in the provinces they had just conquered, I¡¯m afraid that they would have already started working on it. Now the leader of the Black Province¡¯s underground has sworn his fealty to the Long family. But they haven¡¯t laid their hands on other places.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded absently and started counting on his fingers. ¡°They own the underground of two provinces and Master Hou only owns one. The difference is gigantic¡­ I feel that you¡¯re on the losing side.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan put on a faint smile. ¡°That may be true. But there¡¯s more to it than it seems.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±

 Chapter 151 - Lord Long Strikes

    Chapter 151 Lord Long Strikes


    Mu Tingchuan said smilingly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are familiar with history, such as the Records of the Three Kingdoms. Of course, it is more interesting to talk about the romance of the three kingdoms. It¡¯s similar to the battle of Red Cliff. Cao Cao had 800,000 troops. Sun Quan and Liu Bei had far fewer troops, however, Cao Cao lost in the end. Why?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Carelessness.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Mu Tingchuan laughed and said, ¡°No arrogance in victory, no despair in defeat. It¡¯s easy to say, but difficult to do. One will underestimate one¡¯s enemy after winning multiple times. This is the first option. When one claims several consecutive victories and is overly-confident, one will lose all confidence and be put to rout after suffering a defeat. This is the second option.¡±


    ¡°Currently, this is the case with the Long Family. Long Family was originally just a boss of a city¡¯s underworld. In a few years, it had expanded rapidly and reached its current state. From Long Xiaoyun¡¯s actions, we can see that the Long Family has become overly-confident and is arrogant and impetuous. Now is the time when they are at their strongest and most vulnerable. This gives us an opportunity.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Long Family has conquered J Province not long ago and its foundation is unstable. There must be many arrogant and insolent bosses of J Province¡¯s underworld, who have temporarily surrendered to them and are unhappy with them. They are very arrogant. If they attack us before they have completely cleared all the internal unfavorable factors away, the people, who they have captured previously will pose a danger to them.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°We are only analyzing the situation from their perspective. Next, I can also talk about our advantages.¡±


    ¡°As for Master Hou, many people would say that he is the lord of Jiang City¡¯s underworld. However, that is too superficial. Master Hou owns eighty percent of masters in Jiang City. Master Hou also recruited most elites from other cities¡¯ underworld in H province. Several cities around Jiang City have already bowed to Master Hou secretly. They are willing to do so. This is different from Long Family. So, if there is no Long Family or he doesn¡¯t want to attract Long Family attention, Master Hou could completely wipe out H province¡¯s underworld, including Long Family¡¯s puppet forces easily.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan¡¯s eyes sparkled. He said wisely, ¡°Long Family was originally in the open while Master Hou was in the dark. We know a lot about Long Family, but Long Family doesn¡¯t really know Master Hou. If Master Hou starts to usurp H province¡¯s underworld and conquer the underworld instantly, then Master Hou will be in the open. No one could say if it¡¯s good or bad.¡±


    Xiao Bing admired Master Hou. A person who could conquer the entire province¡¯s underworld chose to hold back for several years and accumulate his strength continuously. No one could be as scheming or patient as him. Master Hou was indeed a brave and capable man.


    After analyzing carefully, the other party who owned the underworld of two provinces had an overwhelming advantage no matter what. However, according to Mu Tingchuan¡¯s analysis, Master Hou might have a chance to win.


    If Xiao Bing could choose, he would choose the more powerful side. It just so happened that Xiao Bing could not choose. In the current situation, if Long Family won, Xiao Bing would die, so Xiao Bing must stand on Master Hou¡¯s side to think about the situation.


    Master Hou looked at Xiao Bing. His usual gentle eyes suddenly emitted a sense of prestige and arrogance, which was unprecedented. He was not a martial arts expert, but his arrogance could suppress many people. Xiao Bing had faced so many masters before, but it was rare to meet a person like Master Hou, who had a terrifying gaze.


    Master Hou said confidently, ¡°No matter what the analysis is, from now on, whenever there is a choice, you must choose Long Family. In terms of manpower, Long Family¡¯s manpower is several times more than mine. In terms of masters, I don¡¯t have the upper hand. However, Long Family owns two provinces. If Long Family wins, you have no benefit. If Long Family loses, I will usurp all three northern provinces. I¡¯m willing to hand over any one of the other two provinces to you. Nothing ventured, nothing gained!¡±


    Master Hou looked high-spirited!


    At this moment, in Shangyang City, capital of L province, night had fallen. A car stopped in front of a manor. When the door just opened, a middle-aged man in a grey shirt staggered into the hall of the villa. He was followed by two bodyguards.


    When the servants in the villa saw the middle-aged man, they immediately shouted, ¡°Second Master, what has happened? Somebody, hurry up and call Old Master down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream, I¡¯m coming.¡± There was a loud sound. A burly rough man with messy hair came down the stairs. He was wearing a black shirt and a pair of black jeans. He had both of his hands in his trouser pocket. His eyes were glaring like the hot sun and he was so aggressive that people didn¡¯t dare to look at him.


    The people in the center of the hall fell onto their knees with a loud thud. They wailed loudly. They shouted resentfully, ¡°D*mn Jiang Zihou. If I don¡¯t kill him, I am not human!¡±


    The middle-aged man, who was kneeling and crying was somewhat similar to the burly man, but his skin was slightly whiter and his face was free of stubble. The man, who was walking down the stairs looked domineering and bold. Compared to him, this man seemed somewhat less bold and domineering but was somewhat more handsome.


    The man came down. Upon seeing this scene, he felt somewhat sad. He asked, ¡°Second brother, what happened? Tell Brother.¡±


    This domineering and burly man was the head of the Long Family, Lord Long while the man who was wailing was Long Yan, Long Xiaoyun¡¯s father and Lord Long¡¯s brother.


    Long Yan was lifted from the ground by his men. He gnashed his teeth and said painfully, bitterly and resentfully, ¡°My son¡­ is dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lord Long was shocked. He said, ¡°Dead? How did he die?¡±


    Long Yan¡¯s chest heaved violently. He clenched his fist tightly. He was livid. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°I heard that my son had a conflict with Ye Family¡¯s Second Missy in Jiang City. He was beaten up by a man called Xiao Bing. Jiang Zihou stepped forward and put us, Long Family in his place. He told everyone that he, Jiang Zihou controls Jiang City!¡±


    ¡°Xiaoyun was on his way home when his car exploded. He was blown into smithereens!¡±


    With a roar, Lord Long radiated a terrifying aura into his surrounding. Many people couldn¡¯t bear this terrifying aura and receded back slowly. Long Yan shouted loudly, ¡°Elder brother, there is no such coincidence in the world. It must be Jiang Zihou¡¯s doing. If it is not Jiang Zihou, it must then be the man named Xiao Bing. Long Xiaoyun is Long Family¡¯s only descendant. We must not let them off. We must take revenge!¡±


    The ground below Lord Long¡¯s feet was smashed. That scary aura was much stronger than that of the Peony Fairy. His casual actions brought about a destructive power. Even Long Yan, who was standing in front of him couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Lord Long shouted very loudly as though a flash thunder struck past everyone¡¯s ears. He roared, ¡°All of you go back. There will definitely be results at this time. Gather everyone. There will be a discussion in my villa three days later.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother!¡±


    Lord Long waved his hand and said, ¡°Go back!¡±


    Longyan agreed unwillingly and retreated slowly back. After Longyan left, Lord Long¡¯s aura dissipated. He slowly turned around and walked towards the second floor.


    At this time, a skinny bald old man on crutches came out of a room on the first floor quivering and said weakly, ¡°Lord Long, Long Xiaoyun is dead. Your second brother wants to kill the murderer immediately. How will you make the decision in three days?¡±


    Lord Long looked back at the old man. His face didn¡¯t look as angry as before. Instead, he said smilingly, ¡°Strike while the iron is hot. I have been running rampant for a long time. It is time to take possession of H Province.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, this is an action of a brave and capable man. But¡­ Lord Long, I always feel that we should not underestimate Master Hou.¡±


    Lord Long¡¯s lips curled in disdain. His glaring gaze could burn and destroy everything. He was full of confidence and emphasized, ¡°Those who follow me will prosper and those who disobey me will perish. After conquering H province, Ye Family, who dared to challenge Long Family and everyone related to Xiao Bing, including Jiang Zihou, would all be killed!¡±


    Looking at the domineering Lord Long, the old man knew that Lord Long was currently over-confident and couldn¡¯t be persuaded. After thinking carefully, given Lord Long¡¯s current strength and all the power he had, there was no need to worry too much. Master Hou was courting his death.


    The old man was about to go back to his room to rest. He suddenly pondered for a moment and then shook his head. No, Long Family shouldn¡¯t be careless. They had captured two out of three northern provinces. H province was the last important place and they must not lose it. So he stopped and said trembling, ¡°Lord Long, before you strike, let this old man go to Jiang City to help you investigate Master Hou¡¯s background.¡±


    Lord Long was shocked and became tongue-tied. He then widened his eyes, shook his head and walked up quickly. He helped the old man and said, ¡°Old Mr. Zhuge, it¡¯s better for you to stay here. If something happens to you at this time, I¡¯ll regret it. You are different from that child, Long Xiaoyun. Long Xiaoyun was spoiled and caused me and his father so many troubles. He will get into trouble sooner or later. I still need you to help me to conquer the world.¡±


    The old man chuckled. He appeared uncanny. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die yet. In order for you to unify the three northern provinces smoothly, I must make this trip.¡±


    Long Ba hesitated for a moment. He sighed and said, ¡°In that case, I can only wait for Old Mr. Zhuge¡¯s good news.¡±


    When Master Hou said the words ¡®Nothing ventured, nothing gained¡¯, Xiao Bing smiled and drank a cup of tea. He laughed and said, ¡°Tea is delicious. Don¡¯t forget that I will take it away in a while. For the sake of tea, I¡¯m agreeable to this cooperation¡­ Don¡¯t seek self-protection, just kill the enemy. All my brothers and I are willing to cooperate with Master Hou.¡±


    Master Hou held out his hand and both of them shook hands again. Xiao Bing thought to himself that Long Family must die.

 Chapter 152 - Master Hous Success Story

    Chapter 152 Master Hou¡¯s Success Story


    Xiao Bing wanted to ruin Long Family, not for the sake of Master Hou. He had mentioned that from the moment Long Xiaoyun flirted with Yezi, he already decided to ruin Long Family no matter what.


    It was not because Xiao Bing born grudges. If he didn¡¯t bear grudges, he could let them off as he has beaten them up.


    The important thing was that if Long Xiaoyun was still alive, Xiao Bing was worried that one day Long Xiaoyun would take complete control of H province¡¯s underworld in the future. If Long Xiaoyun died, Xiao Bing was worried that one day Long Family would divert the resentment in him and Yezi. Therefore, no matter what the final result was, Xiao Bing wanted to destroy Long Family.


    Long Family was influential and powerful. As there was a huge difference between Master Hou and Long Family, Xiao Bing was not comparable to Long Family. However, Xiao Bing had never lost before. This had been the case since he was a child. Xiao Bing would win even if it was only a little conflict. No matter how many times he fell down, he must get up until he knocked the other party down.


    Xiao Bing still clearly remembered that when he was a child in school, all his classmates bullied him because he was an orphan. At that time, several children knocked Xiao Bing down repeatedly. Xiao Bing stood up. When Xiao Bing didn¡¯t stand up for the last time, he picked up a brick and threw it at other person¡¯s head when the person just turned around and walked away. The other children who were beating Xiao Bing were scared out of their wits. Xiao Bing was almost expelled from school at that time, but since then no one dared to bully Xiao Bing.


    After a long time, Xiao Bing was not only a bully in the school, even in the surrounding area, no gangsters dared to provoke Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing was more ruthless than the gangsters.


    Furthermore, since young, Xiao Bing seemed to be stronger than others. The older he was, the more obvious his advantage would be. Gradually, he could even knock five or six children of the same age as him down until the former captain of Dragon Teeth took him away.


    So no matter how strong the other party was, in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, there was only one real winner in this world, which was Xiao Bing himself!


    After Xiao Bing left with the tea, Master Hou looked at Mu Tingchuan and asked, ¡°Tingchuan, what do you think of Xiao Bing?¡±


    Mu Tingchuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°This young man is unfathomable. His maturity doesn¡¯t match his age. He has extraordinary confidence. I could feel that he is more confident than you when facing Long Family. Why does he only have a few brothers? In short, he is a very strange young man. Although he is about to face Long Family, he is totally not nervous. However, it is good to cooperate with him.¡±


    Master Hou laughed and said, ¡°I think so, too. I have investigated. I will not mention his strength. His followers are very strong. Long Family has more masters than me. With the addition of Xiao Bing, we are almost equally strong. We will then show our own prowess.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan appeared somewhat worried. He said, ¡°What I am most worried about now is actually Lord Long. We had sent several masters to investigate Lord Long and even hired killers to assassinate him. However, until now, we hadn¡¯t find out Lord Long¡¯s true strength and all our assassins died.¡±


    Master Hou said proudly, ¡°The leader is the spirit, the think tank is the brain, and the master is the weapon. This is the dream team. No matter how strong Lord Long is, what can he do?¡±


    Mu Tingchuan sighed and said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are right, but we also have our trump card.¡± Master Hou glanced straight at Miyamoto Shinji and said, ¡°Continue to use our intelligence network to investigate Lord Long and try to find out his weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Hou.¡±


    In the study of Ye Family¡¯s study, Xiao Bing was sitting in a chair with Yezi snuggling beside him. She saw Xiao Bing holding a piece of paper full of words in his hand and read, ¡°Jiang Zihou. Male. Forty-three years old. He is in his prime. He comes from a scholarly family. His father is a university professor and his mother is a psychologist. Later, both of them were stabbed to death because they offended the local gangsters in Jiang City. At that time, Jiang Zihou had just graduated from university and was working in an IT company. He had outstanding achievements.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and sighed emotionally. ¡°He is a well-educated child. His father is a university professor and his mother is a psychologist. Furthermore, he has achieved such excellent academic results. I think nobody could have imagined at that time that he had chosen this path.¡±


    Yezi asked, ¡°Is it related to his parents¡¯ plight?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing nodded. ¡°Lil Bei was the one who passed me this information. Although I had retired, Lil Bei was still in the army. According to his investigation, Master Hou fought a lawsuit after his parents died. But the boss of the two gangsters was rich and powerful. Therefore even if Master Hou was good with his work at that time, he was nothing in their eyes. He was just like a simpleton. As a result, the lawsuit failed to produce a result.¡±


    ¡°Master Hou was ruthless. If it were others, they would give up helplessly. Instead, he quit his job and joined another group of gangsters. He had even gone through all sort of ordeals. What was most shocking was that he replaced the leader of the group easily. He replaced the leader in a peaceful manner and the leader admired his ability.¡±


    Yezi was surprised for a moment. She pondered for a while and then said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it has something to do with his mother being a psychologist.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too. On the one hand, Master Hou must have the ability. On the other hand, he knows how to capture the hearts of the people. After successfully becoming the leader of the organization, he immediately retaliated against the group of gangsters who killed his parents. He chopped off the heads of the other party¡¯s boss and those who had participated in the killing of his mother. He spared the others. Some were released and some were recruited into his team. This incident shocked Jiang City¡¯s underworld. They admired Master Hou¡¯s actions.¡±


    ¡°What shocked them was that he was so ruthless. He could make people shudder in fear. They admired him for his impartiality. He took revenge on those who participated in the murder and released those who didn¡¯t participate. As a result of this incident, he has completely established his prestige.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed emotionally and said, ¡°From the time he resigned and entered the underworld to the time he avenged his parents, it only took him two and a half years. Then, he used a year¡¯s time to unify Jiang City¡¯s underworld and become its master. In four years, a weak scholar can change from a fledgling gangster to the real boss of Jiang City¡¯s underworld. This is a miracle.¡±


    ¡°And the most terrible thing was that he might have created this plan from the day his parents were killed and he was following his plan conscientiously.¡±


    Yezi sighed emotionally and said, ¡°No wonder my father used to say that he always looks down on people who deal with the underworld. However, Master Hou is an exception as he has reached another level.¡±


    Xiao Bing chuckled as he tidied up the files. He held Yezi in his arms, kissed Yezi on the face and said smilingly, ¡°Now I have to side with Master Hou. The more shrewd he is, the better for me. Well, in less than two days, I will also have the details of Lord Long. Then, I will have to plan for the future.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing.¡± Yezi looked at Xiao Bing seriously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act silly for me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Fool. It is natural for Brother Bing to do anything for you. Don¡¯t you remember what you have said at the beginning? You want to be like a bird flying freely in the sky. Brother Bing will let you fly freely in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes sparkled with confidence. He said, ¡°I want you to become the princess of Jiang City and even the whole world. After which, any man who dares to be rude to you will be punished severely.¡±


    This seemed to be a dream, an illusory dream, but looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s confident eyes, Yezi seemed to take it seriously. She felt warm inside and was as relaxed as a fairy. No woman in the world could experience this because she knew she had found the best man in the world.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s cell phone rang. Xiao Bing fished it out of his pocket and took a look. Bi Tingting¡¯s name was shown on the phone and Yezi saw it. With a smile on her face, she jumped off from Xiao Bing¡¯s leg immediately and said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ll watch TV in the hall first. I won¡¯t disturb the both of you.¡±


    Xiao Bing embraced Yezi again and said smilingly, ¡°Little girl, I have nothing to hide. Just sit here.¡±


    Although having said that, Xiao Bing was really worried about what Bi Tingting would say. However, he still picked up the phone immediately, placed it beside his ear and said smilingly, ¡°Hello, Tingting.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ you haven¡¯t called me for such a long time. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    Bi Tingting sounded somewhat resentful.


    Sh*t. Xiao Bing felt that a small hand pinching him silently. He said mirthlessly, ¡°How is it possible? I am busy these days and my girlfriend¡¯s family has undergone a lot of things. I have to accompany my girlfriend every day.¡±


    ¡°Oh. There isn¡¯t much to my call. I just want to remind you to come to the concert tomorrow. All of you are sitting in the best seats. Tomorrow is the most important day of my stay in Jiang City. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°OK, I will definitely go. Well, I have to settle some things with my girlfriend. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±


    Just when Xiao Bing hung up the phone, Yezi looked at Xiao Bing with a half-smile on her face. Apparently, she had heard their entire conversation over the phone.


    ¡°Xiao Bing, Bi Tingting treats you well¡­¡±

 Chapter 153 - The Assassin at the Concert

    Chapter 153 The Assassin at the Concert


    Xiao Bing kept a straight face and said seriously, ¡°I only want Yezi to be my woman and wife in my life. I will never be disloyal to my little Yezi. It¡¯s just that your Brother Bing is handsome and well proportioned. It¡¯s inevitable if others like me.¡±


    Yezi let go of Xiao Bing and laughed. She said, ¡°You are narcissistic. However, I am very curious about your past. How did you even know Bi Tingting, the music diva? How could an ordinary soldier be able to invite Grandpa Zhang Yizhi? Besides, you are still an orphan. If you said that you had an ordinary past, I wouldn¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Currently, I have only two identities, a small owner of the noodle shop and my Yezi¡¯s man!¡±


    While speaking, Xiao Bing put his arm around Yezi.


    After kissing each other, Yezi¡¯s face reddened. She gasped slightly and said, ¡°Brother Bing, I won¡¯t go with you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Bing knew that she was referring to Bi Tingting¡¯s concert. He recalled the call he just received and couldn¡¯t help but say bitterly, ¡°You didn¡¯t really think I¡­¡±


    ¡°No, and there is nothing¡­ I know you two knew each other before. Even if there is anything, both of you have been together before. However, you just said that you would be my only man and I will be the only woman, who would accompany you all your life. You said that and I believed it. I don¡¯t care how you behave outside. I just need to know that you will treat me well.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Yezi in shock. There was a bright smile on Yezi¡¯s reddened face. She continued, ¡°Brother Bing, I don¡¯t care about your past. I won¡¯t forget the time when I needed freedom, you were the one who carried me and soared happily with me. You were the one who supported me in the darkest and most vulnerable time of my life. You showed me the way. When someone teased and bullied me, you were the first to stand up for me and would even fight against strong enemies. To you and Master Hou, Long Family is currently like a tall mountain, which both of you looked up to.


    ¡°If I can achieve all of these, I have lived my life well. What more can I expect?¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, I don¡¯t need to be a princess of the world. I just want to be your princess.¡±


    Xiao Bing was moved. He embraced Yezi again and gave her a gentle kiss.


    The next day, Ye Xiaoxi went to the company to handle some work. The noodle shop was closed for one day. Xiao Bing took Su Xiaoxiao, Zhang Jing, Li Hong, Maggie, Jiang Susu, Lil Bei, Gao Fei and Yezi¡¯s two best friends Chen Yuanyuan and Xu Wenting to Jiang City¡¯s Cultural Palace Gymnasium to attend Bi Tingting¡¯s concert. There were ten of them, three guys and seven girls.


    It was hard to get a ticket for Bi Tingting¡¯s concert this time. Although Chen Yuanyuan and Xu Wenting were from well-to-do families, they didn¡¯t manage to buy tickets. Knowing that Xiao Bing was able to take them to the concert, they were very happy. They constantly praised Xiao Bing, their brother-in-law along the way there. As Yezi¡¯s birthday was a few days later than theirs, they regarded Yezi as their sister. It seemed that they took great advantage of Xiao Bing.


    What surprised them the most was not that he had bought the tickets, but that those ten tickets were for those seats in the second row. Master Hou, let alone ordinary people might not be able to buy ten tickets for those seats in the second row unless he pulled some strings. Xiao Bing was able to get them. Chen Yuanyuan and Xu Wenting¡¯s gaze were different. In the past, the two of them only had a very good impression of Xiao Bing. They thought that Xiao Bing treated Yezi well, so they supported their relationship. However, realistically speaking, they still thought Xiao Bing was beneath Yezi. After all, their family statuses and background were totally different.


    But now, the two of them had to think about it. How come Xiao Bing was able to get ten tickets for the seats in the second row? Either Xiao Bing had a very big network of friends or Xiao Bing had a side that they had never seen through.


    When all of them sat down in the second row, more than half of the stadium was filled. Xiao Bing said, ¡°All of you wait here for a while. I have to answer nature¡¯s call first.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    They acknowledged, but they weren¡¯t bothered with Xiao Bing. As Bi Tingting¡¯s concert was coming soon, everyone was excited.


    Xiao Bing walked out of the auditorium and came to a long corridor. As he did not know where the toilet was, he wandered around and saw a sign at the corner. It wrote, ¡°Backstage for artists. No admittance.¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t realize that he walked to the backstage. As he was about to go back, he suddenly smelled a faint smell of blood. Xiao Bing rushed forward immediately. There were two security guards lying in a pool of blood at the corridor. Xiao Bing went over and checked both of them. They were dead.


    How did the security guard die? It was highly likely that the other party was targeting Bi Tingting. Although Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know why the other party wanted to attack Bi Tingting, Xiao Bing was, after all, Bi Tingting¡¯s man. They slept together before. Hence, Xiao Bing had to help her. So he rushed down the corridor. After a short distance, there was also a corpse lying at the door in front of a room. Xiao Bing¡¯s heart sank. Then, he heard a scream and Bi Tingting¡¯s shouting, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Xiao Bing breathed a sigh of relief. He rushed forward, smashed himself at the door and barged into the room.


    In the dressing room, Bi Tingting was pale and hid in the corner of the room. Standing in front of her was a woman in leather tights. The woman¡¯s figure was hot and seductive and her face was beautiful and delicate. Although she looked seductive, she appeared cold and indifferent. She was typically a seductive and indifferent beauty.


    Holding a dagger in her hand, she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, someone hired me to kill you.¡±


    Just when she finished speaking, the door was smashed with a loud bang. She turned around. She could only see a shadow. It hit her with a loud bang. She crashed against the wall on the other side of the room. Her organs were displaced and spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    Bi Tingting initially thought that she was going to be killed. The situation changed in a flash. She saw Xiao Bing knocking the cold female killer over. Xiao Bing was a godsend for her. Xiao Bing then walked towards her. Bi Tingting started wailing and jumped directly into Xiao Bing¡¯s embrace.


    Xiao Bing patted Bi Tingting on her back and looked at the female killer who was knocked over by Xiao Bing. When their gazes met, both of them spoke almost at the same time and said, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    This woman left a deep impression on Xiao Bing. During Xiao Bing¡¯s first encounter with Ye Tianming, he, Ye Tianming and Yezi were being targeted. At that time, one of the assassins was this woman, and another was called Kuaiqiang Lisan, who was killed by him on the spot. He released this woman out of compassion, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet her here again after such a long time.


    Zhan Hongyan bit her lips as she struggled to stand up from the ground. Without saying a word, she directed the dagger in her hands towards her neck. With a snap, Xiao Bing waved his hands casually and hit Zhan Hongyan¡¯s wrist with a bunch of keys, which caused her to drop her dagger onto the ground.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan said, ¡°I am not your opponent. You have let me off once. Will you let me off this time? Even if I were to be handed over to the police, I would still die. Why don¡¯t I just kill myself?¡±


    Xiao Bing said coldly, ¡°I said that I hoped you would stop doing evil after you went back when I let you off previously. I didn¡¯t expect to catch you so soon. In fact, your death is not worthy of any sympathy.¡±


    ¡°Yes. After you let me off the last time, I hadn¡¯t received any tasks from the organization for more than a month. When I took up a task after the long hiatus, I met you again. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised. He said, ¡°Is this your first assignment after the hiatus?¡±


    ¡°Is it necessary for me to bluff you? To gain sympathy? It seems that your relationship with Miss Bi Tingting is unusual. Even if I win sympathy, I will still die. After all, I almost killed Miss Bi just now.¡±


    Bi Tingting stopped crying. Seeing that Xiao Bing had subdued the woman, her emotions became more stable. She looked up at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Brother Bing, call the police.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of this matter. What about your concert today¡­¡±


    Bi Tingting sighed and said, ¡°No matter what, today¡¯s concert should be held on time, otherwise the company will have to lose much reputation and money. Let me call someone to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Xiao Bing first stopped Bi Tingting. He then looked at Zhan Hongyan.


    Zhan Hongyan said with a wry smile, ¡°I advise you not to continue with this concert¡­ I am not the only killer this time. In order to prevent me from failing again, the organization especially got a few people to tag along. At the venue, my companions are hiding in the audience and they will find an opportunity to assassinate Miss Bi.¡±


    Bi Tingting was flustered.

 Chapter 154 - The Devils Interrogation

    Xiao Bing said solemnly, ¡°Tingting, let¡¯s forget about today¡¯s concert. Get the organizer to go on stage to tell the audience and change the date of the concert.¡±


    Bi Tingting was extremely anxious. She said, ¡°This will cost nearly ten million yuan.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan snorted and said, ¡°Why do all rich people still care about money? Our Ghost Nest Organization has killed too many rich people. Before these rich people died, they appeared desperate. Their gaze showed us how desperate they were. If they could exchange all their wealth for their lives at that time, I believe they would certainly do it.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Zhan Hongyan and asked, ¡°How many people are there? What weapons do they have? What do all of them look like? Where are they located?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan shook her head and said, ¡°Kill me. Even if you kill me, I can¡¯t say.¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered and said, ¡°As I didn¡¯t kill you the last time, do you really think I won¡¯t kill you? Did you forget how Kuaiqiang Lisan died?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan¡¯s facial expression changed slightly and didn¡¯t make any noise.


    Xiao Bing glanced at Bi Tingting and comforted her. ¡°Wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll take her out for a while. I¡¯ll return soon.¡±


    Bi Tingting¡¯s eyes reddened. She said, ¡°Brother Bing, I am afraid¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Do you still want the concert to be held as scheduled?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then wait for me for five minutes at most.¡±


    Bi Tingting bit her lip. As she knew that the company would suffer a huge loss if the concert couldn¡¯t be held as scheduled, she finally nodded and agreed.


    Xiao Bing went over, grabbed Zhan Hongyan¡¯s arm and dragged her out of the room. After going out, he looked around and walked into the room on the other side. There was no one in the room. There was a dressing table, several stools, a small bed. Xiao Bing closed the door. With a piercing sound, Xiao Bing ripped Zhan Hongyan¡¯s coat and her elastic skin was revealed.


    Zhan Hongyan screamed and retreated hurriedly. She looked at Xiao Bing in panic.


    Xiao Bing sneered, saying, ¡°Do killers like you know about fear?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan shouted, ¡°You can kill me or let me die. I want to kill your woman. Why don¡¯t you let me die?¡±


    Xiao Bing approached slowly. He had a demonic smile on his face. He stared at Zhan Hongyan fiercely. His gaze made Zhan Hongyan¡¯s heart pound rapidly and her limbs become weak. She has a feeling that the man standing in front of her could do anything.


    ¡°Do you think death is sufficient?¡± Xiao Bing grinned. His white teeth were attractive, but they seemed awe-inspiring. ¡°In this world, death is actually the simplest thing. There are many things that are much more terrible than death, but you can¡¯t think of them, for example¡­ having sex with you here.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan shook her head and said, ¡°You won¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Xiao Bing walked over and tore her bra. Zhan Hongyan screamed in panic and appeared anxious.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Say. Where are those people? Since they have infiltrated the venue, they must have bought tickets in advance, right? There must be seat numbers. Where are they?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan couldn¡¯t retreat any further as her bare back was leaning against on the cold wall. Her excellent psychological quality allowed her to persevere further. Suddenly she let down her arm and closed her eyes tightly. She was ready to be manipulated by Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing said smilingly, ¡°Oh, not bad. I am more and more interested in your Ghost Nest. It seems that I should look for the leader of Ghost Nest after settling this matter. The leader is able to groom a woman to have such psychological quality. But do you think I¡¯ll let you off? Do you know what is going on here today?¡±


    ¡°Con-concert¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, a concert.¡± Xiao Bing smiled like a demon. ¡°There are nearly ten thousand spectators and countless reporters in the hall. What do you think if I take off your pants and let you walk naked on the stage? It will be a wonderful visual performance. Would the audience scream and thank me?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan turned pale. Xiao Bing walked over happily. He grabbed Zhan Hongyan¡¯s pants and was about to pull it down. Zhan Hongyan suddenly lost control and screamed, ¡°You are a devil. You are the devil!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, I am.¡± Xiao Bing sounded cold. He stared sharply at Zhan Hongyan as though his gaze was a sharp sword. He said coldly, ¡°I am a devil, so don¡¯t test my patience. You must have heard what I said to Bi Tingting just now. I said that I would give you at most five minutes. Three minutes have passed and there are still two minutes left. In the two minutes, we can play casually.¡±


    After speaking, Xiao Bing ripped Zhan Hongyan¡¯s pants. Zhan Hongyan almost screamed aloud. Xiao Bing covered her mouth as he leaned against her body closely. One of his body parts was positioned above her underwear. No matter how strong Zhan Hongyan¡¯s psychological quality was, she couldn¡¯t help but collapse at that point. Tears were streaming down from her eyes.


    Seeing that Zhan Hongyan wasn¡¯t going to shout, Xiao Bing released her and took a small step back. Xiao Bing¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but react just now. At this moment, apart from a small pair of underwear, she was wearing nothing. Her body was white, tender and smooth. She had a devilish figure. She was neither fat nor thin. If Xiao Bing hadn¡¯t been accustomed to all kinds of situations, he would pounce on her like a hungry wolf.


    Zhan Hongyan¡¯s tears flowed uncontrollably. She appeared haggard. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Ask. I will¡­ say.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Xiao Bing looked around, walked to the bed, pulled off the bedsheet, threw it to Zhan Hongyan and said, ¡°Wrap yourself in it first.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan wrapped the bedsheet under her armpit. It blocked her chest and everything below her chest. This made her feel better. She said, ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°I am warning you. If you tell a lie, I mean what I said just now. You will be stripped naked and be thrown on the stage and perform for the audience.¡±


    After being tormented by Xiao Bing, she became a little crazy and hysterical. She said, ¡°I know. Say.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I am very loving. First, I want to know, besides you, how many killers did Ghost Nest sent?¡±


    ¡°Three.¡± Zhan Hongyan had nothing to lose. She continued, ¡°They are sitting in three corners respectively. As the seats in the front row were no longer available, so all of them sat in the seventh row. One sat at the first seat, another sat at the twelfth seat and the last one sat at the thirtieth seat.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded with satisfaction and continued, ¡°The seventh row is also located near the stage. It seems that all of you are resourceful. How strong are these people? If your plan fails, how are they going to kill Bi Tingting?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan said, ¡°All of them are in the clear strength stage. The person sitting in the middle is called Black Ghost. He is not black, but he is relatively tanned. He is the strongest as he is in the mid-clear strength stage. The others are in the early clear strength stage.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Kill me please.¡± After telling Xiao Bing all this, Zhan Hongyan seemed to be in distress. She said, ¡°Please, please kill me.¡±


    Xiao Bing treated his palm like a knife. He raised his hand and slapped Zhan Hongyan¡¯s shoulder. He knocked Zhan Hongyan out instantly.


    Xiao Bing then carried Zhan Hongyan onto the bed and made her lie on it. He turned around and left the room. When he locked the door, he pinched off some sawdust from the door frame and stuffed it into the hole of the door lock. Now, even if others tried to open the door with a key from the outside, they couldn¡¯t open it.


    After doing all this, Xiao Bing returned to the dressing room where Bi Tingting was at. There was more than one person in the dressing room. Bi Tingting was still scared out of her wits and was wiping her tears away. A fat man was growling angrily. Several staff members were standing there awkwardly.


    The fat man in the suit kept shouting, ¡°I want to get even with the organizers here. How did they arrange the event? Why did someone get killed? Someone almost killed Tingting. What happened if our Tingting gets injured? This concert cannot continue.¡±


    After Xiao Bing entered the room, the fat man widened his eyes. He pointed at Xiao Bing and shouted, ¡°What are you doing here? Who let you in?¡±


    Bi Tingting stopped him hurriedly and said, ¡°Brother Tao, he is my friend. Luckily he was around just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The fat man relaxed a little.


    Bi Tingting said apologetically, ¡°Brother Bing, I¡¯m sorry. This is my manager, Jiang Haitao.¡±


    Xiao Bing hummed in acknowledgment. He then looked at Bi Tingting and said, ¡°The matter has been settled. Let¡¯s continue with the concert first. In addition, the matter should be reported to the police.¡±


    Bi Tingting was somewhat embarrassed and said, ¡°They just called the police.¡±


    After all, she promised Xiao Bing not to call the police just now. However, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Bing stopped her from calling the police because he didn¡¯t want the police to arrest Zhan Hongyan. As he had hidden Zhan Hongyan, no one would think that the murderer got stuck in the room on the other side of the corridor.


    Bi Tingting asked curiously, ¡°Brother Bing, the woman just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to take her away.¡± Xiao Bing dragged Bi Tingting aside and whispered in Bi Tingting¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I went to Jiang City on a mission. This killer shouldn¡¯t be handed over to the police.¡±


    Bi Tingting believed him and didn¡¯t ask further. She asked curiously, ¡°Can I really hold the concert now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. No problem. I can resolve the matter. The concert is about to start in 15 minutes. Please prepare for it first. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Bi Tingting acknowledged. She seemed more relaxed. As soon as Xiao Bing came out of the room, he called Lil Bei and said, ¡°Shh, don¡¯t let others know. Take Gao Fei aside. I have a task for the two of you¡­¡±

 Chapter 155 - Feels Good

    Chapter 155 Feels Good


    Xiao Bing briefly told them what had just happened and what they should do. ¡°There were three assassins. Each of us will deal one assassin, in case they escape. We don¡¯t need to kill them. We just need to get them under our control before the concert and take them to the police backstage.¡±


    Lil Bei agreed and said with a smiled, ¡°Brother Bing, I remember that we once had protected Bi Tingting for a while. Is that the reason you can get so many tickets this time? It seems that you two have been dating for a long time.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said crossly, ¡°Stop thinking about that nonsense. Just do your job.¡±


    ¡°Yes, captain!¡±


    Xiao Bing felt his heart warm upon hearing the word ¡°captain¡±. He¡¯d like to remind Lil Bei that he was no longer the captain. But since time was ticking, he did not want to waste time on how he was addressed. He told them how strong the assassins were. Quite to his surprise, Gao Fei volunteered to deal with the strongest one. Xiao Bing and Lil Bei then discussed which assassin they should pick, then they hung up.


    ¡°Damn, I need to pee.¡±


    Xiao Bing was a little anxious. After he arrived at the stadium, he located the 7th row and pretended to head toward it naturally.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    As he got closer to his target, Xiao Bing found the assassin wearing a fitted cap, whose brim was greatly lowered. When Xiao Bing approached him, he noticed that this man¡¯s breath was steady. He seemed not to be excited about the concert. And his hand leaning on the arm of the seat was conspicuously calloused. Xiao Bing instantly knew that this man was consistently practicing martial arts dealing with palms.


    While Xiao Bing was about to pass by the target he had confirmed, he suddenly stood in front of this man and put his hands on this man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Erhu? We haven¡¯t met for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d see you here,¡± said Xiao Bing while smiling.


    Irritated, the man looked up and was about to say that Xiao Bing was mistaken. But suddenly, the assassin sensed something wrong. He tried to do something but one of Xiao Bing¡¯s hands was already at his throat and the other was on his head. Xiao Bing suddenly pressed the man¡¯s head and kicked it hard with his knee. The man was instantly knocked out.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s movements were so fast that no one near them had a clue of what had happened. They merely saw Xiao Bing gave this man a yank and left with the man leaning on his body while saying something unimportant.


    While Xiao Bing knocked his target out, Gao Fei also approached his target, who was a muscular man. The assassin looked vigilant when he saw Gao Fei stop in front of him.


    Then, the sturdy man was startled when he met Gao Fei¡¯s cold-blooded eyes. He had never seen eyes like that, even though he had met many first-class assassins in the Ghost Nest.


    ¡°Who¡­ who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know.¡±


    The sturdy man suddenly dashed at Gao Fei. Gao Fei was not a skinny man, but he still looked like a little bird in front of his target. The sturdy man kept coming toward him like a bulldozer that was about to smash him into a pile of meat.


    The muscular man did not underestimate Gao Fei. He believed that his impact against Gao Fei could either knock him out or make him fall over. Maybe he could escape if the situation was the latter. However, his heart was almost in his throat when he saw the disdain in Gao Fei¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The sturdy men felt like he had hit steel, except that it was not. Soon after, he felt dizzy. But before he could do anything else, Gao Fei had already poked his ribs. Instantly, the sturdy man lost sensation in half of his body.


    Then Gao Fei broke the man¡¯s arms and jaw as fast as lightning, which made the man unable to either move or talk. Gao Fei carried him on his shoulder and beginning walking outside while being gazed at by lots of people, whose attention was then drawn back to the music coming from the stage.


    Xiao Bing, Lil Bei, and Gao Fei all carried their targets backstage once the police had been there for a few minutes. They were just asking questions in Bi Tingting¡¯s dressing room. Their leader was Jiang Wanting, whom Xiao Bing had met a few times. She was confused when seeing Xiao Bing walk in with a man on his shoulder. ¡°Mr. Xiao, what happened?¡±


    Since she had a good impression of Xiao Bing, she wasn¡¯t being too suspicious.


    ¡°They are assassins who were here to kill Bi Tingting. My friend and I captured them alive. Since you are here, why not take these men to the police station?¡±


    Though she knew that Xiao Bing was quite a capable men, she had never expected that Xiao Bing could put all the killers down in such a short time. She was even more surprised that Xiao Bing had two powerful friends.


    ¡°What¡¯s his true identity?¡± Jiang Wanting was afire with curiosity.


    In any case, Xiao Bing helped her a lot this time. ¡°I should really thank you this time. You have helped me more than once,¡± she said with sincerity.


    Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Citizens should cooperate with the police. I was a soldier before, remember?¡±


    Jiang Wanting nodded while smiling. ¡°By the way, I was told that the assassin who tried to murder Bi Tingting was a woman. Do you know where she is?¡±


    ¡°She managed to escape after I interrogated her,¡± replied Xiao Bing, smiling bitterly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity then.¡± Jiang Wangting turned to Bi Tingting, who had already had her makeup on. ¡°Miss. Bi, I highly advise you to cancel the concert, given the situation here. Though all the assassins are arrested, there are still possibilities that¡­¡±


    The stout agent near them nodded his head. But Bi Tingting sounded stubborn. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Besides the fact that there will be a loss for the company, the fans here have been waiting for me for months. I¡¯ll never disappoint them. I should take the risk for my fans.¡±


    It was something Xiao Bing had anticipated, since he knew Bi Tingting all too well. Xiao Bing was sometimes impressed and touched by Bing Tingting¡¯s devotion to her career and her fans.


    Knowing that Bi Tingting wouldn¡¯t cancel the concert, Jiang Wanting just said, ¡°All right then. We¡¯ll add forces around the building. The police of Jiang City all feel deeply sorry for what happened to you.¡±


    Bi Tingting shook her head and tried to pull herself together. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Bi Tingting to the two assistants standing behind her.


    Then she looked at Xiao Bing. ¡°Brother Bing, see you at the concert.¡±


    ¡°See you,¡± replied Xiao Bing while nodding.


    After Bi Tingting went out, Jiang Wangting reached out her hand to Xiao Bing and spoke with seriousness. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xiao, if it weren¡¯t for your timely help, terrible things could have happened to Bi Tingting, which would have been a big blow to the city. I could have lost my job if these assassins succeeded. So, thanks for your help.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a friend of mine. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    The two shook hands. ¡°I¡¯m increasingly curious about the army you once served in. You¡¯re even a friend of such a big star. But I must leave now, I need to enhance the security here.¡±


    ¡°I understand. And I should get back to the concert.¡±


    ¡°All right. Call me if you have time. I want to buy you dinner.¡±


    Xiao Bing was willing to develop a good relationship with the police of the city because it would be beneficial for him in the days to come. After he walked out of the dressing room, Xiao Bing told Lil Bei and Gao Fei to go back to their seats. Then he got back to his seat after he went to the bathroom.


    ¡°You went to the bathroom?¡± asked Su Xiaoxiao when Xiao Bing sat down, confused.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing looked like he was telling the truth. ¡°Otherwise, what could I have done?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ Gao Fei and Lil Bei went to the bathroom as well?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao still looked confused, but she did not ask any more questions.


    The lights on the stage suddenly went out. At first, there was a humming among the restless people but soon after it turned to screams. And the light sticks in their hands shimmered like the stars in the night.


    Slowly, Bi Tingting appeared on the stage, standing on the lifting platform in a white dress. She was just like Snow White. Even Su Xiaoxiao could not help standing up and cheering for the star. Xiao Bing looked around and found that no one was sitting quietly, except for Lil Bei and Gao Fei.


    ¡°The love I have for you is like raindrops, dripping on my heart,¡± Bi Tingting sang.


    She sang beautifully like a nightingale. The audience was all drowned in her voice and the catchy melody. Every word drifted deep in their minds. Xiao Bing was surprised by her voice. It seemed that her vocal skill had leaped to another level, although originally her voice was pleasant enough. Only the word ¡°divine¡± could be used to describe her voice. There was nearly no one who could be her rival in the music industry. Xiao Bing imagined that she must have spent tremendous effort on music.


    Gradually, there was no one shouting or screaming, as they were all intoxicated by her voice. The shimmering light from their light sticks swung as the audience swayed to the melody.


    When the song was finished, screams of excitement filled the building. Even the aloof Su Xiaoxiao put her hands around Xiao Bing while shouting, ¡°Brother Bing, did you see? This is the one true diva of China. Her voice is so beautiful. Brother Bing, thanks for taking me here. I love you so much.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao had never behaved like this before. Xiao Bing had to put his hands around her in case she fell on the ground, as she was clinging to his body like a python. He cuddled her with his hands accidentally on her butt. It felt soft and bouncy.


    Xiao Bing swallowed. ¡°You¡¯re acting like this just because you just heard Bi Tingting sing a song. I wonder if you would be much crazier if I told you that I have slept with her.¡±


    Xiao Bing unconsciously pinched her butt, feeling the softness.


    Xiao Bing decided to walk around and choose a beauty to stand beside. He thought maybe when she was feeling high, she would hug him as well. ¡°Why didn¡¯t it occur to me that I should watch more concerts?¡± Xiao Bing wondered, still relishing the feeling.

 Chapter 156 - French-Kissing in Front of the Audience

    After she finished the song, Bi Tingting soon put on another black leather outfit and performed another dance-pop song. Her dancing and singing were stunningly hot. The audience was all screaming beneath the stage.


    The people around Xiao Bing all threw their hands up in the air and were rocking. It had been a long time since Su Xiaoxiao was this enraptured. A smile appeared on Xiao Bing¡¯s face.


    Xiao Bing finally understood why Bing Tingting loved her job so much. He knew that being a star not only would make her happy, it also could bring joy to others, which was perhaps the most important reason Bi Tingting loved this job so much.


    After the song was over, Bi Tingting instantly put on another dress and got back on the stage. First, she bowed before her audience while smiling beautifully and gracefully. Then she spoke in a soft voice, ¡°How¡¯re you doing tonight, people of Jiang City? I¡¯m very excited that I can be in this beautiful city and be with you, who are even more beautiful than the city. Thanks for coming here and supporting me. I¡¯d like to invite someone from the audience to sing the next song with me. Is there anybody who wants to do me this favor?¡±


    Numerous people threw their hands up and shouted ¡°yes¡± while jumping up and down. ¡°It¡¯s just to sing a song with her. Why are they all so excited?¡± Xiao Bing thought.


    Bi Tingting cast a sweeping glance of the crowd and spoke smilingly, ¡°I see so many hands down there. Well, the friend sitting in number 6 in the second row, I saw you put your hands up really high. Will you come to the stage and sing the next song with me?¡±


    Including Su Xiaoxiao, all of the others in the audience fixed their eyes on Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing suddenly realized what happened after feeling confused for a moment. ¡°Damn, this girl really likes playing with fire.¡± Xiao Bing pointed at his nose with wide-open eyes.


    Curious about the consequence, Maggie laughed. ¡°Brother Bing, she chose you especially, what are you waiting for? Get your ass up there.¡±


    The others all sighed and all cast Xiao Bing a glance of envy. Then Xiao Bing heard them talking about why Xiao Bing was lucky enough to be given this opportunity.


    Xiao Bing could do nothing but accept Bi Tingting¡¯s invitation. ¡°I piss on luck. I can dine with Bi Tingting and have sex with her whenever I want. I¡¯m lucky that I can sing a song with her? You guys are just too jealous,¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself while heading toward the stage.


    The moment he stepped on the stage, Xiao Bing noticed the complacency in her eyes. ¡°Tingting, what a cunning woman you are,¡± said Xiao Bing with his voice lowered.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to sing with me?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly. ¡°Of course I want to. But why didn¡¯t you tell me before? I¡¯m not even prepared for this.¡±


    ¡°No need for any preparation. I know you can sing, so sing a song with me now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    No one heard Xiao Bing and Bi Tingting¡¯s whispering since it was so loud there. The audience thought they were discussing how to sing the song together.


    When he was done speaking with the star near him, Xiao Bing put the mic near his mouth and said with a smile, ¡°As a huge fan of Bi Tingting, I¡¯m so excited and grateful for this opportunity. Thank you, Bi Tingting.¡±


    ¡°I never expected that Brother Bing is not afraid of being in front of a crowd,¡± Maggie said to her companion.


    ¡°I feel that they already have known each other, otherwise he could not have bought the tickets so easily,¡± observed Su Xiaoxiao, frowning.


    For some reason, there was jealousy in her tone, but it was so little that Su Xiaoxiao did not notice.


    ¡°Then next song I¡¯ll sing with this Mr. Xiao is called Be Your Lover,¡± said Bi Tingting with a graceful smile on her face.


    Then the music started. The song was created by the most famous songwriter in the country. It was made especially for the diva Bi Tingting and another rising star. It was an old song of Bi Tingting¡¯s, so Xiao Bing knew the lyrics.


    The first line was sung by the female. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m missing you by the raindrops outside the car window? I miss you, love you, but I couldn¡¯t have you. You¡¯ll always be my one true love,¡± Bi Tingting sang sadly while staring at Xiao Bing emotionally.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart almost broke when he saw the sadness in her eyes and heard the lyrics. He was somewhat moved. He wanted to put his arms around this woman, who had always put her entire heart on the man standing next to her.


    Then it was Xiao Bing¡¯s turn. Bi Tingting¡¯s voice was even more beautiful and touching than the time she performed the song with the featured artist. Although Xiao Bing had some knowledge of music, he still could not compare to the professional singer who used to sing this song with Bi Tingting.


    But his voice was deep, energetic, and full of manly charm, which was compensation for his lack of specialization. Silence suddenly crept over the audience. Everyone was holding their breath while watching and listening carefully.


    Somehow the audience all felt that the two on the stage were meant to be together. They seemed to be a well-matched couple when they were singing together.


    While the two kept singing the song, gradually they forgot where they were. They both were becoming intoxicated by the song, so was the audience. It was like they were in a story in which they were having different emotions.


    As the song was about to end, Xiao Bing and Bi Tingting kept getting closer to each other. They took each other¡¯s hands and looked into each other¡¯s eyes. To the surprise of everyone, Bi Tingting put her hands around Xiao Bing¡¯s neck, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed him.


    It was truly a beautiful and poetic scene in which the audience was still lost. They forgot to boo, scream, or be jealous, as if the two on the stage were Romeo and Juliet.


    Bi Tingting¡¯s tongue kept becoming entangled with Xiao Bing¡¯s. The two were panting and they could not keep their hands off each other. Finally, the audience realized what was going on and began booing. Some screamed out of excitement while some shouted curses.


    The staff of her team was all seemingly on the edge of breaking down as well. They did not even know how it happened. Though Bi Tingting was almost 30, she was still that innocent girl in the eyes of her fans.


    Finally, Xiao Bing came back to his senses. ¡°Damn. Why did I kiss her? We were supposed to just sing?¡± Then he fixed his eyes on her and found there was a timidness and ecstasy in her eyes when their lips separated. But there was no anger. Xiao Bing thought deeper and guessed that it was all in her plan. ¡°What a cunning chick!¡±


    But his heart pumped fast as he thought of the moment when they were French-kissing before thousands in the audience in the building and in front of the TV. He felt even more sexual and decided to teach her a ¡°lesson¡± in bed later.


    Xiao Bing licked his lips and found the taste pleasant. Seemingly having noticed Xiao Bing licking his lips, Bi Tingting flushed and turned to the crazy audience. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Xiao, for singing this song with me. It seems that Mr. Xiao is a good singer and I got lost in his voice¡­¡±


    She explained the kiss with some simple words. The angry and jealous fans started to make themselves believe what the star just said. Actually, it was really not a big deal, actors and actresses were always kissing on screen. This was not very different from acting.


    Xiao Bing felt relieved because if she didn¡¯t make an explanation, the crazy fans would have torn him to pieces. But even though the star had explained it, some fans still cast him glances of envy or anger when he headed toward his seat.


    When he got back to his seat, Maggie grabbed his arm and chuckled. ¡°Brother Bing, you¡¯re a really lucky guy. How did it feel when you were kissing this beloved goddess?¡±


    ¡°Fantastic,¡± replied Xiao Bing absently.


    Everyone¡¯s doubt would be increased if one tried to make excuses for their actions. It was a fact that Xiao Bing understood. So he said the word without any hesitation. He even grinned with excitement.


    As he had expected, Maggie stopped asking any more questions after she giggled for a while. Zhang Jing and the others just cast him a glance of jealousy and then fixed their eyes back on stage. Only Su Xiaoxiao could not hide her jealousy. She bit her lips hard and was seemingly angry.


    ¡°What an asshole! What a jerk! You already have Yezi and now you flirt with another woman. I must scold you hard for Yezi when we get home.¡±


    She was not only angry about Xiao Bing. Something changed when she fixed her eyes on Bi Tingting again. Besides the admiration she usually had for the star, there was faint hostility in her eyes.


    The concert continued and Bi Tingting didn¡¯t pay Xiao Bing any more attention. The two-hour concert soon came to an end while the enthusiastic fans still felt that it was not enough.


    Xiao Bing and his party all queued up to leave. Xiao Bing intended to return to the noodle house to have dinner and chat with his friends, so they could have an aftertaste of the concert. However, Jiang Wanting suddenly appeared in front of him. The policewoman looked sharp in her police suit. She reached out her hand and smiled. ¡°Mr. Xiao, can I have the honor of buying you dinner?¡±


    Xiao Bing reached out his hand as well. ¡°Of course,¡± replied Xiao Bing as they were shaking hands.


    Her hand was really smooth and snow-white.

 Chapter 157 - Bite the Hand That Feeds You

    Chapter 157 Bite the Hand That Feeds You


    Su Xiaoxiao glared at Jiang Wangting and watched her seducing Xiao Bing.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you okay?¡± Maggie swung Xiaoxiao¡¯s arms. There was a hint of canniness in the eyes of this 13-year-old girl. ¡°Did you fall in love with Brother Bing?¡±


    ¡°Me? No!¡± Su Xiaoxiao felt her heart thumping. ¡°Yezi and I are good friends. Just take a look at the complacency on his face. He was just kissed by his goddess and now a beautiful policewoman offered him dinner. I don¡¯t know why Yezi picked this womanizer.¡±


    But she found herself being gazed at in a strange manner by everyone near her after she finished, except for the quiet Gao Fei. Su Xiaoxiao stamped on the ground and bristled, ¡°Why are you looking at me that way? You think I¡¯m jealous? Lil Bei, why are you laughing as well?¡±


    Lil Bei seemed to be confused. ¡°I¡¯ve been laughing like this all day. Xiaoxiao, you are too sensitive.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I just feel that he¡¯s not worthy of Yezi,¡± said Su Xiaoxiao, seemingly angry.


    Zhang Jing came over to her and grabbed her by the hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xiaoxiao. Brother Bing will never be that kind of guy. The kiss on the stage must have been an accident and I assume that the policewoman wants to discuss a certain case with him. Don¡¯t think too much. Maybe we could give him a warning for you later?¡±


    After Zhang Jing finished speaking, laughter fell over the party, making Su Xiaoxiao feel abashed. She snorted and bolted to the door. The others followed quickly while still guffawing.


    ¡°These people are so bad. They are laughing at me like I¡¯m jealous. How could I ever be in love with that lecher?¡±


    Xiao Bing and Jiang Wanting were walking on the street while talking to each other. But Xiao Bing still could not help peeping at her long, slim legs. He remembered how his legs rubbed against hers when they were on their way to the police station in her car. The scene still lingered in his mind.


    Though Xiao Bing was a soldier of a special branch when he was in the Dragon Gate, he and his comrades usually wouldn¡¯t wear such conspicuous uniforms. Hence, he felt a little excited when touching her body.


    Jiang Wanting cast him a glance from time to time. She found that unlike any other man, Xiao Bing was not merely a decent man, his eyes were also pure and unstained by obscenity. Jiang Wangting often found other man gazing at her in a way that she greatly loathed.


    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s such a decent man. He served in the army!¡±


    Jing Wanting developed a better impression of Xiao Bing.


    The two decided to dine at a small restaurant. ¡°Is there a private room available for us?¡± asked Xiao Big when he walked in.


    The owner seemed to be a simple man in his 40s. He put on a smile after he fixed his eyes on the two of them. ¡°Of course there is. Only you two?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then the room over there will do. Please follow me.¡±


    After the owner led them to a private room, he gave Xiao Bing a menu, which was then given to Jiang Wanting. ¡°I never order dishes when I¡¯m with a woman. I usually let her the order what we eat,¡± said Xiao Bing while smiling.


    Jiang Wangting cast the menu a quick sweeping glance and ordered three appetizers and main courses and even drinks. It seemed that Jiang Tingting was really a resolute woman. Then she gave the menu back to the owner.


    With a smile, Xiao Bing looked at Jiang Wanting. ¡°Captain Jiang, so we are here just to relish the food?¡±


    ¡°What else for?¡± Jiang Wangting put on a smile. ¡°We police are also human, and humans need to eat and make friends. I surmise that Mr. Xiao knows that better than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Call me Brother Bing. That sounds friendlier.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then Brother Bing can just call me Wangting.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, did you go to her concert to listen to her sing or to just show your support as a friend?¡±


    ¡°Both. Actually, I once had protected her due to a mission and since then we became friends. Lots of my friends are her fans. So I asked her to give me many tickets in the front row.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m just curious. Let¡¯s stop talking about work.¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly found that not only did she have slim legs, but her boobs were also gigantic. When she approached the table, her breasts would press against the edge. It seemed that the two fleshmounds were about to explode at any time. Xiao Bing crossed his legs, trying to hide the embarrassment underneath.


    ¡°Because there are few who can understand what we do. When we have something to do with them, they will either be in awe of us or bear dirty thoughts in their minds. You are the only one I know that can treat us like normal people. And I think you are very different from other men.¡±


    ¡°Really? In what aspect?¡± asked Xiao Bing curiously while trying to press down the pillar between his legs. He felt relieved when he succeeded.


    Jiang Wanting continued, ¡°Because I can tell that Brother Bing is a pure-hearted man. You don¡¯t harbor any evil thoughts like any other men. Nowadays, these men behave like they¡¯ve never been with a girl. I don¡¯t know how to describe it.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with sternness, ¡°It¡¯s true. I believe one¡¯s appearance is just the surface. It is other¡¯s inside we should care about. Honesty, kindness, and beauty are all within one¡¯s heart. ¡°Besides, men who fill their minds with obscenities whenever they meet a woman is what I despise the most.¡±


    ¡°Few men can be as decent as Brother Bing.¡± Jiang Wanting complimented him.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s too much for me. There are still many good guys out there.¡± But Xiao Bing was enraptured inwardly and the fire in his belly was finally put out. He was glad that there was a table between them, otherwise she would¡¯ve seen everything.


    Jiang Wanting was still smiling. ¡°It¡¯s true. That¡¯s why I want to make friends with Brother Bing, like a normal friend.¡±


    ¡°It will be a great honor for me if I¡¯m a friend of the captain of the Criminal Police Brigade in Jiang City. It will be much more convenient for me if I have a friend in the government.¡±


    Though Xiao Bing was just kidding, Jiang Wanting spoke with sternness. ¡°That¡¯s not likely. I will not let my job be mixed with personal affairs.¡±


    Xiao Bing deemed her a dutiful women.


    Soon after, the dishes and drinks were served. Xiao Bing raised his glass and a smile touched on his lips. ¡°Wanting, here¡¯s to our friendship.¡±


    ¡°To our friendship.¡± Jiang Wanting raised her glass and clinked it with Xiao Bing¡¯s. Then they both took a sip.


    ¡°Brother Bing, are you a heavy drinker?¡± Jiang Wangting asked, smiling.


    ¡°I can hold my liquor.¡±


    ¡°Later, I have to deal with some matters regarding the star, so I can¡¯t drink with you anymore. But you still can drain some bottles if you want. I can just have soda.¡±


    ¡°No. I can just drink soda with you. I¡¯m not a drunkard.¡± He had never expected that this seemingly resolute woman would be this sensitive.


    ¡°Brother Bing, the three men you grabbed have already been taken to the police station. They seem to be from the Ghost Nest. Though this organization doesn¡¯t always have a large number of assassins, the strength they possess cannot be underestimated. It¡¯s difficult to deal with them, even for our police. I didn¡¯t expect that they would be knocked off their feet so easily by you guys.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t see us coming.¡± Xiao Bing smiled.


    ¡°Did your two friends used to be soldiers and retire at a young age like you?¡±


    Xiao Bing discerned that although her intention to make friends with him might be true, she had to have some other purposes. He surmised that she wanted to find out the true identities of Lil Bei, Gao Fei, and himself. But since Lil Bei¡¯s identity was special and he did not know Gao Fei¡¯s, he could not tell her either of the two¡¯s identities.


    Xiao Bing had to shake his head while smiling. ¡°I can¡¯t say. Wanting, I assume this is what this dinner is about, right? You want to know my secrets.¡±


    Jiang Wanting awkwardly blushed. ¡°I do want to know more about you. After all, Jiang City has been uneasy recently. You killed many men in the Northern Manor before, and many terrible things happened to the Ye family, and now the star was nearly assassinated. Now the police are vigilant about anyone unidentified. They are not particularly against you.¡±


    ¡°I know. All I can say is that Lil Bei is my friend. He¡¯s still serving in the army and he¡¯s here to spend his vacation. As for Gao Fei, he¡¯s an employee of my noodle house. I know little about him but I can assure you that he¡¯s not a threat to society.¡±


    Jiang Wanting looked at Xiao Bing and said sternly, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    As dutiful as she was, Jiang Wanting simply chose to trust Xiao Bing¡¯s words. Xiao Bing was impressed. He raised his glass. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    While the two drained their glasses, Jiang Wanting¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took a look at the number and said to Xiao Bing, ¡°Sorry, my dad¡¯s calling me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± replied Xiao Bing smilingly.


    Jiang Wanting answered the phone. ¡°Hey, dad.¡±


    Xiao Bing could not hear what she said, nor did not want to do it because it was impolite. Hence, when Jiang Wanting was talking on the phone, Xiao Bing was just eating. But he still heard her cold voice say, ¡°Dad, I said I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m doing great in Jiang City. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I earned this job and I¡¯m capable of taking care of myself. I don¡¯t need any arrangement from you.


    ¡°Danger? If there is any danger in this city, then it¡¯s my fault. Since I¡¯m in this position I have to put my safety beneath others¡¯. I have to be responsible for the 2,240,000 people in this city. Dad, I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore. And the underground has always been the main focus of the police. I won¡¯t make any compromise if there is any chaos!


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t need your help. I¡¯m the only one that I can count on. We should stop talking about this. I¡¯m at a restaurant with a friend. I will return to the capital of the province to celebrate mom¡¯s birthday if there¡¯s no mission for me¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I can totally take care of myself.¡±


    Jiang Wanting sighed after she hung up. Xiao Bing dropped his chopsticks and raised his gaze to Jiang Wanting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Having a quarrel with your family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just some trivial things¡­ Perhaps I can have another drink¡­ No. Brother Bing, did you finish. I should go back to work and interrogate the three suspects. I want to know who hired them.¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly recalled that Zhan Hongyan was still locked in a room after he knocked her out. Xiao Bing assumed that she might be awake after two hours, hence he grew impatient because if she escaped, then it was all for nothing. Though he hadn¡¯t relished the food subtly, Xiao Bing spoke with haste, ¡°Yes. Work is more important for you now. I¡¯ll buy you dinner someday.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Then Jiang Wanting paid the bill.


    Xiao Bing and Jiang Wanting parted after they walked out of the restaurant. Then Xiao Bing discreetly sneaked into the stadium and headed toward the room. He sighed with tremendous relief when he found the lock on the door still intact. He broke the lock, pushed the door open, and walked in.


    ¡°Whew!¡± Xiao Bing sensed the sharp light of a blade hurtling toward him. But he successfully dodged it, then the blade became lodged in the wall. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t strip you and throw you on the stage. Why do you bite the hand that feeds you?¡±

 Chapter 158 - Bring Zhan Hongyan to Heel

    Chapter 158 Bring Zhan Hongyan to Heel


    Obviously, Zhan Hongyan had just woken up when Xiao Bing opened the door. So she just randomly picked up a hairpin on her desk and hurled it at Xiao Bing, who then dodged it.


    But then, she regretted that she didn¡¯t kill herself with it. Infuriated, she turned around and hit the wall with her head.


    But the room was small and Xiao Bing had anticipated its arrival. He instantly sprinted for her and pinned her down on the bed.


    The two glared at each other with one on top and one on the bottom. Zhan Hongyan grasped the sheet firmly and cried out, ¡°Just give me a quick death.¡±


    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t say it like that? People who don¡¯t know the truth might think I did something to you. I didn¡¯t lay a finger on you!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ You already stripped me. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough,¡± said Xiao Bing with conspicuous lust on his face, which made Zhan Hongyan scream out of fear.


    ¡°You can scream until your mouth runs dry but nobody¡¯s gonna save you. The concert is over, they¡¯ve all gone. It¡¯s just you and me now.¡±


    Zhang Hongyan suddenly opened her mouth and it seemed that she intended to bite her tongue. But Xiao Bing stopped her timely by squeezing her cheeks. He put ice in his voice as he said, ¡°If you do it again, I¡¯ll take a picture of the naked you and post it on the Internet. You are a pretty girl. I¡¯m sure that many men have pictured themselves having sex with you.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan seemed to be in misery. She used to think of herself as a devil since she had always been killing people. But compared with Xiao Bing, she found herself just a lamb.


    Xiao Bing took back his hand after he was sure that she wouldn¡¯t do it again. Zhan Hongyan felt nervous when being under him. ¡°I won¡¯t try to kill myself again. Can you get off of me now?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t. What if you try to do it again? But if you are not feeling comfortable, I can just lie on top of you¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing then sprawled out on her like he just said. Though there was a thin sheet between them, Xiao Bing still could feel the chubbiness. The curves and concaves were well-arranged on her body. Xiao Bing unconsciously held her tighter with the reason to stop her wrenching out to kill herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a lecher.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the compliment. Are you in love with me?¡±


    ¡°What a shameless man.¡± Abashed, Zhan Hongyan inwardly cursed.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s be serious since we are both adults¡­¡±


    ¡°You are nowhere near serious¡­¡± Of course, Zhan Hongyang did not dare to let those words slip from her tongue. Only god knew what this devil would do to her.


    ¡°Your colleagues were all arrested and I believe that your organization will assume that you betrayed them. What¡¯s your plan for the future?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die.¡± It did not sound like a lie because her face paled and there was resoluteness in her voice.


    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be better! Think about the things I¡¯ll do to you after you die. Just kill yourself then if you don¡¯t care.¡±


    Her face looked sullen and there was hatred in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a devil!¡± she said while gnashing her teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me. I have heard so many people say the same thing. Of course, you are the only one to whom I showed my politeness. The others are all dead. Please keep in mind that I¡¯ve already decided to spare your life two times. Gratitude is a necessary quality for humans.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan drew in a deep breath. ¡°I remember your kindness, that¡¯s why I reminded you to ask your friend to cancel the concert, even though I was captured by then. But I never expected that you would be this shameless.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Killing is not shameful? Killing a woman you¡¯ve never met is not shameful?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan found there was nothing she could say. So she snorted and shut her mouth.


    Xiao Bing got off of her and sat on the couch. Zhan Hongyan sat up in a flurry and covered her body with the sheet. ¡°You are not afraid that I might kill myself?¡± she asked prudently.


    ¡°You still want to die?¡± Xiao Bing knowingly gazed at Zhan Hongyan. ¡°You are an assassin who was trained to have a strong mentality. However, compared with the true stone-hearted cut throats, you still have weakness. You still have gratitude and care about your body, which is the least of an assassin¡¯s concerns.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan cast him a glance of surprise. She found this man more and more mysterious. ¡°How do you know about these things?¡± she asked tentatively.


    ¡°Because there are so many assassins who died by my hand, like Jim, who drank human blood.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan trembled and her face turned pale. She stared at him with horrified eyes. ¡°You¡¯re lying. How could you be able to kill him? He¡¯s the fifth-ranked killer in the world, a legend in the history of assassins!¡±


    Xiao Bing remembered that he had fought Jim twice when he was carrying out a mission. The first time, neither of them could defeat the other. While the second time, since Xiao Bing had progressed in martial arts, he killed Jim while paying the price of getting slightly injured.


    That blood-drinking Jim was a heretic, whose religion was Satanism.


    Satan was a fallen angel who rebelled against God, according to the Bible. In the mysteries of Europe, he was a six-winged angel who was a servant of God. But then, he became arrogant, so God sent him to hell, making him the Devil, who was regarded as the dark and evil counterpart of God.


    Jim was a psychopathic heretic. He needed to drink a huge amount of blood every few days, believing that his power would increase by drinking warm blood. And the people from whom Jim drank the blood would be brutally killed by him.


    Jim was the most wanted man in every country, even throughout Europe. Children would stop crying at midnight if their parents told them that the blood-thirsty Jim was coming.


    He was ranked only fifth among the assassins, yet he was veritably the scariest.


    The Ghost Nest was not even as well known as some third-rate organization of assassins. However, some assassins in it were much more powerful than the best assassins in some second-rate assassin organizations. As one of the elites of the Ghost Next, she had heard about Jim¡¯s story a long time ago. He was a legend in these assassins¡¯ minds.


    Jim¡¯s death was already known among the assassins. But the story about how he died varied. Some people said that God descended from above and executed him. Some said that Jim died naturally and his soul went to hell. And others said that all countries united their special forces and killed Jim.


    All of which deified Jim. Zhan Hongyan could never have imagined that this man, who was about the same age as her, could be able to kill Jim.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing guffawed. ¡°I understand. Jim was good. But it was unfortunate for him that I was at my peak. I could kill him like it was a piece of cake.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan opened her eyes wide. ¡°Like a piece of cake? You¡¯re just boasting.¡±


    Though she was defeated by Xiao Bing, she was just an assassin at the early stage of Clear-strength. She was not even on the list of the elite assassins of China. Defeating her didn¡¯t mean that he was very powerful.


    ¡°Then you can just forget it if you don¡¯t believe it. Anyway, I know a lot about you assassins, and I have met many like you. You are the first that I can still talk to after I have known you for this long. You are merely a qualified assassin, not a good one.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan gnashed her teeth. ¡°Are you insulting me?¡±


    ¡°No, I just mean that you still have a conscience,¡± said Xiao Bing. ¡°Sometimes I feel that killing is not the ultimate purpose. Like the underground world¡­ we don¡¯t really mean that we should destroy them, instead, we¡¯re supposed to control them. We want their every action under our control, which is the same thing that I want to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Control me?¡± Zhan Hongyan asked.


    There was a hint of vigilance on her aloof face.


    ¡°Haha. There¡¯s no need to be so prudent. You are just a sellsword, actually. It¡¯s just that now, you will serve a new master. The difference is not big, is it?¡±


    ¡°I see now. You want me to do things for you.¡±


    ¡°Good. You really are a smart woman. So now you can stop working for the Ghost Nest and work for me. What do you say?¡±


    Seemingly cold, Zhan Hongyan snorted. Her face was overwhelmed with disdain.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I will strip you and whip you through the streets.¡±


    ¡°You are such a bastard!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the compliment!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Zhan Hongyan was truly speechless in front of Xiao Bing. She suddenly felt that no matter if he had killed Jim or not, he was a veritable demon.


    Zhan Hongyan nodded and said faintly, ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°Good. A clever choice for a clever woman.¡±


    Xiao Bing had surmised that this woman would surrender because if she returned to the Ghost Nest now, she would definitely be regarded as a traitor and she would probably not die quickly at that time. She might be able to commit suicide because she was an emotionless woman before, but not after her soul and spirit were tortured by Xiao Bing consistently.


    Xiao Bing believed that he was able to wear out the spirit of a top assassin, let alone Zhan Hongyan. He learned it from a colleague who specialized in this aspect in the Dragon Gate.


    Zhan Hongyan became at ease because she had promised to work for him. But she still looked cold. ¡°What should I do now?¡± she questioned in an icy voice.


    ¡°Put your clothes on and follow me!¡±

 Chapter 159 - The Secrets of the Ghost Nest

    Chapter 159 The Secrets of the Ghost Nest


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± questioned Zhan Hongyan. Xiao Bing found another security suit in a room and asked her to put it on. The suit was for someone whose height was 170cm, but Zhan Hongyan was a tall woman at 172cm. Hence, the suit was stretched tightly as she put it on, which revealed her perfect body shape.


    Xiao Bing swallowed and Zhan Hongyan did nor seem to care about it. She snorted and asked again, ¡°Where are we going?¡± The sullenness was still on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m recruiting members for my own organization. Have you ever heard of the Long family?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just be honest with each other. I know you offended Long Xiaoyun before he died. His family will definitely blame it on you and Master Hou. This Long family has many powerful martial artists. I¡¯m sure your death is certain.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you choose to follow me?¡± asked Xiao Bing while laughing.


    ¡°Sometimes you have to be humble when you¡¯ve gotten stuck in a bad situation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s practical, though.¡± Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something nice about me, like you¡¯re attracted by my charm¡­ Emm, since you already know, then I¡¯m not gonna lie to you. The martial artists around me are all stronger than you. No offense.¡±


    ¡°None taken,¡± said Zhan Hongyan icily.


    Since submitting to Xiao Bing, she seemed to be at ease and restored her usual aloofness.


    ¡°Lastly, I want to know where the base of the Ghost Nest is,¡± said Xiao Bing while looking at Zhan Hongyan.


    Frowning, Zhan Hongyan asked, ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Xiao Bing snorted, ¡°I turned you against the Ghost Nest and captured three of your kind. I¡¯m pretty sure they will pay a price for my head and that¡¯s not a good thing for me. I¡¯d rather eliminate this bane first before they start striking.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan became tense and shouted in disbelief, ¡°Are you insane? Who the hell do you think you are? Even though the Ghost Nest isn¡¯t the top organization of assassins in the country, there¡¯s no way that you can root them out easily! You are seeking your own death.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have another choice.¡± Xiao Bing stared at her. ¡°Have you ever heard the story of the Warlord? You must do things which are against your conscience to prove the loyalty you have sworn to me. Besides, you think you can still sleep well while being a traitor of the Ghost Nest?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan hesitated. In fact, she did not particularly like the place. There was only interest among assassins. But she was deeply in awe of it. That was why she did not dare to tell him. Besides, keeping secrets was also a fundamental quality of being an assassin.


    But she had already betrayed them!


    Just as Xiao Bing had told her, she was not the assassin she used to be. Since she had sworn her fealty to Xiao Bing, she was supposed to give him a present to prove it. Otherwise, he would not trust her completely because she had two conflicts with him.


    Zhan Hongyan finally stopped hesitating. ¡°To earn your trust, I can tell you. But the Ghost Nest is not that simple, as you may have imagined. Defeating me doesn¡¯t mean that you are able to eliminate the Ghost Nest. There are many assassins there more powerful than me.¡±


    ¡°So tell me how many assassins are there and how many of them are better than you?¡±


    Xiao Bing sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette, ¡°Tell me everything and tell me the truth. Take your time.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan sat on the bed and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I fell into this trap you set. There are 20 assassins in total in the Ghost Nest. Five of them are carrying out missions outside. Among the rest of them, the two leaders are at the Transforming Strength Stage, and there are four martial artists at the Concealing Strength Stage. And four of the last 10 are at the Clear-strength Stage and the rest are at the Bone-refining Stage.


    Xiao Bing pondered for a moment. ¡°The number of martial artists at the Transforming Strength Stage in Jiang City could not be over 10 and most of them are at Master Hou¡¯s service. And the Ghost Nest has two. It seems that I should not underestimate it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Our leaders are brothers. The fat one is called Starving and the slim one is called Hungry.¡±


    Xiao Bing almost choked on his saliva. ¡°What kind of names are those?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan¡¯s face was overwhelmed with terror. ¡°Starving uses a knife as his weapon and every time he kills a person, he will chop off that person¡¯s ears, chew them up, and swallow them down. Sometimes he will even cook the body and feast on it.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt it was disgusting.


    ¡°That Hungry is even more terrifying. His weapon is a Three Diamond Sword. Whenever he¡¯s killing his enemy, he will thrust the sword into the person¡¯s belly and spin the sword until his enemy¡¯s guts are cut into pieces. According to his theory, a man can never be hungry if he has no guts.¡±


    ¡°What a psycho,¡± Xiao Bing cursed. ¡°I¡¯m sure any normal man would want the two bastards dead. How can you work for men like them?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan sighed. ¡°We all have our difficulties. There are two types of assassins in this world; ones that have joined an organization and ones that are called rogue assassins. For some assassins who are not very skillful, like me, joining an organization means that we are under its protection. Otherwise, we could get killed by some other assassins.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Have you ever thought of finding another organization to join?¡±


    ¡°The Ghost Nest found me first. Besides, they were not the only two who have disgusting desires among all the assassins. There might be other assassins like them if I join another organization.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I can assure you that your new boss is not a psychopath. And you haven¡¯t told me the location of their base yet.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan stared at Xiao Bing like there was an idiot in front of her. ¡°Are you really going to destroy them? You don¡¯t consider yourself as a god, do you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a god. But it doesn¡¯t take a god-like power to eliminate them. Besides, I can use the help of the police.¡± Jiang Wanting suddenly swam up before his eyes.


    Given his present strength, it would be quite difficult for Xiao Bing to exterminate the organization. But things would be different if the police were involved and Jiang Wanting happened to be his friend. Actually, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t intend to take advantage of her. He just wanted her to take the credit. He believed that Jiang Wanting would be used as an example of all the police in Black Province.


    After Zhan Hongyan had told him all she knew about the Ghost Nest, Xiao Bing took her to the noodle house by car. Wang Guifang, Zhang Jing, Li Hong, and Jiang Susu were sitting around a table and playing mahjong with Maggie watching them. Su Xiaoxiao had already gone home under Lil Bei¡¯s escort. Su Xiaoxiao wanted to spend time with her mother since she finally came home.


    Dumbass was squatting down and playing with crickets. But Xiao Bing did not see Gao Fei.


    Upon seeing Xiao Bing come back, Dumbass jumped up. He giggled, ¡°Brother Bing, why does this man look like a girl?¡±


    The others all cast Zhan Hongyan a glance and then they all laughed. She threw Dumbass an icy glimpse with her facing still looking aloof. ¡°Why is he so unfriendly?¡± asked Dumbass stupidly.


    Xiao Bing rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you blind? She¡¯s a pretty girl, not a man!¡±


    Zhan Hongyan took off the security cap on her head and let her hair down. Everyone in the noodle house instantly gasped and even Dumbass opened his eyes wide and shouted in vast disbelief, ¡°How did a man suddenly turn into a pretty girl?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan took a look at Xiao Bing and asked brusquely, ¡°Is he mentally ill?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯m just a little bit clumsy.¡±


    There was a hint of a smile in Zhan Hongyan¡¯s eyes, but soon after it turned into her usual aloofness.


    Xiao Bing clapped his hands. ¡°Let me introduce her to you. This is my friend and she will help guys with the business, but even though there is no payment for her, you can¡¯t just ask her to do anything. She¡¯ll live here in the noodle house with Gao Fei and Maggie because she has no place to stay now.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan did not seem to like the offer. ¡°I can solve this problem. I won¡¯t live with others.¡±


    A voice that was even colder drifting from the door. ¡°Maggie won¡¯t live with an unidentified stranger either.¡±


    There was a hint of anger flashing in Zhan Hongyan¡¯s eyes. She suddenly whirled around and then she saw two eyes that terrified her. There was no human emotion in them, just indifference toward all living things. She felt like she was falling into a bottomless pit. The anger in her eyes soon turned into horror.


    Gao Fei was standing behind her!


    Seemingly having sensed the enmity in Zhan Hongyan¡¯s eyes, Gao Fei spoke icily, ¡°I don¡¯t like being gazed at like that. I wish this to be the last time.¡± His voice made her feel like she was in an ice house.


    Zhan Hongyan sucked in her breath. Xiao Bing was also surprised by the intensity of Gao Fei¡¯s killing intent. Though blood-drinking Jim, who was killed by Xiao Bing, was scary, he was just a psychopath. Yet the disposition Gao Fei was giving off was the essence of a killer, and the pure intention of slaughter. Even Jim could not do that.


    Gao Fei stopped staring at Zhan Hongyan and passed by her. He directly walked up to Maggie, who was playing mahjong before. After seeing what happened just now, she seemed unhappy. ¡°Brother, you scared our new sister,¡± said Maggie, pouting.


    ¡°I know, Maggie.¡±


    To Maggie, Gao Fei was always gentle, even meek.


    Zhan Hongyong asked in a low and trembling voice, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°My friend, Gao Fei!¡±

 Chapter 160 - Not Convenient at Night?

    Chapter 160 Not Convenient at Night?


    Xiao Bing had to take Zhan Hongyan to the Ye family¡¯s mansion because she had nowhere to go. But Xiao Bing soon after decided to rent an apartment for her from online as quickly as possible. Although Xiao Bing was cocksure that Zhan Hongyan harbored no other thoughts, he felt it uncomfortable when his woman was with an assassin.


    Fortunately, Zhan Hongyan preferred to be alone, so she did not come out after she walked into the room that was arranged for her.


    Xiao Bing lay in bed and Yezi was all over him. ¡°Yezi, you keep crossing the line. I might have to bang you one day when I can no longer resist it.¡±


    ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m not gonna do anything with you before our marriage¡­¡± Yezi blinked her eyes and asked with prudence, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s the situation with that women. I remember that she wanted to kill you and my brother, but then you set her free. Why does she do your bidding now and why did you bring her here?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    ¡°I have the patience for it.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing told her that the Ghost Nest had sent an assassin to kill Bi Tingting today and how he forced Zhan Hongyan to swear her fealty to him. But he omitted the part where he stripped her and sprawled over her.


    Upon hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s story, Ye Xiaoxi collected her thoughts. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s really something going on between you and Bi Tingting.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. I don¡¯t care about what you do outside this house. I only want you to love me when we¡¯re home. By the way, can we trust this woman?¡±


    ¡°We can,¡± said Xiao Bing with iron certainty. ¡°She has already betrayed her organization, which means that she can no longer be the assassin she used to be. There¡¯s no other way for her aside from working for me. And she¡¯s already at the early stage of Clear-strength, which makes her a true master of martial arts. She will greatly be of help to me after I instruct her in martial arts.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi stared at Xiao Bing gently. ¡°Brother Bing, I feel that you¡¯re more and more like my father.¡±


    Xiao Bing put on a wry smile. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if that¡¯s a compliment or not. If I were your father, then what does that make the two of us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m saying that you resemble him in some aspects. For example, you two are both ambitious men.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Bing was interested.


    ¡°You¡¯ve started building your own force. The reason you made Zhan Hongyan turn against her kind is that you want her to work for you. Everything you do is proof that you are an ambitious man.¡±


    ¡°Ambitious?¡± Xiao Bing rubbed his nose, and the dying Su Peiya swam up before him. He thought of the Long family, which he was about to fight, then he thought of the Four Heavenly Kings working under Master Hou¡¯s leadership. His eyes gradually turned complicated. ¡°I¡¯ll never want to be a hero. I merely want to protect the ones who need protection: The good people in this city, my friends, my girl¡­ I will do anything to fulfill that wish.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi pressed her face against Xiao Bing¡¯s chest. ¡°I know now, Brother Bing,¡± said she in a soft voice.


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°Unlike Master Hou, who can command thousands of rascals, I¡¯m not involved in a gang and I only seek the best of the rascals. That¡¯s why there are few men who can be of help to me. Gao Fei¡¯s might is unfathomable, but he just regards me as his boss. Technically, he isn¡¯t really loyal to me.


    ¡°Dumbass has always been loyal to me since I got him out of prison. And indeed he¡¯s an honest man. I take him as my friend and brother and I believe that he¡¯ll never do anything against me.


    ¡°Lil Bei is also my good brother and he¡¯s a powerful martial artist. But he has not retired yet. He could be gone whenever the country needs him.


    ¡°Strictly speaking, they are the only three that can be of help to me, but two of them might leave at any time. I¡¯m still short-handed. So I managed to take Zhan Hongyan here with me.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi nodded and said smilingly, ¡°Brother Bing, I want to sleep while staying in this position. It feels so good.¡±


    Xiao Bing gently patted on her back while smiling lovingly. ¡°Then sleep. Goodnight.¡±


    Obviously, Ye Xiaoxi was so tired, physically and mentally. Her father, brother, and sister were all gone. She had to manage the company alone. She didn¡¯t even have time to go to the concert. Xiao Bing felt his arm get a little numb because of the pressure. But he did not dare to make any movement. He did not want to wake her up.


    Xiao Bing fell asleep not long after.


    The next morning, Xiao Bing woke up and found Ye Xiaoxi was not on top of him. But she was still holding his arm while her legs were clamping onto one of his.


    Xiao Bing smiled sincerely when he watched Ye Xiaoxi sleeping. He found her very cute. He carefully kissed her nose while murmuring inwardly, ¡°You¡¯re my baby, Yezi.¡±


    Yezi did not know what he was thinking and she did not know that Xiao Bing had secretly kissed her. But she could always feel the inornate love Xiao Bing offered her. The love was as strong as the affection a teenage boy could have for the girl in his heart.


    Xiao Bing felt the warmth from her body because his body was against hers. And he seemed to be sated as long as it could always be like this. Yezi might have been the only one who could satisfy this man so easily.


    Yezi woke up and found Xiao Bing staring at her. She felt there was something on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Ah! I drooled. It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡±


    Her cuteness made Xiao Bing laugh. ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s absolutely normal.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still laughing at me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not laughing,¡± said Xiao Bing smilingly, ¡°I just think you¡¯re very cute.¡±


    ¡°Cute.¡± Ye Xiaoxi tensed at the word. Staring at Xiao Bing¡¯s mild eyes, she could not help asking, ¡°Brother Bing, why are you so nice to me?¡±


    ¡°Because I like you.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes glittered with tears. She buried her head in his chest and lay huddled up in his embrace. ¡°Brother Bing, thank you. You have always been so kind to me. I feel that I¡¯d still have you even if the whole world were to fade.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the world to me.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi nodded and leaned on Xiao Bing¡¯s chest. The two did not speak for a long time and they could not even breathe freely. They did not do anything, but their scalding love made them breathless.


    Quite a while later, Ye Xiaoxi finally disengaged herself from his embrace. ¡°I wish we could do this forever. But there are so many things waiting for me at the company.¡±


    Xiao Bing sat up and fetched Ye Xiaoxi her clothes. ¡°I assume the work must be exhausting,¡± said Xiao Bing while watching her dress.


    ¡°It is tiring. But whenever I think about my father spending his whole life building this empire, the idea that I must not disappoint him grows stronger and stronger. Maybe I¡¯m new to all of this and I know there¡¯s a lot I need to learn. I bought many books about management and economy and I read them whenever I have time. Even though I hold the biggest share of the company and I¡¯m the director of the board, the employees won¡¯t obey me if I can¡¯t prove myself.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true. Even graduates need time to learn and be familiar with their work. There are still two years before your graduation and now you¡¯ve started working and need to manage so many employees. It¡¯s too much for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you are here with me.¡± Ye Xiaoxi suddenly approached him, making the two very close. ¡°I¡¯ll go brush my teeth and wash my face. We¡¯ll have breakfast together later. But I need to kiss you first.¡±


    Their lips touched and Ye Xiaoxi got out of bed grinning. She put on her slippers and walked out.


    Xiao Bing licked his lips and smiled. ¡°It smells good.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan joined them for breakfast, but she did not utter a word the whole time. Ye Xiaoxi put aside her usual casualness because of Zhan Hongyan¡¯s presence. After all, she was not familiar with this woman and she even tried to assassinate his brother.


    Yezi left home after breakfast. Zhan Hongyan looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Is she your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why did you ask that?¡±


    ¡°Then who is Bi Tingting?¡± Zhan Hongyan threw out another question.


    Xiao Bing felt a little awkward. ¡°She¡¯s a superstar.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your true identity?¡±


    Xiao Bing straightened his face and said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me too much about these personal things. Many of them involve the secrets of this country.¡±


    Even Xiao Bing himself felt the words he just said sounded like a lie. After he finished breakfast, he dropped his chopsticks in haste and walked out of the dining room. Upon seeing the embarrassment on Xiao Bing¡¯s face, Zhan Hongyang smiled triumphantly. She finally found that this devil¡¯s weakness was Yezi.


    After breakfast, Zhan Hongyan went to the living room and sat opposite Xiao Bing. ¡°Last night, I did some research on the Internet and found some apartments we can rent near the noodle house. You should take a look at them. When you have a place to live, you don¡¯t need to come to the noodle house every day. But you must be there whenever they need your help.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan nodded. Then she spoke with no emotion on her face. ¡°I know I was being such a bummer last night. But I feel this house is well-soundproofed. So was it still so inconvenient last night?¡±

 Chapter 161 - Planning the Extermination

    Chapter 161 Planning the Extermination


    ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Bing suddenly did not know what to say.


    But Zhan Hongyan smiled when she saw Xiao Bing being embarrassed. The aloofness on her face did not cover the joy she was feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can just tell me their locations and I¡¯ll check them out one by one. And since I work for you now, you have become my boss. I¡¯ll beat whoever you want me to beat. And I assume there¡¯s a salary for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is,¡± said Xiao Bing. ¡°Whether you do many things for me or do nothing for me in a month, let¡¯s say your salary will always be 8000. Of course, sometimes there will be a bonus for you.¡±


    ¡°Ok. A little is better than nothing at all.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°At least I won¡¯t ask you to do those illegal things. Perhaps the money you earn from me for a year is less than a single payment to kill someone, but at least you won¡¯t be troubled by your conscience.¡±


    Quite to his surprise, Zhan Hongyan fell silent. Then she nodded her head sternly. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    The sadness in her voice was obvious. But then she stood up, seemingly about to leave. She suddenly restored her usual aloofness and turned to Xiao Bing. ¡°Who exactly is that Gao Fei?¡±


    ¡°Gao Fei?¡± Xiao Bing shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s a friend and he also works here, just like you.¡±


    ¡°He¡­ is a scary man.¡± Zhan Hongyan drew a deep breath and stared at Xiao Bing sternly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s willing to work for you. But I have this feeling that he¡¯s even scarier than you, and he¡¯s scarier than any assassin I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    Xiao Bing snapped his fingers and grinned. ¡°That¡¯s an objective judgment. Just don¡¯t mess with him. And his true identity is not your concern.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that. No one wants to mess with men like him, who can kill a person like killing an ant. I¡¯m going to check the apartments now.¡±


    ¡°Can you drive?¡± asked Xiao Bing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I could be the champion if I participated in an amateur motor race.¡±


    Xiao Bing snapped his fingers and called out a name, ¡°Auntie Liu.¡±


    Out of a room came a middle-aged woman. She was the new housekeeper of the mansion. The last one died of sorrow after Ye Bancheng¡¯s death, so he had to pick a new butler. She watched Ye Xiaoxi grow up and had always shared a good relationship with her.


    ¡°Auntie Liu, my friend needs a car. Can you give her the car keys?¡±


    It was no different from giving her a car, but the butler did not even hesitate. In her eyes, Xiao Bing was already the head of the Ye family. She was a witness of their love and sooner or later they would get married. Xiao Bing would be the pillar of this family at that time.


    After she gave the keys to Zhan Hongyan, the butler took Zhan Hongyan to see the car. There were many unoccupied cars in the mansion in case of emergency.


    After he was done with Zhan Hongyan, Xiao Bing called Jiang Wanting and asked her about the progress of the case. He was very serious about the case. After all, Bi Tingting was once his woman. It was impossible for him to not care about the girls he had been with.


    This most important thing about this thing was to find out who had hired these assassins to kill Jiang Wanting. Jiang Wanting had always kept a low profile. He couldn¡¯t figure out why someone wanted her dead. He wondered if there was a certain conflict of interest. Though the Ghost Nest had failed this time, it would definitely send other assassins. Bi Tingting was out in broad daylight while her enemy was in the dark. As a celebrity, Bi Tingting would be in great danger if he couldn¡¯t find out who wanted her dead.


    But just as he had expected, none of the assassins confessed, or maybe they did not even know who hired them at all. Xiao Bing had asked Zhan Hongyan about it. But she said it was her two leaders that had given her this mission. She did not know who paid the money either.


    Xiao Bing started discussing the extermination of the Ghost Nest with Jiang Wanting after they did not find anything new about this case. Jiang Wanting was surprised and excited when hearing that he knew the location of the Ghost Nest. But Xiao Bing did not tell her how he got this information and Jiang Wanting did not ask. She then invited Xiao Bing to pay a visit to the office of the criminal police.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s phone rang again right after he had just hung up. The voice sounded deep and low. After all, almost no woman on earth would still feel good after she survived a murder. Bi Tingting asked him to come to her place tonight. Xiao Bing did not refuse. But he had to lie to Ye Xiaoxi about it.


    Xiao Bing drove to the police station and it was the third time he had been there. Xiao Bing met Jiang Wanting in the office. A young policewoman served him a cup of tea and walked out of the door, leaving the two alone in the room.


    Jiang Wanting asked bluntly, ¡°Brother Bing, where are they?¡±


    ¡°In the suburbs in the north of the city, there is a big farm surrounded by electric wire mesh. Its gate is closed all day and no one can get in. That¡¯s where their base is. But I wonder if they already know that we have found their location. After all, we have captured several of their assassins. What I fear is that they have already moved.¡±


    Frowning, Jiang Wanting added, ¡°These guys are really capable of keeping secrets. I barely dug a thing out of their mouths. I surmise that the Ghost Nest must have a lot of confidence in our captives. They might be more vigilant, but I don¡¯t think that they will move to another place.¡±


    Xiao Bing pondered for a moment and deemed it reasonable. Some power assassins usually would underestimate the police and they didn¡¯t even know that Zhan Hongyan had turned against them. They might still regard the police as a bunch of fools. Their mentality was strengthened by hard training, so it was possible that they did not believe the police could dig something out of the captives¡¯ mouths.


    Xiao Bing was impressed by Jiang Wangting¡¯s profound analysis of the ego of the assassins, though she was still a young woman. He decided to start the first strike soon, maybe he could destroy the Ghost Nest once and for all.


    ¡°The Ghost Nest is a hard nut to crack. We should pick up the pace. My friend and I are willing to exterminate it along with you. But we must arrange a strict deployment with sufficient units, so that we can be sure that none of them will escape.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Jiang Wanting seemed excited upon hearing Xiao Bing say that he would help her. ¡°How about we start the strike tomorrow tonight? I have thought about today, but there aren¡¯t enough police here. I will request the police chief to deploy all of the police in Jiang City. No one from the Ghost Nest will be able to escape in that case.¡±


    ¡°You must remind him that he can tell no one about this before the strike.¡±


    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t need to worry about that. And you and your friends can come with us tomorrow. Though we have the advantage of numbers and weapons, more martial artists will improve our chances to win.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll call you tomorrow.¡±


    Jiang Wangting stood up and said, ¡°In case of any accident and to destroy it as soon as possible, I¡¯ll start preparing now. Please forgive my sudden leaving.¡±


    Xiao Bing appreciated Jiang Wanting¡¯s resoluteness very much. He stood up as well and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave together?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two parted in front of the police station. Jiang Wanting went to the head office of the police station and Xiao Bing drove to the noodle house.


    After he got out of the car, Xiao Bing walked into the noodle house and asked Dumbass and Gao Fei to go to the inner room with him. ¡°I already know where the Ghost Next is. I just went to the police station and we will destroy this organization with them tomorrow,¡± said Xiao Bing while looking at the two.


    Dumbass seemed to be very excited and eager for this fight. He spoke while rubbing his fists. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in a good fight in a long time.¡±


    But Gao Fei seemed uninterested.


    ¡°We won¡¯t need many men tomorrow since there are so many police. The three of us and the police are enough to crush those killers on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Where are they exactly?¡± Gao Fei suddenly asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know that when I take you there tomorrow.¡± But Xiao Bing suddenly thought of something else. ¡°You¡¯re saying that¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not accustomed to working with the government,¡± said Gao Fei with aloofness.


    Frowning, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°You mean that the three of us are capable of doing that secretly?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Since they have offended you, then we have to slay them all!¡±


    That conspicuous intention of killing startled Xiao Bing. What surprised him most was Gao Fei¡¯s unparalleled confidence. He did not even ask how many assassins there were.


    Xiao Bing did not know if his confidence came from his strength or his arrogance.


    Though Xiao Bing hoped that he could see Gao Fei¡¯s true power this time, he didn¡¯t give Gao Fei his consent of doing it all alone. He said sternly, ¡°Since we¡¯re surrounded by enemies, we should cooperate with the police and should not expose ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Just call me when you decide to move.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave now and I¡¯ll call you tomorrow. And, don¡¯t tell anyone about this, especially the girls. And you, Dumbass, keep it in mind.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Dumbass sounded a little upset.


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave you then. Tomorrow is the day that we can show what we¡¯re really capable of.¡±


    Xiao Bing now needed men who knew how to fight, and it was an opportunity for Dumbass to train himself.


    Xiao Bing told Wang Guifang that he could not go to the noodle house for a while because he would be busy in the days to come. Then he left the noodle house and drove to Bi Tingting¡¯s apartment.


    Before he headed for Bi Tingting¡¯s apartment, he bought himself a hat and big sunglasses. After all, they had kissed on stage, so if the media spotted him entering Bi Tingting¡¯s apartment and not coming out until dawn, Bi Tingting¡¯s career would be greatly impacted.


    When he was about to arrive, Xiao Bing called Yezi and told her that he couldn¡¯t come home tonight. Then he parked his car in front of her apartment. Since some assassins had tried to kill Bi Tingting before, there were several policemen in plain clothes lurking around and two bodyguards beside the door.


    One of the bodyguards asked, ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Xiao, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing nodded.


    Then the bodyguards stepped aside. Xiao Bing knocked on the door. Bi Tingting answered it and let him in.

 Chapter 162 - Passion

    Xiao Bing¡¯s lips touched Bi Tingting¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Brother Bing, let¡¯s go upstairs¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing then put his arms around her waist and walked to the room Bi Tingting pointed to. Then he put her on the bed.


    At that moment, there was no need for any conversation. The two began taking off each other¡¯s clothes.


    Everyone has different sides. In her fans¡¯ eyes, Bi Tingting was an innocent girl or an untouchable goddess. But every woman needed a man to keep her company. No matter how beautiful or high-born she was, she needed a man to love her.


    Only in front of Xiao Bing would Bi Tingting reveal her other side.


    Everything was so pure, yet so sinful. Is there anything more pure than the intimacy between a man and a woman?


    After everything was said and done, Bi Tingting suddenly bit Xiao Bing¡¯s lips. Xiao Bing cried and found his lips bleeding. But then he heard Bi Tingting sobbing. Xiao Bing was angry at first, but soon after his heart was almost broken by her tears. ¡°Tingting, I know you¡¯re having a rough time,¡± said Xiao Bing in a soft voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing. Brother Bing, I¡¯m really scared. Before you were there protecting me and I was so carefree. But this time, I almost thought I was gonna die¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡± Xiao Bing sighed and held her in his arms. ¡°You will always be safe with me. You need to trust your Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°I tru¡­ I believe you, Brother Bing. But I¡¯m really scared this time. I didn¡¯t know you were coming. That scene still appears in front of my eyes whenever I¡¯m home alone. Besides, I feel that they will still try to kill me once I¡¯m not with you.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay here with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°But your girlfriend¡­ Won¡¯t she mind about us?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s finger roamed through Bi Tingting¡¯s messy hair. Then he held her tightly, giving her all the warmth and sense of being safe that she needed. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about anything? I won¡¯t leave you tonight and I have already told her about this. As for the assassins, I¡¯ll kill them all tomorrow. And I¡¯ll find out who hired them to kill you.


    ¡°Years ago, you were targeted because you refused to accompany some mogul of the underground. So he hired men to beat you. He¡¯s still in jail now after it was discovered by the government. I assume he¡¯ll be in prison for the rest of his life. And this time they even want you dead¡­ I must ferret out these scumbags.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t remember offending anyone this time¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed. ¡°This is how this world works. Sometimes you don¡¯t know that you¡¯re standing in somebody else¡¯s way, so they will come after you. You didn¡¯t offend them directly. There are still many who regard one¡¯s life less than money. But there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s certain: in this world, whoever wants to do harm to my women shall pay their life for it!¡±


    Bi Tingting could barely stand on her feet upon hearing Xiao Bing refer to her as one of his women. Her eyes were reddened with tears, but she smiled happily. ¡°Brother Bing, no matter what might happen to me, I will regret nothing as long as you consider me as one of your women. I don¡¯t need to be recognized as your wife. I just want your love when you¡¯re here with me. That means more than anything to me.¡±


    ¡°Tingting¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, you are an affectionate yet faithful man. That engagement paper has given you a betrothed who can never be replaced. I know what you want. All I can give you is to make you not worry about me. As long as we are happy when are together, that will be enough for me. This is what we both want, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Xiao Bing hesitated for a moment and sighed. ¡°Tingting, thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Bi Tingting giggled. ¡°You don¡¯t really think that I want to marry you? From the first day I met you, I knew that you¡¯re an unbridled man who could never be restricted by me. I thought that no woman was capable of that. But I was wrong. And by the way, I¡¯ll return to Hong Kong in a couple of days. My label has arranged work for me. I don¡¯t know when we can meet again.¡±


    ¡°We will definitely meet again soon. I¡¯ll pay you a visit when I have time, and you can come to me as well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal then.¡±


    Then the two were entangled with each other again.


    The two didn¡¯t stop loving each other since Xiao Bing walked into the room. Finally, they came to a halt at 8 p.m. and both of them were very hungry. Xiao Bing got up and dressed himself, then he went to the kitchen, leaving Bi Tingting alone on the bed. Xiao Bing cooked four dishes and put out two bottles of juice. Then he asked Bi Tingting to go to the kitchen.


    Bi Tingting grinned upon seeing the food on the table. ¡°Brother Bing, I haven¡¯t eaten food you¡¯ve cooked for a long time. I remember you cooked for me several times and the food was far more delicious than the food I can make.¡±


    Xiao Bing guffawed. ¡°Mine is delicious and yours is barely edible. There¡¯s nothing to compare there.¡±


    Bi Tingting pouted. ¡°Brother Bing, stop mocking me. I hate you now.¡±


    Xiao Bing then guffawed.


    The two relished their meal while talking to each other. After they finished, they began watching TV in the living room before the dishes were washed. Suddenly Xiao Bing stood up and said to her, ¡°You can keep on watching. I¡¯ll be in the room upstairs for a while. You don¡¯t need to come upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, you¡­¡±


    Bi Tingting was nonplussed. She did not know what Xiao Bing was going to do. Xiao Bing clenched his fists tightly after he walked into Bi Tinging¡¯s room. He felt that there was a force that was much stronger than before surging in his fists. After he sat down with his legs crossed, the energy that was not sealed kept spreading heat.


    After he had sex with Bi Tingting, Xiao Bing felt that his inner energy was activated and it flowed through his whole body.


    Actually, the energy inside Xiao Bing¡¯s body was increasing little by little recently, especially after he had fought the Peony Fairy. Yet there was always some distance from the threshold, so he could not make a breakthrough.


    And right after he had sex with Bi Tingting several times, Xiao Bing felt the energy inside him burning with his lust. Before dinner, he was a hair¡¯s breadth away from the breakthrough point between the early and middle stages of Transforming Strength. He felt that the energy was about to erupt when he was about to watch TV. Finally, he was ready for the breakthrough.


    Even if one were to just break through a little, the energy in their body would grow rapidly and insanely. It would not stop until it reached a certain amount. That was why Xiao Bing needed a moment alone. He needed to stabilize the power surging inside him.


    When the power was stabilized, Xiao Bing stood up and looked at his palms. Suddenly he put his hands up in the air and then he flung his hands through the air with great force. The force swatted the air with a sudden clap.


    ¡°Good. Though this is still far from my peak, it still feels good to step into the middle stage,¡± Xiao Bing murmured to himself while smiling and feeling the growth of his power.


    ¡°Emm¡­ Ever since I lost control during the death battle, my ability to recover seems to have ridiculously increased. About 70 percent of my body had already recovered several days after I was so seriously injured. And now, the number is 90 percent after the breakthrough, which means that I won¡¯t need to worry about an injury when fighting a person at the early stage of Transforming Strength. Why is that? I have never seen one who could recover so fast¡­¡± Xiao Bing was extremely puzzled and he decided to stop thinking about it. But it was a good thing, though. Then he strode out of the room.


    The TV in the living room was on, but Bi Tingting had zero interest in it. Her entire heart was on Xiao Bing. She felt vastly relieved when she saw him walking out of the room because he looked sharper than ever. She rolled her eyes and pouted. ¡°What did you do after you left so brusquely? You scared me.¡±


    While walking downstairs, Xiao Bing suddenly winked at her. Bi Tingting followed his gaze and found the TV was broadcasting entertainment news, which happened to be a clip of Xiao Bing and Bi Tingting kissing on stage.


    ¡°Jesus!¡± Bi Tingting was abashed. Xiao Bing guffawed. ¡°You weren¡¯t so shy when you were on the stage.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so thick-skinned.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m a thick-skinned man?¡± Xiao Bing trotted toward her, took her up from the sofa, and guffawed. ¡°Then this thick-skinned man will be on top of you.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what moderation is!¡±


    Xiao Bing then went upstairs while cuddling her and laughing with her. The two soon started another round.

 Chapter 163 - Trampled to Death Accidentally

    Chapter 163 Trampled to Death Accidentally


    The next day, when Xiao Bing brought Gao Fei and Dumbass to Criminal Brigade Jiang Wanting¡¯s office, Jiang Wanting was shouting at the phone. Xiao Bing had never seen this cold and beautiful policewoman roar so angrily before.


    Seeing Xiao Bing coming in, she said angrily, ¡°Father, you must help me with this matter. If you don¡¯t help me, I will never go back.¡±


    After which, Jiang Wanting hung up the phone.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, it was others¡¯ family business after all. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t ask much. When the call was over, Xiao Bing appeared concerned. He asked, ¡°Officer Jiang, how was the talk with the public security bureau chief? Can the police be deployed tonight?¡±


    Jiang Wanting seemed unhappy. With a thud, she slammed the table. Seeing this situation, Xiao Bing knew that things were not going well. Xiao Bing appeared angry and said angrily, ¡°He didn¡¯t agree? Ghost Nest is a well-known killer organization in H Province. Doesn¡¯t he think that the existence of such a notorious killer organization within his jurisdiction is a stain on his record? Or is he, the public security bureau chief actually colluding with this killer organization?¡±


    Dumbass said daringly, ¡°My mother said that if an officer couldn¡¯t protect the citizens, he or she should just retire and return to his or her home to sell sweet potatoes. Now let¡¯s see your father, he just like a fool.¡±


    Jiang Wanting was furious. She didn¡¯t expect Xiao Bing to shoot his mouth off. She could ignore the person beside Xiao Bing as he looked retarded.


    Jiang Wanting was also very angry. However, seeing that Xiao Bing was angry, she still tried to persuade Xiao Bing. She said, ¡°Brother Bing, Director Xing didn¡¯t say that he would ignore this matter either. He just said that he wanted to come up with a long term plan. He feels that Ghost Nest is an unfathomable organization. He must first send police to investigate. He will then make a detailed deployment according to the situation. Finally, he would destroy the organization in one fell swoop. We shouldn¡¯t act too hastily so to avoid casualties.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How long did he say it would take?¡±


    ¡°Director Xing thinks it will take at least a week.¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered. ¡°D*mn. I faced so much bloodshed previously. I had many injuries and was shot many times. I had numerous scars on my body. Who am I fighting for? I fought so that the citizens can live and work in peace. They can enjoy the piping times of peace. In the end, the leader of the public security system of a large city with a population of nearly one million is a fool. This is pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Time is short. A week¡¯s time is sufficient for Ghost Nest to relocate its camp. The director is either incompetent or is linked to the killer organization. Xiao Bing felt that the director should be replaced regardless.¡±


    Even though he had retired from Dragon Teeth for more than three years, Xiao Bing still had the right to mobilize the police force under special circumstances. If so, he would expose his true identity. Xiao Bing was hesitating whether to do so. Gao Fei, who was beside him suddenly said, ¡°In this case, we can take the initiative.¡±


    Xiao Bing seemed interested after listening while Jiang Wanting sneered. She looked at Gao Fei and said, ¡°Although Ghost Nest organization isn¡¯t the most famous organization in the country, it is still a good second-rate killer organization. They are still relatively famous in H province. With the deployment of the special forces, police, snipers and Brother Bing and your two friends¡¯ assistance, we could barely destroy the organization with minimal casualties. If we only rely on the three of you, I don¡¯t think it is possible. One person cannot fend off a pack of wolves. I believe you are all masters, but you are not gods.¡±


    Jiang Wanting felt that Gao Fei was still young and inexperienced. His age was similar to that of Xiao Bing. Although he appeared cold, she felt that he was an immature youth.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Officer Jiang, are you really going to settle this matter in a week¡¯s time?¡±


    Jiang Wanting blubbered and said, ¡°I also know that the situation will change if we drag this matter further, but I¡¯m not the one making the decision. Director Xing had already said that police were not allowed to act without his order. I just called my father and had a big fight over it. I wanted him to talk to the higher-ups regarding the situation, but he told me to listen to my superiors.¡±


    It seemed that Jiang Wanting¡¯s father was rather influential, otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to effect Jiang City¡¯s public security system. However, this is not surprising. If Jiang Wanting¡¯s family had no connections, no matter how great Jiang Wanting was, she might not be able to be a captain at such a young age.


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Then, we will go back first. I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Jiang Wanting had no intention to make Xiao Bing stay as she was currently feeling very upset.


    Xiao Bing walked out of the Criminal Police Brigade. Xiao Bing looked at the expressionless Gao Fei and asked, ¡°How confident are you if the three of us go and catch all those people?¡±


    Dumbass¡¯ eyes sparkled. As long as there was action, it was enough to excite him. He had been helping in noodle shops recently. He felt extremely bored as though he was eating vegetarian food for every meal. He wanted some actions.


    ¡°Can I kill people?¡± Gao Fei asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. Three people were indeed insufficient. Although the other party was not the best first-class killer organization in the country, they were still a notorious killer organization in the H province after all. They had two masters, who were in transforming strength stage. It was no wonder why Jiang Wanting thought it was impossible for the three of them to destroy the organization.


    However, there was no way out. What¡¯s more, Xiao Bing also wanted to take this opportunity to see Gao Fei¡¯s real strength. Thus, this matter was settled. Xiao Bing said smilingly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat something nearby first. We will go over when it is dark.¡±


    As night falls, the suburbs became slightly chilly.


    Xiao Bing, Gao Fei and Dumbass were lurking in the shade of the trees. There was a two-story building in front of them. A wall was surrounding it and there was an iron gate in the middle.


    Xiao Bing said to Dumbass, ¡°Your kung fu is imposing and is made up of powerful and strong moves. You are not suited to ambush others. There are two people at the iron gate. Let me and Gao Fei deal with them first.¡±


    Dumbass rolled up his sleeves and said eagerly, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let me in after you have dealt with the two at the gate. I don¡¯t think the person guarding the gate is a master. I¡¯ll fight with the leader inside.¡±


    Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can defeat the leader.¡±


    What a joke. How could a person, who was in the mid-concealing strength stage defeat a master, who was in the transforming strength stage? Wasn¡¯t that a death wish?


    At this time, two men were sitting on the ground beside the iron gate. The two men were smoking and talking.


    Xiao Bing gave Gao Fei a look. Under the moonlight, the two black shadows moved rapidly toward the gate. When Xiao Bing was running, he was shocked. He felt that he was running at his top speed, but Gao Fei was not running quickly, yet Gao Fei could still catch up with him. This meant that this person was faster than him.


    Two people were like a flash of lightning as they soon appeared behind the wall beside the iron gate. One was on the left side of the wall and the other was on the right side of the wall. They climbed the wall almost simultaneously. As they used their hands and feet, they climbed to the top of the wall easily. Then, they jumped down almost at the same time.


    The two men were talking in the yard. When they knew someone had entered the compound, Xiao Bing and Gao Fei had already overwhelmed them. Gao Fei broke the neck of the person under him almost immediately, while Xiao Bing covered the mouth of the other person. Then, he asked coldly, ¡°Are you people from Ghost Nest?¡±


    The man was stronger than ordinary people. He tried to struggle, but he encountered Xiao Bing. So, he couldn¡¯t even break free at all.


    Xiao Bing finally said, ¡°I will let you go. You will have to answer my question. If you dare to lie to me or shout for help, you will share the fate as your companion.¡±


    The man then blinked his eyes. Xiao Bing stopped covering his mouth and said, ¡°Answer my previous question.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The man appeared uneasy. He asked, ¡°Who are you? How did you find this place?¡±


    Xiao Bing covered his mouth and broke one of his fingers. The man¡¯s face was distorted as he was in pain. His body convulsed out in pain, but he could not make a sound.


    Xiao Bing lowered his voice and said coldly, ¡°Answer my question. If you say nonsense, this will be your fate.¡±


    Having said that, he stopped covering the man¡¯s mouth again. The man looked at Xiao Bing fearfully.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How many people are there in Ghost Nest?¡±


    The man said, ¡°There are twenty-five people. Some time ago, one person was killed by Xiao Bing. A few days ago, four were arrested by the police. There are currently twenty left, of which five are on a mission outside the province.¡±


    There was no discrepancy between his and Zhang Hongyan¡¯s words. Xiao Bing asked, ¡°So, besides the two of you, who are guarding the gate, there are thirteen people inside?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Are the thirteen of them in this building?¡±


    ¡°They are sleeping in the building.¡±


    ¡°Very well. How strong are you and your companion?¡±


    The man said helplessly, ¡°We are both the weakest. We are in the bone refining stage. Otherwise, why are we keeping vigil here?¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How strong are the others?¡±


    ¡°The two leaders are in the highest level of the transforming strength stage. In addition, there are three top killers, who are in the concealing strength stage. Four members are in the clear strength stage and the remaining four are as strong as us¡­ I advise you to leave quickly. I think you haven¡¯t been here before. If you meet the killers, who are in the concealing strength stage, let alone the leader, you will be dead.¡±


    Xiao Bing then covered his mouth again. He broke another finger of his and knocked him out. He then pulled out a key from the man¡¯s body. He walked over to the gate and tried opening it. Indeed, the gate unlocked. He beckoned to the distant Dumbass.


    Dumbass could finally fight. He ran over like crazy.


    Xiao Bing looked at Gao Fei and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and assassinate them before they wake up. Let¡¯s kill them in the simplest way. Let¡¯s kill as many people as we can. I¡¯ll get Dumbass to guard here. If someone tries to escape, he will deal with them.¡±


    Gao Fei nodded. He suddenly saw a monster rushing over from the outside. Dumbass was probably too excited, so he exerted too much force. He neither paid attention nor looked at the person lying on the ground. He trampled on the killer, who was knocked unconscious by Xiao Bing as he ran towards Xiao Bing. It just so happened that he stepped on the man¡¯s chest. The man was already unconscious. After being stomped by Dumbass, all his organs were smashed. He widened his eyes in despair. He screamed in agony and then died.


    The man was in a coma and was trampled to death by the excited Dumbass, who was not paying attention. He died while lying down.


    Most importantly, the scream before his death could wake the other killers in the building up. With Dumbass¡¯ stomp, the assassination, which was planned in advance flopped.


    Dumbass was giggling when he was running over. When he heard the shriek, he widened his eyes and turned around. He saw a man lying on the ground. The person spat blood and died. He looked confused and said, ¡°How did I trample someone to death?¡±


    Xiao Bing covered his face with his hand and cried helplessly, ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    Sh*t. You trampled a living person to death.

 Chapter 164 - Team Xiao Bing vs Ghost Nest Killer Organization

    Chapter 164 Team Xiao Bing vs Ghost Nest Killer Organization


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Someone has intruded!¡±


    ¡°All get up. Get up!¡±


    ¡°Get ready to fight!¡±


    It was pitch black on the second story. At the moment, the lights in every room were switched on.


    Dumbass widened his eyes and said, ¡°Did all of them wake up?¡±


    Xiao patted Dumbass¡¯ head and said smiling, ¡°You have to ask yourself. Gao Fei, keep to the original plan. Just be careful. Both of us will rush in and kill as many people as we can. If we can¡¯t kill all of them, retreat immediately. Dumbass, you will stay here and kill those who try to run away. You must not let anyone slip away. If you see us retreat, you must retreat with us immediately.¡±


    ¡°I know. My mother said¡­¡±


    Before Dumbass could finish speaking, both Xiao Bing and Gao Fei had vanished. Dumbass patted his head and said, ¡°D*mn. How fast are they? They are too d*mn fast!¡±


    Xiao Bing and Gao Fei rushed in from the main entrance. Just as they rushed into the hall, cold light shone on Gao Fei¡¯s head. These killers were very efficient. Someone was already hanging upside down at the house beam. When Gao Fei appeared, the killer thrust the knife towards Gao Fei¡¯s head.


    Xiao Bing stopped. When he was about to help Gao Fei, he suddenly discovered two black shadows pouncing on him at the same time. Xiao Bing then fought with them.


    Under the moonlight, he could feel that the two people were burly and muscular. While fighting against them, he could feel that their fists were as hard as steel. However, they were not very good at using their internal strength. It seemed that they were in the late clear strength stage.


    The person who ambushed Gao Fei had calculated the timing and the angle well. The person ambushed Gao Fei at the best timing and the most unexpected angle. In his opinion, even if the other person was stronger than him, he would not lose.


    What was more, he was very confident. This person had trained his internal and external strength and was in the concealing strength stage!


    Buzz!


    The sword didn¡¯t penetrate Gao Fei¡¯s head. Gao Fei didn¡¯t even look up. He just raised his hand casually and extended two fingers. He caught the master¡¯s blade in the darkness easily.


    With a bang, Xiao Bing snapped the killer¡¯s blade and half of the blade was caught in between his two fingers. He turned his body slightly to one side and the killer fell beside him. The killer missed Gao Fei. As he failed to assassinate Gao Fei, the master retreated four or five meters back hurriedly. As he was about to speak, he suddenly made some choking sound. Blood spewed out from his throat. He appeared shocked and terrified. He was in disbelief. He covered his throat with both of his hands, but he couldn¡¯t save his own life.


    He was a killer and had killed many people. However, it was only now when he realized the terrifying feeling of death. The most terrible thing was that he didn¡¯t know how he died. How did his throat get cut off?


    Xiao Bing, who had just killed one killer and injured one killer, also widened his eyes. Although it happened too fast, it didn¡¯t escape Xiao Bing¡¯s gaze. Gao Fei first snapped off the killer¡¯s blade. He gripped a portion of the blade between his fingers. He then slit the killer¡¯s throat at an incredible speed. When the killer landed onto the ground, his throat had already been slit open. Gao Fei was way too fast, that was why the killer started bleeding after retreating several meters back. The killer¡¯s throat was slit open a few seconds before it began to tear.


    They were too ruthless, accurate, fast and experienced.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t see through the person¡¯s trick. It was probably the killer hadn¡¯t unleased Gao Fei¡¯s fullest potential. However, Xiao Bing felt that Gao Fei might be stronger than himself.


    With a buzz, Gao Fei threw the blade away. It penetrated the throat of the killer, who was injured by Xiao Bing. Before the killer hadn¡¯t understood what had happened, he collapsed. Gao Fei said faintly, ¡°Another one down.¡±


    It¡¯s like killing a chicken or a dog. It¡¯s even easier than killing a chicken or a dog.


    Xiao Bing said smilingly, ¡°Looks like I have found a treasure.¡±


    At this time, all the corners of the first floor and the steps on the second floor were suddenly filled with people. Xiao Bing checked them carefully. There were ten people in total. All the killers of the Ghost Nest were here.


    Although he was facing so many masters from Ghost Nest masters, Xiao Bing was not afraid. Instead, he felt rather at ease. Enemies, who were hiding in the dark were terrifying. Killers, who were hiding in the dark were even more terrifying. It was great that all of them had revealed themselves.


    ¡°You are Xiao Bing?¡± A fat person who seemed to weigh more than 150 kilograms looked at Xiao Bing greedily. He even licked his lips with his bright red tongue and said smiling, ¡°I recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen my photos?¡± Xiao Bing said smiling, ¡°Are you the leader of the Ghost Nest, Hungry? Is the one next to you, your brother starving? Who hired you to kill Bi Tingting?¡±


    Starving was tall and thin. He was so thin that he looked like he was only made of skin and bones. He looked like a bag of bones. He appeared terrifying. His voice was hoarse and low. He tremored occasionally. He gave others the chills. He said, ¡°Rules of the killer. We will not tell you.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded his head and said, ¡°I admire people who obey the rules the most.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I hate enemies who obey the rules the most.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I only have one idea when I face such enemies.¡±


    Hungry, who looked like a bag of bones, laughed eerily and said, ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I will beat him until he forgets all his rules.¡±


    Starving laughed eerily and said, ¡°I only have an idea when I meet someone who disturbs others¡¯ sleep.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°I will dig out and mince your intestines. I will let you starve forever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m restless. Brother Bing, I can¡¯t take it. I have to come in, otherwise, I will vomit outside.¡±


    Dumbass rushed in like a high-speed tank. He rushed towards Starving. As he rushed towards Starving, he shouted, ¡°D*mn. You, this bag of bones, are the one, who was speaking nonsense just now. I hate others say something disgusting when I¡¯m full. Watch me beat the crap out of you!¡±


    With a bang, Dumbass rammed into Starving. All the people were dumbfounded. There was another bang. A black shadow flew out. It bellowed. It caused the distant stairs to collapse. The impact was very huge as his bones were almost smashed.


    The killers on the stairs were unsuspecting. They fell down directly. They stumbled twice before standing up.


    Xiao Bing patted his forehead and looked distressed. Dumbass was the one who flew out!


    The killers burst into laughter. A murderous aura enveloped the whole building.


    Starving said eerily, ¡°Mr. Xiao, I accidentally killed your friend. Haha.¡±


    Xiao Bing said smiling, ¡°Really?¡±


    Starving stared at Dumbass. He was spouting vulgarities while he stood up awkwardly. He patted the dust off his body and looked unscathed.


    At this time, Dumbass looked a little angry. He bent forward, stared at Starving and said, ¡°You are as thin as a bamboo stick. I don¡¯t believe that you have such great strength. I want to knock you off.¡±


    The fat Hungry said unsatisfactorily, ¡°Starving, when were you so merciful? Why don¡¯t you just kill him?¡±


    Starving said eerily, ¡°He is in the concealing strength stage, but he is very strong. I used thirty percent of my strength, but it wasn¡¯t enough to kill me. I don¡¯t think he will be so lucky next time.¡±


    Dumbass was about to rush over. Xiao Bing was about to stop him. Suddenly, there was a loud bang. The killer who just fell off the stairs and was beside Dumbass stabbed Dumbass¡¯ back with his dagger. D*mn. The rest were dumbfounded. The sharp dagger snapped.


    Dumbass jumped up and shouted, as though he was getting butchered, ¡°D*mn. That¡¯s painful. Ouch!¡±


    With a bang, he jumped up high. He was like a hill. With his arms wide open, he slammed on the man. The man was overwhelmed by him. He thought that Dumbass weighed less than 100 kilograms, but he felt that Dumbass was heavier than a mountain when Dumbass was lying on top of him. Dumbass crushed all of his bones. He vomited blood, convulsed twice and passed away.


    Starving¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. He said, ¡°He has reached the clear strength stage. His body is impenetrable. No weapons or external forces can hurt him. Even a person in transforming strength stage is not able to reach such a standard. Fortunately, you are in the concealing strength stage. You have such a talent. How can I tolerate you?¡±


    Starving grabbed his Three Diamond Sword. He rushed towards Dumbass like a bolt of lightning. Just when Dumbass stood up, Starving was already in front of him. Starving pierced his Three Diamond Sword into Dumbass¡¯ heart.


    The so-called invulnerability was somewhat limited. It was just a description. A master of the same level could barely kill Dumbass. However, the two leaders of Ghost Nest were above the transforming strength stage. They could kill Dumbass easily.


    Just when the Three Diamond Sword was about to pierce Dumbass¡¯ heart, a black shadow suddenly hit Starving¡¯s head. Starving¡¯s feet bent slightly, bent his body and leaned back. His Three Diamond Sword made a trajectory like a crescent moon. Its initial target was Dumbass. At this time, it made a trajectory and attacked the person who ambushed Starving.


    Xiao Bing was the one who saved Dumbass. Starving reacted quickly. It seems that he was as strong as Peony. He was in the mid transforming strength stage!


    Xiao Bing contracted his pupil and shouted, ¡°Dumbass, deal with the rest carefully. Gao Fei and I will deal with the fatty and skinny!¡±

 Chapter 165 - Unfathomable Massacre

    Chapter 165 Unfathomable Massacre


    Starving looked at Xiao Bing, licked his lips and smiled eerily. He said, ¡°Another person is courting his death. Mr. Xiao, you are hardy. Li San and Zhan Hongyan were unable to kill you previously.¡±


    Xiao Bing shrugged his shoulders and said resignedly, ¡°They are too weak.¡±


    Starving appeared somewhat doubtful. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising for them to lose to you. I don¡¯t understand how come you can improve so quickly. Zhu Mingyu is North Heaven Queen¡¯s best master. He is in the concealing strength stage. Although you defeated and killed him, you were suppressed by him at that time. Although you won, you won by sheer luck. And now you¡­ reach the transforming strength stage?¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered and said, ¡°Genius. Do you know what genius mean?¡±


    Hungry snorted. He leapt up and thrust the Three Diamond Sword towards Xiao Bing¡¯s head. He said eerily, ¡°A fallen genius.¡±


    Starving¡¯s strike seemed ordinary, it had speed, strength and skill. Furthermore, it had something which ordinary killers didn¡¯t have, which was a thirst for blood.


    Xiao Bing only felt excited. In fact, during his time at Dragon Teeth, Xiao Bing was the best martial artist. As time passes, no opponent was worthy of him. This was why Dragon Teeth was known to be the most terrible special forces in the world and Xiao Bing was known to be the king of special forces.


    Everyone in Dragon Teeth was a terrifying fugitive. They were considered to be the best in the world. But, in the end, they were willing to mend their ways. As Xiao Bing won their hearts during his time in Dragon Teeth, they decided to join Xiao Bing¡¯s Dragon Gate.


    Everyone from the underworld respects the strong. As Xiao Bing was strong enough, he was respected by those people.


    Xiao Bing, who initially almost reached the top had lost his initial passion for fighting. People could only unleash their full potential and have a breakthrough when they faced an evenly matched opponent or they were in a dire situation. Xiao Bing wasn¡¯t able to do this previously. Xiao Bing could finally find that passion after having his power sealed, killing Zhu Mingyu, fighting North Heaven Queen and fighting Ghost Nest.


    He retreated, leaned back and pulled his dagger out. He rushed forward. Sparks flew as Xiao Bing¡¯s dagger and Three Diamond Sword clashed. As Starving was attacking and Xiao Bing was defending, Xiao Bing was at a disadvantage. He retreated two steps back, but Starving was relentless in his attacks. His Three Diamond Sword was moving very quickly as Starving was slashing Xiao Bing from all directions.


    Xiao Bing was blocking Starving¡¯s attacks. The screeches caused by the clash between Xiao Bing¡¯s dagger and Starving¡¯s Three Diamond Sword were ceaseless. They started to fight violently.


    As for Dumbass, he had no opponent. Furthermore, neither Xiao Bing nor Starving had the upper hand. He knew very well himself. He could still recall his first encounter with Xiao Bing. He was badly tortured by Xiao Bing. Hence, he knew that he was weaker than Starving. He realized that he was smart enough not to act tough. Otherwise, he would be beaten up badly by that skinny man. Since he couldn¡¯t defeat Starving, he started to taunt others. He walked towards an ugly burly man, thumped his chest and said proudly, ¡°Hit me!¡±


    The man was stunned. He asked, ¡°Will you retaliate?¡±


    ¡°Hit me once and I will hit you once. I will not retaliate.¡±


    The man was happy. His teeth were yellow. He was also bucktoothed. He was exceptionally ugly. However, he smiled cunningly and said, ¡°Then I will strike.¡±


    With a clang, a sword was hiding in his hand. He pierced Dumbass, however, there was a sound of metal clashing. The man glared and scolded, ¡°D*mn, the sword is bent.¡±


    ¡°My turn!¡± Dumbass slapped the man¡¯s head. Although the sword didn¡¯t penetrate Dumbass, Dumbass was in pain. He angered Dumbass and unleashed Dumbass¡¯ rage. Dumbass slapped the man so hard that his head had rotated a hundred and eighty degrees when he landed on the ground. The man twisted his neck very badly. He died of a terrible death.


    Another person from Ghost Nest died!


    Originally, these killers felt that Dumbass was silly, so they didn¡¯t take him seriously. When they saw Dumbass killed a killer, who was in the forging bone stage casually, they suddenly surrounded Dumbass. Although the man was the weakest in Ghost Nest, Dumbass was invulnerable and could kill someone with one slap. He was deemed to be in the late clear strength stage.


    Dumbass seemed delighted. His eyes were beaming. He said smilingly, ¡°It has been a long time since I feel so excited. Come on. Come and fight me. I will fight with you.¡±


    Gao Fei said coldly, ¡°Stupid fatty, don¡¯t die too fast. Give me five seconds. If you can survive for five seconds, I will help you deal with these people.¡±


    Hungry looked at Gao Fei with greed. He asked, ¡°You look weak. Let me ask you. What can you do in five seconds?¡±


    ¡°Kill you!¡± Gao Fei moved. The killers around Dumbass also moved. All the killers instantly surrounded Dumbass. Gao Fei vanished instantly.


    ¡°So fast!¡± This was Hungry¡¯s first thought before dying. He knew Xiao Bing¡¯s strength, but he didn¡¯t know Xiao Bing¡¯s man was that strong. He was even stronger than Xiao Bing.


    Hungry reacted quickly and jumped up instantly. At the same time, he broke into a cold sweat. Can I avoid the attack? Er¡­ Pow!


    Hungry spat out a big mouthful of saliva. A cold hand struck his back. He felt an inexplicable pain at his heart, as though he was pricked by a needle. He then spat out a mouthful of blood. He said dumbfoundedly, ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡±


    This was his last thought before dying. He then passed away. While he landed on the ground, his heart also stopped beating. He crashed onto the ground.


    A toothpick. When Gao Fei slapped his back, the toothpick penetrated his body fats and pierced his heart.


    Gao Fei frowned as the other party had thick fat. When the entire toothpick penetrated the body, he couldn¡¯t pull it out. He fished another toothpick from his pocket.


    At this moment, Xiao Bing and Hungry fought from the hall to the courtyard. The rest of the killers were like hounds. They pounced on Dumbass like wolves. They were beating Dumbass crazily. The weak killers had been thrown aside by two goods. The strong killers were beating Dumbass crazily as they wanted to kill Dumbass. They suppressed Dumbass to the ground. Dumbass began to go crazy. This was the first time that he appeared so mad.


    He broke the arm of a person and bit another person¡¯s ear off. He threw the weaker killers aside. He struggled to stand up, with so many people on his back. He was like a giant. Then, an indifferent middle-aged man punched his chest. A hidden power was lurking within the punch. Dumbass felt that his organs were displaced. He spat out a big mouthful of blood and felt dizzy.


    ¡°Mother, am I dying¡­¡±


    Dumbass was about to fall and his gaze blurred. He could only see Gao Fei walking towards him calmly. Gao Fei then carried him on his shoulders. He always felt that Gao Fei was very thin¡­ He then fainted.


    Xiao Bing was at a disadvantage from the beginning. Both of them transferred the fight out from the hall. However, Xiao Bing gradually felt that he had gained more and more understanding of martial arts. It was an understanding of the mindset. Such understanding was actually far beyond the transforming strength stage. It was rather mysterious and hard to comprehend.


    Xiao Bing had mastered the power of the transforming strength stage. Before his power was sealed, he had already reached the highest level. After the seal, he lost his power. When he started to regain his abilities, he felt that his understanding of the basics was better than before. For example, when he reached the transforming strength stage again, he discovered some new things that he hadn¡¯t realized in the past.


    With a bang, Xiao Bing and Starving¡¯s weapons flew aside. Both of them struck each other crazily. With this strike, both of them used their concealing strength and tried to channel a terrible force through their palm to injure each other. Starving suddenly discovered that Xiao Bing was weaker than him, but when he struck Xiao Bing, his power was absorbed into Xiao Bing¡¯s power slowly like seawater integrating into the ocean. He couldn¡¯t even cause any damage to Xiao Bing.


    Starving widened his eyes and said in shock, ¡°What is this? Aren¡¯t you in transforming strength stage?¡±


    A certain force, which was several times stronger than Xiao Bing¡¯s power, reflected into Starving¡¯s body suddenly. Every muscle, every bone marrow, and every cell in Starving¡¯s body were destroyed by this force. He retreated backwards and appeared shocked. He crashed on the ground and muttered, ¡°How is this possible, how is this possible¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at his own hands in joy and in shock. He had reached a realization which he had never achieved before. He had reached a realm, which he had never attained. With this understanding, Xiao Bing was confident to defeat an opponent, who was in the transforming strength stage. However, it would be hard to defeat an opponent, who was above the transforming strength stage.


    Starving was dead. One wouldn¡¯t starve to death easily, but they could be killed. The heavens were just, and there was karma. As he did evil every day, he was already doomed to his fate and would die soon. He died after all.


    Xiao Bing let go of his hands. Unfortunately, no one could defeat him. However, he was still weak. He was barely able to reach the level of invincibility in the transforming strength stage. He was considered to be the best in Jiang City and even in H province. However, Su Peiya¡¯s death was too complicated. He didn¡¯t know whether there would be a terrifying killer hiding in the dark. He couldn¡¯t casually expose himself for the time being.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s going on inside?¡±


    Xiao Bing quickly returned to the lobby on the first floor. Gao Fei was carrying Dumbass. The rest collapsed on the ground. Apart from Hungry, he couldn¡¯t see any blood flowing out from the rest. There weren¡¯t any wounds on them. But, they were all dead. Their hearts stopped beating. They stopped breathing, which was the symbol of life. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know how they died.


    It looked like Dumbass had killed a person. The rest¡­ One person in the mid transforming strength stage, three people in the concealing strength stage, four people in the clear strength stage¡­ were killed by Gao Fei?


    So fast!


    Gao Fei was too fast. Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t observe Gao Fei¡¯s true strength. He could only deduce his strength from this scene.


    Gao Fei was beyond the transforming strength stage.


    Unfathomable!

 Chapter 166 - Gao Fei Is Beyond the Transforming Strength Stage

    Chapter 166 Gao Fei Is Beyond the Transforming Strength Stage


    Xiao Bing and the other two single-handedly destroyed the entire Ghost Nest organization. Although Dumbass was seriously injured, they still managed to eradicate an evil criminal organization.


    Dumbass was seriously injured. Although he was almost indestructible, he was seriously injured by that concealing strength. Fortunately, he was stronger than ordinary people, so he woke up in the ward soon after being rescued in the hospital.


    At this time, many parts of his body were wrapped in white cloth. There were many wounds on his body. These wounds were caused those people who were beating him up. After all, no one is invincible in this world. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the person be unbeatable?


    His external injuries were secondary. His internal injuries, which were caused by a master, who was in the concealing strength stage mattered more.


    Seeing Dumbass struggling to sit up, Xiao Bing said hurriedly, ¡°Lie down. You are seriously injured. Stay in the hospital to recuperate for the time being. After you discharge, you should thank Gao Fei. If it weren¡¯t for him, you might have died.¡±


    Dumbass grinned and said, ¡°Gao Fei looks thin and delicate. I didn¡¯t know he was so strong.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Even I can¡¯t fathom his capability. Let¡¯s stop talking about this. I didn¡¯t plan well for this attack. You were seriously injured because of my poor planning.¡±


    Dumbass shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Brother Bing is right. You can only gain enlightenment at the brink of death. When I was suppressed by them, I can feel the power in my body burning. Now I feel that the power in my body is stronger than before¡­ I may reach the mid concealing strength stage soon.¡±


    Xiao Bing said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s a blessing in disguise. Generally speaking, when you reach the refining qi and forging bone stage, you officially start learning martial arts. However, one doesn¡¯t need much talent to reach the refining qi and forging bone stage. Anyone can reach it with enough practice and proper training methods. When you reach the clear strength stage, others will consider you to be a martial arts master. I think this is the starting point, but there aren¡¯t many people learning martial arts now. Currently, there aren¡¯t many people who can reach this starting point.¡±


    Dumbass asked, ¡°How about people who are in the concealing strength stage like me?¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment, and then said smilingly, ¡°The concealing strength stage is a transition. Clear strength stage trains your external strength and external strength stage trains your internal strength. You can only be considered a master after you have honed your internal and external strength.¡±


    Dumbass said delightfully, ¡°I am somewhat a master now.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°However, there are many people who are as skilled as you in the past. Take the hundred and eight warriors from Liangshan as an example. Many of them are in the concealing strength stage.¡±


    Dumbass asked, ¡°How about transforming strength stage?¡±


    ¡°You reach the transforming strength stage when you can integrate and combine your internal and external strength perfectly. You have gained a deeper understanding of martial arts. You can interchange your internal and external strength easily. Clear strength relies on external strength and concealing strength relies on internal strength. A master who has reached the transforming strength stage can interchange their internal and external strength at their will and unleash them simultaneously. They temper force with mercy. They are the masters of martial arts.¡±


    Dumbass nodded and said, ¡°Is Brother Bing in the transforming strength stage? A master who is in the transforming strength stage has clear strength and concealing strength flowing in every part of his or her body. The master has reached the stage of martial arts excellence.¡±


    Dumbass appeared expectant. Xiao Bing looked at the expectant Dumbass and his words were on the tip of his tongue. He felt that Dumbass had reached the early concealing strength stage and was about to reach the mid concealing strength stage. ¡°At this moment, he must be looking forward to the transforming strength stage. This is very helpful for his progress in martial arts. I shouldn¡¯t tell him so that he would not lose his drive.¡±


    ¡°For example, there is still a kind of person in the world, who is beyond the transforming strength stage. Ordinary people felt that transforming strength stage was the last stage of martial arts, however, these people had already surpassed it. Upon reaching the stage, you will gain an understanding that transforming strength stage is not the end. However, there are very few people who attain this stage and they are seldom encountered. Gao Fei must be one of them.¡±


    After chatting with Dumbass, Xiao Bing saw that Dumbass¡¯ conditions had stabilized and he was relieved. He went out and instructed the doctor and nurse. He then left the hospital and went to Bi Tingting¡¯s house.


    Yezi had already guessed that Xiao Bing was accompanying Bi Tingting for the past two days. She also heard about the assassination. Therefore, she especially let Xiao Bing comfort Bi Tingting for two days. Xiao Bing was not in the rush to return home.


    Xiao Bing liked Yezi¡¯s thoughtfulness. However, he was regretful. As Bi Tingting needed Xiao Bing to accompany her now, Xiao Bing would try to treat Yezi better in the future so to make up to her.


    Originally, Xiao Bing wanted to capture someone alive and interrogate the person about Bi Tingting¡¯s assassination. However, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t show any mercy when he fought with Hungry. If he showed mercy, he might lose the battle and die. Gao Fei was more ruthless as he killed everyone.


    Although Xiao Bing found an account book on Hungry, it recorded those who were assassinated and the commission they received. As it didn¡¯t record the employer¡¯s name, the book was rather useless.


    In Bi Tingting¡¯s house, Xiao Bing and Bi Tingting sat in the dining hall. He told her about the destruction of the killer organization. He then said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t help you find out who the mastermind is.¡±


    Bi Tingting shook her head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I think they acted rashly and alerted the enemy this time. They wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly again.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am afraid that the enemy is hiding in the dark while you are exposed. Someone will secretly target you in the future. Hey, the entire incident is a mystery. I think I should notify the management and get Dragon Teeth to send some masters to protect you.¡±


    Bi Tingting¡¯s eyes were gentle. She pouted her lips and said, ¡°Actually, I hope that you will be at my side.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°In fact, I wish to do so. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not convenient for me to do so now¡­ as I need to hide my identity. In the small Jiang City, I could still hide for a while. If I¡¯m by your side, I would soon be exposed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so¡­¡±


    Upon mentioning this, Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. Before Xiao Bing was forced to sing along with Bi Tingting on the stage, he didn¡¯t know if he would be exposed. However, the people in Dragon Teeth don¡¯t watch concerts usually, so Xiao Bing could still keep the truth from them. Who knew.


    After accompanying Bi Tingting for two days, Bi Tingting finally boarded the flight to Xiang Gang. At the airport, apart from her manager and assistant, a middle-aged man who looked tall was walking beside Bi Tingting. The man was a master, who was sent by Dragon Teeth. His nickname was Long-faced Man as he rarely smiled. His real name was Wu Chao. He was in the transforming strength stage. With his protection, Bi Tingting would certainly be safe.


    When Bi Tingting was crossing the customs, she reluctantly looked at Xiao Bing, who was in disguise. Xiao Bing smiled, waved his hand and said, ¡°Go back. I will visit you if I have the time.¡±


    ¡°You must come!¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    Wu Chao stood up straight and saluted Xiao Bing suddenly. Although he didn¡¯t smile, he appeared reluctant. Xiao Bing was his former captain and they went through thick and thin. Although Xiao Bing left Dragon Teeth because of the fugitives, the old buddies in Dragon Teeth still remembered him.


    Xiao Bing returned the salute and said smilingly, ¡°Long-faced, you can find a girlfriend sooner if you smile more.¡±


    Wu Chao smiled. He smiled rather unnaturally. He said embarrassingly, ¡°Captain, rules of the army. I cannot find a girlfriend before I leave the force, lest I get exposed.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I know. OK. Go quickly. Remember to protect Bi Tingting well and take good care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±


    Xiao Bing opened his mouth. Although he didn¡¯t get Wu Chao to call him Captain, he became slightly emotional when he recalled the times when they went through thick and thin together. He struggled to calm down. He nodded and said smilingly, ¡°Go.¡±


    After Bi Tingting and others left, Xiao Bing also left the airport. Jiang Wanting called at that time. Xiao Bing could almost guess what Jiang Wanting was going to say. After he picked up the call, Jiang Wanting asked, ¡°Brother Bing, did you kill all of them?¡±


    ¡°Who? Who are you referring to?¡± Xiao Bing pretended not to know.


    Jiang Wanting said, ¡°Stop acting senile with me. The killers from Ghost Nest, of course. The management hadn¡¯t made any decision. I secretly sent people to investigate Ghost Nest. Later, my guys found that all the killers from Ghost Nest were dead.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really. Justice prevails and karma strikes,¡± Xiao Bing said smilingly, ¡°I guess it¡¯s their retribution.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Brother Bing, I know you have a lot of prejudice against the police this time and I hope that you can understand.¡±


    ¡°Understand? I understand you, but I don¡¯t understand your leader.¡±


    Jiang Wanting sighed and asked, ¡°Brother Bing, did the three of you do this? Did the three of you eradicate the evil killer organization?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I hope that Officer Jiang can keep secrets. Although we only killed a few evil people who deserved to be shot, it would be troublesome if it involved the police.¡±


    Xiao Bing admitted indirectly. Jiang Wanting gasped and smiled bitterly. She said, ¡°Brother Bing, I feel that I don¡¯t understand you. However, you can rest assured that I will keep this a secret. I will treat that they have internal strife. It just so happened that some of them were on a mission elsewhere and they might not return. We can push the blame to them. Brother Bing, I thank you on behalf of the citizens of Jiang City.¡±


    Xiao Bing said smilingly, ¡°No, you are a good policewoman. I thank you on behalf of the law-abiding citizens of Jiang City. If there isn¡¯t anything, I will hang up first. Let¡¯s talk some other time.¡±


    ¡°OK. I will report this entire matter to my superior. Let¡¯s talk some other time!¡±


    After hanging up the call, Xiao Bing entered his car, sat in the driver¡¯s seat and drove towards Ye Group. He wanted to pick up Ye Xiaoxi from work as they agreed to eat dinner at Su Family later at night. As Mother Su had been discharged for a few days, it was time to visit Aunt Su.


    PS: As my grandfather passed away a few days ago and I had to go overseas to work, there had been irregular updates. I will give out red packets containing a thousand yuan at my site on Sunday at 8 p.m. to make up for it. Everybody can go to WeChat and click on the add button at the top right-hand corner. Then, add me as a friend. Click on the three words at the bottom of the site and enter ¡®Liang Bufan¡¯. Search and follow. This Sunday at 8 p.m. Please do not forget.

 Chapter 167 - Visit Mother Su

    Chapter 167 Visit Mother Su


    ¡°What? Master Hou, what did you say? Xiao Bing eradicated Ghost Nest?¡± Mu Tingchuan was surprised when he heard the news from Master Hou.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect Xiao Bing to be so strong. He has so many tricks up his sleeves. It¡¯s far beyond my expectations.¡± Master Hou was holding a teacup in his hand and said emotionally, ¡°I knew him from the beginning. I only knew that he was an opponent of Peony. At that time, I wanted to recruit him and resolve the grievances between him and Peony. He could also work for me. In that case, I will be much stronger.¡±


    ¡°But, I admire him for two reasons. On the one hand, I felt that he was a master at using concealing strength at this time. Masters, who are in the concealing strength stage are hard to come by. On the other hand, he had a good relationship with Ye Family and he was seeing Ye Family Second Missy. If he works for me, I will have a stable relationship with Ye Family.¡±


    ¡°Soon, the relationship between him and Peony was irreconcilable. I didn¡¯t want to offend Ye Family so I pretended not to intervene. In fact, I know that no matter how strong he is, my North Heaven Queen will defeat him. However, things didn¡¯t go the way I expected to be. He killed North Heaven Queen and destroyed North Heaven Queen¡¯s Heavenly Palace!¡±


    ¡°I later learned that this person was extraordinary. He was not only alone, but he also had his own strength. He might have very few people, but all of them were elite. If Long Family isn¡¯t around, I will definitely kill Xiao Bing and avenge for Peony. I dared not act rashly due to the existence of Long Family. Hence, I wanted to make use of him. I could only rope him in.¡±


    ¡°I valued him a lot. I didn¡¯t expect that he could still surprise me¡­¡±


    Mu Tingchuan frowned and appeared to be in doubt. He asked, ¡°Master Hou, have you considered this question? He said that he was just an ordinary veteran, but how did he gather so many masters? All of them didn¡¯t know one another and took the initiative to work for him? Do you think he is like the protagonist in a fairy tale and he has a protagonist¡¯s aura?¡±


    Master Hou asked, ¡°Tingchuan, what are you trying to say?¡±


    Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°I want to say that we don¡¯t know much about this person. It¡¯s not as simple as it looks. He not only has masters, but he also has the support of Ye Family. He has become strong. We can destroy him now, after a few years¡­ he will become a huge threat to us sooner or later.¡±


    Master Hou said smilingly, ¡°I can guess what you are going to say. Tingchuan, I have thought about this issue, but we must understand that we are relying on each other¡¯s strengths, not to mention that I have been working in H Province for so many years. Don¡¯t you know that others don¡¯t know my capability and tricks? Ghost Nest is just an organization that I support secretly. Without my support, do you think they can survive in Jiang City until now?¡±


    ¡°Long Family does own two of the three northern districts. However, in H Province, even Long Family doesn¡¯t know my secrets. If I want to destroy Ghost Nest, wouldn¡¯t it be an easy feat although the two leaders are in the transforming strength stage? Haha. About eliminating Xiao Bing¡­ it will be the same.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bing has now destroyed Ghost Nest. There¡¯s nothing we can do. Currently, their existence is a threat to me. In the past two years, they have gone overboard. They dared to take any kinds of deals. Luckily, they failed to assassinate Ye Tianming and Bi Tingting, otherwise, it would shock the entire nation. Furthermore, I secretly supported Ye Tianming at the beginning¡­ unfortunately, he died¡­¡±


    Mu Tingchuan thought for a moment and said smilingly, ¡°I might have thought too much. It is an easy feat for Master Hou to kill Xiao Bing.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is necessary to be careful. Send a handful of people and observe Xiao Bing¡¯s actions secretly. If he isn¡¯t ambitious, I will keep my words and let him control one of the districts after this matter has been settled. If he is too ambitious, there is no need for him to live after destroying Long Family. Hey, the most important thing now is Long Family. Long Family is influential. It is like a big mountain, which is blocking our path.¡±


    Throughout the entire conversation, Master Hou was smiling faintly. It was the most terrifying to have such a person to be your enemy. He could change his strategies without you knowing.


    ¡°Ding Dong. Ding Dong.¡±


    Yezi held Xiao Bing¡¯s arm. Both of them were standing the door of the Su Family. Soon, someone came to open the door. When Su Xiaoxiao opened the door and saw Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi standing at the door and holding fruits, she appeared somewhat desolate. She regained her smile soon and said, ¡°Brother Bing, Xiaoxi, you can treat this place as your home. Why bother bringing fruits? Come in.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s for Auntie. Xiaoxiao, I admire you. You could still go to school. I¡¯m very bored these days. I miss my schooling days.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao took the fruit and took it to the kitchen. When she came out, Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi were changing slippers. Su Xiaoxiao said smilingly, ¡°What is there to be envious about? I envy you. You become the director of a company at such a young age. I have to find a job after I graduate.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi said smilingly, ¡°Why bother? Why don¡¯t you come over and help me? You are so academically inclined. You top your cohort. You will be our best employee sooner or later when you work at our company. Our company is lucky to have you.¡±


    At this time, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mother, Li Chunlan, walked out of the kitchen. When she saw Xiao Bing and Yezi, she immediately greeted them warmly. She said, ¡°Why are the two of you standing there? Come in and talk. I know that the two of you are coming over, so I deliberately get Xiaoxiao to buy two bottles of red wine. I haven¡¯t had any wine for a long time. I can drink with you today.¡±


    Xiao Bing said smilingly, ¡°Auntie, does the doctor let you drink?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, it¡¯s OK. The doctor said that it¡¯s fine to drink a bit occasionally. It will promote blood circulation. It is not a big deal. Oh, yes, Xiaoxi, it will be hard to say when our Xiaoxiao graduates. She can intern at your company and learn from you during her last year of study. The salary is not important. The main thing is to increase her work experience. I am also relieved that someone will take care of her when she works in your company.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi said smilingly, ¡°Our company is honored to have her. Auntie, don¡¯t you know that Xiaoxiao is famous in school for her intelligence and independence. If she can work in our company after her graduation, she can become my able assistant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good relationship.¡± Li Chunlan smiled even more happily. ¡°All of you can watch TV for a while. I will be done with the food soon. Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t help me in the kitchen. Go accompany and have a talk with Brother Bing and Xiaoxi.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Ye Xiaoxi ran to the kitchen to wash her hands. After she came out, she sat down on the sofa with Xiao Bing and chatted. Su Xiaoxiao was next to them. Ye Xiaoxi began to neglect Xiao Bing and sat beside Su Xiaoxiao. They whispered from time to time and behaved playfully.


    ¡°Hey, you two. I feel very lonely sitting here alone. Can you not whisper?¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi and Su Xiaoxiao said together, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Xiao Bing lowered his head, but he seemed happy. Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s mood became better recently after accompanying her. However, after all, there are some things that he can¡¯t replace. For example, at Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s age, she should be in school and learning and playing with girls of the same age every day. These things couldn¡¯t be replaced by just a boyfriend. Although Xiao Bing was complaining, he was happy to see Yezi in such a great mood as it was rare to see her act so bubbly.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eating, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± When Li Chunlan came out and saw her daughter and Ye Xiaoxi talking so happily, she was also very happy. It seemed that she and Xiao Bing had the same thought.


    ¡°Oh, OK. Auntie, let me help you serve the rice.¡± Ye Xiaoxi grabbed Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and walked into the kitchen. Xiao Bing was following behind them.


    Although Ye Xiaoxi was a missy who was showered with love, she wasn¡¯t spoiled. She was very sensible and set the table before sitting down. Li Chunlan was very happy. She couldn¡¯t stop praising Ye Xiaoxi.


    They were eating happily. As Li Chunlan had recuperated in the hospital, she had regained her vitality. She might have thought that she had recovered completely, so she and Su Xiaoxiao were in a good mood.


    After eating dinner, Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi went home. Xiao Bing drove and Ye Xiaoxi was sitting at the co-driver¡¯s seat. Ye Xiaoxi said smilingly, ¡°Auntie seems nice. I can see that Xiaoxiao¡¯s mood improves after Auntie is discharged. Do you know that Xiaoxiao has a nickname in our school? Haha. She is nicknamed the Cold Beauty¡­¡±


    ¡°The colder she is, the more the boys want to get close to her. There is a goddess list in our school, but Xiaoxiao is second. Haha.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you talking? What are you thinking about? Don¡¯t you want to know who is first?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you!¡± Xiao Bing suddenly sighed.


    Ye Xiaoxi looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Feeling down?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s great to see that they are smiling heartfully tonight. However, I¡¯m not sure how long will this smile lasts.¡±


    Knowing that Mother Su could at most live for two more years, Ye Xiaoxi appeared slightly dejected. She said sadly, ¡°The most terrible thing in this world is to lose our loved ones one after another. I don¡¯t know about this in the past. I finally understand this when Father, Elder brother and Elder Sister pass away.¡±


    ¡°I used to hate Father and my stepmother. However, I then realized that as compared to kinship, these feelings didn¡¯t mean much. My sister hated me for such a long time. However, in my opinion, she hated me because she cared about this kinship too much. Her love begets hate. Isn¡¯t Elder brother like this as well?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Ye Xiaoxi and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made you recall your sad memories.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Ye Xiaoxi said smilingly, ¡°Brother Bing, can you accompany and walk along the river with me?¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Accompany me to soar freely again¡­¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±

 Chapter 168 - Zhuge Jiangnans Evaluation of Xiao Bing

    Chapter 168 Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s Evaluation of Xiao Bing


    Xiao Bing hugged Ye Xiaoxi as they stood at the riverside. The cool wind on the riverside caressed them gently and Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s hair fluttered with the breeze.


    ¡°Brother Bing, do you have any dreams?¡±


    ¡°Dream?¡± Xiao Bing thought for a moment. Suddenly, he saw a wooden board. It was so small that could only allow one person to step on it. He ran over and picked it up. He noticed that Ye Xiaoxi was stunned. Xiao Bing smiled. He suddenly threw the wooden board into the river.


    The wooden board floated on the river surface. Xiao Bing jumped high. He jumped five or six meters. His feet landed on the wooden board. With a bang, the board sank slightly. Xiao Bing used this force to jump back to Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s side. He embraced Ye Xiaoxi.


    Ye Xiaoxi clapped excitedly and asked, ¡°Is this qinggong?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and shook his head. He said, ¡°No. Did you see that? I could barely use its force when I had my two feet on the wooden board. The wooden board sank slightly and floated up again. If I kept standing on the wooden board all the time, both the board and I would sink into the river together.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ye Xiaoxi looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°What does this have to do with your dreams?¡±


    Xiao Bing pointed at the vast river and smiled. He said, ¡°My dream is to cross the river with a small wooden board while hugging you!¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi was surprised.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it incredible? The legendary Dharma master didn¡¯t take the boat when he was preparing to cross the Yangtze River. Instead, he took a reed on the shore and stepped on the reed to cross the Yangtze River. This is the famous story of crossing the river with a reed. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t do this. He could be considered as a God.¡±


    ¡°The so-called god need not exist in another world. They might not soar through the skies with their colorful clouds, as described by those mythological stories. Those are just mythological stories. It¡¯s impossible to command the wind and rain in a split second. Literatus from the past made it up. However, it is possible to use surrounding objects to create such a phenomenon. Aren¡¯t you the same as God when you can do the impossible even though you are just a mere human?¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi asked, ¡°So, your dream is to become a legendary figure?¡±


    Xiao Bing said smilingly, ¡°I want to reach the highest realm of martial arts all my life. After Peiya¡¯s death, this thought has become even stronger. Now that I have you, I can¡¯t let the tragedy repeat itself again. I want to protect the people around me. How? To become the strongest.¡±


    Xiao Bing tightened his fist. He could break the seal in less than four months. After which, Xiao Bing could regain his former strength. As he had gained new insights, he would be stronger than before after the seal broke.


    ¡°Brother Bing, carry me and fly.¡±


    ¡°OK. Let¡¯s fly.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. He hugged Ye Xiaoxi as they entered the woods. His legs stepped against the trees continuously. He used the force to move forward. As most of his strength was sealed, Xiao Bing made some breakthroughs in his thoughts and strategies even though his current strength was a tenth of his strength during his peak.


    It was as though a powerful warrior possessing a five- or six-year-old child. Even if he had extraordinary martial arts skills, his strength was less than a tenth of an adult¡¯s strength. If the child encountered these adults, the child would be beaten up. Xiao Bing currently was in such a state.


    Although he could still use his power and skill to move by stepping on the trees in the forest now, he wasn¡¯t as relaxed as before. His breathing became heavy.


    After Xiao Bing carried Ye Xiaoxi and flew away in the night, a skinny old man who was almost bald was sitting in a black car. A young man in black, who was sitting next to him asked, ¡°Mr. Zhuge, they are gone. Are we heading back?¡±


    The old man seemed to be in his eighties. He was holding onto a walking stick. His body was trembling. His gaze seemed somewhat strange. He said, ¡°Is he Xiao Bing? Don¡¯t underestimate¡­¡±


    The young man looked in the direction of Xiao Bing. He seemed somewhat dissatisfied. However, when he looked at the old man, he seemed respectful as he knew that even his foster father, Lord Long respected this feeble old man a lot. Lord Long even said that his other three brothers were his weapons and Zhuge Jiangnan was his brain. One represented the greatest force and the other represented the best knowledge. Both were indispensable.


    This young man was adopted by Lord Long many years ago. He was named Long Xiaofei by Lord Long. He shared the same middle name as Second Master Long¡¯s son, Long Xiaoyun. It could be seen that Lord Long had high hopes for him.


    Long Xiaoyun¡¯s death was beneficial to Long Xiaofei. In terms of ability, Long Xiaofei was better than Long Xiaoyun. However, he wasn¡¯t the descendant of Long Family. So, he had a lower status than Long Xiaoyun. Long Xiaoyun didn¡¯t even look him in the eye. To Long Xiaoyun, Long Xiaofei was just a servant in Long Family.


    However, Long Xiaoyun was now dead. Lord Long had no children and Long Yan had no other children. Hence, Long Xiaofei held a special status in Long Family now. When Lord Long got old one day and couldn¡¯t manage the entire Long Family, the next generation would have to inherit Long Family¡¯s legacy. Furthermore, Long Yan and Lord Long were of similar age. Hence, Long Xiaofei, who wasn¡¯t the descendant of Long Family became the most reasonable heir to Long Family¡¯s legacy.


    Even so, Long Xiaofei was not arrogant. He treated his work very seriously and completed every task his foster father gave him diligently. Furthermore, he had reached the transforming strength stage at such a young age. He was a rare martial arts talent. After Long Xiaoyun¡¯s death, the others in Long Family had regarded him as the successor to Lord Long.


    Long Xiaofei looked at the old man respectfully and asked, ¡°Mr. Zhuge only observes him for a short while. How do you know that he shouldn¡¯t be underestimated?¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan laughed and said, ¡°I was observing him secretly just now. You are also observing him. What did you discover?¡±


    Long Xiaofei was stunned. He knew that the old man was testing him. He thought about it carefully and checked that he hadn¡¯t missed anything. He said, ¡°Firstly, Xiao Bing had a close relationship with Ye Xiaoxi. It seemed that the rumours were true. Although the real stumbling block in H province is Jiang Zihou, this Xiao Bing cannot be underestimated as Ye Family is backing him financially.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, Xiao Bing should be very strong. Although I hadn¡¯t seen him fight, according to my observation, he was in the transforming strength stage as he used the force at his legs to move through the forest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan smiled slightly and said, ¡°Not bad. You could observe these two points in a short amount of time. It¡¯s not easy. However, you hadn¡¯t discovered the most important thing.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing?¡± Long Xiaofei said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan grabbed his cane and retracted his gaze. His body leaned against his seat and closed his eyes. He said slowly, ¡°When most people are observing a person, they first look at the person¡¯s appearance. They then observed the way the person spoke and his attire. We could observe if the person is cultured and well-educated. We can roughly guess his identity. This is the first kind.¡±


    ¡°When a minority of people are observing a person, they pay attention to the eyes of the person. The eyes are the windows of the soul. Through a person¡¯s eyes, you can see a lot of things that you can¡¯t see from the outside. Is this person sincere? Is this person wise? We can see all these from the person¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t use these two methods to observe a person.¡±


    Long Xiaofei was listening patiently next to him.


    ¡°Everyone has a very special thing on them. That is the aura.¡±


    ¡°Aura?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The aura of a dominant person, coward, citizen, hero, capable man, killer, master and murderer¡­ All kinds of aura. You can observe a person through the person¡¯s aura.¡±


    Long Xiaofei frowned and shook his head. He asked, ¡°How does Mr. Zhuge observe all these?¡±


    ¡°Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t understand as you are too young. As time passes, you will gain a deeper understanding. For Xiao Bing, I said that he was different as I saw two auras in him. He possessed the two strongest auras, the aura of a hero and the aura of a capable man!¡±


    Long Xiaofei was surprised. He said, ¡°A hero is a hero and a capable man is a capable man. How can a person be both a hero and a capable man? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan said, ¡°In the past, Liu Bei was both a hero and a capable man. Why is he a hero? He is smart and courageous, so he is a hero. Heroes are ambitious, powerful, magnanimous and open-minded. A hero is full of justice. A hero helps those in distress and those who are poor. I saw the aura of a hero in Xiao Bing.¡±


    ¡°A capable person will treat those who follow him or her well and kill those who are against him or her. A capable person will spread his or her ambitions and ideology everywhere. It¡¯s unstoppable.¡±


    ¡°A hero is full of justice, but he or she may not be ambitious. A capable person is so ambitious that he or she can dominate everyone. If Xiao Bing is the former, although it is terrible, it is not that terrible. Although a hero is powerful, there are loopholes. They will fight for justice and the masses, but they are somewhat compassionate. If Xiao Bing is a capable man, it is equally terrible, but he has some weaknesses. A capable man would act unscrupulously due to his ambitions. His ambition might sometimes cause him to be arrogant, but that would become his Achilles heel.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan said emotionally, ¡°However, he has both auras. This is my first time encountering such a person. This is a little scary. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s head back. We will visit his noodle house tomorrow.¡±


    After listening to Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s words, Long Xiaofei felt rather strange. He would rebut Zhuge Jiangnan if his foster father didn¡¯t respect Zhuge Jiangnan that much. Furthermore, after observing Xiao Bing for a while just now, he felt that Xiao Bing might not be stronger than him as he was also in the transforming strength stage. Therefore, he was quite dissatisfied. However, he obeyed Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s words and drove back to their residence.

 Chapter 169 - The Fight Between Martial Artists at the

    Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi exchanged whispers of love by the riverside until midnight. Then Xiao Bing drove her home and let her sleep in his arms.


    The next morning, Xiao Bing began working in the noodle house. He had one less thing to worry about since the Ghost Nest had been eliminated. Given the present situation, Xiao Bing believed that Master Hou would not turn against him. In other words, he was absolutely safe in Jiang City. His priorities at the moment were to recruit more men and enhance his strength.


    In the evening, Xiao Bing and the other staff were about to be off work because the guests were almost all gone. Yezi was still working in the company and Su Xiaoxiao was home with her mother, so neither of them came to the noodle house today. And Lil Bei was still watching out for Su Xiaoxiao.


    Zhuge Jiangnan waddled into the noodle house with a cane in his hand while Xiao Bing and the others were about to have their dinner. Long Xiaofei was by Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s side, helping Zhuge Jiangnan with his footing.


    ¡°Old man, we¡¯re closed. Come back tomorrow,¡± said Li Hong.


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a long way to come down here for an old man. Li Hong, Auntie Wang, why don¡¯t you cook something for him.¡±


    Wang Guifang found the white-haired man to be over 80 and extremely gaunt. He did not have much hair on his head and wrinkles were all over his face. He stumbled like he could drift with the wind at any time.


    So she did not hesitate, then she asked Li Shunguai to cook in the kitchen. ¡°Old man, our boss has ordered us. What would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Your boss seems to be kind¡­¡± Zhuge Jiangnan coughed and sat on a chair nearby. ¡°I¡¯d like to have a bowl of special lamian,¡± he said with a shaky voice.


    ¡°Just lamian? Nothing else?¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan nodded. ¡°A bowl of lamian will be enough.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up and grinned. ¡°Auntie Wang, go and tell Li Shunguai to come here to have his dinner. I¡¯m the only one here who knows how to make lamian.¡±


    Wang Guifang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s your lucky day, old man. Our boss has just returned and only he can make the special lamian here.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan nodded while smiling.


    Xiao Bing walked to the kitchen and put the pot that was full of flour on the board. Then he began making the paste, during which he kneaded, mashed, and cut the dough with his hands. There was not a single halt to it and martial movements were contained in the process.


    Zhuge Jiangnan watched and lightly nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re a cultivator of martial arts?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a discerning old man!¡± Xiao Bing grinned.


    ¡°You dropped your chopsticks and began making lamian just because this old man wants to have a taste. It seems that you really are a warm-hearted person. Kindness is rarely seen in today¡¯s society.¡±


    After having kneaded the dough into noodles, Xiao Bing dropped them into the boiling water. Then he clapped his hands while smiling. ¡°All we need to do now is wait.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan stared at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Young man, where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Jiang City,¡± replied Xiao Bing with a smile on his lips. ¡°I have been a citizen of Jiang City for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then what about your family? Are they living in this city as well?¡±


    ¡°I used to be a soldier but there¡¯s something I can¡¯t say,¡± answered Xiao Bing, smiling.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Zhuge Jiangnan nodded.


    Soon after, the lamian was ready and Xiao Bing served it to the old man. While Xiao Bing intended to return to his table, Long Xiaofei, who was standing beside Zhuge Jiangnan, suddenly grabbed him by the arm. Xiao Bing turned back and looked at him and found this young man¡¯s eyes very sharp. He noticed that Long Xiaofei was very fast when he was coming for his arm. He deemed this man a master of the Transforming Strength stage.


    ¡°Interesting. Could it be that they are here not only for the lamian?¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan grinned. ¡°This young man is just so eager to find his equal. He must have heard that you are a master of martial arts, so he wants to spar with you. I believe young men will benefit from sparing with each other. Lil Fei, be careful of the power you exert.¡±


    A smile appeared on Long Xiaofei¡¯s cold face. ¡°I know, grandpa.¡±


    Long Xiaofei drew back his hand on Xiao Bing¡¯s arm and gestured. ¡°Any of your suggestions will be welcomed.¡±


    Xiao Bing took a glance at Long Xiaofei then he fixed his eyes on Zhuge Jiangnan. Then he suddenly asked, ¡°May I know your name, sir?¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan put on a faint smile. ¡°Zhuge Jiangnan.¡±


    Xiao Bing observed this teetering old man carefully. He found a peculiar hint of light in this man¡¯s eyes. Xiao Bing once heard a phrase which said: ¡°The one who possesses true wisdom is like a demon¡±. That was what Xiao Bing felt when he was staring at this old man.


    Xiao Big eyes became sharp, which surprised the unfathomable Zhuge Jiangnan vastly. He had never seen such sharp eyes on anyone. Even the dominant Lord Long did not have such sharp eyes.


    ¡°What kind of a man is he?¡± Zhuge Jiangnan was more impressed by Xiao Bing. He deemed it necessary to remind Lord Long that this Xiao Bing had to be taken seriously.


    After having noticed that there was about to be a fight, Zhang Jing blazed them. ¡°Old man, why are you two behaving like this? Our Brother Bing kindly offered you two bowls of lamian and now you want to pick a fight with him?¡±


    Xiao Bing realized that these two had come here with a purpose. He surmised that they were here to find out what he was capable of. And who was so eager to find out his true power at this very period of time? It was absolutely not Master Hou. Then there was only one possibility remaining¡ªthe Long Family!


    Xiao Bing was never a man who preferred to flinch, let alone that Long Xiaofei was several years younger than him. Hence, he pointed outside and said smilingly, ¡°The noodle house is too small for us. Why don¡¯t we go outside?¡±


    Then Long Xiaofei dashed out of the noodle house. And all of the guests, including some who were eating, rushed out and were eager to see them fighting, except for that Zhuge Jiangnan.


    Maggie clapped her hands and grinned. ¡°The winner is obvious. That Long Xiaofei is just too young. Brother Bing will definitely beat the crap out him.¡±


    Gao Fei was standing next to Maggie. ¡°It may not be so absolute. I believe that at least he can fight back a few times. He¡¯s a quite powerful martial artist, since he has already reached the Transforming Strength stage.¡±


    ¡°At this young age?¡± asked Maggie in wonderment.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Fei nodded.


    ¡°Great. It seems that their odds are even. It would be boring if it was one-sided. This fight must be exciting then.¡±


    Dumbasss sniggered. ¡°Is this lad really that powerful? I believe that I can send him hurtling through the sky with a single blow from my fist.¡±


    Gao Fei cast him a cold glance. ¡°No doubt he¡¯s capable of making you fly through the sky.¡±


    Dumbass seemingly did not agree. But he just mumbled a few words under Gao Fei¡¯s icy gaze. Besides Xiao Bing, Gao Fei seemed to be the one that was dreaded the most by others in the noodle house. His gaze was always cold and dreadful. The staff was easily frightened by a simple glimpse of his.


    Zhan Hongyan was in the crowd. She discreetly took a glimpse of Gao Fei and instantly withdrew her gaze. She wondered about the real identity of this Gao Fei. In order to obtain a better knowledge of the people around Xiao Bing, she often helped them with the business there recently. After all, she just began to know them and she did not want to be excluded. It was the fittest that shall survive. It was a truth that assassins knew best.


    And after having been discreetly observing him for several days, she found this man more and more intriguing and unfathomable.


    Long Xiaofei placed his hands in front of his chest with one in front of the other and said icily, ¡°Shall we begin?¡±


    Xiao Bing glanced at Long Xiaofei. He surmised that Long Xiaofei had to specialize in the martial arts of palms.


    Xiao Bing put his hands on his lap and stooped a little while his eyes were fixed on Long Xiaofei. It was the position that predators would take when they were ready to strike.


    ¡°My name is Xiao Bing.¡±


    ¡°My name is Long Xiaofei.¡±


    ¡°Long Xiaofei¡­¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Long Xiaoyun?¡± Xiao Bing probed.


    Long Xiaofei replied without hesitation, ¡°He¡¯s the nephew of my adoptive father.¡±


    ¡°Lord Long is your adoptive father?¡±


    Xiao Bing had never expected that Lord Long would send his adoptive son here right after the death of his nephew. He wondered if this man was too arrogant.


    Zhuge Jiangnan stood beside the door. There was a beam of odd light shimmering in his eyes. He was watching Xiao Bing calmly. Only when Long Xiaofei shouted out his name did Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s eyes glitter.


    He had already told Long Xiaofei not to let his name be known to others. But Long Xiaofei¡¯s arrogance exceeded his prudence. He was too proud to use someone else¡¯s name.


    But it did not really matter. Zhuge Jiangnan was confident that Xiao Bing would not dare to do any harm to Long Xiaofei because this fight was merely to find out Xiao Bing¡¯s true power.


    Long Xiaofei snorted and did not answer Xiao Bing¡¯s question. He sprinted toward Xiao Bing and was about to hit Xiao Bing in the chest with his palms. The air whistled as his palm pierced through it. His palm movements were resolute and full of strength.


    The dominance and ferocity of the movement made the witnesses almost want to applaud. But they all felt their breath caught in their throats.


    Dumbass widened his eyes to watch this scene. He believed that if Long Xiaofei¡¯s palm were to hit his body with Clear Strength and Concealing Strength mingled, his bones and organs would collapse first, and then his flesh would shrink. He was cocksure that he would be dead if he had not reached the Transforming Strength stage, even if he was a man made of steel!


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself as he lunged toward Long Xiaofei¡¯s palm. The bystanders and the staff shrieked because they all thought he would try to dodge out of the way.

 Chapter 170 - The Battle of Wits

    Chapter 170 The Battle of Wits


    Xiao Bing was urgently in need of a breakthrough. Though he would always survive the danger after the strength in his body was sealed, he destroyed the Xie family because they were weak. And the reason why he was able to kill the Peony Fairy was that she overestimated her power and also because of some luck.


    Xiao Bing once was able to solve any problem with his power, and now this was the first time he felt helpless. Hence, the only thing he could do before the power in him was unsealed was keep training himself.


    Fortunately, he had been through it once already. He knew the process very well, so he advanced faster than ever. If he was determined to seek greater power, he needed to fight and learn on the edge between life and death. By doing so, the power inside him could be stimulated and enhanced.


    He stepped into Long Xiaofei¡¯s attacking area. He was able to dodge Long Xiaofei¡¯s strike, but Xiao Bing was seeking his match. He wanted to practice with him. Hence, he chose to put himself in Long Xiaofei¡¯s attacking range, instead of running away from it.


    Long Xiaofei struck with his fierce palms and found that Xiao Bing seemed to take the blow voluntarily. He felt disparaged and was afire with anger. ¡°What a brave man. Die under my palms then!¡±


    The intention to kill was conspicuous in his eyes and his attack became fiercer. Even the crowd had a feeling that this blood-thirsty man was very eager to kill Xiao Bing with a single blow.


    But Xiao Bing seemed to be a little boat floating on the surging waves. The bystanders all tensed as he shuttled through the edges of Long Xiaofei¡¯s attacks. It seemed that Long Xiaofei could not lay his palms on Xiao Bing after he tried every means.


    One thing a mighty man can do is fool around with his enemy, just like how cats play with their prey. Long Xiaofei felt like he was the mouse that was being chased by Xiao Bing. This feeling greatly irritated him.


    Long Xiaofei suddenly roared as he struck again with all his strength and focused his speed on his palms. However, he missed the target once more and spat out blood.


    Xiao Bing appeared on Long Xiaofei¡¯s left side and gently placed his hand on Long Xiaofei¡¯s wrist and pushed him toward the direction he was heading. Long Xiaofei instantly dashed a few more meters forward uncontrollably, and finally, he fell on the ground.


    ¡°Complicated matters were handled with ease. What a smart, gifted man he is,¡± Zhuge Jiangnan murmured to himself.


    Then he slowly walked downstairs with the cane in his hand. Long Xiaofei growled angrily after he restored his footing. ¡°You¡¯re not his match now. Let¡¯s go,¡± said Zhuge Jiangnan indifferently.


    Long Xiaofei seemed unconvinced, but he still walked to the car with Zhuge Jiangnan. He opened the door and gestured for Zhuge Jiangnan to get in. Then he whirled around and took a glance at Xiao Bing before he got in the car.


    Then the car was started. ¡°His power is beyond my expectation. We mustn¡¯t let him live!¡±


    ¡°We will talk about it when we return,¡± said Zhuge Jiangnan. ¡°He is a powerful man, as is his intelligence. You have learnt the Thunder Palm Swat from you adoptive father. It is fierce and as dominant as thunder, yet he exposed himself in front of your attack. What do you think of that?¡±


    Seeming abashed, Long Xiaofei clenched his fists tightly and gnashed his teeth. ¡°He was definitely fooling around with me.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. I believe that he was training himself by exposing himself to danger. Only when a man is standing between life and death can he make a giant leap.¡±


    Long Xiaofei frowned. He contemplated the old man¡¯s words for a while and found them reasonable.


    ¡°A man of wisdom often appears to be a half-wit,¡± said Zhuge Jiangnan. ¡°Obviously, he can handle complicated things with ease. Let¡¯s go now. We need to return to the provincial capital before the next dawn.¡±


    Long Xiaofei gasped. ¡°Before dawn?¡±


    ¡°Before dawn,¡± Zhuge Jiangnan said in a faint voice. ¡°Men like him will strike at the most unexpected time. Perhaps we can never leave this place if we postpone our return.¡±


    ¡°Old man, you have been traveling all this afternoon. The way back will take 3 to 4 hours. Are you sure that your body¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be just fine.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Long Xiaofei stared at the driver and said, ¡°We should be on our way back to the provincial capital tonight.¡±


    Applause descended after Long Xiaofei left with Zhuge Jiangnan. Then Xiao Bing returned to the noodle house with his staff. He was silent, thinking of that fearsome hint of light shimmering in the eyes of the old man. Then he took out his phone and walked into a room and called Master Hou. He asked directly after Master Hou picked up, ¡°Master Hou, do you know a man called Zhuge Jiangnan?¡±


    Even the tranquil Master Hou sounded startled upon hearing that name. ¡°How do you know this man?¡±


    As Xiao Bing had expected, the old man had to hold great power in the Long family, otherwise Master Hou wouldn¡¯t have been so shocked.


    Xiao Bing briefly told him what happened this evening. Master Hou pondered for a moment after Xiao Bing had finished. ¡°I know now, thank you for telling me this. Xiao Bing, I should go now,¡± he said with all haste.


    There was a faint smile on Xiao Bing¡¯s face as he hung up. Sometimes, others would do the killing for him. Master Hou¡¯s reaction was within Xiao Bing¡¯s expectation.


    After hanging up, Master Hou summoned several his men to his room. ¡°I need you to find out the hotel in which there is an old man called Zhuge Jiangnan. You can use all of my resources and I want to know in an hour. Now go!¡±


    After his men had left, Master Hou slapped the handle of the chair. ¡°Zhuge Jiangnan, since you have the guts to come here, you will die in Jiang City!¡±


    Master Hou just knew too well about this man. Zhuge Jiangnan was the Long family brain power, just as Mu Tingchuan was to Master Hou. Master did not care much because he had already declared war on the Long family. To accomplish greatness, courage is needed. If Zhuge Jiangnan died, then the family he served would suffer a great loss.


    It was a golden opportunity for Xiao Bing!


    But he did not know that Zhuge Jiangnan had already seen it coming and had left. He was probably on the highway to the provincial capital now. When two wise men were having a contest of intelligence, a single mistake would lead to defeat.


    The next morning, Xiao Bing heard from Master Hou that Zhuge Jiangnan had already returned to the provincial capital. But he was not disappointed. Though Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s death might make this less complicated for him, Xiao Bing did not fear that there was one more powerful enemy. It was not fear that made Xiao Bing what he was today.


    Xiao Bing even wanted there to be a powerful rival to stimulate his potential. Zhuge Jiangnan and Lord Long were both qualified for that. One could give him the inspiration of wisdom, and the other could release his potential of martial arts. The reasons why Xiao Bing agreed with the alignment with Master Hou so quickly were that he needed to eliminate the Long family for Yezi, and he had already offended them and he needed a plight to break through.


    Before the traitor was found out, all Xiao Bing needed to do was to keep growing stronger.


    ¡°Brother Bing, what are you thinking of?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Xiao Bing put these thoughts aside and hugged Ye Xiaoxi, who was only covered by her underwear. ¡°I just thought of something interesting and someone intriguing,¡± said Xiao Bing, smiling.


    ¡°Someone intriguing? Who?¡± Blinking, Ye Xiaoxi pouted, ¡°You¡¯re thinking of someone else while lying in my bed?¡±


    Xiao Bing put on a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m here just to cuddle you while you¡¯re asleep. I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±


    Seemingly angry, Ye Xiaoxi asked, ¡°Then what else do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, nothing really. Well, have you ever heard of Zhuge Jiangnan?¡±


    ¡°Zhuge Jiangnan?¡± Ye Xiaoxi shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°All right. He¡¯s from the Long family and he holds great power in this family. He¡¯s probably their adviser. He came to me last night and he tried to find out my strength. It seems that the Long family regards me as a pain in their ass.¡±


    Upon hearing what Xiao Bing just said, Ye Xiaoxi tensed at first, then she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, Brother Xiao wouldn¡¯t have so many issues with the Long family.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, I have already told you about this. If I did nothing while watching my woman getting bullied, then what kind of a man would I be? Besides, actually it¡¯s not a bad thing for me. You know what? I fought Lord Long¡¯s adoptive son last night.¡±


    ¡°Really? Who won?¡±


    ¡°I won. But it¡¯s not something to be proud of. His adoptive son is at least six or seven years younger than me and yet he¡¯s already reached the early stage of Transforming Strength. He is truly a talent of martial arts. But what interests me most is not his strength. It¡¯s his martial arts of palm. It is the most dominant and fierce palm movement I have ever seen. The style of his martial arts must resemble Lord Long¡¯s, since it¡¯s highly possible that he learned it from his adoptive father.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi pondered for a moment and said, ¡°One¡¯s personality can be seen from the martial arts he is cultivating. We all can deem Lord Long to be a very arbitrary man from his history. And arbitrariness can lead to arrogance. The Long family is powerful. Their arrogance might be our only chance to defeat them.¡±


    Xiao Bing put Ye Xiaoxi in her arms and kissed her forehead and guffawed. ¡°Little Yezi, sometimes I really feel that you are my female version of Zhuge Jiangnan.¡±


    ¡°Stop this!¡±

 Chapter 171 - Zhuge Jiangnans Advice

    Chapter 171 Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s Advice


    Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi had been exchanging whispers of love the whole morning. Then they got up from bed and washed their faces. Then Ye Xiaoxi went to the company and Xiao Bing went to the noodle house.


    It was already noon when Zhuge Jiangnan arrived in Shangyang, a city located in the provincial capital. Zhuge Jiangnan and Long Xiaofei arrived in the capital of Black Province at midnight, and at dawn, they arrived in Shangyang City.


    When Zhuge Jiangnan was at the door of the mansion, Lord Long had just finished a meeting. The meeting was about the issues in Black Province, and all of the family members in the top management attended. Lord Long mainly and especially talked about Long Yan and everyone was afire with anger again. He blamed it all on Master Hou.


    Lord Long was satisfied with what Long Yan did. But their purposes varied. Lord Long did this to make the family members angry, so that they could have a reason to fight against Master Hou. But Long Yan merely wanted to seek vengeance for his son.


    The moment Lord Long learned of Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s arrival, he instantly invited this man into his study. He sat next to Zhuge Jiangnan on the sofa, instead of his chair. He showed great respect to this old man.


    Lord Long was a man of great power. He was not interested in schemes. He believed that it was strength that made decisions. He had unprecedented confidence because he knew that the strength he possessed was unfathomable to others.


    After he had returned, he had never met anyone who could last 10 seconds in a fight against him.


    Even the martial artists of the pinnacle of Transforming Strength were no exception!


    He even deemed himself a god. Others were all the lesser in his eyes.


    But he respected Zhuge Jiangnan very much because this old man had done many things that greatly impressed him. He knew that Zhuge Jiangnan might be the wisest man alive.


    Lord Long put the scalding-hot teacup on the table in front of Zhuge Jiangnan and said, ¡°The trip must have been fatiguing. Some rest will do you good, I believe.¡±


    ¡°The days are limited for an old man. I should contribute while I still can walk around.¡± Zhuge Jiangnan grinned and then coughed hard. Then he said, ¡°That Xiao Bing must be not underestimated.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lord Long seemed unconvinced. ¡°I have already done research on him. He was once a soldier in an army that is still unknown to me. But that¡¯s not something rare because there were many special troops in China, and many of them asked for confidentiality when they retired. And now he¡¯s just the owner of a small noodle house. I have heard that he had killed a master of the Concealing Strength stage during a fight not long ago. He killed the North Heaven Queen, thanks to some luck. He was nearly killed by her.


    ¡°Overall, he¡¯s quite a powerful man. But the biggest threat in Jiang City is still Jiang Zihou, not this Xiao Bing, I suppose. After all, Jiang Zihou has been the boss of this Jiang City for many years. Though most people thought he only has the underground world of Jiang City and the counties within it, he actually is in control of most of the cities in Black Province. A man like him is veritably my rival. That Xiao Bing is nothing more than a stumbling block in the road.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan sighed while shaking his head. ¡°Lord Long, don¡¯t be fooled by the appearance. I might not have been able to come back had I delayed my return. This Xiao Bing is not as simple as it seems. In addition to that, he has powerful allies, and his strength is the scariest part.¡±


    Lord Long smiled. ¡°It sounds like you are exaggerating. Given several years he might truly be a threat to my family. But not now, not when I¡¯m still in this family.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan frowned. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen this young man, but I have. Strength is not the only thing that defines a man. As the saying goes, ¡®the qilin in the pond will turn into a dragon if there are wind and clouds helping it¡¯. So during the imminent war, I surmise that you and Jiang Zihou aren¡¯t the only ones who were expecting it. There¡¯s another man who is also looking forward to it, using the chaos as a ladder to help him turn into a true dragon. And that man is none other than Xiao Bing.¡±


    Lord Long raised his eyebrows. Though he did not believe that Xiao Bing could be a threat to him, he had to attach some importance to the words that came out from Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s mouth.


    He pondered for a moment and then he nodded. ¡°So what¡¯s your advice? Should we kill this Xiao Bing first?¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan shook his head. ¡°A big problem will be solved if we could kill him. But he¡¯s quite a powerful martial artist and Jiang City is not our territory. As long as Xiao Bing stays in Jiang City or the Black Province, it will be difficult for us to kill him.¡±


    ¡°So what should we do, in your opinion?¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. Then he suddenly opened his eyes and fixed them on Lord Long. ¡°The best way is to make him our spy by promising him some fortune. We can strike Master Hou from the inside if Xiao Bing is willing to work for us. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± asked Lord Long.


    ¡°But this Xiao Bing is not a man who will work for others for just some money. I surmise that even Jiang Zihou is still careful with him even though they have aligned. If that¡¯s the case, then the first plan won¡¯t work. But I have come up with a second plan.¡±


    ¡°What is the second plan?¡±


    ¡°Alienation.¡±


    ¡°You mean to alienate Xiao Bing from Jiang Zihou?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Once there¡¯s a problem in their relationship, then Xiao Bing will definitely turn to you. After all, he¡¯s always alone, which makes it easy for Jiang Zihou to kill him. Hence, no matter if he¡¯s willing or not, he has to cooperate with you. By then, we can kill Jiang Zihou first, and then we can deal with Xiao Bing.¡±


    Lord Long fell silent for a moment and then he asked, ¡°But how to alienate the two?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know now. Just give me a few more days. There is no need for us to unite the underground of the three provinces in such a hurry. The enemies we have dealt with before are no match for Jiang Zihou. The only way to victory is to gradually make him find himself in a hopeless place!¡±


    Lord Long nodded and said, ¡°I shall wait for your brilliant scheme. And you should get some rest after this exhausting trip.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go to my room then.¡±


    After watching the old man leave, Lord Long instantly summoned Long Xiaofei and asked him for every detail. Long Xiaofei told Lord Long everything that happened, even including how he was defeated.


    Lord Long frowned when sitting on his chair. ¡°You¡¯ve already reached the early stage of Transforming Strength. And the Thunder Palm Swat I taught you is as fierce as a thunderbolt. You¡¯re sure that he defeated you with just one movement?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Long Xiaofei sounded abashed. ¡°It seemed that he was fooling around with me. But according to the Old Mr. Zhuge, he was just training himself by doing so. So he just kept dodging and he never fought back until the last moment, when he beat me with such ease. I once have fought a master of the middle stage of Transforming Strength but I didn¡¯t lose that battle so helplessly.¡±


    Though Long Xiaofei was still not reconciled, he was an honest man. He did not leave out a single detail, even though he felt extremely ashamed.


    Seemingly interested, Lord Long nodded and there was a beam of sharp light shimmering in his eyes. ¡°So it seems that my knowledge about him is wrong. According to what you said, he is probably at the pinnacle of Transforming Strength. He might still have a chance of winning even when fighting one of your three uncles. It will be such a pity then if he can not be at my service. Send someone to Jiang City and ask him to tell Xiao Bing that I want to meet him in Shangyang City!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll not fail you, father.¡± Then Long Xiaofei made his exit with great respect.


    Lord Long¡¯s eyes glittered with excitement. ¡°The pinnacle of Transforming Strength¡­ Combined with the force I possess now, I will be invincible if he¡¯s willing to work for me. I shall kill Jiang Zihou first and then I shall rule the whole country!¡±


    Lord Long had always been an ambitious man.


    Xiao Bing did not know that Lord Long had set his eyes on him. He just got some rest after being busy all day. But Zhang Hongyan secretly came to him and whispered to him, ¡°Brother Bing, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°Why are you acting so mysteriously? We can talk outside.¡±


    After Xiao Bing walked out of the noodle house with Zhan Hongyan, Wang Guifang looked out of the kitchen and shouted, ¡°Lil Bin, we¡¯re about to have dinner.¡±


    ¡°We will be back in a minute!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao and her mother came to the noodle house and they had been busy helping the staff all evening. They were having a rest now since there were no guests. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mother was chatting with the girls while Su Xiaoxiao was studying with Maggie.


    Maggie suddenly jumped onto the bench she was sitting on and cast a glimpse outside the window. Then she squatted on the bench and giggled. ¡°Why do they have to talk outside? Zhan Hongyan was taken here by Brother Bing from another place. Could it be that Brother Bing wants to hit on her? Xiaoxiao, why are you looking so unwell?¡±


    Upon seeing the angry Su Xiaoxiao, who was at a loss for words, Maggie giggled again

 Chapter 172 - Gao Fei Has a Pupil

    Chapter 172 Gao Fei Has a Pupil


    ¡°Zhan Hongyan, you can tell me now, since we have gone this far.¡±


    Xiao Bing was curious about what Zhan Honyan wanted to tell him. In truth, she hadn¡¯t done anything for him since she swore her fealty to him. However, as the saying goes, ¡°soldiers are trained for a thousand days just to fight one war¡±. So Xiao Bing did not urge Zhan Hongyan to prove her loyalty. She would be needed when he fought the Long family or even Master Hou. Although Master Hou was his ally now, the future was always uncertain.


    Staring at Xiao Bing, Zhan Hongyan asked gravely, ¡°Brother Bing, can you do me a favor? Because I know Mr. Gao is one of yours.¡±


    ¡°Gao Fei?¡± Xiao Bing remembered the prudence Zhan Hongyan had whenever she mentioned Gao Fei. She seemed to be afraid of him. He wondered what this had to do with Gao Fei. ¡°Tell me about it. I¡¯ll see what I can do,¡± he replied, smiling.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhan Hongyan continued with sternness, ¡°Can you ask him to take me as his pupil?¡±


    ¡°Take you as his pupil?¡± Xiao Bing gasped and then he suddenly understood the reason why she always appeared terrified when she was with Gao Fei, while others would just feel uncomfortable. It was because she was once an assassin. She knew the intention of killing on Gao Fei was so intense. That was why she was always in awe of this man and even wanted to learn from him.


    Gao Fei was an unfathomable killer. He could kill men before they even saw him coming. Even Xiao Bing himself was shocked when seeing how Gao Fei slaughtered his enemies. Gao Fei did not make any extra movements and the wounds on his dead enemies were invisible to the eye. Xiao Bing did not even find any trace of a struggle on their corpses, which made Gao Fei¡¯s fashion of killing very intriguing.


    Sometimes, Xiao Bing even wanted to find out Gao Fei¡¯s true might by challenging him. But his senses warned him that he was still probably no match for Gao Fei.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to do that for you,¡± answered Xiao Bing with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Really?¡± Zhan Hongyan sounded excited.


    ¡°Of course. You are mine now. The stronger you are, the better it will be for you to do things for me.¡±


    Upon seeing Zhan Hongyan so excited, Xiao Bing suddenly put on a faint smile and asked, ¡°But I¡¯m so curious. You are not afraid of him anymore? I see you hiding from him all the time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still afraid of him.¡± Zhan Hongyan sounded slightly embarrassed. ¡°The intention of killing on him is dense. The apathy in his eyes even frightens me, a woman who used be an assassin. But I want to be stronger, and only he is able to help me with that. ¡°Brother Bing, actually you¡¯re as strong as him, otherwise you could not have killed blood-drinking Jim. But your path is different from his. I will benefit a lot from him¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and smiled. ¡°I understand. Although I can¡¯t guarentee you that he¡¯ll 100 percent take you as his student, I will try my best to convince him.


    ¡°Anyway, I owe you a big favor.¡±


    The moment Xiao Bing and Zhan Hongyan stepped back into the noodle house they found Maggie giggling. Though Maggie was a just little girl, she was so smart that even Xiao Bing could not figure out what was inside her weird brain. ¡°Maggie, would you mind if I asked your brother to go out and have a talk with him?¡±


    Maggie replied with her cute voice, ¡°Of course. Why should I forbid it?¡±


    Xiao Bing began having his dinner after Wang Guifang served the dishes. After he finished, he went out with Gao Fei and told him about Zhang Hongyan¡¯s wish.


    Apathy still remained on his face after Gao Fei heard about Zhan Hongyan¡¯s wish. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m your boss now. But that doesn¡¯t mean that you need to do everything I ask of you. Teaching others is not one of your job responsibilities, so I won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s all up to you,¡± said Xiao Bing sternly.


    ¡°I know.¡± Gao Fei snorted, ¡°She¡¯s poorly endowed in the wisdom of killing. She¡¯s not worthy of knowledge¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing instantly realized that Gao Fei would most likely not agree. Xiao Bing could not force him to do so, as he had said himself. But he truly wanted to do Zhan Hongyan this favor. It was not merely for her, but also for himself.


    However, quite to his surprise, Gao Fei spoke in another tone. ¡°But I¡¯m bored when I have nothing to do. I can give her some advice when I have time.¡±


    A smile touched Xiao Bing¡¯s lips. It basically wasn¡¯t different from taking her as his student. It was just that Gao Fei would not call the woman his student. But Zhan Hongyan would definitely be enraptured if she knew this.


    While Xiao Bing intended to go back, Gao Fei suddenly asked, ¡°You are interested in my true strength, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Xiao Bing had not expected Gao Fei to ask this question. ¡°You could say that,¡± he answered, smiling.


    ¡°I will not tell you about it, just like how you disguise your true power,¡± said Gao Fei slowly while fixing his eyes on Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m at the Transforming Strength stage?¡±


    ¡°The power you have shown is indeed within the stage of Transforming Strength. But you are at a higher level compared with even a master at the prime stage of Transforming Strength. If it weren¡¯t for me having noticed the subtle difference, I would have thought that you were just an ordinary martial artist of Transforming Strength.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°Since we both have secrets, then we should respect each other¡¯s secrecy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll beginning tutoring her tomorrow and she will be at the Concealing Strength stage within a month.¡±


    Xiao Bing was still surprised upon hearing it, even though he knew that Gao Fei was quite a capable man. Xiao Bing believed that, besides him, who was once the strongest in this world, there were few who had the same confidence that Gao Fei had. He found this Gao Fei more and more intriguing.


    After returning to the noodle house, Gao Fei walked up to Zhan Hongyan, who seemed to have known what Gao Fei was about to tell her. The nervousness on her face was conspicuous. The others all cast them glances of curiosity, wondering what happened.


    Gao Fei suddenly snorted sarcastically, ¡°Your mentality is so weak yet you dream of being my pupil?¡±


    They recalled that Zhan Hongyan had asked Xiao Bing to go out to discuss something with him before, and they realized that she must have asked him to do something for her. ¡°Wow, she wants to be my brother¡¯s student?¡± Maggie exclaimed with mounting disbelief.


    Every time Zhan Hongyan was near Gao Fei, fear would arise from the bottom of her heart. However, upon hearing his sarcastic words, she thought of the desire to be stronger and suddenly raised her chest and spoke aloud, ¡°I want to learn from you and get stronger.¡±


    Gao Fei gazed at this woman for a moment and he suddenly nodded. ¡°I have told my boss that I won¡¯t take you as my student. But I will begin training you now and then starting tomorrow. But remember, don¡¯t call me your teacher until I have acknowledged you. Moreover, my way of training is rather cruel. If you can¡¯t withstand it, then I¡¯ll stop training you.¡±


    Seemingly excited, Zhan Hongyan opened her mouth and was intending to call him teacher, but she did not let the word escape from her tongue. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gao.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    Maggie¡¯s eyes blinked with vast disbelief as she opened her mouth wide. She was 100 percent certain that Gao Fei would refuse because she knew her brother better than anyone. But she was wrong this time.


    In her memory, Gao Fei had always been an extremely apathetic man. He probably had never smiled at anyone, except for Maggie, let alone impart his knowledge of martial arts unto a woman he barely knew. And Zhan Hongyan did not seem to be a rare talent in martial arts.


    But everyone still felt happy for Zhan Hongyan. They even proposed to toast to the teacher and the student. But Gao Fei refused because both he and Zhan Hongyan didn¡¯t drink. So not long after, they all went home.


    They parted with each other at the door. Lil Bei was still protecting the women of the Su family. Su Xiaoxiao stared at Xiao Bing sadly, thinking of the days when Xiao Bing would make breakfast for her. She missed those days. But they had long gone before she realized it.


    Actually, she thought of those days all the time recently. She really wanted the time back.


    But she was a girl who appeared to be cold on the outside but was warm on the inside. She would not ask Xiao Bing to come with her, even though she missed him so badly. Besides, so many things had happened to the Ye family, and Ye Xiaoxi needed someone to be there for her.


    Li Chunlan looked at Xiao Bing and spoke with great sincerity. ¡°Lil Bing, why not stay at my place for a few days when you have time. Xiaoxiao will be delighted by your company. She must grow bored of this old woman.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao pouted, ¡°Mom, you are still pretty young. And how can you be so sure that I¡¯d enjoy his company?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely pay you two a visit soon, auntie.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that. Goodbye then. Be careful on the road.¡±


    ¡°How about I give you two a ride?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. It would be a pity if we didn¡¯t walk under the splendid starry sky tonight.¡±


    ¡°All right then. Goodbye, auntie.¡±


    Xiao Bing got into his car after everyone had left. But suddenly, he noticed that there were a man and woman seemingly quarreling on the roadside. The girl seemed extremely familiar to him. Xiao Bing pulled over and lunged at them with a face full of fury.

 Chapter 173 - I Am Liu Kexins Boyfriend

    Chapter 173 I Am Liu Kexin¡¯s Boyfriend


    There was a pretty girl wearing a white skirt, white silk stockings, and white high heels on the side of the street. She was being entangled by a tall, slim man with pimples all over his face who looked to be in his 20s. The man held the girl¡¯s arm and would not let go as he shouted loudly, ¡°Liu Kexin, my father is now the director of the hospital. He can help you become the head nurse. When he retires, this whole hospital will be ours. Come and be with me.¡±


    The young girl turned out to be the innocent young nurse who had taken care of Xiao Bing twice in a row before.


    Hearing what he said, Liu Kexin answered anxiously and angrily while struggling hard, ¡°Lu Qiang, let me go. I don¡¯t want to be your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Who else do you want to be with if not me?¡± the man shouted. ¡°I declared in the hospital that I would have you be my girlfriend before the 60th Anniversary Gala of our hospital. Do you want me to lose face?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to. Please let me go¡­¡±


    Lu Qiang was furious and raised his hand up, about to hit her. When his hand was coming down, Xiao Bing grabbed his wrist and twisted his arm behind his back. Lu Qiang screamed out loudly in pain and let go of Liu Kexin¡¯s arm as he was unable to control himself


    Liu Kexin did not expect to encounter Xiao Bing. She stared at him in surprise and said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Xiao Bing smiled. He looked at the guy called Lu Qiang and a cold light was revealed in his eyes. He kicked the guy to the ground with his face up.


    Liu Kexin grabbed Xiao Bing¡¯s arm hastily and said in a panic, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t fight please. Let him go. His name is Lu Qiang, whose father, Lu Chunlai, is the director of Jiang City Hospital. His father is very powerful. What¡¯s more, he just wants to pursue me¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing would not care about merely a director. Although Xiao Bing had been out of the Dragon Gate for a long time, every one of the people he knew would be far superior to this director. But Xiao Bing was aware that this young nurse was soft-hearted, which he had fully taken advantage of in the hospital. Considering Lu Qiang¡¯s method was not bad enough to warrant disabling him or anything else, Xiao Bing did not continue to kick him.


    Lu Qiang struggled to get up from the ground, covering his belly in agony. He glared at Xiao Bing angrily and asked, ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±


    A good idea came to Xiao Bing. He answered with a smile, ¡°I am Kexin¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    Hearing these words, Liu Kexin was surprised with her mouth wide open.


    Lu Qiang glanced at Liu Kexin and said in a rage, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Why have I never heard that she has a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°What a joke.¡± Xiao Bing could not help laughing out loud. ¡°Why should we report to you that we are in a relationship? You are neither her father nor the god in charge of marriage. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Lu Qiang deeply knew in his heart that he could not defeat Xiao Bing, but he would feel indignant doing nothing but surrendering. Then he found another way to deal with Xiao Bing. He said, ¡°You claim to be Kexin¡¯s boyfriend, right? There will be the 60th Anniversary Gala Evening for our hospital in two days. I dare you to sign up with Kexin in the name of Kexin¡¯s boyfriend and put on a performance together. Only then will I believe you. I will stay away from Kexin from then on.¡±


    Lu Qiang thought that he was either a soldier or a security guard judging from his appearance. Fighting might be his skill but putting on a show was definitely not. How could he not make a fool of himself?


    Lu Qiang expected Xiao Bing to turn him down or seem to be in a dilemma. However, Xiao Bing accepted immediately and said, ¡°OK, I will stand on stage with Kexin in two days.¡±


    Lu Qiang was startled and felt uneasy. With the words having been said, Lu Qiang was totally confident with his judgment. He nodded and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait to see you in two days.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, no one had forced you to do so. I will wait and see how you are ashamed in front of the audience. If you are, Kexin will leave you for sure no matter who you are.¡±


    Lu Qiang had planned it well and made arrangements as soon as he went back. He would be the last one in the show to reveal his true strength after Xiao Bing had made a mess, in order to make a sharp contrast. ¡°Let¡¯s see if Kexin still fancies Xiao Bing then.¡±


    Lu Qiang got into his car and left soon after.


    After Lu Qiang left, Liu Kexin let out a sigh of relief but soon started to worry. She pouted while saying, ¡°Thank you for saving me. But how can you lie to someone and say that you are my boyfriend anyway¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I am doing it all for you to avoid any harassment in the hospital from now on. If you didn¡¯t let me hit him now, he would keep doing it in the future. But it would be different if you had a boyfriend.¡±


    Liu Kexin was still a bit gloomy and said, ¡°But what should we do when the time comes to perform?¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Can you dance?¡±


    ¡°Dance? Eh¡­ yes. Do you mean couples dancing? It is difficult for us to work well together in only two days.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a confident smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my own ways.¡±


    Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s confident face, Liu Kexin was infected. She started to believe that maybe Xiao Bing could create a miracle.


    ¡°Do you have to go to work in the next two days?¡±


    ¡°There is no need. If I sign up for the gala, I can rehearse in the city gym according to the rules of the hospital.¡±


    Xiao Bing then asked, ¡°Must it be alone and not with anyone else?¡±


    Liu Kexin thought for a minute and said, ¡°They have to ensure that they are kept informed of the latest progress and status of the participants because no accident is allowed to happen. I¡¯m afraid it is difficult.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°That can be solved, too. Go and talk to Lu Qiang and say that if we can¡¯t rehearse alone, I won¡¯t attend. He wants me to humiliate myself on stage, so he must regard it as my excuse to skip the performance. So he will do everything to help you. Give me a call when he has settled it. I will pick you up to find a place to do our rehearsal alone.¡±


    Liu Kexin was confused, ¡°Why do we have to be alone?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed out loud. ¡°To keep Lu Qiang blind to our situation. We will give him a big shock once it comes to the actual stage.¡±


    Liu Kexin smiled. ¡°You do believe in yourself, while I don¡¯t. Because you have helped me today, I will go ask Lu Qiang tomorrow. I really don¡¯t want to talk to him now as I didn¡¯t expect him to turn violent after he failed to pursue me.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured.¡± Xiao Bing looked at Liu Kexin and smiled. ¡°The matter will be settled in two days. If he continues to pester you, I will have his father break his leg in person!¡±


    Although Liu Kexin did not believe it, his words really warmed her heart. She did not realize that Xiao Bing really had this ability. As long as Xiao Bing contacted Zhang Yizhi, it would be a piece of cake to dismiss a director. Furthermore, Xiao Bing had other people to rely on, such as Master Hou and the Ye family, who could ruin a hospital director in a flash.


    ¡°Let me take you home.¡±


    Xiao Bing led Liu Kexin across the road. When she saw Xiao Bing¡¯s car was even more luxurious than Lu Qiang¡¯s, Liu Kexin was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so rich.¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s words made Xiao Bing feel she was honest and cute rather than materialistic. Moreover, from Liu Kexin¡¯s eyes, there was only astonishment rather than envy or jealousy. This was a pure-minded girl.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± Xiao Bing opened the passenger door. It was after Liu Kexin got in that Xiao Bing sat in the driver¡¯s seat and buckled his safety belt to leave.


    ¡°Where is your home?¡±


    ¡°The No. 9 building of the Garden Community, Garden Street¡­ Just drop me off at the entrance of the Garden Community.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and responded, ¡°It¡¯s OK. How¡¯s your work recently?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been great. I really love this job.¡±


    ¡°Because you have a kind heart like an angel. You would surely fall in love with this kind of noble job.¡±


    Liu Kexin was embarrassed. She made a face and stuck out her tongue while red-eared.


    ¡°Does Lu Qiang always harass you in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He began to pursue me when I started working there. It got tense, especially when his father was promoted as the director. He used to be gentler, but lately, he declared to have me be his girlfriend before the 60th Anniversary Gala of our hospital. He must have held a grudge when he failed.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I am the one he hates most, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll make him too embarrassed to mention pursuing you again in three days. But how is this new director? The former one was called Zhou Zeshan if I remember correctly. I heard a lot of bad comments about him.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Director Zhou was suspended because of some corruption stuff. This new director seems to be nice and has a good reputation. He asked me to go to his office once, where he said that he really appreciated me and he would accept it with delight if I was willing to be his son¡¯s girlfriend. If I was not, he wouldn¡¯t help Lu Qiang embarrass me either. I would be long gone in this hospital if Director Lu was not reasonable.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and dispelled the idea of punishing Director Lu. He used to believe this whole thing happened because of Director Lu¡¯s ignorance behind the scene, but now it seemed not. Maybe Director Lu would just let them love freely and did not want to interfere.


    They soon arrived at the Garden Community. Xiao Bing did not park until he drove straight into the community to the No. 9 building.


    Liu Kexin unbuckled the safety belt and opened the car door to get out. She waved at Xiao Bing with an innocent grin on her delicate and tender face. ¡°Bye-bye and thank you, Brother Xiao.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Xiao Bing smiled back.


    Liu Kexin shut the door and hopped away. Seeing her from behind running into the corridor, Xiao Bing cracked a smile on his face.

 Chapter 174 - Brother Xiao Is the Piano Prince

    Chapter 174 Brother Xiao Is the Piano Prince


    The next day, Liu Kexin told Lu Qiang that they wanted to do their rehearsal alone; otherwise, they would not attend the gala. Sure enough, Lu Qiang agreed to help them solve it. Lu Qiang made up his mind that he wanted to see Xiao Bing make an ass of himself in front of Liu Kexin so that he could gain from it. Especially since Xiao Bing had Liu Kexin brought up this idea, it made him think even more that Xiao Bing wanted to take this opportunity to flinch. He would never give him that opportunity.


    After signing up, Xiao Bing drove to the hospital to pick up Liu Kexin and then they arrived at the Heavenly Palace of the former North Heaven Queen.


    Since the North Heaven Queen had died, the Heavenly Palace had been vacated. Master Hou had sent people here to renovate it. Some of the original staff of the Heavenly Palace had already dispersed, but some had followed Master Hou. Now, the other people sent by Master Hou took over the Northern Manor temporarily and their number was small.


    Before coming, Xiao Bing had already told Master Hou, so the people here did not block Xiao Bing¡¯s car and let Xiao Bing¡¯s car stop at the door of the Heavenly Palace.


    After Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin had just got out of the car, three people walked toward them. The person walking in front was a middle-aged man wearing a suit. He bent down and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Xiao, my name is Xu Dahai and I am the acting housekeeper of the Northern Manor. Master Hou asked me to be at your service here. I¡¯m at your service at any time, whatever you want.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Housekeeper Xu, where is the thing I asked you to prepare?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it has been prepared and put in the Heavenly Palace. I asked the people waiting outside the Heavenly Palace to not go in to disturb you. Please tell me if you want anything else.¡±


    This Xu Dahai was very sensible. Xiao Bing was very satisfied and walked toward the Heavenly Palace.


    Liu Kexin was next to Xiao Bing and her heart was full of shock. The Northern Manor was one of the largest manors in Jiang City and was luxurious. Especially these servants, they could not be trained by an ordinary family. Each of them was so respectful to Xiao Bing, which surprised Liu Kexin. ¡°Is Xiao Bing the son of some wealthy entrepreneur or the son of an official? I didn¡¯t realize that before.¡±


    Thinking of this, Liu Kexin actually became a little bit nervous.


    Xiao Bing noticed Liu Kexin¡¯s thoughts as he walked up the steps. After entering the Heavenly Palace, there was no one with them, and Xiao Bing whispered, ¡°This is my good friend¡¯s home. He is from a wealthy family and doesn¡¯t disparage me for being poor. So I borrowed it for the time being and we will use it for rehearsal these two days.¡±


    Liu Kexin rolled her eyes and pouted. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. The car you drive is worth a lot of money.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°The car is also borrowed from my friend.¡±


    ¡°How can he lend you everything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is because we¡¯ve grown up together from childhood.¡±


    Liu Kexin was dubious about it. She looked at the Heavenly Palace and was stunned. The Heavenly Palace was so huge and magnificently decorated. There was a red carpet in the palace and a piano in the middle. Liu Kexin¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at Xiao Bing. She asked, ¡°You¡­ are you gonna play the piano?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, you also said that two days is not enough time to learn a dance. But playing the piano is not the same. You dance, and I¡¯ll play the piano. Two days are more than sufficient.¡±


    Liu Kexin said bashfully, ¡°Although I¡¯ve learned a little bit of dancing from childhood, I can¡¯t dance well.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I am not afraid of being ashamed. What are you afraid of? What¡¯s more, I have already found one of the best dance teachers for you. She will come soon.¡±


    Liu Kexin was surprised and said, ¡°Dancing cannot be learned in a short time. Even a dance teacher may not be able to teach me something so quickly.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°You will know later. Have a seat and I will play a song for you.¡±


    Liu Kexin sat down on the stool opposite the piano. Xiao Bing slowly walked to the back of the piano and sat down. He placed both his hands on the piano gently.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s eyes widened. Xiao Bing had given her a tough and heroic feeling in the past. But the moment Xiao Bing sat down, his temperament changed and he became quiet, warm, and tender.


    Suddenly, Liu Kexin was fully looking forward to it.


    Xiao Bing gently closed his eyes and his fingers flicked. When he pressed the first note, Liu Kexin¡¯s heart trembled. It was just a note, which made Liu Kexin actually feel happy and faintly sad.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s lips closed tightly. She had heard this piano music before. This was a great musical composition called ¡°Mariage d¡¯amour¡± or ¡°Marriage of Love¡±, which was touching and made people cry. It was composed by the French composers Paul de Senneville and Olivier Toussaint for Richard Clayderman.


    It was a sad and touching story. He was just a 14-year-old civilian boy. He met her for the first time in the School of Magic. At that moment, he had a feeling that his life would change because of this. Yes, it did change. He never thought the girl, whom he thought was an angel left in the world by God, was the princess of the Country of Dream and they would be friends.


    However, he knew very well in his heart that he could never regard her as only a friend because from the moment he saw her, he was destined to fall in love with her. It was also destined that he would live in pain from then on. He knew that even though he loved her so much, she could never fall in love with an ordinary person, which made him afraid to tell her his love. So he could only deeply bury his love in his heart.


    However, one day, he finally could not suppress the affection in his heart and he expressed his love for her¡­


    He left the Country of Dream sadly. His teacher took him in and taught him various skills.


    Six years had passed and he had been working hard to forget his affection from the past.


    That affection continually fermented like flour, and over time, he found that he loved her even more.


    During those six years, he was continually thinking about her and loving her.


    After saying goodbye to the teacher, he was going to go back to the Country of Dream to find her.


    Now he was back in his memories.


    When the sun rose over the horizon, he walked toward the castle in the sun.


    At this moment, his beloved princess was walking to the wedding palace with the prince of the neighboring country. An arrow in the crowd was facing the princess. He rushed over. This arrow shot through his heart, and he fell. There was an illusion in front of his eyes, imagining the princess standing in front of him in a wedding dress with a smile.


    There was a smile on his face. ¡°Is this a dream? A dream is enough¡­¡±


    Such a touching story was performed vividly in Xiao Bing¡¯s piano music. A faint sadness seemed to touch the soul of Liu Kexin. Like the protagonist in the story, once he played to the end, Liu Kexin shed drops of happy tears.


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath. The sound of a real pianist could not only directly hit the listener¡¯s heart but also infect the soul of the one playing.


    At this time, there was warm applause at the door. Xiao Bing opened his eyes. While Liu Kexin stood up, she wiped her tears and looked at the door. Outside the door, a woman and man came in from outside.


    Liu Kexin was still immersed in the sentimental sounds of Xiao Bing and had no reaction for a while. Xiao Bing walked over.


    The man was about 40 years old. There was a beard on his chin, which was very artistic. The woman was about 30 years old and still looked attractive.


    These two people were full of wonder as they looked at Xiao Bing. The man said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I could hear such a perfect sound. Are you Mr. Xiao?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°You must be Mr. Li Cuipeng and Ms. Gu Xinxin.¡±


    Liu Kexin finally emerged from the wonderful piano sound. She looked at Xiao Bing with amazement and then she looked at the other two. When she heard those two names, she couldn¡¯t help feeling shocked. She looked stunned again.


    Those two names were really very well-known. Although Liu Kexin did not pay much attention to this field, she also had learned dance for two years. She had heard from her dance teacher that these two people were some of the most famous dance teachers in China and even in the whole of Asia. It was said that many stars were their students, and the choreography before the concert was their work.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s heart was pounding. ¡°Oh my god, Brother Xiao really brings me so many surprises. How can he play the piano so well? Isn¡¯t he a veteran? How can he know such masters of the dance industry?¡±


    Liu Kexin couldn¡¯t believe it.


    These two people had been reluctant to come. They came here because of Bi Tingting. After all, Bi Tingting was now a superstar in the entertainment circle, so they had to come. But after arriving, when they just walked to the door of Heavenly Palace, they heard the sound of the piano and were intoxicated by the sound. They didn¡¯t even dare to come in and disturb him and just stayed hiding outside to listen. Once the music was over, they walked in.


    Although they were dancers, they were also very knowledgeable about music. After all, those two things are similar. So at this moment, they were glad that they had come and could get to know such a rare musical genius. They showed their respect to Xiao Bing now.


    The two people reached out their hands separately and said, ¡°Yes, I am Gu Xinxin.¡±


    ¡°I am Li Cuipeng.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook hands with them and said with a smile, ¡°You are famous masters in the dance industry. It is a great honor to be able to invite you here at this time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now we¡¯re expecting to interact with you. Is this the young lady who wants to choreograph?¡±


    The two of them looked at Liu Kexin. On one hand, Liu Kexin looked delightful. On the other hand, they loved Xiao Bing, so they were very kind to Liu Kexin. Even in the presence of many big stars, they looked very prideful. But in front of Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin, they did not put on airs. People who engage in art are very prideful, only truly talented people could get their respect, and Xiao Bing got it.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, this is my friend Liu Kexin. Kexin, hurry up and get acquainted with the two teachers.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Liu Kexin was a little excited. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Good, such a lovely girl. Let¡¯s talk about it first.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk a little. We only have a total of two days, so we have to hurry up and work. I will prepare a feast to entertain you tonight!¡±

 Chapter 175 - The Trustworthy Man

    Chapter 175 The Trustworthy Man


    Gu Xinxin smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you prepare a feast or not. Let¡¯s hurry up to work. We only have two days, and we will do our best to choreograph.¡±


    While Gu Xinxin was talking, she was looking at Xiao Bing. There was some emotion in her beautiful eyes. Of course, she could not fall in love with Xiao Bing. She was just conquered by Xiao Bing¡¯s wonderful music, so she was curious about this man.


    Li Cuipeng looked Liu Kexin up and down. He nodded and said, ¡°Good, her figure is very good. She has the potential to dance. It is a pity, though. She could¡¯ve been a first-class dancer if she was trained by us in the early years. It¡¯s a bit late now.¡±


    Liu Kexin said shyly, ¡°Mr. Li, actually, I am a nurse. This is for attending a gala, so we¡¯ve invited you to come here. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I can become a dancer or not. As long as I can cope with the gala, it¡¯s enough. I love my current career.¡±


    Gu Xinxin said, ¡°Yes, a person must be like this. No matter what he is doing, he must love his career. Only in this way can he do his job well. You are outstanding!¡±


    Liu Kexin stuck her tongue out and was a little shy.


    Gu Xinxin smiled and said, ¡°Adorable little sister, we are here. Since you have also been professionally trained for a while, there won¡¯t be big problems to help you cope with a gala this time. But both of us are very strict. Even if it¡¯s easy to cope with an ordinary gala, after all, you are trained by us, it is not enough to be so-so. We don¡¯t want to lose face. If you can¡¯t stand the intensity of the training, just tell us and we will leave now.¡±


    Li Cuipeng said, ¡°I feel the same way.¡±


    Liu Kexin thought, ¡°They were invited by Brother Xiao. It must have been a strain for him to do so. For whatever reason, even if it¡¯s only for Brother Xiao, I can¡¯t make him ashamed. Even if I will have a very rough time, I must stick it out.¡±


    So Liu Kexin said firmly, ¡°Rest assured, I can do that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu Xinxin said, ¡°Let¡¯s start rehearsing now. Oh, what dance shall we rehearse this time?¡±


    Liu Kexin said without thinking, ¡°Let¡¯s rehearse a dance with ¡®Mariage d¡¯amour¡¯ which was just played by Brother Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Good, there is a ready-made dance. We will make a slight change according to your physical condition. When the time comes, you will definitely amaze the audience!¡±


    Li Cuipeng and Gu Xinxin were indeed master-level dancers. They first let Liu Kexin dance alone. Even Xiao Bing as a non-professional could see that Liu Kexin hadn¡¯t been dancing for a long time, as his movements didn¡¯t flow smoothly. After the two master-level dancers¡¯ guidance, the difference could soon be seen.


    Then the two of them began to teach Liu Kexin a new dance to go with Xiao Bing¡¯s piano music. They were particularly strict with each movement, and they always pointed out Liu Kexin¡¯s mistakes.


    Xiao Bing also did some research on dance. When Xiao Bing had been at the Dragon Teeth, he actually studied under the world¡¯s top dancers and musicians. For the soldiers of the Dragon Teeth, it was always good to have more skills. Sometimes when they executed special tasks, they needed to pose as other people, so they had to learn a lot of skills. Of course, not everyone had the talent to learn all kinds of skills. Xiao Bing was the only all-rounder in the whole of Dragon Teeth.


    Xiao Bing was good at singing compared with non-professional singers but was a lot worse than professional singers, and Xiao Bing was also good at playing musical instruments. Although Xiao Bing could not compare with professionals, he was extremely talented in playing the piano. He was even close to master level. Xiao Bing also knew about dance. He dared not compare himself with famous dancers but was better than Liu Kexin.


    After training the whole day, Liu Kexin could already dance skillfully, but it was not perfect in the eyes of two strict teachers. In the evening, the two teachers declined Xiao Bing¡¯s invitation to dinner to welcome them, but said they will have a celebration feast together after the successful performance at the gala. Before the gala, they asked Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin to make full use of the time to cooperate and strive for the best results.


    The two teachers left at six o¡¯clock that evening, but Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin practiced until 8 o¡¯clock before leaving. Liu Kexin sat in Xiao Bing¡¯s car and kept massaging her legs. Xiao Bing looked at her pitiful state and said with a smile, ¡°How¡¯s it going? You must be tired.¡±


    ¡°A little bit¡­¡± Liu Kexin sighed, ¡°Nothing is easy. But I will stick it out no matter how tough and tiring it is. The two teachers didn¡¯t even let us invite them to dinner. They taught me so patiently, I can¡¯t embarrass them. And Brother Xiao, you have invited the teachers here. If I can¡¯t satisfy the teachers, I will also embarrass you.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have confidence in you. It is so late now. It¡¯s hard to work on an empty stomach, what would you like to eat? I will take you out for dinner.¡±


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°Or let¡¯s go to my home, my parents will definitely have left me some food.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner out, just to accompany me.¡±


    Liu Kexin thought for a moment and nodded. Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Then I will look for some random place, as long as you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Xiao Bing pulled the car over. The two sat down at the roadside stall, and Xiao Bing ordered two bowls of instant noodles, some kebabs and two bottles of beer.


    Liu Kexin waved her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t drink alcohol, and you have to drive.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, my capacity for liquor¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Liu Kexin¡¯s eyes widened. Although she was usually shy, when it came to matters of principle, she was more stubborn and insistent than anyone else. ¡°Drunk driving is already illegal as it is. But even if you have not been caught by the police, aren¡¯t you irresponsible for your own life? Aren¡¯t you irresponsible for the lives of others? Brother Xiao, you used to be a soldier. Why did you become a soldier? Wasn¡¯t it to protect our homes and defend our country? Wasn¡¯t it to have a sense of honor and responsibility that you became a soldier? Then what are you doing now?¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s criticism suddenly woke Xiao Bing up. Perhaps he had retired for too long, he even began to relax his self-restraint. ¡°Yes, I am a soldier myself. If I don¡¯t restrain myself and abide by the laws of the country, then what am I?¡±


    Xiao Bing respected Liu Kexin¡¯s words and shouted to the boss, ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t want beer any more. Please give us two bottles of something else. Liu Kexin, what do you want to drink?¡±


    Liu Kexin smiled happily and said, ¡°I want a bottle of black tea.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Then two bottles of black tea, please.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The boss said with a smile as he went to get the black tea, ¡°Young man, your girlfriend is good. She¡¯s very sensible and pretty. You are blessed to find someone like her.¡±


    Liu Kexin blushed. She opened her mouth to explain but Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m blessed, I¡¯m blessed.¡±


    Liu Kexin rolled her eyes to Xiao Bing and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you explain then?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, what¡¯s there to explain¡­¡± Liu Kexin said in her heart, ¡°You¡¯ve already told him. If I explained again, you will lose face. You can have this unfair advantage this time. Anyway, it is just a verbal advantage, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    The kebabs were served. Instant noodles and drinks were also brought. Xiao Bing took the bowl and said, ¡°I¡¯m too hungry, I¡¯ll eat it first!¡±


    Saying that, he gobbled the noodles. Watching Xiao Bing¡¯s hungry look, Liu Kexin smiled and her stomach growled too. She licked her lips and began to eat too. Although she was hungry, she was much more refined than Xiao Bing. After all, she was a girl, so she should pay attention to her outward appearance.


    They ate very little at noon, especially Liu Kexin, because she couldn¡¯t eat too much while dancing. But now it was already 8 o¡¯clock in the evening. They hadn¡¯t eaten anything since that bit of lunch at noon. They¡¯d be lying if they said they weren¡¯t hungry.


    A bowl of instant noodles was not enough for Xiao Bing, so he wolfed down a scone and a few kebabs before he finally stopped. He was almost full as he started nibbling at other foods, while Liu Kexin was just leisurely finishing her bowl of instant noodles.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t stand you girls. You are obviously very hungry but you still take small bites.¡±


    Liu Kexin couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Can¡¯t we girls care about our image? Well, I don¡¯t eat too much. You have to eat more of these kebabs as I can¡¯t finish them all.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have them together. By the way, is your family okay with you going home so late?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I have already told my parents that my trustworth friend will take me back.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt warm in his heart. He smiled happily and said, ¡°A trustworthy friend? Are you talking about me?¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s head was lowered, and she whispered, ¡°Who else can it be?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m very flattered. But Kexin, why do you think I am a trustworthy friend? You trust people too much. In fact, we haven¡¯t known each other for very long, and you don¡¯t even know my identity.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ how should I put it? Man on earth, good at birth. I believe that there are still more good people in this world, and I trust my eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°Your eyes?¡± Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Do you come from the alchemy furnace of Lord Lao Zi that you can make me out as a good person?¡±


    Xiao Bing was just joking and didn¡¯t expect Liu Kexin to actually nod and say, ¡°Yes, I can tell that you are a good person because I can see something in you which I also have.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What?¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s eyes lit up and the words she spoke had a sacred air to it, ¡°The respect for life!¡±

 Chapter 176 - Lobbyist from the Long Family

    Chapter 176 Lobbyist from the Long Family


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t expect that Liu Kexin was a woman who knew him so much. After all, they had spent a very short time together, and he was only taken care of by her for a few days in the hospital.


    The number of people killed by Xiao Bing was innumerable, but it did not mean that he did not respect life. On the contrary, it¡¯s because Xiao Bing had seen so many human lives disappear in the blink of an eye that he was more respectful of life. Each time he killed someone, it was so that more people would live. It was for the motherland, for the people and for giving the cruelest punishment to the sin.


    Xiao Bing smiled and did not refute. After they finished eating, Xiao Bing drove Liu Kexin home and insisted on walking Liu Kexin to her door. As Liu Kexin took out her keys at the door of her home, she said a bit apologetically, ¡°I am sorry that you had to come all the way up with me.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°You told your parents that a trustworthy friend will take you back. I should personally make sure you enter your house.¡±


    Liu Kexin smiled and inserted the key into the keyhole. She turned it, and the door opened.


    Liu Kexin looked back at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Come in and sit down and drink some water before you go.¡±


    Xiao Bing checked the time and hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s late. I¡¯m afraid Yezi is still waiting for me.¡± So he shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t go in. There¡¯ll be more opportunities. I will leave now. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then drive carefully. See you tomorrow.¡±


    Liu Kexin had just changed into her slippers and was walking into the living room when a middle-aged woman walked out of the bedroom and glanced at the door. She asked, ¡°Kexin, did your friend bring you back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Kexin stuck her tongue out and said, ¡°I was a little late getting home. Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t sleep. Is your friend male or female?¡±


    Liu Kexin closed the door and came up to the middle-aged woman. She took the middle-aged woman¡¯s arm and shook it, and she said adorably, ¡°Mom, what are you thinking about? We are just ordinary friends.¡±


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°Do you need to be so nervous about an ordinary friend? Even if he is an ordinary friend, why didn¡¯t you ask him to come in? He brought you home, and you didn¡¯t even ask him in for a glass of water.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded majestic came out of the room. ¡°You are getting less and less considerate. Your friend was right at the door and you didn¡¯t ask him in. Invite your friend here next time and give him a warm welcome as we don¡¯t want him to think of our Liu Family as inconsiderate people.¡±


    Liu Kexin said coquettishly, ¡°Goodness, what¡¯s with all those ideas of yours? I think he decided not to come in because he didn¡¯t want to disturb you. I¡¯m not going to talk anymore. I¡¯m tired today. I will go to my room and call it a day.¡±


    Saying that, Liu Kexin made her way to her bedroom.


    When Liu Kexin¡¯s mother returned to her room, a middle-aged man in the room was reading under the light on the desk. Seeing Liu Kexin¡¯s mother come in, he looked up and showed a dignified yet somewhat scholarly face. There was a smile on his serious face as he asked, ¡°Was it a man?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard the voice. Too bad I went out a little too late or I¡¯d have asked him in and checked him out,¡± Liu Kexin¡¯s mother said with a happy smile.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s father answered with a grunt, but then said, ¡°Don¡¯t freak him out. Nothing is certain yet, maybe they are just ordinary friends.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? You know our Kexin. She has usually never been in contact with boys and she is very shy. This man actually came to the door of our home. What relationship do you think they have?¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s father thought about it. ¡°It is true too.¡± He nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Ask her bring invite him in when there¡¯s time. I will personally check him out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trust your judgment.¡±


    Xiao Bing had already driven home. He didn¡¯t know he was the subject of such a conversation from Liu Kexin¡¯s parents. But these were no longer important. When he returned to the Ye Family, Ye Xiaoxi had already lain down. The tired girl was sleeping like a little guinea pig. After Xiao Bing showered, he put on his pyjamas, laid down in bed and hugged Ye Xiaoxi to sleep.


    The next day, Xiao Bing rehearsed with Liu Kexin the whole day. During that time, Xiao Bing also put forward quite a number of suggestions, which made the two teachers look at Xiao Bing with new eyes.


    ¡°Well, today¡¯s rehearsal is over.¡± Gu Xinxin said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Xiao, we¡¯ve decided to stay here for two days before leaving so that we can watch your performance. Kexin really has a talent for dancing, and Mr. Xiao is also the most talented person I have ever seen. If you are willing to join the music or the dance industry, I dare say you will become a famous pianist and even a very good dancer.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Gu, you flatter me. It¡¯s good that you will remain here. You can stay at the Northern Manor instead of going moving here and there. After the performance tomorrow night, I will invite you to dinner.¡±


    Gu Xinxin said with a smile, ¡°Having dinner is not important. Here¡¯s my business card. Keep it. If you need anything, you can contact me directly without having to disturb Miss Bi Tingting.¡±


    Gu Xinxin gave Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin each a business card. Li Cuipeng also did the same. Liu Kexin was a likeable girl, but they paid more attention to Xiao Bing, who was equally talented in piano and dance. It was like martial arts masters facing martial arts masters, and heroes appreciating heroes. They also had this kind of mentality, so they were willing to make friends with Xiao Bing.


    After having small talks, Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin left. Liu Kexin suddenly said, ¡°Brother Xiao, my parents said because you brought me home these two days, they would like you to have dinner with us today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m really a little unaccustomed to this. Do tell me in advance next time, so I can be a little prepared.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ all right. Next time then. But it¡¯s still early today, I will go home for dinner. Brother Xiao, you can drive me to the gate of the neighborhood. It¡¯s still early so it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± When Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin were about to get into the car, the housekeeper next door them suddenly walked over and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xiao, someone outside wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°See me?¡± Xiao Bing was a little curious. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let him in, and arrange for a driver to drive this lady home.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Miss Kexin, please come with me.¡±


    Liu Kexin waved her hand to Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely cause you to amaze the audience tomorrow!¡±


    Liu Kexin answered with a grunt. She wasn¡¯t concerned about amazing the audience. What she really cared about was to be rid of Lu Qiang¡¯s entanglement. And having Xiao Bing as her shield, she was not afraid of Lu Qiang and other men getting her entangled anymore. Thinking of this, she was grateful to Xiao Bing.


    After Liu Kexin left, Xiao Bing waited less than two minutes before a car drove into the yard. A thin man about 30 years of age wearing a colourful shirt got out of the car. He was alone. When he saw Xiao Bing, he immediately came over. As he reached out his hand, he smiled and said, ¡°You must be Mr. Xiao.¡± ¡°I will introduce myself. I am Monkey, you can call me that too. Lord Long sent me. ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing that he was from the Long Family, Xiao Bing was not surprised. At that time, when Old Mr. Zhuge sounded him out, Xiao Bing knew that he had noticed him. So he must have gained their attention. If he was in their place, he¡¯d also have sent people to seek for his cooperation. Once he was willing to cooperate with them, and they worked together, Master Hou would definitely be in trouble.


    Xiao Bing shook hands with him and said, ¡°Mr. Monkey, please come in. Let¡¯s find a quiet room to talk.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± Monkey smiled and said. This Monkey looked a little sly and treacherous. He wasn¡¯t annoying but he had a slickness about him.


    Xiao Bing took him into the Heavenly Palace and entered one of the rooms. After closing the door, Xiao Bing and he sat down separately. Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Monkey, you can talk now. If you have something to say to me, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Monkey said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Xiao, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve guessed. What remains is whether I can convince you or not. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Seeing him being so direct, Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting the way you put it. Tell me then. I will see how you are going to convince me.¡±


    Monkey answered, ¡°May I first ask, if Master Hou and the Long Family really clashed and they end up having a life-and-death fight, what do you think we should call this performance?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Kicking against the pricks.¡± Monkey smiled and said, ¡°No doubt, Master Hou has a pivotal position in the underground world of Hei Province, but his status is not stable. Except for a few cities controlled by his people, many other cities surrendered to him and obey him only because of his prestige. Do you think this is a stable relationship? Especially when they hear that Master Long has brought the forces of two provinces to destroy Master Hou, do you think they will still be Jiang Zihou¡¯s puppets?


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes lit up. He said with a smile, ¡°That sounds a bit interesting, please go on.¡±


    Monkey continued, ¡°The reason why Jiang Zihou can control the entire Hei Province is the existence of the Four Heavenly Kings. The Four Heavenly Kings of the East, the West, the South and the North are his right-hand men. One of them has been removed, and his strength has been reduced. On the other hand, the Long Family has just unified the underground forces of the two provinces. As one falls, another rises. Even if Jiang Zihou has your support, he has the force of only a half province. Do you think he can fight with the Long Family?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Monkey went on, ¡°You may have offended Second Master Long, but the one who really killed the son of Second Master Long is definitely not you. If you can help the Long Family totally destroy Master Hou, your merits will outweigh your faults. And if you help Master Hou, you will definitely be defeated. Even if the sun rises in the west, and Jiang Zihou wins, you have killed his North Heaven Queen and you¡¯re not totally submitting to him. Do you think he will let you off?¡±


    Monkey said with a smile, ¡°Winner takes all. It is a gamble. If you lose, you will lose everything. Mr. Xiao, you must be prudent!¡±

 Chapter 177 - Performing On Stage

    Chapter 177 Performing On Stage


    The room was quiet. Monkey was very confident from start to finish. After he finished, Xiao Bing remained silent. He too did not speak. He was not nervous like a most advisors were.


    After a two-minute silence, Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I have to admit, just by your psychological quality alone, you¡¯ve proven to be a very good lobbyist.¡±


    Monkey said with a smile, ¡°You flatter me.¡±


    ¡°Lord Long has abilities like yours and Old Mr. Zhuge¡¯s and that makes him formidable enough.¡±


    Monkey was happy in his heart. His expression remained unchanged as he said with a smile, ¡°If Master Long didn¡¯t have enough strength, and he¡¯d never have swept away the two provinces in just a few years. You know that well.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t quite agree with what you have just said.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Monkey was not anxious as he calmly asked, ¡°What do you think is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have offended Master Hou and your Master Long almost at the same time, but in different ways. Although Peony Fairy, the North Heaven Queen, died, if I can bring Master Hou enough returns, a man as ruthless and ambitious as Master Hou would be too embarrassed and to take revenge on me afterwards. But the Long Family is different. Although the death of Long Yan¡¯s son had nothing to do with me, he is, after all, still his own flesh and blood. Blood is thicker than water. He must hate me in his heart and this hatred is never going to go away. Even if I helped the Long Family to destroy Master Hou, and Lord Long will not fight me, will Long Yan not fight me privately? They are brothers, and I am just an outsider. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Monkey said, ¡°Lord Long has the final say in the Long Family.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know that Lord Long can control Long Yan¡¯s movements, but can he control the hatred in Long Yan¡¯s heart towards me?¡±


    Monkey¡¯s heart gave a start. ¡°This Xiao Bing is amazing. He looked at the big picture.¡± He suddenly realized that he had underestimated Xiao Bing. Before he came, he¡¯d already had his arguments prepared. Still, he also knew the flaws in his arguments. But most people would not immediately see it. As long as Xiao Bing was temporarily blinded and committed himself, his task was done, but¡­


    ¡°The power of Lord Long can suppress his younger brother Long Yan, but the hatred and anger in Long Yan¡¯s heart will not be extinguished. On the contrary, the more Lord Long suppressed him and forbade revenge, the greater the hatred will be and it will be difficult to control. The moment it gets out of control, the revenge will be even more frightening. When the day comes, will Lord Long kill his brother, or me, an outsider?¡±


    Monkey frowned and said, ¡°All that is just your own imagination.¡±


    ¡°This is a fact.¡±


    Monkey sighed. He thought that he would be successful this time. He didn¡¯t expect to be disputed by Xiao Bing till he was speechless. In the end, he still tried, ¡°Mr. Xiao, is there no room for maneuvering?¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment and shook his head. He said, ¡°There is none. I do have an idea in mind, but it will be useless even if I told you. Lord Long will not agree.¡±


    Monkey asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°If Long Yan does not exist in this world, I naturally will have no worries.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Even the sophisticated Monkey couldn¡¯t help but become anxious. He stood up suddenly and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, you don¡¯t have any intention to negotiate at all. How can my master agree to this condition?¡±


    Xiao Bing said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s why I said Lord Long will not agree. Then there is no need to continue negotiating. You can go back and tell Lord Long that Xiao Bing does not want to get involved in such a conflict. But now, everything is no longer under my control. If Lord Long really intends to fight me, I have to be ready in Jiang City.¡±


    Monkey looked gloomy and nodded. He said, ¡°I will go back and tell him.¡±


    With that, he walked out of the room. Xiao Bing watched him disappear and heard the receding footsteps. He suddenly gave a mocking smile. Everything depended on Lord Long¡¯s reaction after this person went back. Xiao Bing suddenly came up with a few ideas.


    After Monkey left, Xiao Bing immediately called Master Hou and told him about it. Even if he didn¡¯t tell him, it could not be hidden from Master Hou¡¯s spies, not to mention the people in the Northern Manor who were actually Master Hou¡¯s subordinates. As for this Monkey, both sides of the war zone would not harm the lobbyist, so he would naturally let him go back.


    Very quickly, Xiao Bing put this matter aside. In Xiao Bing¡¯s view, even if the sky fell, there¡¯s someone tall to prop it up. In Jiang City, the tall person was obviously Master Hou, who would be at greatest risk if the Long Family wanted to occupy the underground world of Hei Province. Xiao Bing naturally would not be stupid enough to stand in front.


    The current situation was very tricky. Master Hou¡¯s influence was unfathomable. Xiao Bing did not know how many trump cards Master Hou has up his sleeves. But one thing was certain, Master Hou could kill Xiao Bing with no difficulty. It was fortunate that Master Hou was now most afraid to offend Xiao Bing.


    As for the Long Family, even if they hated Xiao Bing¡¯s guts, there was no way to bypass Master Hou if they wanted to destroy Xiao Bing. They had to deal with Master Hou first. So now, basically, Xiao Bing looks like the weakest party and it may even be impossible to place him on par with the other parties. However, no party could now get rid of Xiao Bing. The Long Family has power but there was nowhere to use it, and Master Hou did not dare get rid of him.


    Xiao Bing now began to leisurely deal with his own affairs, which was helping the little nurse resolve her problems.


    On the afternoon of the next day, the gala of Jiang City Hospital was held as scheduled at Jiang City Gymnasium. Xiao Bing drove Liu Kexin to the gymnasium and parked the car in the parking space outside. Then they got out of the car and went to the backstage of the gymnasium through the staff entrance.


    At this time, the people who participated in the performance program were busy in the dressing room. When Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin went in, several women in their twenties looked at Xiao Bing. Liu Kexin was a little embarrassed and said with a low voice, ¡°They are all nurses at our hospital and are older than I am.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and spoke into Liu Kexin¡¯s ear, ¡°None of them are as pretty as you.¡±


    Liu Kexin blushed, and her ears went red too. Seeing Liu Kexin¡¯s adorable look, Xiao Bing was even more amused and couldn¡¯t help but want to tease her.


    Just as Xiao Bing was about to tease her, Lu Qiang came in. Witnessing the scene, he became jealous and said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Mr. Xiao? I thought you were too scared to come.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°How can it be possible. Oh, I asked my girlfriend to suggest that we rehearse at home. Thank you for helping us arrange it. You don¡¯t know how exhausting the rehearsals had been. But fortunately it was in our own home, so as we rehearsed, we could chat. We were really relaxed and happy.¡±


    Xiao Bing was obviously provoking him. Sure enough, Lu Qiang¡¯s face changed. He snorted coldly and walked passed Xiao Bing. He went into the room and kept saying, ¡°I¡¯ll see how you are ashamed later!¡±


    The others kept quiet as they watched the scene. Everyone present knew that Lu Qiang was pursuing Liu Kexin. Seeing this, they were all quite clear as to what was going on. Although some people detested Lu Qiang¡¯s behavior, Lu Qiang was still the son of the hospital¡¯s director, so basically, everyone would not directly support Liu Kexin.


    Two nurses in particular were clearly filled with jealousy when they looked at Liu Kexin. Everyone wanted to marry the son of the hospital¡¯s director. However, Lu Qiang had already said that he would pursue Liu Kexin. They naturally refused to accept it.


    Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin took the timetable and left the dressing room. They sat on the seats in the first row in the gymnasium. Except for the leaders of the hospital, the first two rows were for the doctors and nurses of the hospital who would perform today. After Xiao Bing sat down, there were soon several nurses next to Liu Kexin whispering with her.


    The gala soon began. The compere was a tall woman in her thirties wearing a luxurious costume. She was not a real beauty but seemed to be classy and natural endowments.


    The other one was an outgoing man of about 27 or 28 wearing a suit.


    Liu Kexin stood next to Xiao Bing and said in a low voice, ¡°The female compere is our head nurse. The man is a promising doctor in our hospital. He studied abroad.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said quietly, ¡°You are prettier than the head nurse. I think it will be great if you go up on stage to host the show. Whatever the performance, everyone will feel it was worth coming. As long as you speak, I am sure everyone will applaud.¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s heart was pounding, and she said coquettishly, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    The show started very quickly. Xiao Bing soon noticed that the two dancers, Gu Xinxin and Li Cuipeng, also entered the gymnasium. Xiao Bing saw them because they waved to Xiao Bing in the distance. They sat down after they saw Xiao Bing¡¯s acknowledgment.


    Xiao Bing asked Liu Kexin to get two tickets for the two dancers. But because they were not part of the staff, they didn¡¯t get front seats. Some of these little nurses were really versatile, but the professionals¡¯ performances only succeeded in making them smile, even Xiao Bing felt quite bored.


    After over an hour, the show was halfway through. Soon, it would be Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin¡¯s turn. Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin hurriedly stood up and went backstage to prepare.


    Lu Qiang, who was sitting in the first row and waiting for his turn as the finale, sneered, turned to the two young doctors, his friends sitting next to him, and said, ¡°When Xiao Bing comes out, you will witness his shame. Does such a rude man want to be elegant? After tonight, I will make him stay away from Kexin!¡±


    The previous program was finally over. The two comperes went up the stage. Several staff carried a piano and placed it on stage. Seeing the piano, the audience began to whisper and was obviously wondering who was going to play it.


    Soon, the female compere said in a very elegant and sweet voice, ¡°Next, we will have Miss Liu Kexin, who is the youngest nurse at the inpatient department of our hospital, and her boyfriend, to play the piano music, ¡®Mariage d¡¯amour¡¯, and to dance for us!¡±


    When they heard ¡°Liu Kexin¡¯s boyfriend¡±, some people below shouted. Apparently, most people didn¡¯t know the news and they didn¡¯t expect that the most beautiful nurse in this hospital already had a boyfriend, especially that Lu Qiang had said he would pursue Liu Kexin. This was really embarrassing.


    Lu Qiang was livid. He slapped on the armrest and cursed, ¡°F*ck, who wrote the lines for the host? F*cking d*mn it!¡±


    The nurses and doctors sitting near him saw that he¡¯d lost his self-control, so they were silent and cautious.

 Chapter 178 - The Perfect Performance

    Chapter 178 The Perfect Performance


    Lu Qiang, was sitting at the auditorium feeling furious. Lu Qiang¡¯s father, the new director of Jiang City Hospital, Lu Chunlai, was sitting in the middle of the first row at the auditorium. The man sitting next to him was a middle-aged man with a square face. He was happily talking with this man, and the attitude seemed to be respectable.


    The compere¡¯s introduction stupefied Lu Chunlai. He also knew that his son was pursuing Liu Kexin. Although he did not get involved, he accepted Liu Kexin in his heart. As far as he knew, Liu Kexin was born into a literary family, her parents were educated people. Liu Kexin was a very simple girl and was not like most material girls, he even felt that this girl was too good for his son. However, if he could pursue her, it was also a good thing.


    But he heard his son saying a few days ago at the hospital that he would pursue Liu Kexin before the gala. But now the girl has brought her boyfriend to the gala. How embarrassing.


    ¡°Director Lu, Director Lu¡­ What are you thinking about?¡±


    Seeing Lu Chunlai in a daze, the man with a square face next to him called out to him in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh, oh, sorry, Deputy Mayor, I¡­ I was a little absent-minded, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Lu Chunlai said apologetically after his mind was brought back to the present, ¡°Deputy Mayor Zhang, what do you think of this celebration gala?¡±


    ¡°Well, not bad.¡± The man with a square face smiled and nodded. In fact, he had attended countless galas. He really couldn¡¯t see what was so special about this small one. He just watched it casually.


    A 30-year-old gentleman with glasses wearing a white suit next to him came over and whispered, ¡°Deputy Mayor, it¡¯s very late now. You¡¯ve been handling so many documents these days and have just finished the meeting and come back from the provincial capital. It is time to go back to rest early.¡±


    Deputy Mayor Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Secretary Li, wait a few more minutes, but I am indeed a bit sleepy.¡±


    Anyone who worked as a secretary must understand what the leader was thinking. Obviously, this secretary noticed that Deputy Mayor Zhang wanted to leave.


    Lu Chunlai did not think much about it. He was very satisfied that he was able to invite Deputy Mayor Zhang to watch the programs this long. Deputy Mayor Zhang was in charge of environmental protection and health in Jiang City, hospitals and other departments were also under his control. He was Lu Chunlai¡¯s immediate superior. He had already given him enough face to come and watch the gala. Especially since Lu Chunlai had just taken over the hospital, he needed to have this level of officials to come, which could add a few political chips for him and indirectly increase his prestige.


    Deputy Mayor Zhang was embarrassed to leave directly. He planned to sit for two more minutes and then leave after the next show ended. This was also a habit of politicians watching the gala, it was to save the face of the organizers. Lu Chunlai also knew it and was ready to accompany Deputy Mayor Zhang personally to the car after the show ended.


    Xiao Bing walked up from backstage. When he saw Xiao Bing, Lu Chunlai¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t forget this person. Although Xiao Bing was not familiar with him, this Xiao Bing had greatly changed his political career. Why was the former director double-regulated? It was because of Xiao Bing, and Xiao Bing¡¯s relationship with Zhang Yizhi in the capital was very close. ¡°Is he Liu Kexin¡¯s boyfriend? If this is the case, my son may not be able to compete with him.¡±


    Lu Chunlai knew his own disappointing son too much. Besides having a good family, in what way was he better than others? Fortunately, Lu Chunlai was not a father who indulged his son. Otherwise, Lu Qiang might be more foppish.


    Xiao Bing walked on to the stage. Many people below were whispering and looking at Xiao Bing. At this time, Xiao Bing was wearing a black tuxedo and looked handsome. He sat down in front of the piano. His gait and the way he put his hand on the piano keys had a kind of magic power. He was simply a piano prince.


    The more people there were below who looked like love-struck fools, the more unhappy Lu Qiang got. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Pretentious, don¡¯t think you can fool us by that. You will be ashamed later.¡±


    A note centered on Xiao Bing and spread to every corner of the gymnasium. A feeling of deep love and sadness directly affected everyone.


    He had casually pressed the piano key, and it had already affected others, Xiao Bing¡¯s piano playing had reached the master level.


    The experienced and knowledgeable deputy mayor¡¯s eyes lit up and began to seriously watch Xiao Bing playing on stage.


    Xiao Bing relaxed his fingers. His expression was soulful, and he slightly closed his eyes. After ¡°Mariage d¡¯amour¡± was played, the love at first sight and secret love at the beginning immediately appeared in front of everyone. The scenes were formed one after another in everyone¡¯s mind. From knowing each other to deeply loving, everyone was intoxicated, moved, sad, and in pain.


    At this time, Liu Kexin also came on stage dancing gorgeously. Her dance was exquisite, her posture was beautiful and noble, just like a princess.


    The sound of the piano and the dance complemented each other.


    The deputy mayor was intoxicated with the music and the dance, and so were the others.


    Suddenly, Xiao Bing released that strong love he had through music, and then followed by the pain after expression of love, sorrow and leaving the hometown¡­ The audience under the stage began to cry silently.


    The pitch suddenly began to calm down. Liu Kexin was like a princess. She had shown the princess¡¯s subsequent confusion about marriage, the gradual acceptance and happiness. As for the male protagonist, after a few years in the world, he could not stand it anymore. On the day the princess would walk to the wedding palace. He went to the wedding scene, and then¡­


    After the male protagonist had seen his beloved woman, a sharp arrow was headed towards her. Suddenly, Xiao Bing jumped from his seat and rushed straight to Liu Kexin. He opened his arms and stood on the ground with one foot. The arms were constantly shaking, that was a kind of pain that was a kind of sorrow.


    ¡°Mariage d¡¯amour¡± had not finished playing but it was over. The two people began to continue with the dance in silence. The male protagonist blocked the arrow for the princess. The man fell, the princess confused and the happy tears of the man.


    They vividly performed all of this. The people below cried. When everything was over, one person, two people, three people¡­ They stood up one after another and applauded one after the other. The whole gymnasium was full of thunderous applause.


    Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin stood together. They held each other¡¯s hand and bowed to the audience together, and then they slowly exited. People didn¡¯t stop clapping as Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin left the stage, and it continued for a long time afterwards.


    ¡°I¡¯m so moved, so moved¡­¡± The deputy mayor also stood up. As he applauded, he shook his head and said, ¡°This is a master-level performance. It¡¯s the best performance I have seen in years. Even the large-scale performances I¡¯ve watched in the capital can¡¯t compare with this one. Director Lu, people in your hospital are all so talented! It is incredible that such a talent is actually working in a hospital.¡±


    Lu Chunlai was also shocked. After hearing what Deputy Mayor Zhang said, his heart pounded even more. It was a great honor that he could be appreciated by Deputy Mayor Zhang. It was greatly beneficial in helping to stabilize his foundation in the hospital.


    Lu Chunlai hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°I will express your praise to them later.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Deputy Mayor Zhang¡¯s looked to be in a good mood and he nodded with a smile.


    Lu Chunlai cautiously asked, ¡°Deputy Mayor Zhang, if you want to go back, may I personally accompany you?¡±


    Deputy Mayor Zhang waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not urgent, I will watch for a while. Then we can go together after the show ends. I want to enjoy the performances of the talents in your hospital.¡±


    Lu Chunlai was happy, but he knew that Deputy Mayor Zhang was not saving face for him. Because of Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin¡¯s wonderful performances, he held high expectations for the following programs.


    Everyone at the gymnasium was gushing about Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin¡¯s performances. Liu Kexin¡¯s white dress was amazing and the dance was beautiful and exquisite. Xiao Bing¡¯s piano music especially and perfect dance performance. Their teamwork was flawless.


    Lu Qiang listened to the discussions around him about Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin being a perfect couple. He clenched his fists tightly and was suddenly somewhat discouraged. Xiao Bing was better at fighting than he was and better at piano-playing and dance than he was. After carefully considering, it seemed that he had no other advantages except his father¡¯s prestige. It was no wonder that Liu Kexin chose this man. Lu Qiang suddenly lost the will to fight with Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin held hands as they went backstage. They did not feel calm at all. They suddenly stopped and looked at each other. Xiao Bing held her in his arms and slightly closed his eyes. Liu Kexin shed tears, she choked and said, ¡°I will never leave you, never leave you¡­.¡±


    They were immersed in the characters they performed and were still unable to extricate themselves. Liu Kexin found herself in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms. Suddenly, her heart which had been silent for over 20 years, began to waver and great waves began to rise from within and gush out.


    Those backstage who passed by all looked at them. But they were looks which showed understanding, envy and blessing. Obviously, they were also overwhelmed by the couple¡¯s performance. For the death of the male protagonist, they could not change the ending of the story. However, they hoped that they could continue the story in real life, and the lovers would finally get married.


    When Xiao Bing started to recover, he could feel Liu Kexin blushing hotly in his arms. He knew then that Liu Kexin was also recovering at this time and slowly began to return from the story to reality. So her action and words just now made this shy girl feel embarrassed.


    Xiao Bing gave a wry smile. If Yezi knew, what should he do? The play-acting almost became a reality.


    Xiao Bing kissed Liu Kexin¡¯s lush hair at the top of her head, then took a step back and let Liu Kexin come out of his arms. He smiled and said, ¡°Silly girl, you couldn¡¯t get out of your role, huh? The performance was a success. Let¡¯s go and invite the two teachers to a celebration feast.¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Bing was so free and easy, Liu Kexin lost her embarrassment. She stuck her tongue out and said with a smile, ¡°If my sister-in-law saw this, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to explain myself. It¡¯s so embarrassing. Let¡¯s go to the celebration feast!¡±


    Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin found some staff and asked them to inform the leaders. Then they left together.

 Chapter 179 - What A Beautiful Hand

    Chapter 179 What A Beautiful Hand


    After ¡°Mariage d¡¯amour¡±, the rest of the show paled significantly and everyone felt bored and sleepy.


    After the programs were over, Deputy Mayor Zhang said with a smile, ¡°Good, Director Lu, people in your hospital are all talented. Oh, can I meet the couple who played the piano and danced just now?¡±


    Director Lu knew that Deputy Mayor Zhang stayed on until the end of the gala because of that outstanding performance. Liu Kexin had won credit for the hospital. He must reward her. After what Deputy Mayor Zhang said, Director Lu hurriedly asked a subordinate to look for Liu Kexin.


    Soon, the person who went looking for them came back and whispered to Director Lu. Director Lu nodded to show that he understood, then looked apologetically at Deputy Mayor Zhang and said, ¡°Deputy Mayor, they left early.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter. Haha, this show is very good. To be honest, it¡¯s regrettable for them with their talent.¡±


    Director Lu smiled apologetically and explained, ¡°The lady who danced is a nurse at the inpatient department of our hospital. She hasn¡¯t been working very long, and she is very young. Her name is Liu Kexin. As for the gentleman who played the piano, he is Liu Kexin¡¯s boyfriend and is not an employee of our hospital.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Deputy Mayor Zhang nodded and said thoughtfully, ¡°Then he must be a pianist. Although I don¡¯t understand these things, the standard of his performance, from what I¡¯ve seen, and I have seen a lot, in my opinion, he must be a well-known pianist. But I have never heard of the name Xiao Bing.


    Director Lu smiled and said, ¡°I will ask about him for you when I meet Liu Kexin.¡±


    ¡°Well, haha, I am just casually asking. I¡¯m a little curious¡­ Well, I¡¯d better excuse myself. You are working well as a director of the hospital. Don¡¯t emulate the former director. You keep up your good work. At your age, there is still hope for a promotion in future.¡±


    Director Lu was pleasantly surprised. He respectfully accompanied Deputy Mayor Zhang to the car and watched him leave.


    After the car had gone quite a distance, Director Lu immediately took out the phone and called his son Lu Qiang. He said coldly, ¡°Brat, do you understand what you saw today? Don¡¯t dream anymore. Some people are no destined for you. If you cause trouble again, I will drive you out of the hospital, let you go home and reflect on your misdeeds.¡±


    Director Lu then hung up. Today was a good start. He had not long taken over and urgently needed the support of the leaders, and Deputy Mayor Zhang obviously had a good impression of Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin. Director Lu would never let his arrogant son cause trouble for himself and offend the young people whom Deputy Mayor Zhang appreciated.


    At that moment, Xiao Bing, Liu Kexin and the two dance teachers were having dinner in the private room of a big hotel nearby. They had already drunk a lot of beer. The drunken female teacher patted the table and said jokingly, ¡°The past few days, I had been thinking that you two definitely make a perfect couple. Kexin is a very pure and gentle girl. Xiao Bing, you are unlike other pianists. You have the masculine and aggressive character like a soldier, besides the temperament that artists should have. One is feminine and one is masculine, what a perfect couple!¡±


    Liu Kexin blushed right down to her neck. She lowered her head and said shyly, ¡°Ms. Gu, what are you talking about. Bing already has a girlfriend, and she is prettier than I am¡­¡±


    When Xiao Bing was hospitalized, Ye Xiaoxi often went to take care of him. Liu Kexin and Ye Xiaoxi had, of course, met.


    By this time, everyone had drunk too much. Liu Kexin was shy, her voice was as low as a mosquito. They didn¡¯t hear it clearly, so Gu Xinxin went on talking. ¡°Look, look at how cute Kexin is. You have to take care of this kid from now on. Such a pure and simple girl is not easy to find. Xiao Bing, what is your job now? A piano teacher? Or what?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Gu¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Ms. Gu.¡± Gu Xinxin rolled her eyes at Xiao Bing. After she drank the alcohol, Gu Xinxin, who was usually elegant, was more charming now. She said, ¡°I¡¯m probably three or four years older than you. You can call me Sister Gu.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve been flattering me non-stop. I am in the art circle. This is just my hobby. I used to be a soldier. Now¡­ I am the chef and boss of a noodle house.¡±


    ¡°A noodle house?¡± Gu Xinxin widened her eyes.


    Li Cuipeng was more shocked and said, ¡°No¡­ No, Xiao Bing, according to your talent, how can you be work in such a place? Your piano level is high enough to have large-scale performances abroad. Boss and chef in a noodle house? No way. Don¡¯t do it anymore, I will make recommendations for you and many companies will definitely want to sign a contract with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xinxin was also angry about his lack of ambition and said, ¡°If the professionals know that such a talented young is a chef and a businessman, they will be cursed. Do you know how rare it is to have a person with musical talent? According to your level, if you discipline yourself for a few years, you will even be on par with the world¡¯s top pianists. Plus also your dancing skill is very good. ¡±


    Xiao Bing gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t try to persuade me. Everyone has his own ambition¡­¡±


    The two teachers really appreciated talents. They tried to persuade him further, failing which they were forced to give up, but the expression of regret was overflowing.


    This meal was a farewell meal for the two teachers too because Gu Xinxin and Li Cuipeng were going to leave tomorrow. For the two master-level dancers, every minute was precious. If it was not because they really appreciated Xiao Bing, they would not have stayed for one more night.


    Xiao Bing originally proposed that they waited for him in the Northern Manor tomorrow and he would personally drive them, taking Liu Kexin along, but they refused. Xiao Bing had to let the people in the Northern Manor drive them tomorrow. Liu Kexin was very grateful for their careful guidance, and she was even reluctant to part with them.


    Xiao Bing drove Gu Xinxin and Li Cuipeng to the Northern Manor and then took Liu Kexin home. Because of the happy mood, Liu Kexin, who rarely drank in the past, also drank some beer. She was sleeping in the passenger seat.


    Xiao Bing drove the car slowly. He turned and looked at the little girl who was sleeping and saw that she had curled up her legs and hugged her arms around her chest. She was even pouting when she was sleeping, which looked cute. Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Let her sleep some more.¡±


    Xiao Bing was driving very slowly. He took off his coat to cover Liu Kexin with. To be honest, Liu Kexin was kind, gentle, shy and simple, she had all the beauty of a woman. The feeling of purity could even make any girl in the world envy her but without hostility. And no man in the world would dare touch her, afraid that their fingers would contaminate her purity and innocence.


    Xiao Bing had good feelings towards Liu Kexin, but it had nothing to do with love. The feeling he had for Yezi, when he was so flustered that his heart would pound continually, he never again felt towards any girl. For Liu Kexin, he wanted to protect her with all his heart, like protecting his own little sister, as if she was the last pure land in the world that had never been contaminated, and it had nothing to do with love.


    Xiao Bing drove the car to Liu Kexin¡¯s home and then stopped. He opened the door and got out of the car quietly. He lit a cigarette outside, put it in his mouth and smoked it.


    The weather was very good that night. The moonlight was beautiful and the air was much fresher than the day. It was much cooler. Xiao Bing suddenly found that it¡¯s been a long time since he¡¯d had the chance to quietly enjoy nature. For so many years, he had been busy doing various tasks that he had forgotten to observe and enjoy life.


    Xiao Bing went to the step of the opposite building and sat down. When he smoked the third cigarette, the door opened and Liu Kexin came out. She had been a little drunk. However, she immediately came awake because of the cool wind.


    When Liu Kexin opened her eyes, she found that Xiao Bing¡¯s coat was over her body and the car was quietly parked at the door. Xiao Bing was sitting on the front step and smoking a cigarette. Liu Kexin showed a sweet smile and placed the coat on the driver¡¯s seat. She unfastened the seat belt and opened the door to get out.


    Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin looked at each other, and Liu Kexin asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°I wanted you to sleep some more.¡±


    Liu Kexin felt warm in her heart and she blushed, but it was not clear in the darkness. She walked up to Xiao Bing and sat down too.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Me? I am thinking that I have not enjoyed life in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Because you have been busy, right?¡± Liu Kexin asked very intimately.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing made a wry smile and said, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been busy about.¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s white hand gently reached out. Her palms faced up and stopped in front of Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing stared at this beautiful, white hand which was as soft as baby¡¯s skin. He involuntarily swallowed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Upstairs, Liu Kexin¡¯s mother opened the window and saw Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin sitting side by side downstairs. She immediately waved to Liu Kexin¡¯s father who was reading in the room and said, ¡°Husband, come quickly¡­ Take a look and see what Kexin is doing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Kexin¡¯s father didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°Has Kexin come back? She must have walked home, what can she do?¡±


    ¡°No, she is downstairs and sitting with a man and having a romance!¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s dad¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately put down the book. He was really curious but pretended to be calm and composed, crossing his hands behind his back but actually, he was walking quickly toward the window.

 Chapter 180 - Forced Marriage

    Liu Kexin did not notice Xiao Bing swallowing. She smiled sweetly, ¡°In truth, the happiness people are looking for is right beside them. Do you like feeling the summer breeze on your palms? That light and cool feeling, does it make you feel comfortable? If it does, that¡¯s a kind of happiness.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded, ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°We are often so busy with work and making money that we overlook the truly invaluable things that seem so ordinary and easily available to us. Sometimes I feel that even breathing the fresh morning air is a kind of happiness. I also find it enjoyable bargaining with the vegetable sellers and chatting with them.¡±


    ¡°Watching familiar trees and skyscrapers passing by when sitting in a car is also happiness.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes happiness is knowing how to enjoy the things you already have. I have my parents who love me very much, I can bargain with the aunties in the market, I have friends who care about me, I have eyes that can help me see beauty in nature and I can feel the differences of the four seasons. I really feel I¡¯m leading a very blessed life.¡±


    Liu Kexin smiled happily.


    Xiao Bing was taken aback. Maybe he had been so tensed up for so long that he had missed the most precious things in life, even forgotten how to enjoy.


    The two talked about their happy childhood memories. Though Xiao Bing¡¯s childhood was in an orphanage, he was not deprived of happiness. He had friends in the orphanage and they loved each other and played with each other, which left them so many beautiful memories.


    Xiao Bing stood up to send Liu Kexin home. She waved as she arrived at the door of the house. ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t want to come in? Bye then,¡± said she with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Bye.¡± Xiao Bing returned her smile. He headed downstairs after watching her walk into the house, then drove out of the neighborhood.


    The moment Liu Kexin stepped into her home, her parents smilingly asked her to sit on the sofa. Though Liu Kexin was little nervous, she did what they asked. She sat beside her mother and grabbed the woman by the arm while pouting, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s matter? Can¡¯t we talk tomorrow? I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s mother patted her daughter¡¯s hands and smiled lovingly, ¡°Honey, you smell of alcohol. Did you drink?¡±


    ¡°Just a little,¡± answered Liu Kexin, slightly abashed.


    ¡°You rarely touch alcohol. Were you happy about something?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Kexin bobbed her head and said with delight, ¡°Today is the 60th anniversary party of the company. I performed and it was a success.¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s mother grinned, ¡°Only because of the show? You have always been working hard. You deserve all the praise. By the way, are you seeing someone lately?


    Liu Kexin¡¯s father, sitting opposite them looking stern, spoke in a serious tone, ¡°If you¡¯re dating him, you should invite him in. Don¡¯t let him stand outside every time he brings you home. We¡¯re not that strict here and we are hospitable people.¡±


    Annoyed, Liu Kexin stamped her foot and said, ¡°Why did you bring that up again? I¡¯m still young and I¡¯ve not thought about dating at all. I won¡¯t listen to your nonsense anymore. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    Liu Kexin stood up and walked towards bedroom. Then her beaming mother said, ¡°Not dating? Fine. But do you remember what I have told you before?¡±


    ¡°What? What did you tell me?¡± Liu Kexin had a bad feeling while pretending to be nonplussed.


    ¡°When your dad and I lived in the country, we had a good friend whom we owed a lot to. We might not have been able to return to the city if it weren¡¯t for him. We made an agreement that if both our children were daughters or sons, they would be considered as siblings, but if one family had a boy and the other a girl, we would marry them.¡±


    ¡°Not long ago, your father met that friend during a business trip to the provincial capital. It turned out that his friend has become someone of great importance. Your father did not mention that agreement, since we don¡¯t want others to think that we¡¯re eager for his wealth. However, he brought it up and said that he has a son and a daughter. So whether we have a son or a daughter, we can still arrange a marriage for our children.¡±


    ¡°Your father is true to his word, but he¡¯s not that rigid. So he said to his friend that he should ask you first if you¡¯re dating anyone. If you were, then he had a reason to refuse the offer. But if you¡¯re not seeing anyone, then it¡¯s not a bad thing for you and his son to have a date and get to know each other. His son is quite a man, so I was told.¡±


    Liu Kexin said angrily, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯m still young!¡±


    But her father turned sullen and spoke seriously again, ¡°Not young anymore. And we merely want you two to get to know each other for now. We¡¯re not asking you to marry him. I¡¯ll ask your uncle Yu to arrange a meeting for you two. If it weren¡¯t for him, we would not have been living so comfortably, no matter how well-educated I am. Besides, his family is far wealthier and more powerful. We can¡¯t be so inconsiderate.¡±


    ¡°Inconsiderate?¡± Liu Kexin¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°You were the ones who agreed to the marriage, not I! Why did you promise the future of your child to another? I won¡¯t see him!¡±


    Liu Kexin stormed into her room crying, sobbing as she flung herself on her bed. She had always been a good girl and her family loved her very much, never forcing her to do anything. This was the first time she had felt wronged and it was difficult for her.


    Her father returned to his room gloomily. Her mother followed him in and shut the door. She complained gently, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to force her on the matters of marriage. You need to figure out a way to resolve this.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that?¡± The man sighed, ¡°But you yourself know how much the Yu family had done for us back then. If he hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I could just forget about it. But since he brought it up, we can¡¯t just ignore it. Honestly, that was a stupid promise I made when alcohol got a hold of me. But the Yu family are also decent people. Given the wealth of his family, their son will surely not be lacking in female admirers. Yet his father still remembered that promise.¡±


    ¡°But you know our daughter¡¯s temper. She¡¯s always been a good girl, but she won¡¯t accept being forced to date or even marry a man she barely knows.¡±


    ¡°I also know that. Things will be much easier if she had a boyfriend. I can even break my promise if that¡¯s the case. But she hasn¡¯t one. She said the boy who has been sending her home is just a normal friend.¡±


    His wife shook her head, ¡°They seem to be more than friends to me. I should have a talk with our daughter. If she really has someone in mind, then we won¡¯t trouble her. But if she doesn¡¯t, then we can arrange a meeting for the two.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. You go talk to her then. She will definitely listen to her mother.¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s mother walked out of her room and stood outside her daughter¡¯s room. She gently knocked and heard Liu Kexin faint sobbing. She felt a little guilt because her daughter had always been their precious treasure. They had never forced her to do anything before and she¡¯d never acted like a spoiled child. Liu Kexin had never annoyed her parents as she had always been a good-tempered girl.


    ¡°Who is it? I¡¯m already in bed,¡± grumbled the sobbing girl.


    Her mother replied gently, ¡°It¡¯s me. Can you open the door? I want to come in and talk to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already in bed.¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s mother could not help laughing, ¡°But you¡¯re still awake. You won¡¯t even let your mother in?¡±


    Liu Kexin hesitated, then said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m coming.¡±


    It was a while before the girl opened the door. Her mother guessed she was wiping her tears. After walking in, the mother took a glimpse at her bed and found a big wet patch on the sheet. Then she looked at her daughter and saw that her eyes were still red, though the tears were wiped off.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s mother took her daughter¡¯s hand as she entered the room smiling and shut the door. ¡°What? Are you angry with us?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± There was a stubbornness in her voice.


    But the hurt on her face betrayed her.


    Her mother knew this girl too well. She sat down with her daughter and grinned, ¡°Come on. Are you still angry with us?¡±


    Liu Kexin again felt tears stinging her eyes. She grumbled, ¡°You two are bullying me.¡±


    Her mother grinned, ¡°You know what your father¡¯s like. He has been a scholar his whole life. He¡¯s pedantic, always concerned about details and strict with his own students. He barely smiles even at me. But from day one, he¡¯s always doted on you more than me. So how could he ever bully you?¡±


    ¡°Then why does he want me to date the son of his friend that he made in the country?¡± said Liu Kexin, crying again.

 Chapter 181 - Practicing Together

    Chapter 181 Practicing Together


    The girl¡¯s mother sighed and hugged her daughter. ¡°Silly girl, your father is an old-fashioned man, but when did he not care about your feelings? He already said that if you are really seeing someone, you can bring him here so that we can meet him. If your father is satisfied with him in all aspects, then he can use that as an excuse to back out of the agreement. After all, people can freely date whoever they want nowadays. I¡¯m sure your father¡¯s friend will understand.¡±


    Liu Kexin wiped her tears. ¡°Really?¡± she asked, twitching her mouth.


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know already how much your father loves you? So, can you be honest with me? Is that boy who¡¯s been sending you home your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°He is.¡± Liu Kexin hanged her head and nodded imperceptibly.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s mother seemed happy at first, then she got perplexed, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask him in and why did you not admit it?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ Because I was shy.¡± Liu Kexin¡¯s voice was very faint and timid.


    Her mother was delighted, ¡°Things will be easier this way. You should invite him in next time so that we can get to know him. If he¡¯s a decent man with a clean background, there¡¯s no reason for your father to stop you two. So he can tell his friend that you already have a boyfriend, and it won¡¯t be possible for us to keep to that agreement. At worst, if ever the Yu family needs our help in future, we will do our best to help them and repay their kindness.¡±


    Liu Kexin raised her head and looked at her mother, ¡°Mom, do you really mean it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Her mother grinned, ¡°Your father and I know that family well. They are not unreasonable people. I believe they will let it go if they know you have a boyfriend. So what¡¯s of paramount importance is that you need to bring him here as soon as possible so that we can give the Yu family an answer.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Kexin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll invite him to our home one of these days.¡±


    ¡°So can you tell me what kind of a person he is and how you two met¡­¡±


    Liu Kexin briefly told her mother what she knew while thinking in her heart, ¡°Bing, I¡¯m so sorry. You need to do me a favor again.¡±


    Xiao Bing went to the noodle house again the next day, working as the cook and running the shop as its owner. With Xiao Bing there making lamian, the shop was crowded again. However there was always 30 percent less business if Xiao Bing was not around. Xiao Bing wondered if he should find someone to do the special lamian in his stead. After all, he could not always be there.


    But he had to discuss it with Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mother first. After all this was the Su family¡¯s exclusive recipe and they don¡¯t willingly teach this to outsiders. If the recipe was spread to others, it would be a big blow to the Su family business.


    But Xiao Bing thought that maybe he could apply for a patent on the recipe and register a trademark for the noodle house. He decided to discuss it with Li Chunlan when he had time.


    Xiao Bing intended to pick Ye Xiaoxi up when she was off work, since it¡¯s been a long time since he¡¯d hung out with her. But Liu Kexin called him and invited him to dinner with her. Xiao Bing wanted to refuse, but he didn¡¯t because Liu Kexin said it was an emergency. They settled on the time and place. Just after four p.m., Xiao Bing left the business to others, went out of the shop and drove off.


    He entered the restaurant they had agreed on and found Liu Kexin sitting beside a window looking worried. There was a drink on the table in front of her.


    ¡°That girl. I have just solved her issues with Lu Qiang. What now?¡±


    Xiao Bing walked over and grinned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is that Lu Qiang still bothering you?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed as he sat down opposite Liu Kexin.


    Liu Kexin shook her head and said: ¡°No, we are on holiday today. I have not yet gone to work, and I have not met Lu Qiang.¡±


    ¡°So what happened? This is not like you at all. You¡¯re always a cheerful and optimistic little angel.¡±


    Liu Kexin blushed and sighed faintly. Then she gestured to the waiter and said softy, ¡°May I have the menu, please?¡±


    The waiter handed the menu to Liu Kexin and she handed it to Xiao Bing, but Xiao Bing pushed it back. She stopped hesitating and ordered for courses and a drink for Xiao Bing, then sent the waiter away.


    ¡°Now you can tell me, right? Did you get into trouble again?¡± asked Xiao Bing, grinning.


    Hearing that, she sighed quietly again. She glanced at him discreetly which caused her face to redden. Weakly, she said, ¡°Can you¡­ Can you be my boyfriend?¡±


    Xiao Bing was dumbfounded. Then he looked at the embarrassment on Liu Kexin¡¯s face and realized that she was serious. ¡°Goodness, she knows very well I have a girlfriend. How did this happen? Liu Kexin seemed to be a pure and naive girl.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she was floored by the manly charm in me after I helped her last time? Come to think of it, that¡¯s highly possible¡­ What a blunder. Why did I forget to keep a low profile? Looks like girls just can¡¯t resist my charm.¡±


    ¡°Damn. Why are girls always crazy about me before I even flirt with them?¡±


    Xiao Bing spoke gravely, ¡°Kexin, I understand how you feel, but you know my situation here. It¡¯s just too sudden. I¡¯m not prepared for this and I need some time to¡­¡±


    Liu Kexin feigned anger, ¡°What are you thinking? Actually I¡­ just want you to pretend to be my boyfriend. My parents are forcing me to see another guy, so I thought of asking you to pose as my boyfriend.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt relieved but also slightly disappointed. ¡°I see. I thought this kind of thing only happens on TV. I never imagined that it would happen in real life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Then Liu Kexin told Xiao Bing the story of how her parents returned to the city with the help of that friend. Finally, she said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Yu family, my parents would still be in the country, where there¡¯s no prospects for well-educated people like them.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded, ¡°Sounds like your family owes him a big favor!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Kexin said, ¡°So I understand how eager my parents are to return this favor. I can help them with it when I start my own career. But I don¡¯t think they should force a marriage on me.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°That Yu family sounds like quite a wealthy and powerful one. If you end up marrying his son, you won¡¯t need to work for the rest of your life and you¡¯ll be a rich madam.¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s expression turned frosty as she said coldly, ¡°You think I¡¯m a gold-digger, do you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Xiao Bing quickly replied with a serious face. ¡°Otherwise you would not have thought of a way to refuse Lu Qiang in the first place.¡±


    Upon hearing Lu Qiang¡¯s name, Liu Kexin recalled Xiao Bing¡¯s help and her expression softened and she said gently, ¡°Bing, actually I¡¯m very grateful to you for what you did. But this time, I¡¯m at a loss. That¡¯s why I sought your help. I don¡¯t know who else to turn to. I know this is a bit troublesome. Besides, you have a girlfriend. If you really can¡¯t help me, you¡¯re free to say no. I won¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll always be thankful for all you did to help me before this.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Okay. Say no more. It just to pose as your boyfriend, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll help.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Kexin exclaimed with delight. ¡°You talk to Yezi about it first. If she disapproves, you can just forget it. But if she agrees, then I will owe you another big favor.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Yezi is a reasonable woman. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t disapprove. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just tell me what I need to do. I assume that I will need to pay your parents a visit. Just tell me the date so that I¡¯ll have time to buy them a gift.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s totally unnecessary. Pretending to be my boyfriend is enough. You don¡¯t need to buy anything.¡± said Liu Kexin in a flurry.


    Xiao Bing laughed upon hearing it, ¡°It¡¯s normal for a man to buy gifts for his father-in-law. If I went to your home empty-handed, they might soon find out that I¡¯m your fake boyfriend.¡±


    Liu Kexin looked abashed. ¡°Sorry¡­ I did not think of it.¡±


    Xiao Bing found it interesting to see the timidness on Liu Kexin¡¯s face. A girl as innocent as she is rarely found in today¡¯s complicated society.


    Xiao Bing felt he was a very lucky man because the women whom he had good relationships with him all kept an appropriate distance from other men. Su Xiaoxiao seemed aloof, but actually she had a dynamic heart. She would never get close to a man easily. Yezi was a cute little girl who knew how to associate with men in an appropriate manner. She would never strike up any relationship with just any guy, especially after she had met Xiao Bing. As for Liu Kexin, she was practically a blank sheet of white paper.


    Xiao Bing smiled at her, ¡°Just let me handle it since you have zero experience. And we need some practice if you want them to believe that I¡¯m your boyfriend.¡±


    Liu Kexin said in surprise, ¡°Practice?¡±


    ¡°This time we need to practice in a different way compare to last time¡­¡± said Xiao Bing vaguely.

 Chapter 182 - Xiao Bing and Lord Long

    Chapter 182 Xiao Bing and Lord Long


    Liu Kexin was bewildered, ¡°Pretending to be my boyfriend needs practice?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Surely you don¡¯t think they will believe we¡¯re lovers just like that. This kind of thing is sometimes even more difficult than your dance training.¡±


    Seeing Liu Kexin¡¯s startled look, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Eye contact, intimacy, tone, attitude and gestures between a couple, can you express them in front of your parents?¡±


    Liu Kexin shook her head awkwardly.


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°So sometimes even graduates from an acting school can¡¯t pull off being someone¡¯s boyfriend or girlfriend without being found out. You¡¯re lucky to have met me. I¡¯m a born actor. But you¡­ You need some practice.¡±


    Liu Kexin said hurriedly, ¡°Bing, tell me what to do. I will do my best.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded, ¡°No one knows you better than your parents. So if we can¡¯t make ourselves look exactly like two lovers, they will definitely detect it. So I¡¯ll spend one week training you to help you get through this.¡±


    ¡°From what I gather, my dad can¡¯t wait a week, because the Yu family is waiting for an answer,¡± said Liu Kexin miserably


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How long then?¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned as he watched Liu Kexin raise two fingers. ¡°Two days? That¡¯s a little difficult¡­¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s heart sank seeing the dilemma on Xiao Bing¡¯s face. ¡°If Bing can¡¯t help me with it, I¡¯m afraid no one else in the world will be able to.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s head went blank for a moment, as he did not expect himself to have such an important place in this girl¡¯s heart. ¡°She has placed enormous trust in me. No, I cannot let her be disappointed by me or by life itself.¡± Xiao Bing then patted his chest while saying, ¡°Two days will be enough. I assure you your parents will never discover a single flaw.¡±


    Liu Kexin was elated, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± said Xiao Bing with iron certainty. ¡°Just trust me!¡±


    ¡°I do trust you.¡± Liu Kexin¡¯s big eyes glittered with innocence.


    Since Liu Kexin said that this meal was to show her gratitude, Xiao Bing let her pay the bill. He thought it would make her feel less guilty too.


    After dinner, Xiao Bing walked the girl home. Since it was not yet time for her parents to see him, Xiao Bing left quietly after seeing Liu Kexin enter the house.


    While Xiao Bing was about to get into his car, two black cars pulled over at each side of Xiao Bing¡¯s car and six men in black and one in a yellow checked shirt came out. The man who wore the shirt looked to be in his early thirties with hair dyed yellow. He had black tattoos all over his arms and looked very arrogant and overbearing with a full face of stubble.


    He went and stood before Xiao Bing and the other men surrounded him. Xiao Bing merely gazed at the man in the shirt, because he was the only one who looked more powerful than others, but he was not Xiao Bing¡¯s match either.


    The man in the yellow shirt was a muscled man and had sharp eyes. Xiao Bing could sense the strength within his body. He deemed this man at least of Concealing Strength Stage.


    The man cupped one hand in the other as a sign of respect and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, my master invites you to his house.¡±


    ¡°And who is this master you¡¯re referring to?¡±


    The man in the yellow shirt replied with pride, ¡°He comes from Shangyang City, L Province. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve guessed.¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised. ¡°Longyan? The second master is here?¡±


    Indeed, no one who came from Shang Yang city can make this man in the yellow shirt this proud, except for the Second Master, father to Long Xiaoyun, who was killed by Xiao Bing. Long Yan had reasons to come for him. But Xiao Bing had not expected that Long Yan had the balls to come to this city to see him directly.


    His master could be none other than Long Yan. As the spiritual and physical pillar of the Long family, Lord Long would not deign to come to this city himself, unless it was about his vendetta with someone. If an ambitious man was willing to take such risks, then he was either insane or has a death wish.


    The man in the yellow shirt did not answer his question. ¡°Mr. Xiao, please come with us.¡± Though there was respect in his voice, he sounded like he would not take no for an answer.


    Xiao Bing cast them a sweeping glance and snorted, ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Refuse?¡± The man in the yellow shirt grinned, ¡°I know that the girl who just entered this building is your friend¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Bing had the man¡¯s throat clutched tightly in his hand even before he finished talking. In an instant other men surrounded him. But Xiao Bing¡¯s imposing gaze stopped them in their tracks. They looked at him nervously. This was an all-familiar gaze. Only Lord Long¡¯s eyes could give them very same chilling and dominating look.


    Xiao Bing gradually loosened his grip and said icily, ¡°If you want to threaten me, remember this. Don¡¯t ever try to threaten me with my family and friends. Take me there!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ what?¡± the man in the yellow shirt responded in a wobbly voice.


    ¡°I said take me to that coward you call master, ¡± said Xiao Bing with arrogance.


    Xiao Bing then got into one of the cars. The man in the yellow shirt followed him with a terrified look.


    It was a scene the man in the yellow shirt would never forget. Though he was not one of the best martial artists in the Long Family, he was still the strongest among the martial artists of concealing strength, so he did not pay much attention to Xiao Bing before.


    However, he never had the chance to fight back when Xiao Bing delivered the strike. His life was already at Xiao Bing¡¯s hands before he even realized that he should fight for his life. He felt nothing but fear towards a man like him.


    The others got into their cars after the man in yellow shirt got in next to Xiao Bing. Soon all three cars drove out of the community.


    Xiao Bing seemed to be at ease with his eyes slightly closed. Though the man in the yellow shirt considered Xiao Bing impetuous, he had to admit that Xiao Bing¡¯s bearing was impressive.


    The cars pulled over in the suburb and all the men got out. The man in the yellow shirt walked ahead with Xiao Bing walking next to him and the rest following behind.


    The man in the yellow shirt found Xiao Bing walking in pace with him at all times. At first, he wanted lead Xiao Bing with his pace, but gradually he felt himself losing control of his legs and he was keeping pace with Xiao Bing, who was going faster and faster. He realized that he might not be able to stop even if Xiao Bing stopped first. The control of his pace was completely taken over by Xiao Bing and his legs were no longer under the command of his brains. He would probably keep walking like that till he died of exhaustion if Xiao Bing did not stop him.


    There was a sudden cough drifting from the woods, which broke the rhythm and brought the man in the yellow shirt to a top. He was fatigued and soaked with sweat and his legs, which had turned to jelly, could no longer bear him up. He sat on the ground and gazed at Xiao Bing, terrified. ¡°Devil. He must be a devil from hell!¡±


    A man with tousled hair and a face full of stubble came forward. There was a beam of light in his eyes as they fixed on Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing felt an invisible force pressing on him, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    ¡°Good. No wonder the old sire thought so highly of you. You can demolish the body and spirit simply by controlling his pace of walking. It seems that your comprehension of martial arts has gone far beyond the Transforming Strength.


    Xiao Bing put on a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m flattered. And may I have the honor of knowing your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lord Long!¡±


    Xiao Bing gasped. It was not the name that shocked him, because from his dominating spirit, Xiao Bing knew that he is no other than the mighty Lord Long. What he couldn¡¯t believe was that Lord Long, the leader of the Long Family, dared to charge deep into the heart of his enemy¡¯s territory.


    Lord Long guffawed, ¡°You seem surprised?¡±


    Gazing at Lord Long gravely, Xiao Bing first nodded, then shook his head.


    Lord Long was perplexed, ¡°What do you mean by nodding, then shaking your head?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised, yet I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised because I can scarcely believe that, as the leader of such a powerful family, you dared to step into your enemy¡¯s territory. That¡¯s simply suicidal. And I¡¯m not surprised because when I so you, I understood everything. Your impudence comes from the confidence you have in yourself. A confidence that comes from deep within you that attaches importance to no one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you could actually come deep into enemy territory. It is unexpected but still well within reason.¡±


    Lord Long guffawed again, ¡°That¡¯s a good analysis. I have to say I appreciate and respect you. You are better than most of my elite men, even my second brother Long Yan. So join me, so that your talent won¡¯t go to waste!¡±


    Xiao Bing stared at the man earnestly, but then he shook his head earnestly too.


    Lord Long frowned and his eyes glimmered sharply as he asked sternly: ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As for the specific reason, I have mentioned it to the man you sent to find me.¡±


    ¡°Because of my brother Long Yan?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± replied Xiao Bing earnestly. ¡°I won¡¯t perform any service for you as long as Long Yan is still in this world.¡±

 Chapter 183 - Fighting the Mighty Lord Long

    Chapter 183 Fighting the Mighty Lord Long


    Lord Long said, ¡°You should know that I will brook no argument when I¡¯m speaking. Even Long Yan dares not defy me. I have conquered the underground of two provinces, and there are even many informants of mine in your Hei Province. Jiang Zihou is not a perceptive man and he is doomed to fail. If you choose to refuse, you might follow in his footsteps.


    ¡°It¡¯s destiny. Why don¡¯t you obey it and swear your loyalty to me? I admire your talent and you will play an important role in the wars to come. Together, we can unite the entire underground and make the world afraid of us. And you shall be given the three provinces. I¡¯ll let you be their ruler, as well as my fiercest claw. The world will kneel before us!¡±


    There was insanity burning red in Lord Long¡¯s eyes. ¡°By then, I¡¯ll be the king of the underground in the whole world. The government has the day, yet the night can only be mine! Xiao Bing, are you willing to help me build this empire, which belongs to everyone in this world?¡±


    Lord Long¡¯s ambition was beyond Xiao Bing¡¯s expectation. Xiao Bing had met many men who were the pain in many countries asses, but none of them was as ambitious as Lord Long. To become the king of the underground world in China and even in the whole world? Xiao Bing deemed this man insane.


    Lord Long¡¯s eyes were afire with expectation. ¡°Will you join me for this cause? To conquer this world?¡± he asked with his hands crossed behind his back.


    Xiao Bing took a small step back, which made Lord Long¡¯s pupils contract instantly. But then he grinned. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s hair stood on end upon hearing that. Only when he was in a dangerous situation would his pores open and hair stand on end. It only happened once in Xiao Bing¡¯s life.


    Xiao Bing faintly smiled. ¡°How could I know without trying?¡±


    Right after he had said it, Xiao Bing found that his body was tensed, as if the air around him had stopped flowing.


    Xiao Bing had realized that he had been taken to a realm that Lord Long created. He was the king in this little world. Everyone in this little world could only exert 80 percent or even 50 percent of his strength, except for Lord Long.


    Lord Long was a god in this realm.


    Xiao Bing could barely imagine that Lord Long had stepped into such a level. ¡°No wonder he can conquer those two provinces so quickly!¡±


    Lord Long reached out one of his hands toward Xiao Bing slowly and spoke in a calm voice. ¡°Come closer, and you and I will be brothers. There¡¯s a bright future waiting ahead of us. But if you take one more step back, I¡¯m afraid that you will die right here and now.¡±


    Lord Long seemed to be a magnet that kept drawing Xiao Bing to his side.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s gaze was full of composure, which made Lord Long frown and his heart sink.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s white teeth were out in the air as he grinned. ¡°Mr. Long has the advantage of timing, surroundings, and the number of men in this space. But I believe that Lord Long is not a man of treachery. You did all this not just to kill me in this realm you created.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Lord Long.


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±


    Lord Long became curious. ¡°On what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just me and you now. How many blows do you think you need to defeat me?¡±


    Lord Long pondered for a moment. He knew Xiao Bing was at the middle stage of Transforming Strength from his first glance at him. ¡°No more than three movements. I will definitely capture you alive or even kill you!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°Then if you can¡¯t kill me or capture me alive within three movements, you will let me go and we will fight again on the battlefield in the underground.¡±


    Lord Long asked, ¡°But what if you lose?¡±


    ¡°Then I will pledge my fealty to you if I am captured alive.¡±


    Lord Long¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Truly?¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m always true to my word!¡±


    But right after the moment that Xiao Bing said the last word, he suddenly appeared beside Lord Long and delivered a strike with his strength focused on his leg.


    The strike carried all his power. Lord Long even felt the piercing air before the strike came. The biting wind rushed toward Lord Long¡¯s ear and his hair was tousled.


    But Lord Long did not even move a little. That fierce leg stopped a few centimeters away from Lord Long¡¯s head. Yet there was a sudden sound of a clash, as if Xiao Bing¡¯s leg had hit something. Lord Long took a small step back while Xiao Bing felt his whole leg become numb.


    Lord Long was shocked by the step he had to take because Xiao Bing¡¯s strength completely exceeded his expectation. Xiao Bing had exerted at least 80 percent of his power. Lord Long could not understand how Xiao Bing did it.


    The levels of martial cultivation were divided into five parts, namely Qi-refining, Bone-forging, Clear-strength, Concealing-strength, and Transforming-strength. A cultivator could be called a master of martial arts if he reached Clear-strength. And if he reached Transforming-strength, he would be titled as a grandmaster who combined his internal and external power. These were the levels known by most of the people.


    However, Xiao Bing knew that Transforming-strength was not the end of martial cultivation. Above it, there were Elixir-strength, Star-strength, Void-breaking, and Immortality.


    Normally, the cultivators of the Qi-refining and Bone-forging stages were regarded as beginners of martial arts. The ones of Clear-strength, Concealing-strength, and Transforming-strength were considered masters of martial arts. And the artists of Elixir-strength, Star-strength, and Void-breaking were regarded as grandmasters. As the ones who obtained Immortality, they only lived in legends. No one in this world had reached that level, at least not in Xiao Bing¡¯s knowledge. Most of the martial artists thought that that term should be deleted from the division of martial arts. And many of them wouldn¡¯t even mention the term for most of their life.


    There were fewer and fewer martial artists in this world, let alone grandmasters. Since Xiao Bing once worked for the government, he had read a survey conducted by a secret department. According to the statistics on it, there were merely around 200 masters of the Transforming Strength stage, which meant that each province had 10 on average.


    There were 1.6 billion people in China, yet there was only one master of the Transforming Strength stage per 8 million people. The chances were truly small.


    The grandmasters, who were a million times more powerful, were even rarer. There were no more than 50 masters of Elixir-strength on record. And the number of Star-strength was no more than 10. And the only one in China who had reached the level of Void-breaking was Xiao Bing, who merely had achieved the early stage of that level.


    In other words, before Xiao Bing¡¯s power was sealed, he was the most powerful martial artist in China in this era!


    The veritably mightiest man!


    Because of his special identity, his name was not well-known. And since he was in the Dragon Teeth and Dragon Gate, the mightiest man known to others was always called the Yang Master Long. Some even called him the Dragon Master, since it had a nice ring to it.


    There were only a few who knew Xiao Bing¡¯s real name.


    The fierce qi was surging around him in this world he created. It was obvious that Lord Long had reached the formidable Star-strength stage.


    Aside from Xiao Bing, the most powerful cultivators in the Dragon Gate were merely of the Star-strength stage. And nearly everyone in the Dragon Gate was capable of causing an upheaval in a country.


    The rarity of Star-strength masters was obvious. They were merely inferior to Xiao Bing, who had reached the level of Void-breaking before his power was sealed.


    A Star-strength master was powerful enough to crush a small troop. Even though there were three martial artists of Transforming-strength, they would not be Lord Long¡¯s match, which was why Lord Long was afire with confidence in this fight.


    Lord Long once thought that even though he could not make Xiao Bing lose his ability to walk, at least he could weaken him. He thought Xiao Bing could only exert only 50 percent of his power, he had never imagined that the number would be 80 percent. Hence, because of his negligence, he stepped half a meter back due to Xiao Bing¡¯s blow.


    After having attacked with his leg, Xiao Bing took advantage of the flaw in this little world and continued his strike. He focused all his strength on his fist and intended to hit Lord Long in his nose, which is the most delicate part of the human body, a truth unknown to many. This was the same with even the masters, and compared with others, they usually put more defense down below.


    That was why Xiao Bing targeted Lord Long¡¯s nose, one of the most delicate parts of the human body.


    However, Lord Long did not try to parry passively this time. He reached out his hands toward Xiao Bing¡¯s wrist and successfully grabbed it.


    Lord Long¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. ¡°You lost!¡± he said with pride.


    Being grabbed on the wrist by a master did seem to definitely bespeak failure.


    While Lord Long felt slightly at ease, Xiao Bing smiled strangely. He swung his other fist at his enemy¡¯s nose without any sign of stopping.


    Lord Long gripped Xiao Bing¡¯s wrist backhanded. Xiao Bing was supposed to spin to adjust his body to the direction of his arms, otherwise his wrist could have been ripped from his arm.


    However, he did not do that. Suddenly, there was a horrific crack and Xiao Bing¡¯s right arm was broken, yet at the same time, his other hand hit Lord Long right in the nose. There was supposed to be defensive qi around his body, but he had never expected that Xiao Bing would deliver the strike at the price of a broken arm. So Lord Long slightly slackened off, which allowed Xiao Bing to manage to break through his defense and hit him in the nose.


    The strength on the fist was already reduced to half when it hit the nose. Yet it was still rewarded with a muffled grunt of pain. He had to let go of Xiao Bing¡¯s wrist and cover his nose with both his hands. There were even tears in his eyes.


    Xiao Bing growled and sprinted toward Lord Long¡¯s chest, which was less protected at the moment. He felt as if he hit on a wall of steel when he knocked into Lord Long. The impact sent him hurtling backward. Blood rushed into his throat and he spat out a tremendous amount of blood.


    Lord Long took two steps back again and dropped his hands, which were covering his nose. He was staring at Xiao Bing, who huddled himself up on the ground. Then Xiao Bing managed to sit up. Although he was greatly injured, his confidence and carefree smile were something Lord Long had never seen on others.


    Xiao Bing raised three fingers as he bellowed, ¡°I survived three blows of yours!¡±

 Chapter 184 - You Make Me Distressed

    Hearing that his three movements were over, Lord Long¡¯s face became gloomy and he looked at Xiao Bing seriously.


    The subordinates brought by Lord Long were also watching this scene nervously. The man in a yellow shirt bowed and said, ¡°Master, this person is a hidden danger. You should kill him!¡±


    He still remembered the great shame brought by Xiao Bing when he brought Xiao Bing here.


    In his opinion, there might be only one person who could defeat Xiao Bing, such a devil who made him shudder. That had to be the master of Long Family and the God of War in the Long Family, Lord Long!


    Xiao Bing looked at Lord Long without fear and showed a confident smile. This kind of smile was enough to make people crazy and make them want to tear him to pieces immediately.


    Lord Long snorted and said, ¡°Are you sure that I won¡¯t kill you?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t, of course you won¡¯t.¡± Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Mr. Long, you are the master of the Long Family. You are the man who will be the king of the underground world of the whole world. You are a master of martial arts. It¡¯s hard to find your adversary in the world. How can you violate your promise to kill me?¡±


    Lord Long sneered and snorted with his hands behind his back. The realm he created appeared around him again. Xiao Bing felt that all the air around him had solidified, and the air had been stopped flowing. Not to mention that Xiao Bing was injured now, even if Xiao Bing was not injured, he might not be able to escape from the realm of Lord Long if Lord Long took it seriously.


    It was really easy to kill Xiao Bing now if Lord Long wanted to. Xiao Bing¡¯s life had been decided by Lord Long¡¯s thoughts.


    However, Xiao Bing was not afraid. He didn¡¯t have any fear. He had already anticipated that Lord Long was arrogant, so he would never break his promise.


    Seeing Xiao Bing¡¯s confident look, Lord Long frowned slightly. Just as Old Mr. Zhuge had said, Xiao Bing was a smart and confident man. If he could survive, he had to be a hidden danger.


    But thinking of his previous bet, Lord Long stood with his hands behind his back, and the realm he created enveloped everything around him. Everyone had a feeling that this man was the king of the world.


    He suddenly reached out his hand and his palm faced a thick tree four or five meters away. He said in a calm voice, ¡°I will let you go back, but I hope that you can think about the words that I said to you before. If you look at the tree carefully, you will know what kind of price my enemy will pay.¡±


    The big tree snapped directly and collapsed. Lord Long used his own fierce qi to snap the towering tree, even if the Peony Fairy, the former North Heaven Queen, revived, she could definitely not withstand three blows from Lord Long, and she could even not withstand one blow. The strength of Lord Long was shocking.


    The man in a yellow shirt looked at Lord Long and asked respectfully, ¡°Master Long, are you really gonna let him go?¡±


    The fierce gaze of Lord Long scared the man in the yellow shirt, which made him almost kneel down. He sweated profusely and said in a quivered voice, ¡°I¡¯m wrong. I should not ask about the decision of Master Long.¡±


    Lord Long took back his gaze and said in a thick voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lord Long walked in front, and the man in the yellow shirt followed him with others. After walking for a certain distance, the man in the yellow shirt suddenly stopped and looked back at Xiao Bing. His eyes were malicious and he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Remember, my name is Huang Shengnan.¡±


    Xiao Bing slightly frowned. If he was not seriously injured now and there was not a Lord Long with the other party, Xiao Bing would definitely kill him. Even if the other party¡¯s strength was not a threat in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, Xiao Bing hated those kinds of eyes. Xiao Bing was different from Lord Long, he was more accustomed to nipping all the uneasy factors in the bud.


    After Lord Long and those people left and disappeared far away, Xiao Bing struggled to stand up. The pain of fractured a wrist made Xiao Bing sweat, but he didn¡¯t even frown. He gazed at the big snapped tree with seriousness. Finally, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and there was self-confidence with a bit of excitement again in his eyes. He talked to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he had already reached the Star-strength stage. Such a talented martial artist has appeared in the underground world. How many people in the world can be his enemies? This is getting more and more interesting¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing endured the pain and called Master Hou urgently. He briefly told him this. Master Hou had no time to say more. He even forgot to ask about Xiao Bing¡¯s injury and hurriedly hung up the phone. Xiao Bing knew that Master Hou had to go to arrange the deployment. He would take this rare opportunity to kill Lord Long in Jiang City.


    The reason why Xiao Bing told Master Hou about Lord Long was that he also wanted to use the power of Master Hou to kill Lord Long in Jiang City. But Xiao Bing did not have much confidence in it. According to Lord Long¡¯s strength, even if the Four Heavenly Kings under Jiang Zihou collaborated, they might not be able to kill Lord Long. However, Jiang Zihou had to have other aces up his sleave, such as the unfathomable Japanese people around him.


    The existence of Lord Long also brought a deep sense of crisis to Xiao Bing. It took another two or three months to unblock the seal. He could definitely not just quietly wait for the day to arrive. He had to actively improve his strength, otherwise every step that he was taking now was a trap, which might kill him. For example, Xiao Bing had anticipated the proud mentality of Lord Long this time, so he could survive by daring him, but he would not be so lucky next time.


    Xiao Bing walked away from there and took a taxi to the hospital.


    Because he and Liu Kexin had performed at the anniversary gala last time, the medical staff basically knew Xiao Bing. When Xiao Bing¡¯s wrist had just been fitted into a cast, Liu Kexin rushed in from the outside.


    The doctor was putting gauze on Xiao Bing¡¯s wrist. After Liu Kexin rushed in and saw the doctor looking at her in surprise, she realized that she had just forgotten to knock on the door. She stuck her tongue out and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, he is your boyfriend. I understand.¡±


    In order to reject Lu Qiang¡¯s pursuit, Xiao Bing pretended to be Liu Kexin¡¯s boyfriend, so Liu Kexin would not refute it, not to mention that she was most concerned about Xiao Bing¡¯s injury. A colleague had called her just now, saying that Xiao Bing¡¯s wrist was broken and he was in the hospital, very seriously injured. She was originally watching TV at home and didn¡¯t have time to explain to her parents and rushed over.


    Liu Kexin was concerned about him. She hurriedly walked over. Looking at the cast that was fitted on his wrist, Liu Kexin couldn¡¯t help feeling a little distressed as she said, ¡°Brother Bing, why is your wrist fractured?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I met two robbers on the road. We tussled and my wrist was accidentally fractured because of them, but they also got hurt and ran away.¡±


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°Call the police, you should call the police.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°I have already called the police. Rest assured, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Liu Kexin was a nurse. How could she not know how painful it was when a wrist got fractured? Seeing that Xiao Bing could still comfort her with a relaxed look at this time, she felt distressed and moved.


    A middle-aged male doctor helped Xiao Bing completely put the gauze on, then shook his head and said, ¡°I have been a doctor for so many years, but I have never seen such a tough patient like Mr. Xiao. Kexin, you¡¯ve found a good man. From the time he just entered the hospital until I put on the cast and bandage, he hasn¡¯t even frowned. Other people might have already rolled on the ground due to pain.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Doctor, you are exaggerating. This slight injury is not a big deal. Now it has been bandaged, can I go back?¡±


    ¡°Okay, remember to come back to recheck it in seven days.¡±


    ¡°Got it, thank you, doctor.¡±


    As Xiao Bing thanked him, he went out of the ward with Liu Kexin and left the hospital.


    ¡°Brother Bing, you have to rest at home for a while. You don¡¯t have to pretend to be my boyfriend.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Why? Are you afraid that your family will say that you have found a disabled boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Besides, you were just injured, it will heal in the future. I think you should take a break and not worry about other things.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Just a hand is fractured. Would a man care about it? Wait for my call tomorrow, and then come out with me to nurture a deep connection. Let¡¯s try to use two days to have success.¡±


    Liu Kexin was touched and said, ¡°Brother Bing, are you sure that you don¡¯t have to take a good break?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m entrusted by you, so I¡¯ll be loyal to you. Since I¡¯ve promised you, I must help you. Not to mention that I can¡¯t bear to let you lose your lifelong happiness for the last generation¡¯s decision. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s eyes were red. She nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°Haha, stupid girl, what are you crying for¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing picked up the car with Liu Kexin and then drove Liu Kexin home. He drove back to the villa of the Ye Family.


    Ye Xiaoxi was originally lying in bed reading a magazine and crossing her legs. She was wearing pink pyjamas and looked sweet and lovely.


    When she saw that there was a sling around Xiao Bing¡¯s neck, which was connected to his right wrist kept in a cast, Ye Xiaoxi was shocked and then jumped out of bed and ran up to Xiao Bing. Her soft hand gently touched the fractured part and she asked nervously, ¡°What happened? What happened to your hand?¡±


    Xiao Bing showed a wry smile and said, ¡°Nothing happened to my hand, but my wrist is fractured.¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡± The sweet and lovely Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s words sounded harsh!


    Xiao Bing saw that Ye Xiaoxi, who always had a faint smile on her face, now completely had a cold expression in her eyes. Perhaps Ye Xiaoxi started to show the queen¡¯s demeanor after she had steeled herself so many times.


    Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help sighing. He took Ye Xiaoxi into his arms with his left hand and said softly, ¡°Yezi, you know what, every time I see that your small body contains such a large amount of energy, I think that actually you should study happily and grow healthily every day at your age. You should be loved and cared for by your family and your man. But you have to bear so much¡­ You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I just hope that who I every day see is the previous you, the girl who wants to be free, simple, and happy. I don¡¯t want to see you being like this.


    ¡°Because if I see you being like this, I will feel distressed¡­¡±

 Chapter 185 - Hand in Hand

    Chapter 185 Hand in Hand


    Xiao Bing said to Ye Xiaoxi, ¡°I will feel distressed for you¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi was deeply moved by his words and toppled into Xiao Bing¡¯s arms. The cold feelings in her eyes disappeared. After all, she was only a young girl in front of Xiao Bing.


    ¡°Brother Bing, it¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t let me ask or interfere. But you have to promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, anything,¡± Xiao Bing answered with a smile.


    ¡°Now that I don¡¯t have any family left in the world aside from you, I want you to promise me that you will live well no matter what happens. If one day you were gone, I would not live alone in this world,¡± Ye Xiaoxi said.


    Xiao Bing was touched and could not help embracing and kissing Ye Xiaoxi. Their lips and bodies began to intertwine with each other.


    Xiao Bing took Ye Xiaoxi to the bed with a single arm. Looking at her big watery eyes, Xiao Bing involuntarily put his left hand on a button of her clothes and the button gently unbuckled, revealing the pink side of her bra and her white delicate cleavage.


    Xiao Bing swallowed a drop of his saliva and continued to untie the second button. The pink bra was completely exposed, which covered her cute milky-white chest.


    Xiao Bing began to take short breaths while his heartbeat sped up at the same time. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful and lovely, but why am I so nervous? It¡¯s not like I have never been with a woman in my life¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, are you going to have sex with me?¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Bing was about to blow up. He looked up and met Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes, which were full of shyness and fear, yet with expectation.


    Xiao Bing tried to restrain his desire. He suddenly kissed Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s lips gently and then immediately jumped out of bed and ran into the bathroom.


    Ye Xiaoxi stayed in bed, feeling pleased and moved. A truly committed man would not take off the clothes of his beloved woman easily and would know how to restrain the impulses in the heart. At least Ye Xiaoxi knew Xiao Bing had made it. Ye Xiaoxi decided to offer her virginity to Xiao Bing on their wedding day.


    Xiao Bing washed his head in the bathroom. It was inconvenient for him to shower with his right arm wrapped in the cast, so he only scrubbed his body and put on pajamas. After all that was done, which usually took less time with both arms, he walked out of the bathroom.


    Ye Xiaoxi was on the bed, staring at Xiao Bing with happiness and pleasure, yet some craftiness. She swayed her legs and asked, ¡°We almost did it just now¡­ Do you regret it?¡±


    Seeing the beautiful legs swaying back and forth, Xiao Bing smiled bitterly. ¡°Just do not seduce me.¡±


    ¡°Come over and talk to me, you ladykiller.¡±


    Xiao Bing still bitterly smiled. ¡°If I were a ladykiller, I would take every chance to get you.¡±


    ¡°Come and get me¡­¡± Ye Xiaoxi suddenly stretched out a leg and kicked toward the face of Xiao Bing on the bed. As her delicate white foot touched Xiao Bing¡¯s face, it smelled good. Even a girl¡¯s foot smelled fragrant!


    Xiao Bing held her little foot and fell down on top of Ye Xiaoxi. ¡°If you continue doing this, I will not let you go this time!¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Ye Xiaoxi said in a provocative voice. ¡°With a single arm?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed out loud. ¡°Well, I will not argue with you. You are too spoiled to be afraid of me.¡±


    ¡°Have I ever been afraid of you?¡±


    As soon as Xiao Bing lay down on the bed, Ye Xiaoxi got into his arms. Xiao Bing put his injured hand gently on Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s back.


    ¡°Brother Bing, have a good rest at home tomorrow. I¡¯ll tell the secretary to reschedule so I have time to be with you and take care of you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°You still have to work. I am good enough to take care of myself. And I have to go out tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Go out?¡± Ye Xiaoxi asked. ¡°For what? How can you make noodles with one hand?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not about that¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi put her hand on Xiao Bing¡¯s waist and pinched it lightly, saying smilingly, ¡°Brother Bing, tell me, do you have other women outside?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not,¡± Xiao Bing answered seriously. ¡°I swear on my reputation that I have no other women except you. It¡¯s just this time I have to pretend to be Liu Kexin¡¯s boyfriend¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi turned her back to Xiao Bing, pouting. ¡°Hey, you have pretended to be her boyfriend before and solved her problem. Why is it endless? Or do you want to be her true boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. For god¡¯s sake, I don¡¯t want to be her boyfriend at all,¡± Xiao Bing said hurriedly. ¡°There are some reasons.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then tell me. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt Ye Xiaoxi was a bit angry, so he told her about Liu Kexin¡¯s story of being forced to pay her parent¡¯s debts. After that, both of Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi were silent.


    Seeing Ye Xiaoxi still turn her back to him, Xiao Bing was a little uneasy. He got close to her deliberately and hugged Ye Xiaoxi from behind. ¡°Haha. I am only being warm-hearted to help her. I have absolutely no other thoughts on my mind.¡±


    Finally, Ye Xiaoxi turned around, still pouting.


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly. ¡°If you really disapprove¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said I disapproved? Hey, I am so sick of the fact that she has to be with a man for her parent¡¯s sake. The children in many rich families cannot follow their own hearts.¡±


    Xiao Bing said in an astonished tone, ¡°So, do you really approve of that?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I don¡¯t?¡± Ye Xiaoxi looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Do you think I am an unreasonable and jealous person? That I have no sympathy for others?¡±


    ¡°How could it be¡­¡± Xiao Bing was full of joy. ¡°I know that my little girl is the best person in the world.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, kiss me now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady¡­¡±


    They flirted for a while and then hugged each other to sleep. The next morning, Xiao Bing had a date with Liu Kexin to meet outside Wanda Plaza.


    Xiao Bing was dressed up neatly and looked handsome. He arrived at Wanda Plaza early and sat on a bench in the center of the square beside the fountain to wait.


    Soon after, Liu Kexin arrived. She looked even purer and prettier like a princess wearing a white veil. No matter where she went, a multitude of men would constantly peek at her.


    Liu Kexin walked up to Xiao Bing and sat beside him with a blushing face. Suddenly, Xiao Bing took Liu Kexin¡¯s tender and delicate hand.


    Feeling like she was shocked by a light, Liu Kexin cried out. Her face turned red all the way to her neck. She gazed at Xiao Bing with big watery eyes and said in a cute voice, ¡°Brother Bing¡­ what are you doing¡­¡±


    Seeing Liu Kexin acting pettish with a light voice and blushing face, Xiao Bing was certain that the son of the Yu family would fall in love with her at first sight. No man could resist a girl like her.


    Liu Kexin was like an unripe fruit. Its appearance may not be as attractive as a ripe one, but it is the sweet taste inside that is even more appealing.


    Although Xiao Bing felt good, he put on a serious expression and said, ¡°Kexin, I am a decent man with no evil thoughts. What I have done is all to help you to get into the mood. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I do¡­¡± Though Liu Kexin felt nervous, she knew Xiao Bing¡¯s words were correct. So she did not complain at all.


    ¡°Well, since you understand, I would like you to cooperate with me. Let¡¯s go to the cinema now,¡± Xiao Bing said.


    Liu Kexin was surprised. ¡°Are we going to watch a movie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡±


    Liu Kexin forgot her shyness and said anxiously, ¡°You have said you¡¯d train me well and help me get into the mood. Now there is little time left and we are going to see a movie?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed out loud. ¡°You little girl, you do have no experience of love. Watching movies tends to be the first choice for loving couples when they go on a date. It is the best way to make you feel closer to another person. And the movie I¡¯ve chosen is a good romantic story. I promise you will feel deeply touched after watching it.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s do this.¡± Liu Kexin lowered her head and said with a weak voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to see a movie first.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I have already bought the tickets. There is still half an hour before the movie starts. Let¡¯s go get some popcorn and drinks at the cinema.¡±


    Hand in hand, Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin went toward the cinema. Liu Kexin seemed uncomfortable at first because her hand was being held by Xiao Bing while he was talking and laughing. But soon after, she was affected by his pleasant voice and started to be more like herself.


    As they walked into the cinema, Xiao Bing suddenly turned to Liu Kexin and asked, ¡°Do you still feel nervous with me holding your hand now?¡±


    Liu Kexin was stunned and suddenly realized that she had forgotten about it. She behaved more naturally, which was truly unbelievable. Brother Bing¡¯s method had really worked.


    Liu Kexin started to feel more confident about Xiao Bing.

 Chapter 186 - Miyamoto Shinjis Excitement

    Chapter 186 Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s Excitement


    Holding a bucket of popcorn and two drinks, Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin sat next to each other. The movie started after the advertisements.


    The movie was about a love story between a male star and an innocent deaf girl. They didn¡¯t like each other at first and then some hilarious stories happened. Later, the star was attracted by this deaf girl¡¯s kindness and took the initiative to pursue her. However, as the deaf girl finally opened up her heart to him, the star chose to be with another woman.


    The deaf girl collapsed in agony and cried silently every night until her pillowcase was soaked and her eyes were swollen.


    Liu Kexin cried along with the girl, leaning on Xiao Bing¡¯s shoulder and holding his neck. She sobbed and asked Xiao Bing, ¡°Will you do the same to me?¡±


    Xiao Bing would normally not be affected by a love story in a movie. Whether as a member of the Dragon Teeth or the leader of the Dragon Gate, the first thing was to maintain senses. However, as Liu Kexin was crying on his shoulder, there seemed to be a string stirred in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. He felt different.


    Xiao Bing could not deny the fact that Liu Kexin was the purest girl he had ever seen, like the so-called blonde girls. When a girl like her cried on your shoulder, every man would be deeply touched.


    That was exactly how Xiao Bing felt at that time. Almost involuntarily, he took Liu Kexin¡¯s face and kissed her. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    They kissed each other emotionally. Liu Kexin responded in a clumsy way while shedding tears. Now the tears were of happiness because she took themselves as if they were the characters in the movie. She was fully devoted to the kiss.


    It was a few minutes before they turned back to the big screen together. In the movie, after the deaf girl left the star in agony, the male star finally realized that he would never, ever find another girl like her in the world. He began to resent himself and then sacrificed everything he had to regain the girl¡¯s trust. In the end, the deaf girl finally forgave the man. These two lovers got married and all was well.


    ¡°Brother Bing, it¡¯s such a happy ending.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the most precious thing in a relationship is sincerity. They might be a playboy and a deaf girl, but once they truly commit, they will overcome every obstacle and difficulty between them. Nothing could stop them from love, which is a typical plot in romantic stories. God has his own plan for everyone.¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s eyes sparkled as she thought in her mind, ¡°Where is my Mr. Right then?¡±


    Thinking of the kiss with Xiao Bing, she blushed with embarrassment and wanted to disappear immediately. She knew Brother Bing had a girlfriend. Liu Kexin felt complicated emotions, like shame, guilt, and depression.


    Xiao Bing also thought he had stepped over the line, but he had not done it on purpose to take advantage of Liu Kexin. He could only blame the atmosphere of the movie.


    Xiao Bing did not mention the kiss when they walked out of the cinema while talking about the ending of the movie. It was not until at the entrance of the cinema that Xiao Bing asked deliberately, ¡°Kexin, now can you understand what love is?¡±


    Liu Kexin was a bit shy. ¡°What? What is love¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an irresistible mistake, of course. Like what we did in the cinema is the expression of love. Oh, I¡¯m not saying you have affection for me. We were only affected by the movie. I¡¯m only saying that you learn really fast and I¡¯m more confident about you. We will make it this time as we pretend to be a couple.¡±


    Liu Kexin sighed with relief and immediately asked with an excited look, ¡°Do you mean it?¡±


    ¡°I swear I mean it. Now, let¡¯s move on to the next step: candlelight dinner.¡±


    After they had a candlelight dinner, Xiao Bing drove to Liu Kexin¡¯s home with the passionate kiss in the cinema today flowing in his head. He kicked out the thought forcedly and parked outside the Ye Family¡¯s place.


    At this time, Xiao Bing¡¯s cell phone rang. He picked up the phone and answered, ¡°Hello, this is Xiao Bing speaking.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Jiang Zihou¡¯s voice came from the phone. Though his voice was as gentle as usual, Xiao Bing could feel some sense of anger behind it. It seemed not easy to take Lord Long¡¯s life.


    Xiao Bing pretended to not know the truth and asked, ¡°Master Hou, why do you call this late? Is there any news of Lord Long? You must not let him escape from Jiang City.¡±


    Jiang Zihou sighed and said, ¡°I am afraid it will not go on as we like. Before getting your call, I urgently arranged all my forces and tried to take his life in Jiang City. Unfortunately, we arrived too late and he got away.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Although Xiao Bing had already expected this situation, he was still somewhat disappointed. After all, Lord Long¡¯s strength was too powerful. Letting him go was like setting a tiger free back to the mountains. And it was an extremely dangerous tiger. Jiang Zihou had to be far more disappointed than Xiao Bing was.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, since you lost the battle with Lord Long, do you know how strong he is?¡±


    Xiao Bing responded seriously, ¡°He is powerful and invincible with the aura of energy protecting from inside to outside. He has made a comparable achievement and reached the legendary Star-strength stage.¡±


    ¡°The Star-strength stage?¡± Jiang Zihou asked curiously. ¡°How strong is that?¡±


    ¡°Even the Four Heavenly Kings united as a whole would not defeat him.¡±


    Hearing what Xiao Bing had said, Jiang Zihou fell into silence for a while and then responded, ¡°Mr. Xiao, I understand now. Lord Long¡¯s power is within our estimation. You take care of yourself and recover from injury as soon as possible. We have to rely on each other to get through this crisis together.¡±


    ¡°That is for sure,¡± Xiao Bing said. ¡°Though we cannot compete against him in strength, we have allies. Your intelligence network spreads throughout the entire province. We would know his situation and discuss it as soon as he moves.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, I shall not bother you any longer. If there is any news, I will share it with you.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Zihou turned around and looked at Miyamoto Shinji, who stood as straight as a javelin the entire time, saying seriously, ¡°How confident are you in defeating Lord Long in the Star-strength stage?¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji seemed excited. The sword in his hand automatically made a sound of screaming. Even though Master Hou had seen hundreds of precious weapons in his long experience, he had never seen a sword like this in the world. It seemed as if the sword had feelings.


    Miyamoto Shinji said in a thrilled voice, ¡°Master Hou, I arrived in China at the age of 16 with the purpose of fighting all the martial artists to reach the legendary Immortality. It is a pity that I have never met an enemy who is powerful enough to fight.¡±


    Jiang Zihou was astonished and asked, ¡°Do you want to fight him?¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s voice sounded solemn but excited. ¡°If I have a chance to fight him I will. Though I shall lose my life, I will die without complaints!¡±


    Jiang Zihou showed his appreciation but then seemed to be worried. What he appreciated was Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s faith to win. In Jiang Zihou¡¯s view, a real strong man had the faith to seek out a counterpart who was strong enough to have a decent fight with and was fearless of death. From Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s attitude, Jiang Zihou could tell that he was absolutely an expert and full of potential. But according to what he said, he might not be Lord Long¡¯s match.


    Jiang Zihou sighed with emotion. ¡°Since even Mr. Miyamoto cannot defeat Lord Long, this man is a genius among martial artists. No wonder he could unite the major organizations within the province in such a short time. He now seems without a rival.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji continued, ¡°Most of the men I have seen are acquired masters and not innate masters in the legends. Lord Long is even at the top among the innate masters.¡±


    Jiang Zihou asked surprisingly, ¡°Is there any difference between innate and acquired masters?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Miyamoto Shinji said excitedly. ¡°Those at Clear-strength, Concealing-strength, and Transforming-strength are called acquired masters, while those at Elixir-strength, Star-strength, and Void-breaking are called innate masters. Acquired masters may be strong and their numbers are countable in the whole world. In nearly every city, you can find several acquired masters. However, the innate masters are different. You cannot even find one in a country with a small population. Even though China has a population of over 1.6 billion, the number of innate masters is few. Each one is considered to be above a martial expert.


    ¡°From my knowledge, the number of people in the Star-strength stage is less than 10. And the master of the Dragon Teeth is the only one to have reached Void-breaking.¡±


    Jiang Zihou was totally shocked at this time. He asked, ¡°Fewer than 10 people are in the Star-strength stage? And only one beyond the Star-strength stage? So from what you¡¯ve said, there is nearly no one in China that can defeat Lord Long except for the master of the Dragon Teeth?¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji nodded. ¡°Yet I don¡¯t know which level of the Star-strength stage Lord Long has reached and if he is the top one. But for now, this is the case.¡±


    ¡°This Lord Long is surely a real dragon!¡± Master Hou played with his jadeite thumb ring on his finger while muttering to himself.

 Chapter 187 - Playing Chess with "Father-In-Law"

    Chapter 187 Playing Chess with ¡°Father-In-Law¡±


    After practising for two days, Liu Kexin was no longer shy. At least they could hold hands naturally. The eye contact when they were talking had also become somewhat different. They could look at each other affectionately. There would not be other intimacy, because Liu Kexin would be embarrassed about that. But this was enough. After all, how could such a girl like Liu Kexin display intimacy in front of her parents? It was enough that they would not give themselves away when they held each other¡¯s hands and had eye contact.


    Xiao Bing did not expect Liu Kexin to have such a talent. The results of the practice had far exceeded his initial expectations!


    When Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi were having dinner together, Ye Xiaoxi took the initiative to mention it. She asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Bing, how is your practice with her getting on these two days? Not too enamored by her, are you?¡±


    ¡°Not possible.¡± Xiao Bing rebuked. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe in my character? I have never been perturbed by a woman. Which woman in the world can get into my mind and my heart?¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi was charmed, but she said with a smile, ¡°You always hoodwink me with good words. I don¡¯t believe you. No woman can get into your mind? Am I not a woman? So what you mean is that I also didn¡¯t get into your mind and your heart?¡±


    ¡°No, how can you be the same!¡± Xiao Bing said affectionately, ¡°You are not a person, you are an angel, and you are the biggest luck in my life.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi smiled sweetly. Women were always like this. Believing it or not depended on whether she liked the words the man said and whether she liked the man who spoke. If it was true love, she would believe it even she knew it was a lie. Moreover, Xiao Bing¡¯s words were true. For Xiao Bing, Ye Xiaoxi was like an angel who had already gotten into his heart.


    Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s smile was so sweet that Xiao Bing felt he was going to be lost in it.


    Xiao Bing stood up. He bent his head and kissed Yezi¡¯s forehead very gently.


    Ye Xiaoxi licked her lips. ¡°God, the pink tongue sliding on her lips is extremely attractive.¡± This girl was doing it deliberately. She smiled slyly and said, ¡°What, are you fascinated by me?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, how dare you dally with me!¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly went over to take hold of Ye Xiaoxi. She screamed, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep!¡± shouted Xiao Bing.


    Ye Xiaoxi was a little shy. She blushed and said, ¡°Why sleep? It¡¯s still early. Don¡¯t always think about indulging in sexual pleasures.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on in that little head of yours? All I meant was that I¡¯m going to lie on the bed with you in my arms. We¡¯ll chat while lying side by side, isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi blushed a deep red and said, ¡°Bah, only a ghost would want to be in your arms.¡±


    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you that ghost? And you are a female ghost, a beautiful one.¡±


    Xiao Bing held Ye Xiaoxi as they walked playfully out of the dining room to go upstairs. All the servants who saw them turned their heads. Even the maid who passed Xiao Bing very tactfully pretended she didn¡¯t see them.


    What made Ye Xiaoxi most depressed was that every maid in the house must believe that she had done something on with Bing, but what they didn¡¯t know was that they were purer than anyone else. They really had done nothing every night except sleeping. But who would believe that?


    Next day, before Ye Xiaoxi went to work, she gave Xiao Bing an original work of Mr. Zhang Yong, who was one of the most famous modern landscape painters. The highest price paid for his works could go beyond two million Yuan, which showed how precious his original works were.


    Xiao Bing had knowledge of calligraphy and painting and had even dealt with Mr. Zhang Yong, so of course, he knew the value of this landscape painting. He quickly refused. It was not about the price. The most important thing was that if he brought such a valuable gift, would Liu Kexin¡¯s father accept it? What¡¯s more, how should he answer if asked about his identity? Could a small shareholder of a noodle house give him such a valuable gift?


    Xiao Bing went to buy two bottles of good wine in the afternoon before the appointed time. It cost him about 1,000 Yuan. He then drove to the ground floor of Liu Kexin¡¯s house.


    He went to Liu Kexin¡¯s house with the two bottles of wine and gently knocked at the door. Liu Kexin¡¯s mother, a middle-aged woman with a demure look, opened the door. Although she was over forty years old, she still looked charming, and it was obvious that she was very beautiful when she was young.


    Seeing Xiao Bing, she subconsciously looked him up and down. The more she looked at him, the more pleased she was. She said with a smile, ¡°Are you Xiao Bing? Come in, please. Kexin was always talking about how you took care of her and have been very kind. Now you are finally here. Actually, we should¡¯ve invited you over much earlier.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s so kind of you. I should¡¯ve been the one to come and visit long before this.¡±


    ¡°Haha, say no more, come in quick. Kexin¡¯s father has often mentioned you at home, too. Look at this, you really don¡¯t need to bring gifts when you come.¡±


    Just then, Liu Kexin¡¯s father also came out of the bedroom. Seeing Xiao Bing handing two bottles of good wine to Liu Kexin¡¯s mother, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Do you drink, Xiao Bing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, drink a little with me in the evening. It is good for young people to drink less alcohol. You will be busy with the social engagements outside, especially if businessmen like you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing put on the slippers.


    At this time, Liu Kexin also walked out of the room. Seeing Xiao Bing, she immediately took the initiative to intimately hold the arm of Xiao Bing. Her parents¡¯ eyes lit up when they saw this.


    Her mother smiled and said, ¡°You have a chat first. I¡¯ll go and finish cooking and we will have dinner soon.¡±


    Her father said, ¡°Kexin, I will borrow Xiao Bing for a bit. Xiao Bing, do you play chess?¡±


    ¡°Chess?¡± Xiao Bing thought for a moment and answered, ¡°I can play a little.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good for young people to learn how to play chess. Do you play Chinese chess or Go?¡±


    ¡°I can play a little of both.¡±


    Her father shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not very good to be a jack-of-all-trades and master of none. Pick one that you are good at and play a couple of games with me.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s play Go¡­.¡±


    Her father eyes showed approval. Although he did not think Xiao Bing could play it very well, it was very rare for young people nowadays to know about traditional things like this. That¡¯s why he was not too disappointed that Xiao Bing knew only a little about it.


    Xiao Bing set the chessboard with Liu Kexin¡¯s father in the room and they began to play.


    Liu Kexin sat next to Xiao Bing and touched Xiao Bing secretly to give him a look.


    Xiao Bing thought, ¡°Kexin is afraid that I will offend his father. In that case, I will make concessions to him.¡±


    So after a few good performances in the opening stage, he made concessions to Liu Kexin¡¯s father and deliberately made mistakes.


    To start with, Liu Kexin¡¯s father played with great interest but soon frowned. He thought, ¡°The young man is still young. He may have learnt how to start, but as the game progresses, he finds himself out of his depth. It may be too difficult to teach a young person how to play.¡±


    Seeing the great disparity in skill between them, Liu Kexin¡¯s father lost most of the interest. He was aggressive in his disappointment and tried to defeat Xiao Bing before they got to intermediate stage.


    Liu Kexin was very anxious when she saw her father¡¯s face. She purposely hinted to Xiao Bing not to make any concessions to her father and to play his very best. Liu Kexin never knew that Xiao Bing could play Go. However, she knew her father¡¯s skill level too much. He was definitely a first-class amateur player. She thought that even if Bing played it seriously, he would not win. He would be disastrously defeated if he did not take it seriously.


    Her father was not like others. He liked cultured and scholarly people most. Better yet if they were proficient in the four arts, zither, Go, painting and calligraphy and had a wide range of knowledge. Although he did not have interest in businessmen, he did not exclude them either.


    Xiao Bing was a businessman. At least the first impression was so-so. Her father loved calligraphy, painting, playing chess and others, and also liked the young people who were proficient in these. If Xiao Bing showed his strength in Go, he would certainly win the approval of her father, so Liu Kexin hoped that Xiao Bing could play it well, and would not be too disastrously defeated even if he lost.


    Although Xiao Bing misread Liu Kexin¡¯s hint, he quickly noticed her anxious and helpless look and her father¡¯s listlessness, and immediately realized he¡¯d misinterpreted her. Looks like Liu Kexin didn¡¯t want him to make concessions but to win!


    Xiao Bing understood what was going on, and began to study the situation and consider it carefully for a while.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s father sighed, ¡°Young man, Go is the oldest traditional art in our country. We cannot allow our national treasure to be lost. I think your level is the same as a primary school student. Surrender.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and there was a twinkle in his eyes. He said with a confident smile, ¡°Not necessarily!¡±

 Chapter 188 - A Good Son-In-Law for the Liu Family

    Chapter 188 A Good Son-In-Law for the Liu Family


    Xiao Bing¡¯s words made Liu Kexin¡¯s father frown and he said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit for young people to brag. It¡¯s better to be down-to-earth.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin could tell Mr. Liu was not happy. Liu Kexin felt even worse. It was okay if he¡¯d just lost the game, but it would be a big mistake if he bragged. Liu Kexin knew her father best. He hated pompous and boastful men.


    Although her father was an intellectual, he was also respectful towards people in other fields who were down-to-earth. To him, people like that could do no wrong. That¡¯s why he most hated young people who aimed too high. Because to him, that was being pompous.


    Now that Xiao Bing has opened his mouth, if he can¡¯t reverse the game, he would have absolutely no hope of winning over Mr. Liu¡¯s heart.


    Xiao Bing picked up a black chess piece, and put it down firmly, his whole being exuding a radiance that was different from before.


    Mr. Liu looked at him and shook his head. ¡°Young people today like to brag and put on an act.¡±


    Mr. Liu picked up a chess piece and placed it on the board. Currently, Xiao Bing had fallen too far behind to possibly reverse the game under normal circumstances.


    Liu Kexin could play Go too. Because of this, she understood the situation and was anxious. Bing was not someone who bragged.


    Her father couldn¡¯t care less. He¡¯d decided to look for an opportunity to dissuade his daughter from marrying the boastful young man.


    Liu Kexin was really perturbed. On the one hand, she felt it was almost impossible to reverse the game. On the other hand, she hoped for a miracle. She was also thinking about how to reverse her father¡¯s opinion of Bing if the latter lost the game.


    Xiao Bing took his time, going step by step with the game, his expression calm. At first, Mr. Liu thought Xiao Bing was just play-acting, but when he observed Xiao Bing¡¯s perpetually unperturbed and unhurried pace, not showing the fretfulness of young people when they lose, he began to feel apprehensive in spite of himself.


    This young man may be a little boastful but he could at least graciously admit defeat. Looks like for the moment, he should give the young man the benefit of the doubt and continue observing him.


    ¡°You have a good mental attitude.¡± Mr. Liu gave Xiao Bing his hard-to-come-by praise. Xiao Bing thanked him but kept his focus on the game. Liu Kexin also breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Although her father praised Bing, Liu Kexin knew that her father was only giving himself more time to observe Bing. Otherwise, knowing her father, he¡¯d have totally rejected Bing as soon as the game was over and would no longer consider him.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s father originally thought that Xiao Bing did well to graciously concede defeat. But immediately following a few quick moves, he came to a realization and he was so shocked that cold sweat began to break out all over his head. He suddenly found himself unwittingly fallen into an enormous trap that Xiao Bing set up for him. A trap so enormous that there was no way he could get out of it.


    Mr. Liu continued the game step by step, but the further he went, the more apprehensive he became. Xiao Bing¡¯s layout was so meticulous that all his previous advantages were eroded in no time at all. The original victory had become a mess, and defeat was certain!


    In the end, Mr. Liu was completely defeated by Xiao Bing, and his face was ashen. Liu Kexin was stunned and then became gloomy. On the one hand, she was surprised by Xiao Bing¡¯s high level of Go. Her father was the first-class player among amateur players. On the other hand, she was annoyed because Xiao Bing mercilessly defeated her father in a trice. Her father¡¯s face was so livid and she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking now.


    It was after the game was over that Xiao Bing suddenly understood, especially when he saw Mr. Liu¡¯s embarrassed look. He began to feel uneasy. He was so focused on how to reverse the game that he forgot to save Mr. Liu¡¯s face. Even if he won, he should not have defeated Mr. Liu so completely. He should¡¯ve pretended to defeat Mr. Liu with difficultly. If this pretend father-in-law were a little petty, he would be driven out of the house.


    Xiao Bing looked at Mr. Liu uneasily. After staring at the chessboard for a while, he suddenly laughed uproariously. Xiao Bing was confused.


    ¡°Xiao Bing, I¡¯ve been deceived by you. What? Did you try to make concession to begin with? You thought in your heart, ¡®This old man is Kexin¡¯s father, I must let him win.¡¯ Then when you saw the change in my expression, you began to reverse the game?¡±


    Xiao Bing said embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s just a fluke. I felt I could learn a lot from you. I was lucky to have won.¡±


    ¡°Come on, is it really luck that you¡¯ve completely defeated me? Do you think that my level is that low?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°No need to explain, I¡¯m not angry. Do you think I am the kind of person who can¡¯t admit defeat?¡± Liu Kexin¡¯s father looked at Xiao Bing earnestly and said, ¡°I saw a few points from this game. Firstly, you had various thoughts going through your mind. You planned to lose at the beginning but ended up defeating me. But it was all to please me. I don¡¯t like young people to be slick, but I can understand that. After all, you and Kexin are good friends.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, you are very upright. If others wanted to defeat me, they still want to save some of my face, but you¡¯ve defeated me so utterly.¡±


    Hearing that, Xiao Bing also laughed embarrassedly.


    ¡°Thirdly, your level of chess is really good, I guess it¡¯s more or less at professional level. That¡¯s rare.¡±


    Xiao Bing now knew that Liu Kexin¡¯s father was a traditional old man. The most important thing he valued was not only the ability but more importantly, the character. So the reason why he didn¡¯t show a kind look before, was not that he thought Xiao Bing¡¯s chess skills were not good, but he thought that this person was a good person and liked to brag.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the ability was not good, especially since they were only playing Go, but he had bragged when his ability didn¡¯t come up to par. This was why Mr. Liu was not happy before. But after Xiao Bing defeated him completely, he immediately guessed that Xiao Bing was trying to give him a break. He was embarrassed, but the prejudice against Xiao Bing disappeared.


    Just then, Liu Kexin¡¯s mother called out that dinner was ready. Liu Kexin¡¯s father stood up and laughed, ¡°Kexin¡¯s mother, take out the Maotai, I want to drink with Xiao Bing.¡±


    Liu Kexin said coquettishly, ¡°Dad, Bing still has to drive later tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I never thought of this.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, it doesn¡¯t matter, I can leave the car here and drive it away tomorrow. I will go back by taxi tonight.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Liu father smiled. ¡°Then we can enjoy a drink together tonight.¡±


    When Mrs. Liu saw them getting along so well, she was even more pleased with Xiao Bing. She knew too well what her husband¡¯s temperament was like. Her husband most appreciated young people who were well-behaved. If he was not happy with them, he won¡¯t hide his displeasure, to say nothing of having a drink with them. Looks like this young man has made quite an impression on her husband.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s mother also believed in her husband¡¯s judgment. If her husband felt he was good, then he was fundamentally good.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s mother was a very good cook. She cooked six dishes and one soup, which were enough for four people. She took out the Maotai and opened it on the table. Xiao Bing stood up and took the initiative to pour it for Mr. Liu and himself. Mrs. Liu herself did not drink.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s father said with a smile, ¡°This was given to me by my student. That student has had a little bit of success in life, and still thinks of coming over to visit me. The gift is not important, what is important is the thought. ¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Respecting the teacher is the result of the 5,000-year history of China. That¡¯s how it should be.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but in today¡¯s society, not many young people are like this.¡± Mr. Liu picked up the glass, Xiao Bing quickly raised his too, and each of them took a sip.


    Mr. Liu put down the glass, picked up the chopsticks and looked at Xiao Bing. He asked curiously, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, you are young and not a professional of Go. How do you practise your chess skills? Is someone in your family a professional player?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and shook his head. ¡°I am an orphan. I grew up in an orphanage.¡±


    Mr. Liu was very surprised. Seeing Xiao Bing¡¯s look of desolation, he felt guilty and immediately said, ¡°Oh, Kexin didn¡¯t tell us, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Xiao Bing smiled and shook his head. ¡°I have got used to it since I was a child, and the staff at kindergarten were also very kind to me. They are like my own family.¡±


    Mrs. Liu asked, ¡°How did you become the owner of a noodle house?¡±


    ¡°Because of the support of the national policy, and the orphanage also sponsored my studies. So I successfully went to college. After I graduated, I stayed in the army for a few years and earned some merits. After I got decommissioned, I received some financial support. That¡¯s how I became a shareholder of a noodle house in Jiang City and become the owner of a small business.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mr. Liu praised, ¡°You are eager to learn, can endure hardship and are down-to- earth. There far fewer young men like you nowadays who can build something from nothing. I think you will go on to do great things one day.¡±


    Mrs. Liu smiled beside him and said, ¡°As long as you live a comfortable life, nothing is better than that. You don¡¯t have to do great things. Xiao Bing, make yourself at home, don¡¯t be too polite, and eat up.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Auntie, the food you cooked is really delicious.¡±


    Women in general like others to praise heir beauty and their cooking skills. Liu Kexin¡¯s mother immediately laughed.


    Liu Kexin looked at this scene next to him. When she saw that Xiao Bing chatted with her parents so happily, she really breathed a sigh of relief and felt warm in her heart. Seeing they got along so well, she thought, ¡°It will be so awesome if Bing was really my boyfriend¡­¡±

 Chapter 189 - Obey And Live, Oppose and Die

    Chapter 189 Obey And Live, Oppose and Die


    After dinner, Xiao Bing chatted with the Liu family. Seeing it was getting very late, Xiao Bing said goodbye to them, and Liu Kexin accompanied him to the door. Her mother repeatedly invited him over for a visit whenever there was time. Liu Kexin¡¯s parents were clearly very satisfied with Xiao Bing.


    Leaving the community, Xiao Bing did not drive but took a taxi back to the Ye Villa. He¡¯d just got out of the taxi and was walking into the villa when his phone rang. He took it out and looked. It was a text from Liu Kexin, ¡°My parents were very pleased with you. They said they will refuse the marriage with Yu Family for me. Bing, thank you.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, he finally got to help Liu Kexin in a big way.


    Entering the hall, Xiao Bing found Ye Xiaoxi standing beside the sofa looking at him. Seeing Xiao Bing, she smiled and said, ¡°Bing, done being Liu Kexin¡¯s pretend boyfriend?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I have successfully completed the mission.¡±


    ¡°Can you be with me tomorrow?¡± Ye Xiaoxi smiled saying, ¡°I¡¯ve put my work aside for tomorrow. I want a proper date with you!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be with my baby.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked over and held Ye Xiaoxi in his arms. He kissed Ye Xiaoxi gently on the nose and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve made it hard for my little baby.¡±


    ¡°Then you must make it up to me tomorrow. I want you to turn off the phone and computer tomorrow. All of your time will belong to me!¡±


    ¡°Copy that, my little baby!¡±


    Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi looked at each other and laughed.


    At this time, in Lord Long¡¯s house, Lord Long was sitting on the sofa and talking with Zhuge Jiangnan. A servant suddenly ran into the hall. He wiped his perspiration and said, ¡°Master Long, Second Master¡­ Second Master is here.¡±


    Lord Long frowned and said, ¡°Why are you so excited that my second brother is coming? Stand aside.¡±


    The man responded with a grunt and hurriedly stood aside. Then Long Yan walked in furiously with four men in tow.


    Lord Long was still sitting on the sofa, with his legs crossed. He asked, ¡°My brother, what¡¯s the matter? Who has angered you?¡±


    Long Yan looked angrily at Lord Long and said, ¡°Oldest brother, I heard you went to Jiang City.¡±


    A scary ray of light flashed in Lord Long¡¯s eyes, and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Have you placed spies around me?¡±


    Lord Long never mentioned his trip to Jiang City to anyone. Even Zhuge Jiangnan found out about it only after Lord Long returned. They were just talking about Xiao Bing. Lord Long didn¡¯t expect Long Yan to get the news so quickly. It was obvious that Long Yan had his men in his villa.


    Long Yan said angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Big Brother, don¡¯t you know how my son died? Don¡¯t you know how your own nephew died?¡±


    Lord Long said, ¡°My nephew was not killed by Xiao Bing.¡±


    Long Yan shouted angrily, ¡°Who can prove it? How do you know this? What¡¯s more, even if it had nothing to do with him, he beat up my son when he was alive. I want him dead!¡±


    Lord Long said, ¡°Long Yan, you should calm down.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down!¡± Long Yan clenched his fist and yelled, ¡°My son is dead! That was my son! He was the only child of the next generation and the heir of the Long Family. How can I calm down? Big Brother, you are the head of our family. Instead of taking revenge, you actually recruited him. I won¡¯t allow this. Xiao Bing must die, he must!¡±


    Lord Long looked at Long Yan and the four men behind him. The four men were his closest and most trusted aides. Although they were all different in looks, shapes and sizes, no one would¡¯ve imagined that they were actually quadruplets. Their strengths had reached the peak of the clear-strength. Because they were blood brothers, they had a tacit understanding among each other. Their strength would be multiplied several times when they worked together, which made them almost on par with the masters who were at the middle stage of Transforming Strength.


    The four were called Oldest Bonehead, Second Bonehead, Third Bonehead and Youngest Bonehead. In the north, ¡°Bonehead¡± is used to describe abrupt, outspoken and stubborn people¡­ It was the same as ¡°dumbass¡±.


    Lord Long said, ¡°Long Yan, did you barge in here with your men just to criticize me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. You are my big brother!¡± Although Long Yan said so, he was gnashing his teeth when he spoke. ¡°I just want you tell me. Which day do we sweep away Hei Province? Do you still intend to recruit Xiao Bing? Are you going to kill him?¡±


    Lord Long calmly asked, ¡°So what if I still want to recruit Xiao Bing?¡±


    Long Yan clenched his fist and said angrily, ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s true that the Long Family has become what it is today because of you. But when you left the family and went out, Father and I supported the whole Long Family. Otherwise, the Long Family would have been destroyed. Now although our father is gone and you are the patriarch, I should have a place. If you don¡¯t kill Xiao Bing, not only do you not care about your nephew, but more so, you¡¯re humiliating me!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will go to Jiang City with my men and kill him myself.¡±


    Lord Long suddenly stood up, sending a rush of fearsome power towards Long Yan like terrifying waves.


    The four brothers behind Long Yan suddenly shouted at the same time and stepped forward, standing in front of Long Yan. They clapped their palms facing forwards, and the strength of the four combined into one to break Lord Long¡¯s violent power.


    Lord Long snorted and his left foot stepped forward slightly. The ground cracked and he clapped his two hands facing forward at the same time. A fearsome energy many times greater than before rushed towards them. The four brothers took a big hit and flew out like a kite with a broken string. Blood gushed out of them as they fell to the ground.


    At this moment, Lord Long was like a big dragon looking down on all living things. In his eyes, all the creatures were so small and vulnerable that if he wanted to, he could destroy them all, even the whole earth.


    Long Yan¡¯s legs quaked and he almost fell to the ground. Lord Long looked at him majestically and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t yield to me. If you want to kill him, you will have your chance. Leave with your men. For your sake, I didn¡¯t kill them.¡±


    All Long Yan thought of was that Lord Long was really foreign to him. The stronger he was and the higher his status, the more foreign he became. He wanted to express his indignation, but the oppressive look in Lord Long¡¯s eyes made him unable to speak. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    Long Yan retreated step by step. Lord Long looked more and more scary, more and more incomprehensible to him, and he got more and more fearful. His older brother had already become an overlord.


    Lord Long had changed. And how could he not change?


    Long Yan retreated from the hall step by step and asked a few servants to help the four brothers out. Although he felt they were useless, he had to quickly send them to be treated. They were his closest and most trusted aides. If he lost them, his position in the Long Family would only fall further.


    As Long Yan was leaving with is men, Lord Long slowly sat back on the sofa and put both hands on the armrests. He suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Long Yan stopped and looked into the hall.


    Lord Long said with fearsome eyes, ¡°Long Yan, don¡¯t mention what you and Father have done in the past anymore. I will always remember what you and Father have done, and you will always be my younger brother. But the Long Family only needs one master. If the Long Family wants to dominate the underground world, orders must be strictly enforced. Everyone only needs to obey one person. That includes you and anyone who are under you. All of you must only obey me. ¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I got it.¡±


    Lord Long waved his hand and said, ¡°Go!¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan waited till Long Yan and his men had gone before he said worriedly, ¡°Mr. Long, you offended your brother completely and absolutely just like that?¡±


    Lord Long said calmly, ¡°We are family, I didn¡¯t offend him. He¡¯s my younger brother, and I¡¯m his older brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple.¡± Zhuge Jiangnan sighed, ¡°You may not understand, Mr. Long, but I have lived for many years and won¡¯t have many years to live. I can see all situations clearly. Your younger brother once supported the Long Family with your father, but at the time, the Long Family could only be regarded as a small force in the city. It was not even a fraction of Jiang Zihou¡¯s force today.¡±


    ¡°After you came back, the Long Family began to expand rapidly with the combination of your strength and of the brothers you brought with you. It first unified the underground world into one city, and then it unified the whole province, and finally the forces of the two provinces. Your father is gone and the head of the Long Family should be you. In terms of feeling, you are Long Yan¡¯s older brother. In terms of reason, the Long Family has become what it is today because of your strength.¡±


    ¡°But if it was not because of you, the head of the Long Family should be Long Yan. The human heart is greedy. He knows very well he has no right to be the master and he could also have a bit of hostility. With your prestige, strength and subordinates, you can still convince him. But this time, I am afraid that you will let his dissatisfaction breed. From now on, he will only go farther and farther away from you.¡±


    Lord Long asked, ¡°Old Mr. Zhuge, what do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°There are two options. One, take the initiative and be reconciled with Long Yan. In your position, just showing your kindness and concern towards your brother should be enough to make him feel grateful. Two, kill Xiao Bing. Other than these, there is no other option.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill Xiao Bing for now. I am very interested in this person.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan sighed and asked, ¡°Then be reconciled¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even worse¡­ I want everyone to know that there is only one master in the Long Family. Those who obey me will live, those who oppose me will die!¡± Lord Long¡¯s whole being exuded dominance.

 Chapter 190 - The Overall Situation

    Chapter 190 The Overall Situation


    Zhuge Jiangnan looked at Lord Long and suddenly sighed. He asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before you went to see Xiao Bing?¡±


    Lord Long smiled and said, ¡°It was a last-minute decision. What¡¯s more, you told me once that Xiao Bing is good, so I wanted to see him with my own eyes. Are you angry?¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan sighed, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me beforehand. If you told me, I would not let you go to Jiang City so recklessly. You are the head of the family and the patriarch, your life and safety concerns the entire Long Family. The rivals you have encountered before can absolutely not compare with Xiao Bing and Jiang Zihou, so you must not be careless.¡±


    Lord Long said with a smile, ¡°Because your evaluation of Xiao Bing is so high, I was willing to go to Jiang City to see him. You told me that talent is the most important thing to help me do great things.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan sighed, ¡°But Xiao Bing is not a talent that can be subordinated.¡±


    Lord Long laughed and said, ¡°Old Mr. Zhuge, your praise of him is really exaggerated. I found that he is indeed different from many people I have seen before. He is very unusual, but his strength is just so-so. I can destroy him easily.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan shook his head and said, ¡°Sometimes, personal strength is not everything.¡±


    ¡°But strength is the basis for getting everything,¡± said Lord Long proudly. ¡°Once a person has unparalleled strength, he can crush all the crafty plots and machinations. You seem to think too highly of him.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan frowned slightly. Then unprecedentedly, he persisted, ¡°Lord Long, with the strength you have, you could easily have killed him and by now, he should¡¯ve been another body buried in the ground. But right now, he is still alive. Hasn¡¯t it occurred to you why that is so?¡±


    ¡°First, he deliberately made a bet with you because he was sure that you were confident you could kill him easily. Then he unexpectedly gained the initiative by striking first, even at the expense of a fractured wrist. After three blows, he made a mental bet that won¡¯t kill him. This person is not only merciless towards himself, his schemes a frighteningly profound. Such a person, Lord Long, you really should¡¯ve killed him right there and then.¡±


    Lord Long stood up and said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I know how to handle the matter. It is late now. Please go back to your room and have a good rest.¡±


    Lord Long walked slowly upstairs as he spoke.


    Zhuge Jiangnan held a walking stick in his hand. Suddenly, some inexplicable anxiety arose in his heart. Finally, he sat there and carefully pondered. He suddenly got up and walked out of the hall. Two young people in their early twenties followed him and from time to time lent him an arm as a support.


    These two young people were even younger than Xiao Bing. They had an otherworldly aura about them. The man on the left looked wise, and the man on the right looked sly. They were totally different, but both of them were not ordinary people.


    Zhuge Jiangnan walked across a patch of grass and sat down in a pavilion in the courtyard. Suddenly, he said slowly, ¡°Do you think Master Long has changed?¡±


    The two young people looked at each other. There was no surprise in their eyes. Both of them did not say anything.


    ¡°What? You dare not answer?¡± Zhuge Jiangnan said with emotion, ¡°In the human society, everyone may be worldly. Some people yearn for power, some people already have it, and some people are awed by it. Yet others fight for it. These are inevitable.¡±


    ¡°For example, you two have been following me since childhood, and I¡¯ve let you assist Lord Long in the past few years. Lord Long is indeed an ambitious person, and his ability is enough to control the world. He also has many masters with him. He is practically a ruler.¡±


    ¡°Which is more important between wisdom and strength? It is a topic without a solution from ancient times to the present. But whether wisdom or strength, both will eventually be defeated by power, this is indisputable. Lord Long has enough strength to stand on top of the world and he has the power of the two provinces. He already has two among the three. It¡¯s normal that you are afraid of him.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The two men hurriedly bowed, and the wiser one at left said hurriedly, ¡°Master, I was adopted by you from an early age and followed you to learn the wisdom of the world. I regard you as my benefactor whenever and wherever. Who teaches me for one day is my father for life.¡±


    The man on the right who had a more cunning look also said hurriedly, ¡°Your tactics are better than everything else. You are always the god in my heart.¡±


    Because this man had no name when he was adopted, Zhuge Jiangnan gave him the name of Poisonous Fox.


    The tactics were divided into overt tactics and conspiracy. Zhuge Jiangnan had taught Jiang Wu the overt tactics and had taught Poisonous Fox the conspiracy. No matter where they were, they would be well treated according to their tactics, but they were willing to follow Zhuge Jiangnan. On the one hand, it was because Zhuge Jiangnan was their master. On the other, they were always awed of Zhuge Jiangnan, who could never be seen through.


    Zhuge Jiangnan answered, ¡°That¡¯s good. Through the ages, every wise man must find his own master. Although Zhuge Liang had wisdom, he needed Liu Bei. Although Sima Yi had wisdom, he needed Cao Cao.¡± ¡°Although Han Xin was wise, he still needed Liu Bang to ascend the altar and receive the appointment of general. Therefore, my wish is to assist Lord Long to unify the underground world of China, will not be a waste of my life¡¯s scheme. ¡±


    ¡°But now, although Lord Long has all the people, power and force that he wants, his pride has begun to breed. The greater the power, the more proud he is. Actually, it would¡¯ve been okay, but he is about to meet Jiang Zihou, a very strong opponent of his, and Xiao Bing, a potential enemy.¡±


    Jiang Wu said, ¡°Master, I am not very clear. The experts that Master Long has are several times that of Jiang Zihou. The Master Long¡¯s strength is even more remarkable. It is difficult to find his match in this world. Even Xiao Bing can definitely not compare with him, and Jiang Zihou is in no way his opponent. In my opinion, if Master Long starts working, it will only take him about half a month to sweep away the underground world of Hei Province. Why do you look on these two people as opponents?¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan sighed, ¡°If there is a great disparity, and the leader of the other party is a talent, it¡¯s possible to lose. Jiang Zihou controlled Hei Province, and the bosses of the underground world of most cities in Hei Province has already surrendered to him secretly. He conquered so many ambitious people without using force, and this shows great talent.¡±


    ¡°Although Xiao Bing is of no threat to us at present, if he cooperates with Jiang Zihou, it will inevitably make Jiang Zihou more powerful. This will bring about innumerable calamities. Lord Long made a mistake in going to Jiang City privately this time. I won¡¯t tell you too much. You can figure it out by yourself with your wisdom. Now go look up someone for me and arrange a meeting for us today.¡±


    Jiang Wu asked, ¡°Who would you like to meet?¡±


    ¡°Lord Long¡¯s younger brother, Long Yan, who is already resentful of him.¡±


    Jiang Wu and Poisonous Fox looked at their master in bewilderment although they did not dare say anything.


    Zhuge Jiangnan said with an unfathomable smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just arrange it for me. Poisonous Fox, you arrange this. Jiang Wu, come with me to meet him later.¡±


    They did not dare to ask further but hurriedly agreed. Poisonous Fox quickly drove away from the villa.


    While Zhuge Jiangnan was worrying about Xiao Bing and Jiang Zihou, they were already meeting at The Xiaoxiao Noodle House. Jiang Zihou and Xiao Bing sat in a private room at the noodle house, and Miyamoto Xinyi, dressed in white, stood behind Jiang Zihou.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Master Hou, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually come to such a small noodle house.¡±


    Jiang Zihou also smiled, ¡°As the saying goes, it is not the sport you play, it is the person playing it.¡± ¡°Although it is just a small noodle house, in my opinion, it is as good as the Northern Manor, in fact, even better because you are here.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. Jiang Zihou controlled most of the underground forces in Hei Province but still valued him. From this point, Xiao Bing knew that Jiang Zihou was not an easy person to deal with.


    Xiao Bing said calmly, ¡°You flatter me. I am just an owner of a small business. I just want to lead a peaceful life and protect everyone around me.¡±


    Jiang Zihou smiled and said, ¡°To protect everyone around you. You make it sound so simple, but isn¡¯t this the greatest ambition?¡±


    Jiang Zihou smiled again, ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into this. You and I are thorns in Lord Long¡¯s side. He will definitely kill us to wrest control of the underground forces of Hei Province. His strength is several times that of mine. Even the Hei Province bosses who surrendered to me are afraid of him. It is extremely hard to escape from him.¡±


    ¡°However, if I can win, I will own not only the underground forces in Hei Province, but also that of the three provinces in the north. If I want to gain people¡¯s trust and support, I must keep my promise. I promise you, if I gain control of the three provinces in the north, I will let you take over the underground forces in Hei Province. You have my word. If we succeed, nobody will dare to hurt the people around you.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°This had nothing to do with me to begin with, but now that I¡¯ve been dragged into this, go ahead tell me what you have in mind. Naturally, I will do my best to assist you.¡±


    Jiang Zihou looked at Xiao Bing earnestly and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve seen Lord Long. What do you think? Do you have any good strategy to defeat him?¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment. Then a strange smile formed on his face, ¡°Yes, I have.¡±

 Chapter 191 - The Flaw in the Long Family

    Chapter 191 The Flaw in the Long Family


    Jiang Zihou¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. He knew well that Xiao Bing wasn¡¯t the type who would shoot an arrow without a target. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± he asked impatiently.


    Xiao Bing stood up, walked up to Jiang Zihou, and whispered something in his ear.


    Just at this time, Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s car was slowly driving up to Long Yan¡¯s villa. Long Yan himself and his men came out to greet him. Although Long Yan felt extremely upset and he didn¡¯t particularly like this old man, he had to show some respect to the brain of the family. Everyone knew that Lord Long always took his advice seriously. Offending Zhuge Jiangnan meant offending Lord Long.


    Long Yan was burning with anger inside, but he managed a smile, showing as much hospitality as he could muster.


    ¡°My dear Old Mr. Zhuge, if you want to pay me a visit, just come anytime. No need to send Poisonous Fox ahead of time to notify me.¡±


    Jiang Wu supported the old man as he walked up to Long Yan. ¡°That¡¯s a necessary courtesy. After all, you are the second master of the Long family, and I¡¯m just a servant whose sole use is to offer my counsel,¡± said the old man while walking into the living room with his cane.


    Lord Long smiled while cursing inwardly. ¡°Your modesty is truly impressive. Everyone knows how highly-positioned you are in the Long family. Without you, the family could not have become what it is today.¡±


    The old man walked into the hall and found everyone¡¯s arms bound in black cloth. Zhuge Jiangnan sighed and said, ¡°Second Master, I¡¯m sorry about your loss.¡±


    As conniving as he was, Long Yan could not help clenching his fist tightly and gnashing, ¡°I shall seek vengeance for my son sooner or later!¡±


    ¡°Long Yan, can I speak to you in private?¡± asked Zhuge Jiangnan abruptly.


    ¡°Of course. Please come to my study.¡±


    Long Yan was infuriated when he met with Lord Long earlier, but after being sorted out by his brother, he seemed to be exercising restraint. He had always been a shrewd person. The reason he was being so impetuous before was because of his son¡¯s death. And now his shrewdness had returned.


    To show the old man his respect, Long Yan did not sit on his usual chair. Instead, he sat right next to Zhuge Jiangnan. A maid came in and served them tea, then retreated. Jiang Wu was still standing respectfully beside the old man.


    Long Yan sighed, ¡°You know what happened to my son. And to be honest, I can¡¯t let it go that easily, but I don¡¯t mean to blame my brother. No matter what, he¡¯s still my brother. I know he always puts the family above everything else. But I just can¡¯t understand why he¡¯s so eager for that Xiao Bing to be at his service.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected, but it is within reason.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Long Yan asked.


    ¡°Bringing up Xiao Bing is unnecessary. And let¡¯s not talk about the conflict between Xiao Bing and your son. I have looked into Xiao Bing¡¯s background. He is not a man who is willing to take orders from others. We should spend our time on Jiang Zihou rather than wasting it on this Xiao Bing. This Jiang Zihou is no ordinary man.¡±


    Long Yan sighed and then said with excitement, ¡°Mr. Zhuge, you think so too? Then why do you still feel it is within understanding?¡±


    ¡°Because of human nature,¡± said Zhuge Jiangnan calmly, ¡°Your brother united the two provinces within a few years. This made his confidence skyrocket. He feels invincible at the moment because he thinks he has the power to do the impossible, the power that can crush everything. But this kind of confidence will also cause a person to easily reveal the flaws within himself.¡±


    ¡°Your brother, for instance, wants to cow Xiao Bing into serving him by showing his overwhelming might. It¡¯s not that he wanted to win Xiao Bing¡¯s support, but more like his arrogance got the better of him. He thinks that anyone with some talent should bow to him. But this time he failed.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he killed Xiao Bing, since the latter disappointed him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly because he failed that he let Xiao Bing live.¡± Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s ocean-deep eyes made it impossible for others to know what he was thinking. The more mysterious something was, the scarier it would be.


    Noticing the bewilderment on Long Yan¡¯s face, Zhuge Jiangnan began explaining, ¡°I just said that your brother¡¯s confidence has reached a pinnacle. So do you think such a proud man will kill Xiao Bing? Even if Xiao Bing didn¡¯t make any move, he would still not kill Xiao Bing. Because his goal is to make Xiao Bing kneel. He will lose if he kills Xiao Bing. That is something your brother will never accept.¡±


    Finally Long Yan understood. He managed a wry smile and said, ¡°You are truly a wise man. Looks like killing Xiao Bing is truly impossible for me.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan sighed, ¡°This Xiao Bing is no ordinary man. I also think that we should not let him live. However, your brother won¡¯t take any advice from others now. And I can assure you that it will only get harder after Xiao Bing swears his fealty to your brother.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The reason is simple.¡± A smile touched Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s lips. ¡°He has spent great effort to make this man come into his service. If you kill Xiao Bing that easily, then who else will dare to work for the Long Family? And what will the people think of Lord Long? If you were your brother, would you want to be humiliated by anyone?¡±


    Long Yan¡¯s face turned ugly. He knew that even he would never have accepted it, let alone the proud Lord Long.


    Long Yan stood and began pacing his study while Zhuge Jiangnan picked up his tea cup and took sips of it leisurely.


    Long Yan suddenly stopped, then fixed eyes on the old man. He spoke gravely, ¡°Mr. Zhuge, there must be a reason behind your telling me all of this today. You have an idea, right? Can you tell me? I must avenge my son¡¯s death! I won¡¯t rest till Xiao Bing and Jiang Zihou are dead!¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan grinned, ¡°To kill Jiang Zihou is no easy job. But it¡¯s not difficult for your brother, since the Long Family is such a powerful family. Your brother¡¯s reign over the underground in the north is inevitable. As for this Xiao Bing, if you don¡¯t kill him now, you will never get the chance again.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worrying if your brother will blame his death on you. But will Lord Long turn against his brother for someone who is already dead?¡± Zhuge Jiangnan grinned, ¡°Besides, the reason why you brother doesn¡¯t want to kill Xiao Bing is because of pride. That doesn¡¯t mean that he has no intention of killing him.¡±


    Long Yan¡¯s eyes brightened instantly, ¡°That¡¯s true. But¡­ But that Xiao Bing is at Transforming Strength. None of my men is able to kill him.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan asked emotionlessly, ¡°You intend to ask your men to kill Xiao Bing? Then what¡¯s the use of your title, the Second Master of the Long Family?¡±


    Hearing this, Long Yan was at a loss for words. ¡°You know the family only takes orders from my brother, especially those elite experts. I can¡¯t tell them what to do.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes you don¡¯t need to exert your own strength to solve a problem. Sometimes we can do harm to someone through the hands of another,¡± said Zhuge Jiangnan with indifference, ¡°There is a man who owes your father a big favor. He has been living like a recluse since your father¡¯s death. Even Lord Long can¡¯t tell him what to do.¡±


    Long Yan gasped, ¡°You¡¯re saying the¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. He neither belongs to you nor your brother. However, to those masters of martial arts, returning others¡¯ favors means a lot to them. I also know that the reason he still lives around here is that he¡¯s waiting for a chance to return your father¡¯s favor. If you appealed to him to kill Xiao Bing, do you think he will give up this chance to repay your father?¡±


    Long Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. Zhuge Jiangnan then continued, ¡°He will be free from that yoke once the favor has been repaid. He¡¯ll be free to go where his heart takes him.¡±


    ¡°So he definitely won¡¯t miss this chance!¡± Long Yan bobbed his head. Then he cupped his hands before his chest while saying gratefully, ¡°Thanks for your counsel. I shall pay a visit to this man you mentioned.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan stood up with the help of his cane and said slowly, ¡°That man has nothing to do with you or me. No matter what he does, it is of his own volition. Nothing to do with you or me. Today, I¡¯m only here to offer you condolences on your brother¡¯s behalf. Whether Xiao Bing is dead or not is not my concern.¡±


    Long Yan grinned, ¡°Of course. And I have nothing to do with it either.¡±


    The two then exchanged a knowing smile. As sly as he was, Long Yan had an odd feeling. He felt like a child before this wobbly old man who seemed to know everything on his mind. He felt as though all his schemes amused the old man.


    Long Yan was very much on his guard. But as long as he could avenge his son, he did not care. He even intended to develop a closer relationship with this Zhuge Jiangnan. He wondered what would happen to the Long family if Zhuge Jiangnan was on his side.


    As Zhuge Jiangnan had expected, after Lord Long tried to make Xiao Bing come to his service, Long Yan¡¯s dissatisfaction towards his brother grew and kept growing. And it looks like no one can put out that fire.


    On the way back, Jiang Zihou recalled what Xiao Bing told him about the Long family¡¯s flaw. This flaw is the name of a person.


    Long Yan!

 Chapter 192 - Ill Always Be Your Little Yezi

    Chapter 192 I¡¯ll Always Be Your Little Yezi


    Ye Xiaoxi finished her breakfast and left the mansion with Xiao Bing after she delicately put on her makeup. Since Xiao Bing would be with her all day, they did not take any bodyguards with them. Ye Xiaoxi forbade Xiao Bing to call others or answer others¡¯ calls in order for her to have Xiao Bing for the whole day.


    Xiao Bing also felt that he had been ignoring Yezi recently. On the one hand, Yezi had just taken over the company and there was a lot for her to do and learn. On the other hand, Xiao Bing was busy with work in the noodle house. Though they had been sleeping in the same bed, they scarcely hung out together.


    Ye Xiaoxi was wearing a bluish skirt with small flowers embroidered on it. There was a golden necklace on her fair neck and her toenails were painted pink. The multi-colored anklets on her feet made her seem very young, cute, and fashionable.


    And her lips looked soft and smooth with the light pink lipstick she wore. Xiao Bing wanted to kiss her lips.


    Every time Xiao Bing lowered his head, he could get a glimpse of the smooth and snow-white legs. He ¡°accidentally¡± touched them when he was shifting gears, which made his heart bump and he felt like his soul had slipped out of his body.


    Ye Xiaoxi put her mirror back into her purse and turned her head to Xiao Bing, then she found Xiao Bing was seemingly focusing on driving.


    Ye Xiaoxi asked out of curiosity, ¡°Brother Bing, why are you driving with such seriousness?¡±


    ¡°Damn. There¡¯s too much seriousness.¡± Xiao Bing felt slightly awkward, yet he replied gravely, ¡°According to what I know, deaths in car crashes account for a high percentage of abnormal deaths. Hence, we should be careful when driving to show our respect to others¡¯ lives.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi could not help laughing. Her beautiful eyes glittered with slyness. ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t touch my hand deliberately, did you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Damn, no wonder they all say a woman¡¯s sixth sense is the most accurate. It seems that I have to believe it now.¡± Xiao Bing then spoke with feigned sternness. ¡°As I soldier, I would never harbor these obscene thoughts.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi giggled. ¡°Since you are such a decent man, you shouldn¡¯t sleep with me in your arms.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi seemed mischievous when she was saying that.


    Xiao Bing coughed and almost choked on his saliva. Then he smiled awkwardly. ¡°Well, decency is within one¡¯s heart, not on the surface. If you saw me not take an extra glimpse of a beauty, maybe I was thinking of something very dirty. And my heart perhaps remained pure even if there was a beauty in my arms. I think I¡¯m more like the latter.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Brother Bing, I find you less and less stammering than before.¡±


    A smile touched Xiao Bing¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m not a stammerer at all. So where should we go have fun?¡±


    ¡°You are a grown-up. You should not act like a child¡­ The amusement park then.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned and drove toward the nearest amusement park.


    Xiao Bing pulled over in the parking lot nearby. Then the two got out. Xiao Bing asked the girl to wait for him to buy tickets. Not long after, Xiao Bing went back to Ye Xiaoxi and the two of them walked into the park hand in hand.


    ¡°Brother Bing, have you ever been on a roller coaster?¡±


    ¡°No. You want a ride on it?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I just want to see you on it¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing could not help laughing. ¡°What¡¯s your problem? You like to watch others having fun? Tell me. Are you eager to see my handsomeness on the roller coaster?¡±


    ¡°I want to see you screaming on it.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Xiaoxi giggled again upon seeing Xiao Bing at a loss for words.


    The two began walking through the park while talking to each other, hand in hand.


    In fact, Xiao Bing rarely went to amusement parks and even if he happened to need to go to a park, he was usually on a mission. It was the first time he had roamed in a park with a girl by his side.


    Watching the sea of people, Xiao Bing could not help exclaiming, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that this park is so crowded. They are all young boys and girls.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi blinked her big, beautiful eyes. Xiao Bing spotted the timidness in her eyes. Suddenly she put her head against Xiao Bing¡¯s arms and smiled sweetly. ¡°I guess that you really have forgotten what day today is.¡±


    Xiao Bing was taken aback, then he shook his head. ¡°Is today Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s birthday? No, it was several months ago.¡± Xiao Bing had planned a party for Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s birthday this year, but tragedy happened to that family at that period of time, so no one was in the mood to celebrate her birthday. So what was special about today?


    Ye Xiaoxi pouted. ¡°Today is Valentine¡¯s Day!¡±


    ¡°Valentine¡¯s Day?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why do you think I demanded that you hang out with me today and not contact anyone but me? Because this is the most important day of the year for you and me.¡±


    Xiao Bing gasped and cast a glimpse at Ye Xiaoxi, who was leaning on his body. He felt slightly guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t been paying attention to you recently.¡± Xiao Bing sighed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize,¡± said Ye Xiaoxi in all haste, ¡°I understand you. I know what kind of an enemy you are facing and how stressed out you are. I merely wanted to see you and hear your voice and know that you are safe. That will be enough for me.¡±


    Xiao Bing embraced her. Their bodies were pressing against each other and their faces were less than a centimeter away. Xiao Bing sensed the faint fragrance on the girl¡¯s body, which made his breath become heavy.


    Every word that Ye Xiaoxi said reached deep into Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. In truth, this cute girl¡¯s first glance at Xiao Bing had conquered his heart. Since then, Xiao Bing¡¯s heart had solely belonged to this woman.


    And in fact, it was the same with Ye Xiaoxi.


    At this very moment, there was no need for any more words. Xiao Bing felt like his breath was taken away as he pressed his lips against hers.


    The moisture in Yeti¡¯s eyes seemed as if it would break free at any time. Her face was reddened and small droplets of sweat gradually appeared on her nose. Xiao Bing could see her pink and dripping tongue as Yezi slightly opened her mouth. She looked innocent but sexual as well. Upon seeing the timidness on the girls face, Xiao Bing could not help getting his tongue entangled with hers delicately. The softness and smoothness greatly made him feel so good. Yezi could not help moaning.


    At this very moment, they seemed to have forgotten about everything because love had already filled up their heads.


    Upon seeing the two kissing, some couples nearby exclaimed, some even applauded, and some looked jealousy. However, they all gave their blessings to this perfect couple.


    After quite a while, the two disentangled themselves. Ye Xiaoxi spoke shyly. ¡°You¡¯re so shameless. Why did you kiss me in public?¡±


    Xiao Bing guffawed. ¡°Then why did you seem to like it?¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi said timidly, ¡°I like it when you are being shameless.¡±


    Xiao Bing guffawed again and continued roaming his hands on the girl¡¯s shoulders. The bystanders continued with their business as well. Couples kissing on the street could often be seen on Valentine¡¯s Day. However, their handsomeness and beauty were truly something rare.


    Xiao Bing suddenly saw a girl selling roses nearby. He patted Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s hands and told her to wait. Then he strode over to the little girl.


    The little girl was surprised when she saw a man coming toward her, but then she was delighted as Xiao Bing said, ¡°I want all of these roses!¡±


    The girl wore her hair in two braids and looked very young in her flower-embroidered skirt. She was elated when she heard what Xiao Bing just said. ¡°There are about 100 roses. Are you certain that you want all of them?¡± asked the little girl in vast disbelief.


    ¡°Beyond certain.¡± Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°How much are they each?¡±


    ¡°Five bucks¡­¡± The little girl seemed abashed after saying that. ¡°That¡¯s the price I told others. But since you are going to buy all of my roses, I¡¯m gonna reduce it to three.¡±


    Xiao Bing could understand that. Though the price was slightly expensive, he assumed that all of the flower sellers would raise their prices on Valentine¡¯s Day. So he decided not to bargain. He took out 500 yuan and gave the money to the little girl. ¡°Let it be 5 bucks each then. I don¡¯t want to buy a discounted present for my lover.¡±


    ¡°Usually it¡¯s not this expensive,¡± said the girl awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable.¡± Suddenly Xiao Bing picked up a flower from the massive bunch and gave it to the girl, who was then taken aback. ¡°This is for you. Happy Valentine¡¯s Day.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± The little girl gasped for a while and then her face was reddened. ¡°May God bless you and your love?¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded smilingly. Then he walked up to Ye Xiaoxi with the 99 roses in his hand. He gave the flowers to Ye Xiaoxi and stared at her with affection. ¡°This is my Valentine¡¯s Day present for you. I hope that our love can keep burning as red as these 99 roses for all eternity.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes glittered with ecstasy. She felt like her heart was soaked with honey. She held these beautiful flowers and said sweetly, ¡°Brother Bing, thank you. Happy Valentine¡¯s Day. I will always be your little Yezi!¡±

 Chapter 193 - Showing off Wealth

    Chapter 193 Showing off Wealth


    ¡°I will always be your little Yezi.¡±


    Xiao Bing just could not get these words out of his mind when walking in the park with Yezi by his side. Finally, an impulse got a hold of him. ¡°And I will always be your Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°Yezi, no matter what will happen and who will come for you, you will always be mine.¡±


    ¡°Yezi, no matter how perilous the road ahead might be, you will always find me by your side.¡±


    ¡°I promise that there will be no more tragedies. No one can hurt my woman again.¡±


    Xiao Bing opened his hand and felt helpless when he was fighting Lord Long several days ago. He suddenly felt extremely upset.


    There were still two months before he could unseal his power. He had to be stronger within this period, otherwise how could he protect his women?


    Xiao Bing suddenly thought of a good sparring partner¡ªthe mysterious Gao Fei.


    ¡°Brother Bing, let¡¯s go to the merry-go-round.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing grinned and went over to it with Yezi.


    While Xiao Bing and Yezi were enjoying their date, Liu Kexin was reading magazines in bed. She didn¡¯t have to work today. She had a good sleep and went back to her bed after she had her breakfast.


    Liu Kexin spent Valentine¡¯s Day alone every year. Sometimes, she even forgot which day this holiday was because she never had a boyfriend, except for Xiao Bing, that fake boyfriend of hers.


    Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door. Liu Kexin put the magazine aside and leaned on the bedside. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping. Please come in,¡± she said sweetly.


    The door squeaked as the girl¡¯s mother opened it. She walked toward the bed while kindly smiling at her daughter. She put her daughter¡¯s hand on hers and grinned. ¡°Sweetie, you seemed to be worried these days. What happened? Are you having a quarrel with Xiao Bing?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible.¡± Liu Kexin shook her head immediately. ¡°Brother Bing is so kind to me. There is never a quarrel between us.¡±


    Her mother grinned. ¡°I¡¯m your mother. I can always tell if you are troubled by something. Besides, do you know what day this is?¡±


    Liu Kexin shook her head. Actually, though she had never celebrated this day with others, she knew what day Valentine¡¯s Day was.


    Every nurse that was on leave was supposed to attend a party this afternoon, and anyone who had a boyfriend was asked to bring him along. They even particularly reminded Liu Kexin to bring Xiao Bing with her. Because after what happened at that ball, Xiao Bing had become so popular in this hospital. However, Liu Kexin felt that she shouldn¡¯t always ask Xiao Bing to pretend to be her boyfriend. And out of fear that they would find out the truth, she decided not to go to the party.


    Upon being asked about this matter, Liu Kexin became nervous. She intended to say that she didn¡¯t know, lest her mother have any doubt about their relationship. After all, she had never spent this day with a boy before.


    The mother said worriedly, ¡°So, you two did have a quarrel. Even if you don¡¯t know when Valentine¡¯s Day is, at least your friends should know. So you haven¡¯t heard any of them mention this special day?¡±


    Liu Kexin realized that things would be much more complicated if she said that she didn¡¯t know the day. She pouted. ¡°Mom, he and I had a plan for today. But he¡¯s just so busy with making lamian. Today, almost every restaurant is crowded with customers. I shouldn¡¯t stop him from making money for just a holiday.¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s mother sighed. ¡°Indeed, men should attach importance to their career. But you¡¯re at the age of romance. If he chooses his work over you, I¡¯m afraid that he will spend less and less time with you after you get married.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not a big deal. The two of us are great. You don¡¯t need to worry about us.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Liu Kexin¡¯s mother sighed while she stood up. She slowly walked to the door and whirled around. ¡°Anyway, you should know that Xiao Bing seems to be a decent man. But we don¡¯t want you to marry a man who chooses work over family. You should be more serious about this.¡±


    Then the girl¡¯s mother took her leave. Liu Kexin bit her lips. She knew her mother was a discerning woman. She and Xiao Bing tried to make themselves seem like a lovely couple, but a woman¡¯s intuition is a peculiar thing. Liu Kexin surmised that her mother must have thought of something, since she and Brother Bing didn¡¯t hang out on this day.


    The girl was contemplating. Her father was about to say no to this arranged marriage and she did not want any mishap at the time. She hesitated for quite a while and decided to call Xiao Bing.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service. Please try your call again.¡±


    ¡°I assume that Brother Bing is on a date with his real girlfriend. Yezi will definitely not be happy with me if I call Brother Bing on Valentine¡¯s Day. He¡¯s always so nice to me. I can¡¯t bring any more troubles to Brother Bing.¡±


    Liu Kexin then called one of her colleagues. ¡°Hello? Where are you now? Walking on the streets? I¡¯m coming,¡± she said with a lowered voice.


    Liu Kexin hung up the phone, got up from bed, dressed herself, and walked out of the room. She faintly heard her parents talking about something in their room. She knocked on their door and walked in. ¡°Mom, dad, I won¡¯t be back tonight. Brother Bing just called me and he asked me to come to his place. He said that he has a surprise for me¡­¡±


    Not long ago, the girl¡¯s mother had wondered if there was something wrong with her daughter¡¯s relationship with Xiao Bing. But she was greatly delighted upon hearing the words her daughter just said. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? You don¡¯t need to come home early tonight. Have fun.¡±


    ¡°I know, mom.¡±


    Liu Kexin then made her exit and closed the door. Then she heard her father talking in the room. ¡°I said the two are just fine. Why were you being so dramatic, woman?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just caring for our daughter. What if something really happened between them? But it seems that I just worried too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk about the promise I made to the Yu family in two days. Our daughter has found her happiness and we can¡¯t ruin it.¡±


    Liu Kexin felt relieved. It seemed that her guess was right. If she really stayed at home, her parents would definitely doubt the veracity of their relationship. Everything would be easier if the marriage was canceled.


    Liu Kexin then put on her shoes and left home. She got in a cab and got out at a car-free street and called her colleague. Then she stood in front of a drinking shop.


    Not long after, five men and seven women arrived. There were five couples among them. And two of them were nurses whom Liu Kexin was familiar with. And one nurse¡¯s boyfriend was a soldier, who spent most of the year in the army and could not come back on Valentine¡¯s Day. The other nurse was single.


    Upon seeing Liu Kexin, the two single girls instantly dashed toward her and grabbed her hands. ¡°Kexin, you¡¯re finally willing to come out. How considerate you are. We didn¡¯t bring our boyfriends because I don¡¯t have one and Zisu¡¯s boyfriend is still in the army. But why didn¡¯t you bring Xiao Bing with you?¡±


    A smile touched Liu Kexin¡¯s lips. ¡°Brother Bing is busy with work. He¡¯s unable to hang out with me today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unacceptable,¡± said a beautiful, tall girl who was wearing a revealing dress. ¡°He thinks that money is more important than his woman? Besides, I heard that that boyfriend of yours is no more than an owner of a little noodle house. There is no way that he can be busier than my boyfriend. He earns a salary every month and his monthly salary is more than the money your boyfriend can make in a whole year. Am I right, Yang?¡±


    Some of the bystanders all cast this woman a glance of disdain while some seemed to be jealous of her. The source of that voice was a woman called Wu Yanhui, 28. She hooked up with a tall, handsome, rich man, Zhangyang, the owner of a middle-scaled company. His assets were worth over a dozen million.


    The complacency on Zhang Yang¡¯s face was conspicuous. Though compared with those true successful businessmen, he was nearly nothing, but he liked the feeling of being envied and admired. It made him very proud.


    His eyes brightened as they fixed on Liu Kexin. He reached out his hand solicitously and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I¡¯m over 30 yet I¡¯m still far from being a billionaire. There¡¯s nothing worth boasting about.¡±


    Actually, he was somewhere far, far away from a billion. But he was obviously flaunting his wealth by saying that.


    Abashed, Liu Kexin reached out her hand and intended to show her courtesy. However, she then felt her hand be firmly grasped by Zhang Yang¡¯s hand. The grip was so hard that she couldn¡¯t draw it back. Her face curdled instantly.


    Zhang Yang grabbed Liu Kexin¡¯s hand tightly and grinned. ¡°I heard them call you Liu Kexin. What a beautiful name, and the person is even more so. You should hang out with us more often. Your sister Yanhui likes you very much.¡±


    Zhang Yang had been holding her hand for quite a while and finally, he loosened his grip, gradually and reluctantly. He knew that people would get suspicious if he kept holding her hand any longer.


    Liu Kexin withdrew her hand and found her heart pumping vigorously. She rued the decision to hang out with them. She was slightly angry but she didn¡¯t dare bristle at him because she was not sure if the man took advantage of her deliberately.


    Wu Yanhui leaned on Zhang Yang¡¯s chest and pouted. ¡°Zhang Yang, why didn¡¯t you give me any present? It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day. I¡¯m feeling so sad.¡±


    Zhang Yang guffawed. ¡°Who said that I didn¡¯t prepare any present for you? Will you take a look at this?¡±


    Then he reached into his chest pocket and took out an exquisite box. The others all gasped as he opened it because they found there was a sparkling crystal necklace lying inside it. ¡°I saw it in a mall two days ago. It¡¯s worth 50,000. My boyfriend and I both couldn¡¯t afford it,¡± said a girl with her eyes brightened.


    The boy standing beside her seemed to feel awkward with his reddened face.


    Zhang Yang felt complacent yet he shrugged deliberately. ¡°It¡¯s merely a material thing. I don¡¯t need to buy it especially on Valentine¡¯s Day. One necklace is nothing to me. The money I make in one single deal can buy countless necklaces like this.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Wu Yanhui¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied. She cocked her neck and said coquettishly, ¡°Honey, can you help me put this necklace on?¡±


    The two seemed to be a lovely couple. However, Zhang Yang cast a discreet glance at Liu Kexin when he was helping his girlfriend put on the necklace, thinking of something evil.

 Chapter 194 - Accompanied by a Wolf

    Chapter 194 Accompanied by a Wolf


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yezi. I shouldn¡¯t have frightened you. Where should we go next?¡±


    Xiao Bing had been having fun with Yezi in the park for over an hour. They took a ride on the roller coaster and the merry-go-round and paid a visit to the haunted house, where Xiao Bing tried to frighten Yezi, but was rewarded with a bruise on his arm after the girl fell into her arms.


    ¡°Hmph. That is the price of trying to scare me!¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled with flattery. ¡°Pinching me is okay. But I don¡¯t want you to feel bad about this.¡±


    ¡°What a glib tongue you have.¡± Yezi could not help laughing. ¡°Brother Bing. Let¡¯s go to the mall.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Xiao Bing then drove Yezi to the car-free street while Liu Kexin and her colleagues went to a club after they left the street.


    The club was not so fancy. There were two clubs in Jiang City. One was a fancy place run by Master Hou. The services there required high prices, which normal businessmen could not afford. The people who spent money there were either businessmen with enormous wealth or important politicians.


    This club, which was called the Dancing Snakes, was run by the West Heavenly King.


    After Master Hou united Jiang City, there were four people who came into his service, namely the East Heaven King, Paint-face; the West Heavenly King, the Snake King; the South Heavenly King, King Kong; and the Peony Fairy, who was the North Heaven Queen.


    Among them, the South Heavenly King monopolized the amusement parks and video-game halls, which meant that the video-game hall that Xiao Bing and Yezi had gone to before was run by the South Heavenly King.


    The North Heaven Queen owned the only ring in the underground, where Xiao Bing had a death battle with Zhu Mingyu. There were merely two underground rings in the whole Black Province. The other was in H City, the capital of the province.


    As for the East Heavenly King, he monopolized the theaters in the city. The profits from them were rather considerable.


    As for the Snake King, he only had this club¡ªthe Dancing Snakes. Though there was already another club in Jiang City and it was run by Master Hou, which made it seem like the Snake King was competing for business with his boss, the two clubs never had any conflict of interests because their customers were from different groups.


    The one that was run by Master Hou was fancier and more expensive than the Dancing Snakes. People with normal wealth couldn¡¯t afford it. Only the billionaires or important political figures could have fun there.


    But it was not the same in the Snake King¡¯s club. Though the price was also rather high, it was affordable for the millionaires. And people with more wealth could even come to this place more often. After all, having a pass to this club was a status symbol.


    It was the first time Liu Kexin and her friends had come to this place under the invitation of Zhang Yang.


    Zhang Yang was a frequent visitor to the club. As a millionaire, he could afford the services here. But he didn¡¯t plan to take them all here before he saw Liu Kexin. After all, it was not the same as inviting just one or two friends to have fun here. He felt slightly rueful about the numbers that were about to be showed to him. But he deemed the money worthwhile after he saw the beautiful Liu Kexin.


    Zhang Yang originally intended to come here by driving his own car. But there was not enough space for so many people, so he rented a bus. As the characters of the Dancing Snakes got bigger and bigger in her eyes, the young nurse could not help sighing. ¡°Once I heard a classmate boasting that she was invited to this fancy place. It will take several months¡¯ salary to spend one night here.¡±


    The others all cast Zhang Yang a glance of astonishment. Now a nurse¡¯s salary was about 3,000 per month, which meant that the girl¡¯s salary for half a year was 18,000. It would cost 18,000 to spend a night here for just one person? They could not imagine how much would it cost for all of them.


    Zhang Yang smiled out of complacency as he noticed the admiration in these people¡¯s eyes. Pretending to not care about the money, Zhang Yang shook his head while smiling. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just enjoy yourself in this club in anyway. Order whatever you desire. There are few clubs like this in the whole Black Province. It will probably cost hundreds of thousands. But that is nothing to me.¡±


    Most of their mouths twitched, especially the boyfriends of the nurses. They felt uncomfortable when they spotted the envy in their girlfriends¡¯ eyes. But there was little they could do about it. It was impossible for them to spend that much money just to show their generosity.


    The bus stopped at the gate of the club. The 13 of them walked into it together and soon were stopped by a good-looking employee. ¡°Good afternoon. Do you all have VIP cards?¡±


    Zhang Yang proudly took out a VIP card and gave it to the employee, who checked the card and told Zhang Yang to wait. He walked to the reception desk with it and gave it to another staff member to check. Then he went back to Zhang Yang and spoke politely, ¡°Mr. Zhang, your balance here is 160,000. According to the regulations of the club, you can bring one of your friends here for free, and the others must buy a temporary card with 20,000 in it. Any excess payment shall be refunded, and any deficiency repaid.¡±


    Zhang Yang bobbed his head and took out his debit card and said, ¡°There are 11 people, not including me and my girlfriend. Give each of them a temporary card and put 20,000 in each card. The money can be transferred from my debit card.¡±


    The staff member took a bow and said, ¡°Mr. Zhang, please follow me to the reception desk to complete the process.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± replied Zhang Yang, ¡°All of you, come with me.¡±


    Zhang Yang swiped his card at the front desk and applied for 11 temporary cards. Then he gave one to each of Liu Kexin and her friends. They felt their grips become very heavy because the money on it was worth half a year¡¯s salary.


    There were rooms for playing poker, bowling, and billiards, and swimming pools, a gym, restaurants, and karaoke. Everything one could imagine could be found there. They all separated after they went in because they had to spend their time with their lover on Valentine¡¯s Day, but they had set a time when they should meet in a restaurant.


    The admiration that Wu Yanhui received was abundant, and she did not feel a thing about the huge sum of money her boyfriend spent. After all, it was not her money and they were not married yet. She could even imagine the way her colleagues would look at her. Her boyfriend invited so many people to such a fancy club, which was a thing she could brag about.


    Wu Yanhui intended to have fun with Zhang Yang. However, quite to her surprise, Zhang Yang stood in front of Liu Kexin and the two friends of hers. ¡°Since you all don¡¯t have the company of a boyfriend, why not come with me and my girl. Some services of this club are rather high. I can pay for them if the balance in your account is not enough.¡±


    Zhang Yang seemed to be quite a generous man, but his eyes were fixed on Liu Kexin the whole time.


    Liu Kexin and her friends hesitated for a moment. After all, this man had paid all the bills, so it would be impolite if they refused him. Hence, they had to say yes. Though Wu Yanhui felt reluctant, she did not say anything. She had been working hard to hook up with this millionaire and make him happy. She even dreamt of marrying him.


    Zhang Yang actually was not a very wealthy man, but it was enough for Liu Yanhui.


    Other couples all chose a place to have fun. They all wanted to make the best use of the money given by Zhang Yang. After all, this opportunity was extremely rare for them.


    Wu Yanhui was at Zhang Yang¡¯s right side and the three with Liu Kexin were at his left side. Walking next to the cute Liu Kexin, Zhang Yang could not keep his wild eyes on the front. ¡°Kexin, is this job tiring for you?¡± he asked, smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s not very busy.¡± Liu Kexin was an innocent girl. She just felt a little embarrassed because she was using someone else¡¯s money. She thought Zhang Yang was just chatting with her. ¡°I like this job. It¡¯s been my dream since childhood,¡± the girl said shyly.


    Zhang Yang grinned. ¡°It¡¯s so kind of you to have such a dream of saving others¡¯ lives. You are a true white-winged angel.¡±


    Wu Yanhui giggled. ¡°Honey, she and her boyfriend put on a beautiful show at a party before. Everyone said that they are meant to be together.¡±


    Wu Yanhui just knew all too well about her boyfriend. She knew what this man was thinking, so she reminded him that Liu Kexin had a boyfriend.


    Zhang Yang guffawed. ¡°He does sound like a versatile man. That¡¯s a good thing. However, whoever his wife is will definitely work within a tight budget. The purse she can afford to buy will be much cheaper than my wife¡¯s, and she can¡¯t go to fancy places. And I won¡¯t even allow my wife to work. My wife can just be a housewife and do whatever she desires with my money.¡±


    At this moment, some people spotted Zhang Yang and they greeted him, and Zhang Yang greeted them back one by one. He deliberately cast Liu Kexin a glimpse and said, ¡°Did you see? The ones who are able to get in here are all the upper-class in this city. There¡¯s nearly no one in this city who dares not greet me when he sees me.¡±


    Wu Yanhui held her man¡¯s arm and spoke coquettishly. ¡°Honey, you are the best.¡±


    Zhang Yang smiled triumphantly. Then he whispered in Wu Yanhui¡¯s ears, ¡°Dear, take them to the bowling room. I have something to deal with. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°What business?¡± asked his girlfriend in bewilderment.


    ¡°I have a surprise for you.¡±


    Wu Yanhui¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. She agreed in all haste and intended to ask the three with Liu Kexin to come with her. However, Zhang Yang suddenly stared at Liu Kexin and said, ¡°Kexin, would you mind coming with me.¡±


    Soon after, the women there all shot him a glance of confusion. Zhang Yang smiled naturally. ¡°I need your help to get something for me. It¡¯s a Valentine¡¯s gift I prepared for Yanhui.¡±


    Although Liu Kexin still didn¡¯t know why Zhang Yang needed her help, she nodded her head with little prudence. However, there was vigilance in Wu Yanhui¡¯s eyes when she watched the two fading out of her sight.

 Chapter 195 - Mouth-To-Mouth Alcohol Feeding?

    Chapter 195 Mouth-To-Mouth Alcohol Feeding?


    Liu Kexin followed Zhang Yang to a jewelry-selling floor. Zhang Yang said while walking in, ¡°Almost all the consumer goods in this club are high-end. The goods sold in this hall are all jewelry, among which the styles of jewelry are the most complete in all of Jiang City and are more complete than any other shopping mall. Besides, the price here is the lowest. Come on, let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡±


    Liu Kexin thought that Zhang Yang was going to help Wu Yanhui buy a Valentine¡¯s Day gift, so she went in without thinking more about it.


    Zhang Yang went to the counter, pointed to the rows of necklaces, looked at Liu Kexin, and asked, ¡°See which one you like and give me some advice.¡±


    Liu Kexin stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°I was actually asked to help pick out a necklace, but I really have no experience.¡±


    Zhang Yang laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s OK. Just look around.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Liu Kexin glanced around and finally saw a platinum necklace. Her eyes lit up, and she pointed at it and said, ¡°I like that one better, but I don¡¯t know whether Yanhui would like it or not.¡±


    Zhang Yang pointed to the necklace and said to the salesman inside, ¡°Take that necklace out for me.¡±


    While taking out the necklace, the salesman politely said, ¡°This necklace has been discounted and its total is 80,000 yuan, sir.¡±


    Zhang Yang picked up the necklace and looked at Liu Kexin. His passionate eyes made Liu Kexin a little nervous. Zhang Yang smiled and said, ¡°Try it on and let me see if it¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    After saying that, he went straight forward and helped Liu Kexin put on the necklace without waiting for her to refuse. Then he stepped back and looked at her carefully. Liu Kexin was a very pure girl with good skin and a beautiful appearance. After she put the necklace on, her sweetness showed some youthful beauty.


    He looked at her with his eyes shining, which made Liu Kexin feel uncomfortable. Zhang Yang took out his VIP card, handed it to the salesman and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this necklace.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±


    After swiping the card, Zhang Yang put his card away and saw Liu Kexin taking off the necklace. He quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t take it off. Just wear it.¡±


    ¡°That is not appropriate. This is a Valentine¡¯s Day gift for Yanhui. She won¡¯t be happy to see that I¡¯ve been wearing it all the time.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it was for her.¡± Zhang Yang stepped forward and looked at Liu Kexin with passionate eyes. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this necklace matches you best?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Liu Kexin¡¯s face changed. She hurriedly took off the necklace and put it into Zhang Yang¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t accept it. Mr. Zhang, please respect me. Yanhui is my colleague!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Zhang Yang grabbed Liu Kexin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m just trifling with Wu Yanhui¡¯s affections. Kexin, you don¡¯t know that she is a scheming and vulgar woman. When I was in the hospital, she found out that I¡¯m rich and tried to seduce me. She likes my money and I play with her to get what we both need.


    ¡°But you¡¯re different. When I first saw you today, I already fell in love with you. You¡¯re pure, sweet, and beautiful. I want to be your man!¡±


    Liu Kexin struggled to free herself. ¡°I have a boyfriend. Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Is your boyfriend qualified to compete with me?¡± Zhang Yang shouted. ¡°Can an ordinary noodle house owner compare with the boss of a big company? If you follow me, you can own money and cars. You won¡¯t have to go to work, and you can live as a young mistress at home. Isn¡¯t that better than following your current boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Liu Kexin struggled desperately. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll scream!¡±


    Zhang Yang was really afraid of Liu Kexin screaming. This was the land of the Western Heavenly King. Nobody in all of Jiang City dared to cause trouble here unless they didn¡¯t want to live. It was said that the people who once caused trouble here died obscurely and the police couldn¡¯t find any evidence.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Yang had to let go of Liu Kexin as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you yelling, but I¡¯m a gentleman, and naturally it¡¯s inappropriate to force you. But you¡¯d better consider what I said. Is your boyfriend richer than me? Can he protect you like me? In Jiang City, everyone respects me. Is your boyfriend OK? If you think about it, call me anytime.¡±


    Zhang Yang took out a business card and stuffed it into Liu Kexin¡¯s hand. Liu Kexin tore it into pieces at once. Her small face flushed red and she angrily said, ¡°Scumbag!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left the hall. Zhang Yang was temperamental and had to follow after her immediately.


    Liu Kexin walked ahead and was afraid to listen to the footsteps behind her. She dared not leave the club now. Although she was simple-minded, she was not stupid. Zhang Yang clearly said that he was a gentleman, but he was afraid of the owner of the club, so he dared not make trouble. If she left alone, Zhang Yang might follow her out and hurt her.


    If she stayed here, Zhang Yanhui certainly did not dare to do anything with Wu Yanhui and the others by her side, but Liu Kexin was a little disgusted with this man now. After thinking about it, she took out her mobile phone and dialed Xiao Bing. On the other side of the phone came a voice saying that the user had turned off the phone. In that case, she would have to endure it.


    Liu Kexin quickly walked into the hall of the bowling alley and saw Wu Yanhui bowling with the two single sisters. Liu Kexin was relieved and walked quickly over to them. Zhang Yang followed her tightly, but he looked unhappy and a little nervous. If Liu Kexin told them what had just happened, it would be hard to wind this matter up today.


    Fortunately, Liu Kexin did not say that. She also had her own plans. She was kind-hearted, and really did not want to destroy the affection of these two people so easily. Furthermore, even if she said that, there was no evidence and it would only make Wu Yanhui hate her. Maybe she would think that Liu Kexin was jealous of her for finding a good man.


    Liu Kexin went over to these people and she knew that she was safe now. She was relieved and asked, ¡°You are still playing. How do you bowl? Teach me how to do it.¡±


    Zhang Yang was relieved to see that Liu Kexin did not tell them what had happened. He smiled and handed Wu Yanhui the necklace that had been put in the box. He said, ¡°Yanhui, this is the Valentine¡¯s Day gift I just picked out for you. Take a look to see if you like it or not.¡±


    He was so shameless to give Yanhui the gift that he had bought for someone else.


    Wu Yanhui did not know the crucial point and happily accepted the gift. When she opened it, she immediately made a sound of surprise. The other two colleagues went over together and were also envious of her. Wu Yanhui proudly took the necklace out of the box and laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t envy me anymore. Try to find a good boyfriend for yourself in the future. But it is not easy to find a man as excellent as my husband in all of Jiang City!¡±


    She was just like a peacock spreading its tail, showing off and acting self-sentimental.


    Wu Yanhui said in a pettish manner, ¡°Honey, help me put it on.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Zhang Yang gladly put the necklace on Wu Yanhui, and secretly glanced at Liu Kexin. He was relieved to see that Liu Kexin didn¡¯t mean to reveal his lies, but he still felt uncomfortable by her refusal.


    After Wu Yanhui had the necklace on, it was time for dinner. They went to a restaurant to gather with the other five couples. They found a large table and sat down around it. After calling the waiter to order some dishes, they ordered several bottles of high-grade red wine and began to talk.


    While the others were chatting, Zhang Yang stood up with a smile and let them talk first, and then he went to the bathroom alone.


    Halfway to the bathroom, he quickly turned to an empty place, stopped a waitress who was going to deliver the tableware, and pulled her to an empty corner, and whispered, ¡°Do me a favor and 100,000 yuan is yours.¡±


    The waitress was somewhat attracted by the money and asked curiously, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    After taking out a small bottle of medicine from his pocket, Zhang Yang said with a smile, ¡°You take this bottle of medicine. Put two drops of medicine in one of the empty cups for me, and then give this cup to the youngest girl in that room. After she is drunk, remember to put her in a room and leave the key for me alone.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡± The waitress¡¯s face changed, and she said in a hurry, ¡°The rules here stipulate that anyone doing this kind of thing will be expelled from the club.¡±


    ¡°100,000 yuan is so much,¡± Zhang Yang said coldly.


    The waitress shook her head and said, ¡°100,000 yuan is not enough to go against my conscience.¡±


    Zhang Yang raised a palm and said, ¡°500,000 yuan. You can accompany me to transfer the money from the ATM now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough to go against my conscience. The deal is clinched!¡±


    Zhang Yang showed a sinister expression.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Bing was having dinner with Ye Xiaoxi in a Western-style restaurant. After drinking a few glasses of red wine, Ye Xiaoxi looked more charming and beautiful.


    At this time, Ye Xiaoxi also wore a beautiful necklace around her neck. The necklace she had worn before had been put away. This one was given to her by Xiao Bing, and its price was quite high.


    What mattered was who gave it to her instead of the price. Ye Xiaoxi felt very happy because the necklace had come from Xiao Bing.


    ¡°Yezi, I haven¡¯t taken you out to have fun in many days. I¡¯m not a dutiful boyfriend. Come on, I¡¯ll punish myself with a glass of wine.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to drink with you!¡± Ye Xiaoxi used to be witty and cunning. At this time, she was charming and attractive after drinking. Her casual look could lure and conquer Xiao Bing¡¯s heart.


    The two people¡¯s wine glasses touched each other lightly. Ye Xiaoxi swallowed a mouthful of wine first, perhaps she was drunk. She was beautiful and flushed, with her eyes charming and passionate, and her lips pink and attractive. Just after Xiao Bing put down the glass, she held up the glass and said prettily, ¡°Let me feed you another mouthful of wine.¡±


    After saying that, she opened her mouth and put a mouthful of wine in her mouth. Then she stood up, shaking slightly.

 Chapter 196 - Brother Bing Wants to Kill Someone!

    Chapter 196 Brother Bing Wants to Kill Someone!


    Ye Xiaoxi slowly sat on Xiao Bing¡¯s thighs and put her arms around his neck. She pouted her mouth and was about to kiss him.


    ¡°Dammit. That is so exciting.¡±


    Just as the lips of the two people were about to touch, suddenly, Ye Xiaoxi slowly laid on Xiao Bing¡¯s body. Xiao Bing was stunned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi grinned and said, ¡°I accidentally swallowed it.¡±


    Xiao Bing was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. He quietly put his hand on Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s armpit, scratched it, and said, ¡°Well. You tease me, stinky girl!¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi giggled because of Xiao Bing¡¯s scratching. Then the two of them began to tussle.


    ¡°Well, little girl, let¡¯s go back?¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Ye Xiaoxi grinned and said, ¡°What are we going to do when we go back?¡±


    Xiao Bing narrowed his eyes and approached Ye Xiaoxi, who gently put her finger on Xiao Bing¡¯s lips. Then she laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you will make love to me. After you finished saying that, would you believe yourself? You just think about it but have no courage to do it.¡±


    Xiao Bing produced a forced smile helplessly. ¡°In Jingdu, I was listed among ¡®the Four Youths of Jingdu¡¯ and used to be surrounded by beautiful women. Although there were few such absurd acts since I left the Dragon Teeth three years ago, the appellation of Dragon Master was still popular in Jingdu. So, it is incredible that this little girl thinks that I am a coward, who only dares to think about it bull will not dare to do it.


    ¡°But she¡¯s right. I¡¯d never force a woman.¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly stood up and quickly held Ye Xiaoxi in his arms. Ye Xiaoxi kept kicking around with her feet. Xiao Bing ignored that and did not care about the others. He laughed wildly and walked toward the gate with Ye Xiaoxi in his arms. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was a coward? I¡¯ll show you my courage in a moment!¡±


    On the one hand, the waiters in the restaurant could see that Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi were joking with each other. On the other hand, Xiao Bing¡¯s bold and unconstrained qualities made them dare not move easily. So, they watched Xiao Bing walk out of the restaurant with Ye Xiaoxi in his arms.


    ¡°Everyone, help yourself. It is fate that enables us to sit together today. No matter what happens in the future, everyone can come to me. Generally, people in Jiang City should give me some face. Come on, I propose a toast to you.¡±


    Zhang Yang stood up and raised his glass, and the others stood up one by one in a hurry.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, it¡¯s our honor to meet you today, but you¡¯ve spent much money today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s propose a toast to our Brother Zhang. It¡¯s a rare opportunity for us to get to know such an upper-class person like Brother Zhang. We¡¯ll find you for help in the future. Brother Zhang, don¡¯t avoid and dislike us.¡±


    They were all extremely flattering. For them, a boss with tens of millions of assets was indeed a big shot. It was difficult to have the opportunity to contact him, so they could not give up this opportunity.


    Zhang Yang sniggered and thought, ¡°I just want to be polite to you. If I don¡¯t want to be kind in front of beautiful women, who are you? You really think highly of yourself and even think of asking me for help in the future¡­¡±


    He thought that in his heart but showed an amiable smile on his face. ¡°Cheers!¡± He watched Liu Kexin swallow a glass of wine, and his lips could not help showing a strange and unconscious smile.


    After eating and drinking for a while, they began to chat. A nurse noticed that Liu Kexin looked abnormal. Liu Kexin¡¯s face was flushed and her eyelids seemed to be unable to open. So, the nurse asked her worriedly, ¡°Kexin, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right¡­ Maybe I¡¯m not good at drinking. I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡± Liu Kexin rubbed her temples and felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier.


    Zhang Yang said in a hurry, ¡°There are places to rest in the club. I¡¯ll find someone to send Kexin to rest first. Missy Kexin, this club is very safe. Lock the door and nobody will dare to disturb you. It¡¯s okay to sleep here for the night.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to sleep for the night, so I¡¯ll go¡­ go to rest a little while.¡±


    The waitress who had been bribed by Zhang Yang immediately came over to help Liu Kexin and said, ¡°Missy, I¡¯ll take you to the VIP room to rest.¡±


    Zhang Yang said seriously, ¡°Please take good care of this lady. Thank you.¡±


    After the two people made eye contact with each other, the waitress helped Liu Kexin go out of the room.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t imagine that Liu Kexin¡¯s drinking capacity could be so bad.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there aren¡¯t many young people who can¡¯t drink so much now.¡±


    ¡°Leave her alone. Let¡¯s keep enjoying the party. Brother Zhang, you are such a big boss at such a young age. Are you usually very busy?¡±


    After Liu Kexin left, Zhang Yang was reluctant to take care of these people. After going through the motions for a while, he glanced at his cell phone intentionally, then stood up and said, ¡°Oh, sorry, I received a text message here. There is something I need to deal with in the company. Alas, the provincial leaders visiting the company are causing much trouble. You go on eating and have a good time. If the card still has money left when you leave, you can withdraw the money and collect it. Yanhui, you and your colleagues have a good time. I¡¯ll call you in the evening.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Wu Yanhui flirtatiously glanced at Zhang Yang and said lovingly, ¡°Be careful when driving.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Zhang Yang left the table, pretending to leave the club, but actually went into the VIP lounge. Just now, the waitress came from the opposite side and saw nobody around. Then she quietly put the room key in Zhang Yang¡¯s hand. Zhang Yang took the key and went to the door of the room where Liu Kexin slept. He inserted the key into the lock and twisted it. The door creaked open and he crept in silently, then locked it from the inside.


    Liu Kexin was sleeping in a big bed. Zhang Yang grinned and walked over there. Seeing Liu Kexin¡¯s shapely figure and her charming sleeping face, his eyes were shining and he kept swallowing. Constantly rubbing his hands, he laughed and said, ¡°Little beauty, wait for me a little while. I¡¯ll come back to accompany you after taking a shower.¡±


    Zhang Yang took off his clothes and walked into the bathroom wearing a pair of underpants. Soon after, the sound of rushing water came from the bathroom.


    Liu Kexin opened her eyes in a daze, but she was still very tired and felt her body weak at this moment due to the drugs. When she heard the sound of running water and saw a man¡¯s clothes on the bed, she was a little invigorated, but her body was still weak.


    She saw the clothes that had been worn by Zhang Yang. Her head was a little sober, and she broke into a sweat.


    She was kind and simple, but not stupid. When she thought of what Zhang Yang had said before, she immediately realized what had happened.


    Liu Kexin struggled to get up, but she accidentally fell to the ground. She did not know what drug it was. Her whole body was weak.


    The mobile phone slipped from her pocket to the ground. Liu Kexin struggled to grab it and dialed Xiao Bing. She didn¡¯t know why she first thought of Xiao Bing at this time, even though Xiao Bing was only her fake boyfriend.


    From the phone, she heard a voice saying that the user had shut down the phone. Liu Kexin was so anxious she cried. She picked up the mobile phone and sent a short message to Xiao Bing. The content of the message was simple. She was drugged in the VIP compartment of the Ten Thousand Snakes Dance Club.


    Liu Kexin hesitated for a moment after the text message was sent. At this time, she could not call home. She also couldn¡¯t call her colleagues, for fear that everyone here would support Zhang Yang. After all, Zhang Yang was rich and powerful and it was his place here. In the end, she called the police directly. However, when she had just dialed the phone number, Zhang Yang came out of the bathroom. When he saw that Liu Kexin was awake and lying on the ground making a call, he was also frightened and rushed out of the bathroom. He quickly grabbed her mobile phone and smashed it with a crash.


    Zhang Yang grabbed Liu Kexin¡¯s shoulder and shouted, ¡°Who are you calling?¡±


    Liu Kexin was usually weak in character, but she was not timid at all in the critical moment. She glared at him with her beautiful big eyes and said, ¡°The police!¡±


    Zhang Yang gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Dammit, do you think you have a chance to call the police? Wait and see. You will be my woman in a moment.¡±


    Liu Kexin scolded him. ¡°You are mean and shameless!¡±


    ¡°Well, if I wasn¡¯t mean and shameless, how could I possibly be successful in the filthy business field?¡± Zhang Yang picked up Liu Kexin from the ground and threw her on the bed. He said gently, ¡°Liu Kexin, you know that I don¡¯t want to force you. If you had accepted my gift, you¡¯d be my perfectly justifiable woman now, and I wouldn¡¯t have tied you here in a hurry. Do you know? It¡¯s you who forced me to do this. I¡¯ll ask you again. Would you like to be my girlfriend? Which aspect of me is not better than your boyfriend, the small noodle house owner?¡±


    Liu Kexin looked at Zhang Yang with indifference and said, ¡°At least he won¡¯t be as despicable and shameless as you. You¡¯re just scum. He¡¯s a real man!¡±


    ¡°Dammit, I gave you face, but you are shameless!¡± Zhang Yang slapped Liu Kexin in the face. Liu Kexin¡¯s cheek turned red, but there was no fear on her face. Just when Zhang Yang was about to jump on her body with a grim smile, Liu Kexin suddenly grabbed a toothpick and stuck it against her throat.


    Zhang Yang was already riding on top of Liu Kexin¡¯s body. After watching this scene, he stared at her and said, ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stay away from me, I¡¯ll die in front of you. Then let¡¯s see if you can get out of trouble after the police¡¯s investigation.¡±


    Zhang Yang had no idea that Liu Kexin would do this, so he had to climb off of Liu Kexin. If Liu Kexin really died, he really could not get away from the trouble. Although he had some money, it was really unworthy of mentioning for the owner of the club. This club would not cover for him.


    Zhang Yang said in a hurry, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be impulsive. We can have a talk. We can have a talk¡­¡±


    ¡°You get out. Get out!¡±


    Zhang Yang¡¯s face changed, but he did not move. Now, what he needed to do first was seize the toothpick when Liu Kexin was not paying attention. If he let Liu Kexin go like this, this matter of him raping Liu Kexin would be widely known in the future.


    Zhang Yang smiled and said, ¡°Kexin, I really like you. If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t force you. Shall we have a good talk? Let¡¯s have a talk¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Liu Kexin also tried playing for time. Once the effect of the drugs disappeared, at least she would have the hope of escaping from the room. ¡°But you should keep a distance from me and don¡¯t come close to me.¡±


    ¡°I am not close to you, and I will not get close to you¡­¡±


    When both Liu Kexin and Zhang Yang tried playing for time for their separate purposes, Xiao Bing took Ye Xiaoxi to his room, then turned on his mobile phone, and saw the text message that Liu Kexin had sent.


    He turned around and rushed to the door while explaining.


    Ye Xiaoxi was a little drunk, lying on the bed in a daze, and asked, ¡°What are you going to do, Brother Bing?¡±


    ¡°To kill someone!¡±

 Chapter 197 - You Are a Dog!

    Chapter 197 You Are a Dog!


    Xiao Bing drove quickly to the Ten Thousand Snakes Dance Club. He called Liu Kexin numerous times but nobody answered. He was anxious and wondered if Liu Kexin had an accident.


    Xiao Bing tried his best to remain clear-headed. Although he got along well with Liu Kexin, the distance between him and Liu Kexin remained good. But Xiao Bing was actually very fond of Liu Kexin in his heart. Such a simple girl was rarely seen by people, even for Xiao Bing.


    Even though there was no love relationship between the two of them, he didn¡¯t know what happened to Liu Kexin as he thought that such a simple and kind girl would encounter danger in the club.


    When Xiao Bing rushed into the Ten Thousand Snakes Dance Club, two staff members stopped him and said, ¡°Sir, have you brought your membership card?¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s roar sounded like a thunderbolt from the blue sky, and one of the staff members was frightened and crumbled to the ground.


    The other man¡¯s face turned pale, but he still said toughly, ¡°Our boss is the West Heaven King¡­¡±


    With a snap, the man was slapped away by Xiao Bing and became dizzy. Xiao Bing stepped forward. The security guards had not yet come out, and no one around dared to stop him.


    Xiao Bing clapped his hands on the front desk and shouted. ¡°Where is Liu Kexin?¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this Kexin¡¯s boyfriend? Why does he come here to lose his temper?¡± At this time, those people who came with Liu Kexin came down from the upstairs. Wu Yanhui was jealous of Liu Kexin after seeing Xiao Bing¡¯s amazing performance on stage last time. So, her tone was naturally a bit eccentric at this time.


    Xiao Bing looked at them, frowned and asked, ¡°And you are?¡±


    The single nurse said, ¡°We are Kexin¡¯s colleagues. We¡¯ve all met you before at the evening party¡­¡±


    Before the nurse finished speaking, Xiao Bing interrupted in a hurry. ¡°Where is Kexin?¡±


    Wu Yanhui sneered. ¡°That¡¯s rude.¡±


    The little nurse said, ¡°Kexin was drunk, so Brother Zhang Yang arranged for someone to take her to sleep and rest.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Who is Zhang Yang?¡±


    ¡°My husband!¡± Wu Yanhui said triumphantly, ¡°My husband is a qualified, rich, and powerful man, unlike some people.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Where is your husband?¡±


    Wu Yanhui said with some displeasure, ¡°What does it matter to you?¡±


    Let alone Wu Yanhui, when other people saw Xiao Bing¡¯s aggressive questioning, they all murmured in their hearts and thought that Xiao Bing seemed polite at the party, but how could he be so rude in real life?


    Xiao Bing did not talk nonsense with her at all. He stepped forward quickly and grabbed Wu Yanhui by the neck. He lifted Wu Yanhui from the ground. Her colleagues and their boyfriends next to him panicked and said, ¡°Xiao Bing, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can have a talk. How can you use force?¡±


    Wu Yanhui¡¯s neck was pinched by Xiao Bing, and she breathed quickly with her face flushed and her eyes full of fear. What frightened her most was not that she could not breathe, but Xiao Bing¡¯s cold eyes, which seemed like they would kill her at any time.


    Finally, someone next to him said cautiously, ¡°Well, you¡¯re in a hurry to find Kexin. Let Yanhui go first, and then you can ask the staff here. If you find Yanhui¡¯s boyfriend, you can ask Yanhui to make a phone call.¡±


    Xiao Bing was just overwhelmed by anger. After listening to this and knowing that a minute¡¯s delay would put Liu Kexin in a little more danger, he loosened his grip on Yanhui and walked quickly to the front desk. He said ruthlessly, ¡°Check for me which room Liu Kexin is in.¡±


    ¡°We¡­ we have rules¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t have compassion for womanhood and said with cold eyes, ¡°It seems that the dead can¡¯t abide by the rules.¡±


    His eyes were so terrible that the lady at the front desk felt the shadow of death beginning to hang over herself. She rushed to check it out on the computer and finally said, ¡°It¡¯s VIP room A1 on the third floor.¡±


    Xiao Bing stopped talking, turned around, and left the front desk. More than 10 security guards of the club rushed down from the upstairs and surrounded him.


    Wu Yanhui retched for a while and then pointed to Xiao Bing and screamed. ¡°He¡¯s going to kill someone. You catch him quickly. He¡¯s going to kill someone!¡±


    Xiao Bing walked quickly toward the stairway entrance and was extremely rampant, ignoring everything around him.


    Wu Yanhui, pointing at Xiao Bing, looked at the people with her and screamed out, ¡°Did you see what kind of man Liu Kexin¡¯s boyfriend is? He is rude and ignorant. He is actually a thug!¡±


    These people were seriously frightened and looked unhappy. They didn¡¯t like Wu Yanhui, who was always showing off, and preferred Liu Kexin, who was simple and kind. But at this moment, they had to admit that Wu Yanhui was right. They thought, ¡°Xiao Bing had been so rude since he came in. However, why is he so anxious to find Liu Kexin? Does he have something to do?¡±


    Those security guards rushed at Xiao Bing, shouted loudly, and hit Xiao Bing directly with electric batons in their hands. Wu Yanhui yelled excitedly, hoping that Xiao Bing would be killed immediately. All the people around her felt worried and thought that Xiao Bing was wrong and had been too excessive. Watching this scene, some people closed their eyes out of fear.


    After a burst of banging sounds, the result was unexpected. These slightly skilled martial arts security guards were kicked away one by one, like broken kites falling to the ground, and Xiao Bing¡¯s footsteps did not stop at all as he continued to quickly walk upstairs.


    One of the colleagues who had a good relationship with Liu Kexin said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s going on and make him explain it to Yanhui.¡±


    Others also agreed and followed him upstairs, but apparently kept some distance from Xiao Bing out of fear.


    Along the way, there were several strong security guards to stop him, but they were beaten by Xiao Bing one after another. After hearing the news, many visitors here were watching from afar, and no one dared to go forward.


    This was the first time in Jiang City that anyone had dared to riot in the West Heaven King¡¯s territory.


    Xiao Bing finally arrived at VIP room A1. He did not have a key, nor did he need a key. With a click, he kicked the wooden door off and then stepped in. Wu Yanhui and other people also surrounded the door of the room. However, they saw Liu Kexin curled up in the room, pointing at her throat with a slender toothpick, while Zhang Yang was shouting loudly on the ground, ¡°You¡¯d rather die than follow me. I have so much money. What can your boyfriend give you?¡±


    The sound of the door breaking interrupted his shouting, but Xiao Bing, the nurses, and their boyfriends who followed him saw the scene. They opened their eyes widely and understood how Liu Kexin got so drunk and why he went to work ahead of schedule. It turned out to be a plot made by Zhang Yang.


    Xiao Bing, with a somber face, went over and crushed the knee bone of Zhang Yang¡¯s left leg with one foot. Zhang Yang knelt on the ground, screaming of pain. He crushed the other knee bone of Zhang Yang with his other foot. The cracking of the two bones made his scalp numb and his head nearly burst.


    When the manager of the club arrived, he walked into the room through the crowd. Upon viewing the scene, he basically understood what had happened and his face became gloomy. It was obviously his responsibility as the manager to make such things happen. However, he couldn¡¯t let the man who beat the club guards and intruded into the club go.


    Several of the strongest bodyguards in the club were standing behind the manager, and they were also secretly surprised by the cruelty and fierceness of Xiao Bing¡¯s tactics.


    The toothpick in Liu Kexin¡¯s hand dropped on the bed, and she finally stopped showing her strength as she burst into tears. Xiao Bing went over and had Liu Kexin lean on him with her head buried in his chest.


    Wu Yanhui was stunned, and her colleagues had no time to care about Wu Yanhui. Several of them who had better relations with Liu Kexin rushed into the room, surrounded Liu Kexin, and asked what the matter was.


    Xiao Bing gently patted Liu Kexin¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Brother Bing is here. Nobody can hurt you. Tell me what happened.¡±


    Liu Kexin sobbed and stated the facts. When Wu Yanhui heard that the necklace given by Zhang Yang was intended to be given to Liu Kexin and that he also added drugs in Liu Kexin¡¯s wine to rape her, she could not accept it and lost consciousness.


    What a proud person she was. She always dressed up in fancy ways. Today, she took the initiative to invite colleagues of the same age to get together, with the purpose of showing off her boyfriend. As a result, she suffered such a huge blow and her fragile vanity was shattered. It was estimated that it would take some time for her to ease up on this matter.


    Xiao Bing looked at the manager, who was over 40 years old, white-skinned, and cultured, but his eyes showed that he was absolutely a scheming person.


    Xiao Bing looked at him and asked coldly, ¡°How was he able to add drugs to the wine? Why did he have the key to the door? Can you give me a clear explanation?¡±


    The manager looked a little unhappy as he nodded and said, ¡°I will give you a result about this matter.¡±


    After saying that, the manager gave a wink to the person behind him. There were four bodyguards standing behind him. One of the black-coated bodyguards nodded and said, ¡°Boss, I know.¡±


    Then the black-clothed bodyguard went forward, lifted Zhang Yang from the ground, and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be thrown into the Songhua River to feed the fish, say everything out loud. Did the drugs in the wine come from you? ¡°How did you get the key?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Zhang Yang¡¯s face was pale and his lips were blue due to pain. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°I am a well-known entrepreneur in Jiang City.¡±


    After listening to Zhang Yang, the manager couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°Do you know whose territory this is? This is the place of the West Heaven King. Zhang Yang, male, 31 years old, is the owner of the Synthetic Decoration Company, with total assets of 23 million yuan. There are many people at the same level as you in Jiang City. Do you think you are from the Jiang family? Do you think you are from the Ye family, the leading businessman in Jiang City? If you are the head of the Ye family, we dare not even fart in front of you and then we¡¯d let you go. Unfortunately, people at your level are just dogs in the eyes of our boss!¡±


    If Wu Yanhui was conscious at this moment, she would like to find a seam to crawl in after listening to this. She used to show how powerful her boyfriend was and show off constantly in front of her colleagues. But at this time, her boyfriend with status in her eyes was nothing more than a dog in the eyes of a small manager in the club.


    A dog!

 Chapter 198 - You... Are You Brother Bing?

    Chapter 198 You¡­ Are You Brother Bing?


    After hearing the manager¡¯s words, Zhang Yang¡¯s pale face twitched a few times and his eyes showed fear. The manager was right. Zhang Yang just could boast in front of those nurses. As the manager said, if the West Heaven King wanted to kill him, it would be as simple as pinching an ant.


    Zhang Yang never dared to go wild again. His eyes were filled with fear and he asked, ¡°I¡­ Can I have a chance to live after I tell everything?¡±


    The men and women who came with Zhang Yang showed their contempt for him. Zhang Yang and Wu Yanhui showed off in front of them heartily before, but they were really like dogs in front of these people.


    On the contrary, how powerful and brave Liu Kexin¡¯s boyfriend was when he broke in all the way?


    The manager did not answer Zhang Yang but looked at him coldly. Zhang Yang sighed and had to tell the story about how he had just bought off the waitress. After listening to the whole story, Liu Kexin¡¯s colleagues all shouted at him for being mean and shameless.


    The manager looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Sir, we will certainly give you a satisfactory explanation.¡±


    That waitress among the crowd turned around to escape in horror, but several security guards quickly pushed her down, then quickly put her in a sack and carried her out.


    The manager said calmly, ¡°This woman will again never appear in the world.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned. Liu Kexin stopped crying, grabbed Xiao Bing¡¯s hand, looked at Xiao Bing, and shook her head.


    Liu Kexin was a kind woman. Even if someone hurt her, Liu Kexin could not watch a life disappear in front of her like this. If that happened, she would be condemned by her conscience all her life.


    Xiao Bing was not soft-hearted to others, especially those who dared to hurt the people around him. He preferred to kill them. But facing a woman and Liu Kexin¡¯s pleading, Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t bear to kill her, so he looked at the manager and said, ¡°As for this matter, we don¡¯t want to punish her. It would be better to let her live.¡±


    ¡°This is not only a matter for this young lady, but also for ourselves. If one of us does such a thing against the rules without any punishment, how can we restrain others in the future?¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned, but that was also reasonable.


    The manager changed the subject and continued to say, ¡°Since the victim pleaded for her, break one of her legs and throw her out of the club. I will give you three days to leave Jiang City, otherwise you know what will happen.¡±


    The woman cried while nodding her head.


    Several security guards dragged the woman away. Xiao Bing had no sympathy for such a woman.


    The manager looked at the half-dead Zhang Yang lying on the ground and said in a gloomy tone, ¡°Now you can leave the club and arrange everything at home.¡±


    Zhang Yang cried out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This big brother, and¡­ Miss Kexin, and this¡­ Brother Xiao, it¡¯s my fault. Please forgive me and spare me¡­ and give me a pass.¡±


    The manager said lightly, ¡°Come on, drag him out and throw him in the street.¡±


    Zhang Yang kept howling. At this moment, his fate was completely decided, and he would die even if he was released.


    The manager glanced at Zhang Yang and said, ¡°This young lady was frightened in our club. We feel very sorry. I make my own decision to pay 100,000 yuan for this Missy.¡±


    Xiao Bing satisfactorily said, ¡°You¡¯re generous.¡±


    The manager smiled and said, ¡°There must be principles while doing business. The customer is our god. We should compensate customers who have been hurt due to our carelessness. Since the matter between us and this lady has been settled, should we settle the matter between us now, sir?¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and asked, ¡°What is the matter between us?¡±


    ¡°We stipulate that people can¡¯t enter our club without holding a VIP card, but Mr. Xiao just broke in. Although there is a reason for the incident, you beat so many people of our club. If we let you go now, from now on, will the Ten Thousand Snakes Dance Club become a joke in Jiang City? Am I right, sir?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Bing nodded seriously.


    The manager smiled more happily. ¡°If I decided to cut off a hand of yours, would you mind it, sir?¡±


    Liu Kexin was shocked and hurried to say, ¡°Brother Bing was also afraid that I would be hurt, so he rushed in. ¡°If he injured your people, we¡¯ll compensate them for the medical expenses, is that okay? Tell me how much it is and I¡¯ll try to pool some money.¡±


    The manager smiled and said, ¡°Does this lady think we are money-starved people? To be honest, the profits of our club are nearly one million a month, and the medical fees are still affordable. This is the West Heaven King¡¯s territory. This man beat the subordinates of the West Heaven King, which is equivalent to slapping the West Heaven King in the face. The face of the West Heaven King cannot be compensated with any money, so it¡¯s kind of me to cut off one of his hands.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded earnestly and said, ¡°I hit your people. You want one of my hands. It¡¯s fair and reasonable.¡±


    The manager laughed and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have imagined that this gentleman would be so reasonable. In this case, we won¡¯t be polite to you. Sir, please stick out your hands. Left or right hand? Let¡¯s do it now, and then we will let you go. What do you think of that?¡±


    The bystanders¡¯ faces changed, especially those who had come with Liu Kexin. They didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Bing was no longer as brave as he was when he broke in. Liu Kexin directly stood in front of Xiao Bing, shook her head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t hurt Brother Bing. I can¡¯t let you touch Brother Bing.¡±


    Xiao Bing clapped his hands and laughed. ¡°The manager¡¯s words are reasonable. Don¡¯t stop them, Kexin. Oh, manager, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    The manager said, ¡°My surname is Wu.¡±


    ¡°Manager Wu, let me introduce myself. My surname is Xiao, and my name is Xiao Bing.¡±


    Manager Wu only felt that the name was familiar to him. Suddenly, he shivered, opened his eyes widely, and stared at Xiao Bing. Gradually, he began to compare this person with the Xiao Bing he had heard of. When he thought that Xiao Bing had broken in, he was more convinced that the person was just the Xiao Bing whom he had heard of. Then he couldn¡¯t help breaking into a sweat.


    Xiao Bing smiled and stretched out his right hand and said, ¡°I eat with my right hand, beat with my right hand, and write with my right hand and cook, with my right hand¡­ Why not cut off my right hand? You can vent your spleen. How does Manager Wu feel?¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s friends couldn¡¯t bear to look at that anymore, but nobody noticed that Manager Wu¡¯s head had begun to break out into a sweat.


    At this time, two security guards came over with a knife, but Xiao Bing was smiling and fearless. Viewing this scene, Manager Wu was absolutely sure that the man in front of him was Xiao Bing. Even the North Heaven Queen had been killed. He dared not do that. He shouted in a hurry when the knife was about to chop down, ¡°Slow down, slow down. Don¡¯t start, don¡¯t start. We are friends.¡±


    No one thought that things would have taken such a turn. Liu Kexin was relieved, and her friends were dumbfounded. Some bystanders had already known what was going on. After all, Xiao Bing¡¯s fame had spread to the upper class of Jiang City. When they just heard the name Xiao Bing, they thought of Xiao Bing, that fabulous figure in Jiang City.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s friends were all puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t they have to cut off Xiao Bing¡¯s hand now? Why did they now say that they¡¯re friends? But they didn¡¯t seem to be kidding just now.¡±


    However, the next scene made them speechless, and the shock in their hearts was beyond comparison.


    Manager Wu nodded and bowed while wiping his sweat. ¡°It seems to be a mistake. Mr. Xiao, I¡¯m sorry. We are people on the same side. If I had known it was you, how could I have uttered such nonsense? Well, I¡¯ll arrange a dinner to apologize to Mr. Xiao.¡±


    Manager Wu not only knew that the North Heaven Queen was killed by Xiao Bing, but also knew that Master Hou had a good relationship with Xiao Bing instead of being embarrassed by Xiao Bing.


    The West Heaven King was his boss, while Master Hou was the boss of the West Heaven King. His boss¡¯s boss was Xiao Bing¡¯s friend. Although he was the manager of the club, he was also an employee. How could he dare to offend Xiao Bing unless he didn¡¯t want to live?


    So after hearing that he was Xiao Bing, he was very frightened.


    Manager Wu just handled the matter satisfactorily. Xiao Bing did not mean to embarrass him. Since the manager wanted one of his hands, he deliberately made a joke to frighten him. Moreover, Xiao Bing had killed the North Heaven Queen. If he openly broke with the West Heaven King, Master Hou would be in a dilemma. After all, Master Hou was the leader of the underground world in Hei Province. It was better not to offend him.


    So, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t want to embarrass him either. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m very generous. I don¡¯t care about what happened just now. Let¡¯s just assume that nothing had happened and I don¡¯t need a dinner to apologize. My friend was terrified. I¡¯ll take her back now. That¡¯s all for today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xiao. Thank you, Mr. Xiao.¡± Despite losing face, Manager Wu breathed a sigh of relief, wiped his sweat, nodded, and bowed with a smile.


    The eyes of Liu Kexin¡¯s friends were all shining. They only knew that Xiao Bing was a small boss and versatile, they did not expect that he was so powerful.


    Although Zhang Yang was the owner of a large company, the manager of this club still wasn¡¯t polite to him. While Xiao Bing hit the people of the club, the manager of the club nodded and bowed for compensation. By contrast, the difference between strength and weakness could be immediately distinguished.


    The superior Zhang Yang in their eyes before was simply not worth mentioning in front of Xiao Bing, and Xiao Bing also became noble, mysterious and mighty in their eyes now. At this time, they couldn¡¯t help admiring Liu Kexin.


    Manager Wu took Xiao Bing and the others out of the club with a smile. Before they left, he enthusiastically offered VIP cards to those who had come with Liu Kexin. Each VIP card was worth 100,000 yuan. These people¡¯s cards added up to more than one million yuan, which showed enough respect to Xiao Bing.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s friends saw Xiao Bing¡¯s status and were shocked. They took the VIP cards, which made them feel valued, and got into the bus. Xiao Bing drove Liu Kexin home in person.


    Sitting on the bus, these people looked at each other. One of the nurses swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and her palm of the hand holding the VIP card was sweating, and then she said with emotion from her heart, ¡°Brother Xiao was so respectable. A VIP card worth 100,000 yuan¡­ It¡¯s like a dream.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Zhang Yang used to show off before. Now, it can be seen that truly capable people are low-key. Compared with Brother Xiao, Zhang Yang is not worth mentioning.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    ¡°Well, stop talking. Just now, Manager Wu has taken Yanhui to the hospital. She¡¯s very vain. We¡¯re going to work tomorrow, and we must not mention these things.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s for sure. But she must have no face to show off in the future. Not to mention Zhang Yang¡¯s bad character, his ability was far from that of Kexin¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Well, if only I had met a man like Brother Xiao¡­ Hey, why are you staring at me? You actually can¡¯t compare with Brother Xiao.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 199 - Snake King

    Chapter 199 Snake King


    ¡°Well, take a good rest after you get home in the evening. Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s over. If there is anything, you can call me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Liu Kexin said lightly and then sighed quietly. ¡°Brother Bing, do you think that Zhang Yang is bound to die?¡±


    Xiao Bing did not want to deceive Liu Kexin and sighed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ is life so worthless? The owner of that club should be very powerful, but they can¡¯t represent the law. How can they decide the life and death of others? Although Zhang Yang did something wrong, why couldn¡¯t they give him a chance to correct his errors and make a fresh start?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Liu Kexin, touched her head gently with his hand, and said with a serious face, ¡°Kexin, you are right. Nobody in this world can decide the life and death of others casually, but do you really think that the good and evil of mankind can change through time?¡±


    Liu Kexin shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand that very well.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, killing people is like saving people. In ancient times, the death of Dong Zhuo showed that killing a person can save the world. Zhang Yang is just an ordinary person, so his life and death cannot affect so many people, but it is worthwhile that his death can save several people. What¡¯s more, everyone who does something wrong needs to pay a price.¡±


    Xiao Bing was very decisive in killing people!


    Liu Kexin still couldn¡¯t accept Xiao Bing¡¯s ideas, but she knew that Xiao Bing was right and she was also right, but the two people were coming from different angles on this matter. Some things were difficult to distinguish between right from wrong.


    ¡°Well, Kexin, go back and have a good rest. Call me if you need help.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Liu Kexin answered. After getting out of the car, she waved at Xiao Bing and said with a serious face, ¡°Brother Bing, thank you.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Silly girl, aren¡¯t we friends? Well, go in. I guess that you were frightened. You have to rest for a few days. If it is necessary, you¡¯d better take two days off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Bye-bye, Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    When Liu Kexin returned home, she was unhappy. Her mother came out of the room with a smile and she was confused when saw Liu Kexin. ¡°Kexin, what¡¯s wrong? Did you have a quarrel with your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well after drinking a little wine.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Her mother breathed a sigh of relief and then became nervous again. ¡°You seldom drink. Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m a little sleepy. Mom, I¡¯ll go into my room to sleep now.¡±


    Her mother looked at Liu Kexin carefully. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t quarreled with her boyfriend. Besides, she just saw Xiao Bing and her daughter reluctantly separate from each other downstairs. That did not look like a quarrel at all. She guessed that she really just drank too much.


    After Liu Kexin walked into her room, her mother also went back to her room. Soon after, her father¡¯s voice came out of the room. ¡°She is happy to celebrate the festival today. It¡¯s normal to drink a little.¡±


    When Xiao Bing returned home, Yezi was curled up in her bedclothes like a cat, with a quilt between her legs. She looked very lovely.


    Xiao Bing quietly climbed on the bed and held Yezi in his arms.


    Yezi¡¯s body was so soft and smooth, and she slept like a kitten, which filled him with love. It was hard to imagine how such a beautiful and pitiable girl could support such a big company by herself.


    What happened today was totally an accident. Liu Kexin was all right. The perpetrator was punished. Xiao Bing had no sympathy for the sufferings of the man and the woman. If he hadn¡¯t arrived there early, maybe Liu Kexin would have been raped. Such a man should be severely punished.


    When Xiao Bing was sleeping with Yezi in his arms, Manager Wu had gone to the Ten Thousand Snakes Palace, which was much smaller than the Heavenly Palace. This was where Snake King, the West Heaven King, lived, and it was Snake King¡¯s base.


    After entering the hall, he saw a row of guards standing on either side of the hall. These guards, with their mouth to nose, nose to mouth, eyes not squinting, eyes cold and ruthless, were obviously all strictly trained.


    Manager Wu stood in the hall, trembling with fear.


    Soon afterward, a tall and strong man, with the upper part of his body naked, came out of the inner hall, and two short men followed him with their heads bowed, forming a sharp contrast.


    Manager Wu knew that this tall man was the king of the underground of the west zone¡ªSnake King, the West Heaven King.


    Snake King was naked in the upper part of the body, with a long boa tattoo on his body, and there were two living snakes twisting around him. The heads of the snakes were in the palms of his hands, and the two snakes were continuously poking their tongues out.


    It was said that many people who had offended Snake King were killed in the end by the two poisonous snakes, and Snake King was also a master of poisoning and had already reached a state of being immune to poison.


    Snake King sat down. His eyes were sharper and more poisonous than the snakes¡¯. He looked at Manager Wu and said slowly and orderly, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    Manager Wu began to tell Snake King the whole story.


    After listening to it, Snake King stuck out his tongue to lick his lips. His blood-red tongue looked a little bloody and cruel.


    ¡°Well, you handled it well.¡± Snake King sneered. ¡°The relationship between Xiao Bing and Master Hou is very good now. We can¡¯t offend him. Since it¡¯s only a trivial matter, it¡¯s all right to give him enough respect on the surface. But¡­ the two people¡­¡±


    Manager Wu said in a hurry, ¡°The legs of the female employee were broken, and we made her leave Jiang City. In addition, we also broke Zhang Yang¡¯s legs, and he should be in hospital now.¡±


    ¡°Why would the dead go to the hospital?¡± Snake King¡¯s eyes were full of resentment, and he said coldly, ¡°The snakes in the ten-thousand-snake pool want to eat human flesh. Bring him here and throw him in the pool. Give my babies a big meal.¡±


    Manager Wu shivered and quickly said yes. The ten-thousand-snake pool was a lynching place in the Ten Thousand Snakes Palace. It was said that there were many snakes in it. These snakes were not very poisonous. Usually, people would feel paralyzed after being bitten by this kind of snake. If a living person was pushed into the pool, he would lose his resistance instantly and then would be bitten to death by these snakes, and no bones would remain.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯m going to rest.¡± Snake King stood up and walked slowly toward the back hall. The two poisonous snakes wrapped around him kept staring at Manager Wu all the time. Their eyes sparkled with coldness and greed, which made Manager Wu so frightened he became stiff.


    The next day, Xiao Bing called Liu Kexin. From her voice, he could tell that Liu Kexin was in a good condition. It was estimated that her fear had been relieved.


    Knowing that Liu Kexin ignored his identity, Xiao Bing was also able to work as a kung fu cook in the noodle restaurant. The business of the noodle restaurant was still booming until very late in the evening, and the noodle restaurant did not pick up other business anymore. After the staff had dinner together, Xiao Bing called Gao Fei out.


    Xiao Bing had never known Gao Fei¡¯s real ability, nor had he ever asked him. But from his perspective, Gao Fei was at least a master in the Innate Realm, that is to say, he was beyond Transforming Strength.


    In martial arts, acquired masters could be regarded as martial arts masters in the eyes of ordinary people. For example, people in the Transforming Strength period deserved to be considered as a martial arts masters, but it also belonged to the category of ordinary people. The boxing champions, Tyson and Ali, and Bruce Lee of Jeet Kune Do, had reached the realm of Transforming Strength. They were godlike martial arts masters in the eyes of ordinary people, but they were still far from the Innate Realm.


    There was a gap between acquired and innate realms.


    When they arrived at a place where no one was, Gao Fei looked at Xiao Bing coldly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡±


    If Xiao Bing wanted to make continuous progress, he had to constantly challenge stronger people. Gao Fei was the only strong person who was qualified to be challenged by Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing made a sudden step forward, and the earth trembled from it. A punch stretched out, gathering all the strength from his fist, wrist, arm, and shoulder. A sudden punch made the speed and strength of the fist all reach the best state of Xiao Bing.


    His fist hit in front of Gao Fei, but Gao Fei¡¯s expression was still very calm. He just gently extended two fingers, the index finger and middle finger, and two fingers of his right hand stretching out later hit first. Xiao Bing¡¯s fist hit Gao Fei¡¯s face. Meanwhile, Gao Fei¡¯s two fingers had been pointed at the key points on Xiao Bing¡¯s shoulder. Xiao Bing¡¯s arm was paralyzed and hung down.


    Xiao Bing was shocked. If Gao Fei knocked him away with a blow like his own, Xiao Bing would not be so shocked. On the contrary, Gao Fei handled it so easily and controlled the strength precisely. This only showed that the gap between the two men¡¯s ability was quite wide.


    The picture of Gao Fei¡¯s two fingers moving quickly still flashed in Xiao Bing¡¯s mind. Xiao Bing seemed to realize something in his heart as he took back his fist and sighed with emotion. ¡°Your ability is indeed beyond the realm of Transforming Strength.¡±


    Gao Fei did not admit it, nor did he refute it.


    Xiao Bing grinned bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a man who was stronger than me in the last two days, but he deliberately showed his ability in front of me in order to frighten me, so I already know his real ability. But you¡­ I still can¡¯t see through you.¡±


    Gao Fei calmly said, ¡°No matter what realm I am in, I am still your employee, and you are my boss. Isn¡¯t that true?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xiao Bing laughed, and then asked solemnly, ¡°Do you and Maggie work here to avoid someone?¡±


    Gao Fei¡¯s eyes sparkled with a bright light, and he asked calmly, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s easy to guess. You are so strong. If you didn¡¯t want to hide yourself, why would you be willing to work in such a small noodle house? What¡¯s more, although Maggie is young, she¡¯s a genius that even college students could follow to learn from. She¡¯s unlikely to be an ordinary girl. There are reasons for you two to stay here. I can only think of one point: someone wants to catch you or hurt you. You are so strong but have to hide yourself. That shows that your opponent or his forces must be terrible.¡±


    Gao Fei and Xiao Bing looked at each other. The forces of the two men were so different. However, Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes did not show any retreat or fear, and he even didn¡¯t show the low posture when facing those overly stronger than him, but he became even stronger.


    Gao Fei sighed with emotion and said, ¡°After saying so much, you are afraid that there are terrible organizations that you can¡¯t imagine trying to deal with me. It may involve you. Are you afraid?¡±

 Chapter 200 - Xiao Bing vs an Innate Master

    Chapter 200 Xiao Bing vs an Innate Master


    Gao Fei¡¯s power was on another level compared with Xiao Bing¡¯s. And yet he still needed to hide himself from that formidable person or organization. It seemed that Xiao Bing would be easily crushed into pieces if he ever encountered them.


    Certainly, no normal person would take such a risk as continuing to accommodate Gao Fei. If the organization that Gao Fei had been hiding from knew the deeds he had done for Gao Fei, it would only endanger him.


    But Xiao Bing was no ordinary man. He once had a conflict with the Teeth for a bunch of wanted men. He was even tortured physically and brutally during that time. And the wounds inside his body could sufficiently prove it.


    And this time, Xiao Bing was also willing to take that risk for Gao Fei.


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°You think I¡¯m a coward?¡±


    ¡°You asked if I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± The resoluteness and dominance could clearly be seen on this man. Even Gao Fei was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m 26, the age of strength and youth. If I choose my safety over my friends, then what kind of a man am I? Will I still worthy of being called a Chinese man?¡±


    Gao Fei stared at Xiao Bing in bewilderment as if it were the first time he had seen this man.


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°I have been an orphan since my memory started. And aside from this body, the only thing that has something to do with my parents is my name. Xiao Bing, a name that was discovered on my swaddling clothes when someone found me deserted on the street.


    ¡°Soldiers are the sword of the country. I don¡¯t know why my parents abandoned me, but I know what a man they expected me to be¡ªtough, decent, and brave. And besides, I was a soldier. What would others think of me if I cast these qualities aside?¡± Xiao Bing said gravely, ¡°Just sit down like normal. I didn¡¯t mean to ask you to leave by saying these words.¡±


    Gazing at Xiao Bing with earnest eyes, Gao Fei suddenly spoke, ¡°I apologize for what I just said.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°But if they truly find me eventually, we will never put you in danger.¡±


    Noticing that Xiao Bing was about to speak again, Gao Fei spoke first, ¡°We have known each other for a long time, and my sister and I will never get you involved in this. They are just too powerful. You wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    There was a hint of seriousness in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes as he listened to Gao Fei¡¯s words. He stopped trying to convince this man. Xiao Bing was a fearless man, but that didn¡¯t mean that he would risk so many people¡¯s lives.


    Now the only thing that he could do was pray¡ªpray for the infinite delay of that day. But once the power in Xiao Bing¡¯s body was unsealed, there would be no one that could stand in Xiao Bing¡¯s way.


    And the time left for him was less than two months.


    Su Xiaoxiao had already left with Lil Bei trailing behind when Xiao Bing returned to the noodle house. Now, every night she would come to the noodle house to study with Maggie instructing beside her. At first, Su Xiaoxiao was too proud to regard Maggie as her tutor because Maggie was much younger than her. However, she was soon impressed by this little girl¡¯s talent. She believed that Maggie was even more erudite than the teachers at school.


    Maggie was a little girl with a strong mentality and a whimsical and erudite mind. Though Gao Fei and Maggie claimed to be brother and sister, Xiao Bing thought differently. In his eyes, Gao Fei seemed to be a loyal knight who was dedicated to his princess. So he deemed that this Maggie was no ordinary girl.


    Yet, he just could not figure out her true identity. Xiao Bing had seen the royal princess of the Hawk Nation and he had not a single clue of Maggie¡¯s identity.


    There were still Gao Fei, Maggie, and Zhan Hongyan in the noodle house after everyone else had left. Zhan Hongyan now found a place of her own, so she left with Xiao Bing while the other two had taken their exits.


    After they walked out of the noodle house, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Do you need a ride?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then the two got into the car. Zhan Hongyan sat in the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt. The two then exchanged a look. Xiao Bing could not help sighing. ¡°You look different than before.¡±


    ¡°Really? In which aspect?¡±


    ¡°You have become stronger. It seems that Gao Fei is truly a capable man. He did a wonderful job on you.¡±


    ¡°Gao Fei said that I have reached the peak of Clear-strength.¡±


    Xiao Bing gasped. Zhan Hongyan was recently merely at the early stage of Clear-strength, starting to be one of the masters. And within half a month she had broken through two thresholds and reached the pinnacle of Clear-strength, which was only a step away from the Concealing-strength stage.


    How was this Gao Fei capable of doing that? Did he have some strength-enhancing elixirs?


    Zhan Hongyan put on a bitter smile when he saw the surprise in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Gao has been training me hard and the outcome is positive. The stronger I am, the more intriguing he makes me feel. He said that my base of martial arts was weak, so I can advance this fast. It depends on my endowment of martial arts and my determination if I want to advance this quickly latter on.¡±


    It was still good news to Xiao Bing anyway. Dumbass was at the Concealing-strength stage, Zhan Hongyan was at the Clear-strength stage, and Lil Bei and Gao Fei had reached the level of the Innate. It was a formidable force unknown to Master Hou. When the war between Master Hou and the Long family would begin, this unexpected force would be a great surprise to them.


    However, the Long family sent him a gift first. The mansion of the Ye family was in a villa-cluster that was located at the mountainside in the suburbs. A giant rock blocked Xiao Bing¡¯s way to the suburbs. Xiao Bing instantly began backing up his car, only to find a half-naked, white-haired man standing in the middle of the road with his hands holding a giant rock over his head. ¡°Boom!¡± The rock tumbled on the ground. Once again, Xiao Bing¡¯s way back was blocked.


    It seemed that it was a carefully designed trap.


    ¡°Damn, who is this killer? His strength is probably not inferior to mine, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t dare to come here.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his right hand, which was injured before. Though Xiao Bing¡¯s body was superior to others and his ability of recovering was even more so, he knew that he could not exert all of his strength. He could exert 40 or 50 percent of his power at most, although he could move his right hand freely.


    Xiao Bing had not expected this encounter¡­ He opened the door, got out of the car, turned around, and exchanged a careful look with the white-haired man.


    The white-haired man seemed to be about 40, stoutly built like an ox. The muscles on his upper body were horribly swollen and there were beams of golden light glowing around him.


    The man seemed very tall with only a pair of trunks covering his body. His stout legs seemed full of energy and there were no shoes on his feet.


    His countenance made him seem to be an aloof and dominant man. His white shoulder-length hair was billowing in the wind. His eyebrows were even as white as newly-fallen snow. His eyes was glittering with cruelty. His white teeth were out in the air as he grinned, yet the smile was somehow disturbing. ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Bing?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Xiao Bing felt the horror and dominance this man brought along with him, which made Xiao Bing feel that there was no way that he could defeat this man. He even surmised that this man had possibly broken through the threshold of Transforming Strength and reached the Innate level. Xiao Bing could not help asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The white-haired man clenched his right hand into a fist and hit his left palm with a great force. There was a sharp light glittering in his eyes as he grinned. ¡°This one is called Sima Hongchuan, the ¡®Mighty King¡¯. Any of your suggestions will be welcomed.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Why did you come here?¡±


    ¡°Long Yan asked me to kill you.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed as if he understood something and said, ¡°I see.¡±


    Sima Hongchuan struck a pose, and then a formidable momentum arose from his elixir field and spread out to his whole body. It was like inside his elixir field there was an energy stone that was consistently providing every inch of his skin with a sort of destructive and horrifying power.


    The seriousness in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes grew stronger. He took a small step back and struck his pose. It was the first time that he had felt that there was a canopy of death looming over his head. He had reached the middle stage of Transforming Strength, thanks to his hard training and incessant, life-risking fighting against others. However, he still felt that it was impossible for him to defeat this man.


    Though Xiao Bing¡¯s power was sealed, the sharpness in his eyes was not. Sima Hongchuan revealed his Innate-level power as soon as he struck his pose. The formidable power accumulated in his elixir field was the best proof that he already was a master of Elixir-strength.


    The acquired masters were divided into Clear-strength, Concealing-strength, and Transforming-strength. The innate masters were divided into Elixir-strength, Star-strength, and Void-breaking. At the moment, Xiao Bing was at the middle stage of Transforming-strength, which was somewhere far away from Elixir-strength. There was a huge gap between the strength the masters of these two levels could display.


    Xiao Bing lifted his spirits as much as he could because it was the first time that he felt threatened by death. ¡°Am I going to die here today?


    ¡°No. No one can kill me unless I want him to!¡±


    At this very moment, Xiao Bing¡¯s fighting spirit was ignited!


    In Long Yan¡¯s mansion, the occupant could not help laughing when he thought that Sima Hongchuan had agreed to what Zhuge Jiangnan had told him. He believed Xiao Bing would not even stand a chance in front of Sima Hongchuan.


    Even though Long Yan was not a seasoned fighter, he knew that although the masters who were at the pinnacle of Transforming-strength may be considered as the best in terms of martial arts, Sima Hongchuan still could easily defeat one or even more of them.


    Sima Hongchuan was the strongest before Lord Long had returned. But he was merely like a patron saint of the Long family because Sima Hongchuan would not take orders from the Long family that easily. That was why the Long family remained what it was before Lord Long¡¯s return.


    And now, Sima Hongchuan would not have any relationship with the Long family after he killed Xiao Bing. This returned favor was quite enough for Long Yan.


    That was because Xiao Bing would definitely not have any chance of survival if Sima Hongchuan decided to kill him!

 Chapter 201 - Xiao Bing Is Dead?

    Chapter 201 Xiao Bing Is Dead?


    Masters of Elixir-strength were at least seven or eight times stronger than masters at the middle stage of Transforming-strength. So it seemed that Xiao Bing would lose in every aspect.


    Xiao Bing put both his hands in front of his chest, and it seemed that he wanted to attack with his fists. As a deep pit suddenly appeared beneath his feet, Xiao Bing appeared in front of Sima Hongchuan instantly with one of his legs stamping on Sima Hongchuan¡¯s chest.


    Though it seemed that he would attack with his fists, he had used one of his legs. Making a feint to the east but attacking in the west is a strategy that was often used by the weak to defeat the strong.


    And Xiao Bing¡¯s utilization of it had already been taken into the Transforming-strength.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The earth beneath Sima Hongchuan¡¯s feet cracked because the strength on that leg was mixed with Clear-strength and Concealing-strength. The Clear-strength could cause exterior injury whereas the Concealing-strength could cause internal injury. However, the Clear-strength was dissolved by Sima Hongchuan and he led the power of Concealing-strength into the ground, which was why the earth beneath his feet cracked.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Sima Hongchuan delivered a strike with his fist at an incredibly fast speed. Xiao Bing held this man¡¯s fierce fist with both of his hands, yet the fist still hit him. Xiao Bing was sent hurtling by the force, like a kite with a broken string.


    There was a huge difference between Transforming-strength and Elixir-strength.


    Xiao Bing spat out a mouthful of blood. Fortunately, he had dissolved more than half of the power of that fist. However, Xiao Bing still felt like his organs were all wriggling like a serpent.


    There was a sharp light gleaming in Sima Hongchuan¡¯s eyes. He approached Xiao Bing one step after another while grinning. ¡°My power has already surpassed your mortals¡¯ comprehension. Why do you still have to struggle? I¡¯ve reached the pinnacle of Elixir-strength and I¡¯m only one step away from Star-strength. And if I take that step successfully, there¡¯s no one that can stop me from doing anything in this world. Xiao Bing, now you are still as weak as an ant to me!


    ¡°If I were you, I would just accept death calmly. Why would I let myself linger in such pain?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the difference between you and me.¡± Xiao Bing struggled to stand on his feet and cast Sima Hongchuan a glance of disdain. ¡°And that¡¯s why you will solely be of Elixir-strength for the rest of your life. Even if you are lucky enough to reach Star-strength, the progress you can make is little.¡±


    Anger began burning in Sima Hongchuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± asked the man icily.


    And at the same time, Maggie was urging the driver to speed up in a taxi while Gao Fei was sitting beside her with an emotionless face.


    Xiao Bing and Sima Hongchuan¡¯s voice drifted from Maggie¡¯s phone. Xiao Bing secretly called Maggie when he knew he was in trouble. He just didn¡¯t hang up the phone and left it in his pocket. Upon hearing the two talking, Maggie and Gao Fei knew that Xiao Bing had run into trouble.


    Gao Fei hung up the phone and said calmly, ¡°He was blocked halfway to the villa. We only need to know where they are. The other words they say won¡¯t be of any help.¡±


    Maggie asked worriedly, ¡°Will anything bad happen to Brother Bing?¡±


    Gao Fei sighed. ¡°He¡¯s only at Transforming-strength whereas his enemy is at the pinnacle of Elixir-strength. I assume the result is obvious to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Do you mean that¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we can only find his corpse when we arrive there.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Maggie could have jumped high if she wasn¡¯t sitting in a car. She suddenly stretched her body and opened the door on Gao Fei¡¯s side.


    The taxi driver screamed, ¡°Are you insane? Close the door! You want die?¡±


    Maggie pointed at the outside and bellowed, ¡°Run to him! I want you to rush to his aid immediately. We can¡¯t let Brother Bing die. We must save him.¡±


    The driver braked and shouted at the two angrily, ¡°Get out of my car. Do you know that you almost got yourself killed?¡±


    Maggie took out a handful of money and threw it to the driver. The driver blazed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you open all four of the doors? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m all for this kind of fun!¡±


    Gao Fei looked at Maggie and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you on my back and take you there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Just go. I¡¯ll arrive there later by car.¡±


    ¡°Protect yourself.¡±


    Then Gao Fei got out, and afterward, Maggie closed the door and looked at the driver. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The driver looked around and found no trace of Gao Fei. He was startled. He put his foot down on the accelerator in a flurry and drove in the direction Maggie told him.


    Gao Fei sprinted as fast as lightning and wind. He was way faster than the car.


    Though Xiao Bing prophetically called Maggie, he didn¡¯t pin his hopes solely on others.


    Xiao Bing bent down slightly and fixed his eyes on Sima Hongchuan. He suddenly moved when Sima Hongchuan was just two steps away from him. He lashed out at Sima Hongchuan with his left hand. Since his strength was not enough to break this man¡¯s defense, Xiao Bing decided to hit the most fragile part of his enemy.


    Sima Hongchuan grinned, and the light shimmering in his eyes was seemingly terrifying. He leisurely reached out his hands for Xiao Bing¡¯s face. He kept an appropriate distance from Xiao Bing. He was sure that even if he laid his hands on Xiao Bing¡¯s head, Xiao Bing¡¯s hands could never have a touch of his head.


    While Sima Hongchuan¡¯s hands were only a few inches away from Xiao Bing¡¯s face, Xiao Bing¡¯s hand suddenly seemed to be prolonged by several centimeters and the fingers on it all thrust into Sima Hongchuan¡¯s right eye.


    Sima Hongchuan growled painfully. He instantly delivered a strike toward Xiao Bing with his leg and sent his foe hurtling like a kite with a broken string. Xiao Bing spat out a mouthful of blood in midair and then he tumbled on a patch of grass nearby. The pain was so extreme that he felt like his body was about to fall to pieces. He lay on the grass, adjusting his breath while enduring the mounting pain.


    Sima Hongchuan covered his bleeding eye and bellowed insanely, ¡°Impossible! This is impossible! How did you do it? How did you do it?¡±


    A master of Elixir-strength carelessly being hurt by a master of Transforming-strength was like an adult be knocked over by a kid in primary school. It was such a shame for Sima Hongchuan!


    Sima Hongchuan just couldn¡¯t understand how Xiao Bing¡¯s arm oddly extended out a few centimeters, which then caused his right eye to be blinded. No matter how powerful a man was, his eyes could never be invulnerable.


    Covering his right eye with his right hand, Sima Hongchuan began walking over to Xiao Bing step by step. There was a seemingly insane beam of light glittering in his other eye. It was even a little blinding in the dark.


    Xiao Bing struggled to his feet with the help of a tree behind him. Yet managing to stand was already so hard for him, let alone delivering an attack.


    The difference between a master of Transforming-strength and a master of Elixir-strength was huge. It was already an astonishing deed¡ªdestroying one of Sima Hongchuan¡¯s eyes. There was nothing more he could do.


    Panting, Xiao Bing put both his hands in front of his chest, seemingly ready to deliver a strike. However, the strength inside him was nearly gone.


    Xiao Bing managed a wry smile. ¡°Damn. Now I wonder if letting Zhang Yizhi seal my power was a wise choice or not. If I had half of the sealed power, I wouldn¡¯t have been stuck in such a situation. So I, the leader of the Dragon Gate, am going to die by the hand of a master of Elixir-strength?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed at himself self-mockingly.


    Upon hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s laughter, Sima Hongchuan thought that his foe was laughing at his newly blinded eye. The anger inside him grew stronger instantly. He grinned cruelly. ¡°Good. I assure you that your death won¡¯t be so quick. I will break every bone of yours and torture you until you¡¯re dead. I¡¯ll make you rue the day that you were born.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡± Sima Hongchuan crashed into Xiao Bing, who then was sent hurtling backward. Xiao Bing could feel the biting wind on his cheeks and he even could hear his bones cracking. And his head ached like there was a bomb that had just exploded inside it.


    The moment Xiao Bing fell on the ground, Sima Hongchuan appeared in front of him. Sima Hongchuan lifted his foe up and threw him in midair. Then Sima Hongchuan jumped high and began hitting Xiao Bing with his fists. His fists fiercely and relentlessly landed on Xiao Bing¡¯s face, chest, belly, shoulders, and other parts of his body like raindrops.


    Each time Xiao Bing took a blow, there would be more blood gushing out of his mouth. When both of the two fell on the ground, Sima Hongchuan did not know how many blows he had delivered. Every bone inside Xiao Bing¡¯s body was broken by his foe and he could not even tell the original color of his clothes, because they are all soaked with his blood, in a horrifying but oddly beautiful fashion.


    Lying on the ground, Xiao Bing could not even move his fingers. But he could tell that he was still alive by his rapidly heaving chest.


    Sima Hongchuan was standing there, looming before him. ¡°Xiao Bing, I thought that I could kill you like stamping on an ant when Long Yan asked me to kill you. I never expected that I would lose an eye because of you. So how should I return this favor you gave me?¡±


    Sima Hongchuan reached out his hands and tried to seize Xiao Bing by the throat. Xiao Bing managed to raise his head and then he bit Sima Hongchuan finger hard. Sima Hongchuan withdrew his hands from the pain, angrily. Then he swatted his foe¡¯s chest four times with his fists. The strength he exerted was so fierce that the earth beneath Xiao Bing¡¯s body turned into a pit. Xiao Bing sank.


    Sima Hongchuan stood up straight. Xiao Bing¡¯s face turned pale and he could not even open his eyes. His breathing became weak and his vitality seemed to be fading.


    Watching the blood gushing out of Xiao Bing¡¯s sunken chest and flowing down to the pit, Sima Hongchuan¡¯s eyes brightened. He believed that Xiao Bing would soon be dead because he first broke all of the joints of Xiao Bing¡¯s bones and then he smashed his chest. And he surmised that Xiao Bing¡¯s inner organs might be fatally injured.


    In other words, even the most skilled healer was unable to pull him back from the edge of death.


    ¡°Let the blood keep flowing out. I want to see you drowning in your own blood. I¡¯m sure you can feel that your life is fading. Let me remind you of my name before you die. I¡¯m Sima Hongchuan, a god-like master of the Innate level. Be grateful. Few men can be granted such a great honor of being killed by me!¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped open. There was a beam of scarlet light glittering in his eyes. But it did not seem to be something that belonged to Xiao Bing.

 Chapter 202 - The "Devil" Xiao Bing

    Chapter 202 The ¡°Devil¡± Xiao Bing


    The white and black parts in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were all gone. There was just red. Soon after, his skin also turned red like raw steel that had a crimson sheen on its surface.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s body began trembling and the tremble grew more and more intense. Sima Hongchuan was aghast upon seeing it because he had thought that Xiao Bing was about to die. He murmured, ¡°What¡¯s happening to him? The last radiance of the setting sun? But his eyes¡­ Damn, go to hell then.¡±


    Those terrifying crimson eyes of Xiao Bing¡¯s somehow disturbed Sima Hongchuan very much. He jumped from the edge of the pit and seemingly intended to stamp on Xiao Bing. If he truly trod upon Xiao Bing with his full strength, Xiao Bing would be crushed to pieces even if he were made of granite.


    While his feet were only a few centimeters away from Xiao Bing¡¯s body, a formidable momentum suddenly diffused from Xiao Bing. It was so fierce that he was unable to resist it. He was sent hurtling backward by the imposing momentum.


    Sima Hongchuan fell hard somewhere not very near Xiao Bing and tumbled on the ground. He managed to get back to his feet, shocked.


    ¡°What is this? Did that momentum come from Xiao Bing¡¯s body? It doesn¡¯t seem to be something that belongs to a human. Damn. Could it be the fierce qi? But is he at the Star-strength stage?¡±


    Sima Hongchuan once saw Lord Long and knew this man was of the legendary Star-strength. When a martial artist had reached that level, his body would be surrounded and protected by qi. Though Sima Hongchuan had never fought a veritable master of Star-strength, he knew that only a martial artist of Star-strength could repel him merely by using qi.


    Xiao Bing seemed to be dying and all his bones were broken. He could not even move a finger. He was lying there, waiting for death with his eyes closed. Yet Sima Hongchuan had never expected that his body would exude such a formidable power.


    When Sima Hongchuan fixed his eyes on Xiao Bing again, the pupil in his intact left eye contracted instantly. One could even see the blood streak in his eye clearly as he opened it wide.


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡±


    That was because he saw Xiao Bing getting back on his feet in a wobbly manner. ¡°He stood up!¡±


    Even if he was a master of Elixir-strength, there was no way that he could move a finger when his bones were broken, let alone stand up.


    ¡°No. He could not possibly have done it even if he was a master of Star-strength¡­ Is he a monster?¡±


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± asked Sima Hongchuan with his eyes wide open.


    No one answered him because the man in his eyes was no longer Xiao Bing. There were audible cracks on Xiao Bing¡¯s body and the blood stopped running out from the wounds, which then were healed visibly and quickly. And his sunken chest was gradually rising and presumably, his broken bones were rejoining, which were completely unnatural things.


    Xiao Bing strode out of the pit, wobbly, with crimson eyes and skin. His skin was even steaming. His gait was wobbly and his breath steamed up as saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth.


    Staring at Sima Hongchuan, Xiao Bing opened his arms, raised his head high, and growled. At this moment, Xiao Bing was the world. And all the power in this area answered to him.


    ¡°The little realm of the Star-strength!!!¡± Sima Hongchuan shouted, his eyes filled with horror.


    Indeed, only a master of Star-strength was able to create such a little realm. Xiao Bing was a god in this realm and everything in it was his subject.


    ¡°How could Xiao Bing be this powerful?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say? Torture me until I¡¯m dead? Hahaha¡­¡± Xiao Bing laughed crazily.


    Sima Hongchuan took a step back as a fierce wind was blowing. Then quite to his surprise, he sensed that everything around him had changed. He suddenly found himself surrounded by a sea of fire and horrifyingly white skeletons.


    They were all illusions created by this little realm. However, Lord Long¡¯s little realm was not capable of that, even though he was at the pinnacle of Star-strength. Sima Hongchuan looked down and found himself standing on a road of skulls and skeletons, and beneath them was a scalding volcano.


    He had nowhere to go!


    ¡°Why did you stop running? Do you want to be killed?¡± Xiao Bing lowered his head and stared at his foe. He growled ferociously and soon after, Sima Hongchuan drowned in the fierce flames.


    ¡°Illusions. They are all damn illusions!¡± Sima Hongchuan growled. His skin and clothes were burned as he was surrounded by flames.


    A grim smile touched Xiao Bing¡¯s lips. He began walking over to Sima Hongchuan step by step, which made his foe open the last intact eye of his as wide as possible. ¡°This is just a damn illusion! I shall kill you!¡±


    Sima Hongchuan activated all his power, and the Elixir-strength inside him suddenly burned. If a master of Elixir-strength burned his inner elixir, the power he could exert would be two to three times greater. However, it came with a price, which was that he could no longer fight for the rest of his life.


    Finally, under this force¡¯s help, Sima Hongchuan got rid of the illusions. He pounced at Xiao Bing with his boiling feet as the flames disappeared. For a martial artist, his martial arts were all he would ever have. The moment he decided to burn his inner elixir, the best ending for him was to die along with Xiao Bing. Life meant nothing if he could no longer perform martial arts.


    The earth trembled as Sima Hongchuan sprinted at Xiao Bing. His formidable power even twisted the air surrounding him. Obviously, this strike he was delivering had reached the early stage of Star-strength!


    Xiao Bing just kept laughing as he was staring at his enemy. The scarlet light inside his eyes grew stronger and crazier.


    He roared and instantly there was a seemingly irresistible storm raging in front of Sima Hongchuan. The storm slowed him down. Then he saw Xiao Bing¡¯s devilish face appear amidst the fierce winds instantly. He felt his body get lighter and legs get weaker. Then he kneeled on the ground.


    Xiao Bing withdrew his hand from the inside of Sima Hongchuan¡¯s muscled body, with a beating heart in his hand. Sima Hongchuan gasped upon seeing this heart. There was a complicated look on his face. ¡°I never expected that I could take a look at my own heart. At least I won¡¯t rue this day. Xiao Bing, I want to know who you are. What is the true identity of this devil standing in front of me?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. He reached out his other two fingers on his other hand and approached Sima Hongchuan. Then he gently took out Sima Hongchuan¡¯s last eye. ¡°I¡¯m the devil.¡±


    Sima Hongchuan fell on the ground with an audible tumble, then drowned in his own blood.


    Sima Hongchuan¡¯s eye and heart suddenly fell as Xiao Bing squatted. He clenched fists tightly and punched the earth insanely and as he growled painfully and horrifyingly.


    The power inside his body was just too horrific for his body to withstand. He needed to vent it out, and the best way to do that was to kill.


    Xiao Bing was once taken over by this evil power when he was fighting against Zhu Mingyu and the Peony Fairy. However, that time it was much less serious than this time. Now, he had lost all of his consciousness. He was not even himself now.


    The earth was cracking and trembling, which frightened the birds and made them fly away. The branches on the trees were also trembling. There was even a fierce twister sweeping around. His car had long been blown away and the two giant rocks that had been blocking his way were smashed into pieces.


    And at this moment, Gao Fei stopped somewhere 10 meters away from Xiao Bing. Looking at the blood-soaked and crack-studded ground, the red-eyed and crazy Xiao Bing and the mind-blowing might he was displaying, even the usually calm Gao Fei seemed to be shocked. And then his eyes brightened.


    Finally, Xiao Bing raised up his head and looked at Gao Fei. But his eyes were so strange to Gao Fei. The crimson in his eyes seemed about to tear Gao Fei apart and devour everything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± Gao Fei asked.


    Xiao Bing stood up, still panting.


    ¡°It seems that you truly don¡¯t,¡± said Gao Fei indifferently. ¡°That master of Elixir-strength seems to be dead. This evil power has taken over you. And this demonic spirit even suppressed your own spirit. Who are you now?¡±


    No one answered that question. Xiao Bing roared again, which made the sky seemed to fall. A fierce wave of surged toward Gao Fei. The earth cracked into millions of rocks, which then drifted through the wind and hurtled toward Gao Fei. The fierce wind made Gao Fei¡¯s clothes billow and the rocks were all turned into powder when they were half a meter away from this man.


    ¡°What a mighty strength. It is way beyond Elixir-strength and even above Star-strength¡­¡± Gao Fei retreated slowly and kept a distance from Xiao Bing. ¡°Maggie is coming. I need to knock you out before she arrives, in case you might hurt her,¡± Gao Fei murmured to himself as he stared at Xiao Bing.


    When the storm ended, the toothpick in Gao Fei¡¯s hand suddenly was sent hurtling. It flew toward Xiao Bing¡¯s heart as fast as lightning and there were even audible cracks when pierced the wind. However, when it was few centimeters away from Xiao Bing¡¯s body, it burned brightly and soon turned into ashes.


    Gao Fei nodded silently and then straightened his body. ¡°Your power is truly very mighty!¡± he said with faint excitement in his voice.

 Chapter 203 - The Pinnacle of Transforming-Strength

    Chapter 203 The Pinnacle of Transforming-Strength


    Maggie was fretful in the car the whole time. She did not know what the situation there was since the phone was hung up.


    In the beginning, Maggie merely regarded this noodle house as a temporary shelter. However, as time passed by, she became friends with everyone in this noodle house. The staff all treated her like their little sister and Auntie Li Chunlan always took care of her. She also regarded Xiao Bing as her big brother. If something happened to any one of them, her heart would be broken.


    The car suddenly stopped because there was chaos on the road in front of them. The driver was aghast when a giant pit came into his sight.


    Maggie threw the money to the driver, opened the door, and strode out. She got closer and closer to the pit. When she approached the edge of it, she saw a figure, which was about 20 meters away from her. Then she faintly discerned that the one who was sitting on the ground was Gao Fei.


    The pit was about one meter in depth. Maggie scrambled down with prudence and walked forward. She found that there were many cracks on the ground and the widest was about half a meter, like an earthquake had just happened. What kind of a fight could cause such damage?


    Gao Fei was sitting on the ground, with messy clothes and tousled hair. One side of his face swelled. It was obvious that this man had been caught in a fight before. And not far away from him, Xiao Bing was lying on the ground, unconscious. The body of Sima Hongchuan was already burned to ashes during the fight between Gao Fei and Xiao Bing. Not even a scrap of his body remained.


    The fight between Xiao Bing and Gao Fei was much fiercer than the fight between Xiao Bing and Sima Hongchuan, in terms of the damage they caused.


    Upon seeing Maggie coming, Gao Fei spoke. ¡°He was manipulated by his inner demon. I knocked him out. He will probably be fine when he wakes up.¡±


    Maggie felt relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good. Brother, your face is swollen because of him?¡±


    Maggie seemed shocked as she opened her mouth wide.


    ¡°No. I just accidentally fell on the ground!¡± replied Gao Fei with composure.


    Afterward, Gao Fei stood up slowly and strode toward Xiao Bing. Though Xiao Bing was still unconscious and his clothes were torn up, his skin remained intact and unharmed. Gao Fei could not help cursing inwardly because he thought that Xiao Bing should look much more worn-out than him.


    Maggie discreetly giggled. It was the first time she had seen Gao Fei this messy, and she had also never seen her brother lie to keep his dignity.


    666 Gao Fei hoisted up Xiao Bing and put the unconscious man on his shoulder. Then he turned his head to Maggie and said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Maggie nodded her head with great force.


    Carrying Xiao Bing on his shoulder and grabbing Maggie with one hand, Gao Fei gradually faded into the dark.


    Xiao Bing did not know how long he had slept, nor did he expect that he would wake up in the bed in the lounge with Ye Xiaoxi sitting beside him.


    Upon Seeing Xiao Bing open his eyes, Ye Xiaoxi said with delight, ¡°Brother? Are you feeling okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I think I just have a slight headache.¡± Xiao Bing checked his body and didn¡¯t find any wounds on it. He even felt his right arm full of strength, even though it had been injured before. He gasped, wondering what happened because he remembered that he was fighting Sima Hongchuan and was defeated in the end.


    He remembered his bones were almost smashed and he was losing his consciousness. ¡°How come I woke up here? I¡¯m supposed to be dead.¡±


    While Xiao Bing was confused, the door was pushed open and in came Gao Fei and Maggie.


    Maggie looked enraptured when seeing the awakened Xiao Bing. ¡°Thank the gods. You finally woke up. I was terrified.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would encounter an Innate master. I suppose that it¡¯s your brother that brought me back, right? Well¡­ Gao Fei, why is that half of your face swollen?¡±


    Gao Fei coughed out of embarrassment and said in an aloof voice, ¡°I fell on the ground when walking.¡±


    Maggie giggled and Xiao Bing also found it amusing. An Innate master had tripped over? It was just so incredulous to others.


    Obviously, Gao Fei did not want to talk about this topic anymore. ¡°Can you all leave us alone for a while? There¡¯s something I need to talk to the boss about in private,¡± he said indifferently.


    Maggie agreed frankly. Ye Xiaoxi also agreed with her when she saw Xiao Bing nod his consent.


    Gao Fei got close to him after Maggie and Ye Xiaoxi went out. He sat on a chair in front of Xiao Bing. He stared at Xiao Bing while saying gravely, ¡°You killed Sima Hongchuan on your own and you left no trace of his body.¡±


    Xiao Bing was taken aback. ¡°Me?¡± he asked while pointing at his nose.


    ¡°You!¡± Gao Fei¡¯s voice was still emotionless. ¡°I examined your body when you passed out. There was not a single wound on it. Your heart was still beating and your pulse remained strong. You were still as strong as a bull.¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly sat up and felt the enormous energy in his body. He didn¡¯t seem to be a patient who had just recovered. Xiao Bing swallowed and wondered what happened.


    Gao Fei continued, ¡°Boss, I heard that the same thing had happened once when you were in the ring. Suddenly, you acquired an incredible force and then all of your wounds were healed?¡±


    ¡°It did happen once.¡± Xiao Bing recalled the fight between him and Zhu Mingyu. ¡°I can barely recall a detail of that fight. But I heard it from them. However, this time I felt the wounds were healed faster and¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing began examining his inner body. Suddenly, his face changed. Gao Fei noticed that and said, ¡°You have reached the pinnacle of Transforming-strength and are one step away from the level of the Innate.¡±


    Xiao Bing managed a wry smile. ¡°Yes. Once again, the danger I faced turned out to be a blessing. It¡¯s something I hadn¡¯t expected.¡±


    Xiao Bing could feel that the energy inside him was saturated. One step further could make him leap onto a whole new level.


    Gao Fei continued, ¡°It is a blessing, and it also is not. Before, I checked your body without your approval and I found that there¡¯s another force sealed in your body. It¡¯s very fierce and formidable, hundreds of times stronger than your current power.¡±


    The force that Gao Fei just mentioned was Xiao Bing¡¯s own power, most of which was sealed by Zhang Yizhi, and only a small part of it was left in his body. If it was unsealed, Xiao Bing could reach the legendary Void-breaking stage instantly. Though he could merely be at the early stage of that level, he would still be the mightiest man alive.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not the most disturbing part¡­ Boss, there is another force concealed deep in your body. I only cast a short glimpse of it and was astonished by its formidable intensity. It is even mixed with a certain demonic quality, which is something I have never seen.¡±


    Frowning, Xiao Bing closed his eyes and tried to find that force with the help of his senses. But he found no trace of it at all.


    Gao Fei spoke again. ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t need to try to feel that power. It appeared oddly and was gone quickly. There was just a small part of it that remained and it had merged into your own power. Otherwise, you could not have reached the pinnacle of Transforming-strength so quickly. What worries me is that the two forces inside your body are both so formidable. If they both are unsealed one day, I¡¯m not sure if your body can withstand the impact. If you can¡¯t, your body will probably explode.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever said this to another person?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded his head and said, ¡°Good. Keep it as a secret and don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I don¡¯t want them to be worried about me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You can leave me now. I need a moment alone.¡±


    Gao Fei slowly stood up and cast Xiao Bing a glimpse before he walked out. There was still a storm raging in his mind. Though he successfully controlled the crazy Xiao Bing last night, he was still shocked by the demonic and evil power that manipulated Xiao Bing. It endowed Xiao Bing with so much power that he even hurt Gao Fei. In Gao Fei¡¯s memory, there was only one man who could be this powerful.


    However, the scariest part was that the power didn¡¯t belong to Xiao Bing, which meant that Xiao Bing might kill his family the next time he lost control. But surely, Gao Fei wouldn¡¯t tell others about it since Xiao Bing had forbidden it. It needed to be solved by Xiao Bing himself.


    What Gao Fei was worrying about was also Xiao Bing¡¯s concern. Xiao Bing began contemplating anxiously. This problem had spoiled the joy brought by the growth of his power. It happened twice in just two months and it was during the time when he was on the edge of death. What should he do if it happened again?


    What if his friends and family were all right beside him the next time he lost control?


    Would he possibly kill the ones he loved?


    Worried, Xiao Bing got out of his bed and paced back and forth in the room. Suddenly, he came to a halt. He came up with a possible solution¡ªto ask Zhang Yizhi to unseal that power in his body and use it to suppress that demonic power.


    If he succeeded, at least he wouldn¡¯t lose his consciousness when he was at a crucial moment. Being manipulated by that demonic power was truly a horrifying feeling.


    Ye Xiaoxi walked in and looked worried when she fixed her eyes on him. ¡°Brother Bing, you look so unwell. What did you guys talk about?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I was a soldier, and what¡¯s the characteristics of soldiers? Fearlessness and resoluteness. There¡¯s nothing that can stand in my way. What time is it? Is the noodle house open for business?¡±


    ¡°None of us are in the mood for business since you fainted. And the boss said that we can have two days off. So we can have time to pay a visit to the Su family.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°I think today is the perfect day for it. So shall we go?¡±

 Chapter 204 - Flirting in the Bathroom

    Since he didn¡¯t have to help with the business in the noodle house, Xiao Bing called Master Hou and told him about what had happened last night. Then he went shopping with Yezi and intended to buy some nourishing products for Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mother.


    Master Hou was shocked upon hearing that Sima Hongchuan was sent to kill Xiao Bing, and was even more so when he was told that the killer had died by Xiao Bing¡¯s hand.


    It was impossible for Master Hou to not know Sima Hongchuan, given the intelligence system he had. He even knew that although the mightiest person in the Long family now was Lord Long, it was Sima Hongchuan who was considered to be the protector of the family. He was the pillar of the family before Lord Long had returned. But he did not want to be involved in the conquest of the underground world. He was merely responsible for the safety of the family, otherwise he could have united the underground in the whole province on his own.


    Even Master Hou deemed this man troublesome. However, he was told that this man was killed by Xiao Bing. How could he not be shocked?


    Master Hou hurriedly summoned Mu Tingchuan, his most trusted adviser. Soon after, Master Hou, Mu Tingchuan, and Miyamoto Shinji were in the room.


    Mu Tingchuan frowned as well when Master Hou finished speaking. ¡°Master Hou, this Xiao Bing is truly powerful, but he is still at the Transforming Strength stage, while that Sima Hongchuan is an Innate Master. You said that he killed Sima Hongchuan himself. I¡¯m afraid that he wasn¡¯t telling the truth,¡± Mu Tingchuan said vigilantly.


    Master Hou sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought as well. But Sima Hongchuan¡¯s death is certain. Something like that will come to the surface sooner or later. And I believe that he would never lie to me. Alas, it seems that the importance I attach to this Xiao Bing is not enough. I had not expected that he has someone who could kill someone as powerful as Sima Hongchuan. Miyamoto, are you confident enough to kill Sima Hongchuan?¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji stood beside Master Hou, his clothes white as snow. When Master Hou finished talking, he said, ¡°I was told that Sima Hongchuan was an Innate Master. Yet, the level of the Innate can also be divided into Elixir-strength, Star-strength, and Void-breaking. Surely he isn¡¯t at the Void-breaking level. Because word has it that there is only one person who has reached that level¡ªthe leader of the Dragon Gate. If Sima Hongchuan was at Elixir-strength, I might be able to kill him. But if he was at Star-strength, the chance will be much less.¡±


    Master Hou sighed. ¡°So it¡¯s fair to say that, at the least, there is one man who is no less powerful than you who is at Xiao Bing¡¯s service. Who might that person be?¡±


    ¡°There are two men who might be that person. One is called Gao Fei and the other is called Lil Bei. I was told that Gao Fei killed all the guards in the Northern Manor before, and up to now, he only showed a small part of his strength.¡±


    Master Hou nodded. Then Mu Tingchuan continued, ¡°This mysterious Xiao Bing is like a beast sleeping soundly beside Master Hou¡¯s feet. But no one knows when he will wake up or who he shall bite.¡±


    Master Hou smiled. ¡°I know what you are about to say. You take Xiao Bing as a threat, whereas I take him as my alley because I already fixed my eyes on the Long family, who was about to start a war against us at any time. But you still believe that we should deal with our problems at hand first.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan smiled bitterly. ¡°Indeed Master Hou takes a longer view.¡±


    Master Hou said gravely, ¡°I wasn¡¯t blaming you and I understand your opinions. However, we should unite whatever forces that can to come to our aid and put trust in each other. We don¡¯t have extra energy to suspect our allies with for now. Anyone who desires greatness must have a broad mind.¡±


    Looking at Master Hou, Mu Tingchuan nodded in approval.


    Master Hou smiled. ¡°This Xiao Bing has surprised me a lot. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a wise choice that I didn¡¯t seek vengeance on him for the Peony Fairy? Now Sima Hongchuan is dead, which is a huge strike for the Long family. And now we know that there is a master who is able to kill Sima Hongchuan on our side, which at least gives us have a greater chance to win.¡±


    ¡°We originally had a 20 percent chance of winning, now that number has increased to 30,¡± said Mu Tingchuan.


    Master Hou grinned. ¡°The Long family is a powerful family. 30 is quite a large number. The odds will constantly be changing and no one can always be safe. Even the wise man Zhuge had never expected that Liu Chan would lose his kingdom. And brave as he was, Liu Bei died of disease in Baidi City. And the ambitious Cao Cao had not foreseen that the world would be taken by the Sima family. I have done my part, and the gods have a plan for the rest. Maybe I can destroy the Long family and maybe I will be defeated no matter how hard I try. The gods will decide who shall win.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan sighed. ¡°Master Hou¡¯s comprehension of winning and losing is truly impressive. If you can destroy the Long family, you will definitely unite the underground world in the whole country and become the first emperor ruling it, given your unique mentality.¡±


    Master Hou faintly smiled. Unlike Lord Long, on him there was no dominance that seemed to conquer everything. Nor did he have the canniness of Zhuge Jiangnan. However, there was a world contained in his heart. He was a rational man who would never be bothered by emotion. A man like him might be the scariest, even if he knew nothing about martial arts.


    Xiao Bing went to the mansion of the Su family after he bought some nutritional products. Yezi went straight to the kitchen to help Li Chunlan with cooking after she asked Su Xiaoxiao to leave. She wanted Xiao Bing to talk to this girl because the two hadn¡¯t had a good conversation in a long time.


    Su Xiaoxiao became somewhat reserved when she was sitting opposite Xiao Bing on the couch. But she still looked aloof, which made her reservation very difficult for others to discern. The two fell silent for a moment. Then the girl asked, ¡°How have you been recently?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good.¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t met recently. I see you studying with Maggie every day.¡±


    ¡°But you have been really busy and you scarcely come to the noodle house, let alone talk to me alone. I find that Maggie is truly a talented girl. Sometimes, I¡¯m even shocked by what¡¯s inside that girl¡¯s head.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°I¡¯m also shocked by her intelligence as well. The girl is truly a prodigy.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said, ¡°Brother Bing, all of Yezi¡¯s family members are gone¡­ If you and she won¡¯t mind, you can move into our house. My sister¡¯s room is vacant¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing seemed slightly depressed at the mention of Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s sister.


    Having noticed the dismay on Xiao Bing¡¯s face, Su Xiaoxiao sighed and spoke in a low voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be sad. It¡¯s all in the past now. And my mom still doesn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded. It was indeed something in the past, but he had not taken vengeance for this woman, which was still an entanglement in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. He once thought that he would find some evidence in Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s place, but he failed. Maybe that one had lied to Su Peiya just for some money or maybe it was just a trap designed to kill Su Peiya and make Xiao Bing suspect his brothers in the Dragon Gate.


    Anyway, no matter what the reason was, Xiao Bing decided to get back to the Dragon Gate after his strength was restored and begin to search for the people who set that trap for Su Peiya.


    Xiao Bing asked smilingly, ¡°How¡¯s your mom been lately?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s quite good.¡± Su Xiaoxiao sighed. ¡°Ever since she had left the hospital, especially after you started helping the business in the noodle house, the burdens on my mom¡¯s shoulder were removed. She had been so tired these years and I have never seen her so blithe before.¡±


    ¡°Alas, she had experienced so much and it¡¯s time for her to enjoy life. You should suggest to your mother that she should rest at home or take a walk outside more often. You ought to meet her demands as best as you can. I¡¯m in the noodle house. There is nothing that she needs to worry about.¡±


    Li Chunlan heard what Xiao Bing just said when she walked out of the kitchen. She was touched. ¡°Xiao Bing, Peiya is so fortunate to have you as her friend. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I have become so much better after I left the hospital,¡± said she in a soft voice, smiling.


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°Not only has auntie¡¯s body become much better, but you also will live to a ripe old age.¡±


    ¡°I like that sweet tongue of yours. All right, I should leave you two. Dinner is almost ready. Yezi is really a lovely girl. Though she¡¯s not very good at cooking, she¡¯s still one of the few girls who have such diligence.¡±


    Xiao Bing guffawed. ¡°Auntie, that doesn¡¯t sound like a compliment.¡±


    Li Chunlan seemed a little shy. ¡°It is. She¡¯s not like my Xiaoxiao or Peiya¡­ She¡¯s from such a big family, and girls from big families usually aren¡¯t this polite and handy.¡±


    Yezi craned her head out of the kitchen and glared at Xiao Bing and then she smiled. ¡°Auntie, I like your compliment. The dish has been fried. How much salt should I use?¡±


    Li Chunlan chuckled. ¡°Just leave it to me. Lil Bing, go and wash your hands. Dinner is almost ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Smiling, Xiao Bing stood up and walked to the kitchen with Su Xiaoxiao. The tap was turned on and the two put their hands into the water in unison. Their hands accidentally touched and then they both withdrew their hands as quick as a frightened animal. Su Xiaoxiao averted her eyes shyly. Then their four eyes met and Su Xiaoxiao rapidly hid from Xiao Bing¡¯s gaze, timidly.


    In fact, Su Xiaoxiao was as beautiful as a girl next door and was aloof as a lotus that just rose above water. She was an innocent but cold beauty. She was rarely this shy, and the timidness stirred Xiao Bing¡¯s mind. His eyes were opened wide uncontrollably.


    In a moment, they both could hear their beating hearts.


    ¡°Thump, Thump, Thump!¡±


    The two reached out their hands simultaneously. ¡°You first.¡±


    Once again, Xiao Bing¡¯s hand touched her smooth and soft hands.

 Chapter 205 - The Traitor of the Dragon Gate

    Su Xiaoxiao walked shyly out of the bathroom with Xiao Bing. Soon after, she restored her customary aloofness to hide her true emotions inside.


    When the two walked into the dining room, the food was already served. There were four dishes and one bowl of soup on the table. And the quantity was huge. As the four of them sat around the table, Li Chunlan even took out a bottle of wine.


    Li Chunlan smiled and explained, ¡°Sometimes I will take a sip. But the doctor advised me to drink less, saying that it¡¯s good for the body.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°Then you should listen to him. And you should consume the nutritional products I bought for you. Don¡¯t leave them untouched. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±


    Li Chunlan sighed. ¡°They must be expensive. You don¡¯t need to spend that much money on me. Lil Bing, you have done enough for my family and I know you took good care of Xiaoxiao when I was in the hospital. And it¡¯s you that introduced that doctor to me. The noodle house is all her father and I have. It could have been closed if it weren¡¯t for you. I¡¯m really grateful for that.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up in all haste and said gravely, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m merely doing what I ought to do. Peiya was a good friend of mine and¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly was at a loss for words. Xiao Bing had always been feeling extremely guilty since Peiya died because of him. Though Yezi had gradually wiped out that haze looming over him, he felt that he still owed Peiya so much.


    Besides which, he didn¡¯t even know who had planned it and it had been about four months and he still could not avenge her. Xiao Bing felt deeply sorry for Su Peiya whenever he thought of it.


    Su Xiaoxiao noticed Xiao Bing¡¯s emotional ups and downs. She feared that Xiao Bing might blurt out something that was not supposed to be known by her mother. ¡°Brother Bing, you¡¯re right. But we are like a family now. You don¡¯t need to be so courteous with us, okay?¡±


    Li Chunlan grinned. ¡°Xiaoxiao is right. Lil Bing, why are you still standing? There¡¯s no need to be so courteous. Please be seated.¡±


    Xiao Bing then sat down. Li Chunlan looked at Su Xiaoxiao and asked, ¡°Xiaoxiao, why didn¡¯t you invite Lil Bei to dinner?¡±


    ¡°Lil Bei said that he has already had dinner at home.¡±


    Li Chunlan complained, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t he have waited a little longer. Lil Bing, I assume that you have met that Lil Bei. He¡¯s a good boy who always comes to the noodle house with Xiaoxiao. He often helps me with the trifles in our family¡­ He¡¯s a good lad and is always good to Xiaoxiao¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t tell Li Chunlan about Lil Bei¡¯s true identity because he didn¡¯t want to this woman to be worried. Hence, Li Chunlan just took Lil Bei as a normal neighbor and she even thought that Lil Bei had a crush on Su Xiaoxiao. Though she did not want her daughter to be involved in puppy love, she was quite satisfied with Lil Bei. And besides, there were just Su Xiaoxiao and her in this home, which made her family in need of man to be its pillar. So she didn¡¯t say anything about their relationship. However, she didn¡¯t know that their true relationship differed greatly from what she imagined.


    Xiao Bing found it somewhat amusing. He believed that he would also have regarded the two as a lovely couple if he didn¡¯t know who Lil Bei really was because the two spent so much time together.


    Suddenly, there came a din drifting in from the outside. The source seemed to be a bunch of jolly men and women. Li Chunlan stood up and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s the Chang family. They must have just come back from their trip to Sanya.¡±


    Smiling, Su Xiaoxiao spoke to Xiao Bing in a low voice as Li Chunlan headed toward the door. ¡°Uncle Chang often comes to our home, and we have been neighbors for many years. Nowadays, people scarcely have a good relationship with their neighbors. But Uncle Chang and his family are all nice people. We often go to each other¡¯s home to share food.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Uncle Chang has just retired and he took his family to Sanya. They¡¯ve finally come back after half a year.¡±


    Li Chunlan chatted with her neighbor beside the door for about four or five minutes and then she came back reluctantly, with an envelope in her hand. ¡°Your Uncle Chang had a great time in Sanya, so I was told. And he still looks energetic. He finally can enjoy his life after retirement. By the way, this letter is for you.¡±


    Then she gave the envelope to Su Xiaoxiao, who looked nonplussed. ¡°For me?¡±


    She could not recall a person who would send her a letter from another city.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Chunlan grinned. ¡°Your Uncle Chang is a little forgetful. He received this letter before they went to Sanya half a year ago. We weren¡¯t home at that time, so he kept it for us. However, perhaps because he was too busy with his trip to Sanya, he forgot to give it to you. Actually, he apologized for the delay just now. He hoped that this half year¡¯s delay won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±


    Xiao Bing, Su Xiaoxiao, and Ye Xiaoxi all suddenly thought of something. They could not help fixing their eyes on this envelope nervously.


    Holding the envelope firmly, Su Xiaoxiao suddenly stood up and put on a smile. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m finished. You guys can keep enjoying your food.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi took a look at her watch and spoke brusquely. ¡°Auntie, I suddenly recalled that I have something waiting to be done in the company. Can we pay you a visit tomorrow?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I¡¯m full. I will go with you.¡±


    Upon seeing Ye Xiaoxi in such a hurry, Li Chunlan could not help asking, ¡°Are you really full? Although business is important, one can¡¯t work well on an empty stomach.¡±


    ¡°I literally can¡¯t be any fuller.¡±


    ¡°All right. Xiaoxiao, can you send them off?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao answered. Then the three of them put on their coats and walked out of the door. Su Xiaoxiao and Xiao Bing seemed nervous along the way. Ye Xiaoxi noticed it and intended to say something to ease them. But she didn¡¯t because she knew that at this moment, no word would be of any help. What was important was the contents of the letter. Did it contain the answer that Xiao Bing had been looking for, or was it just a normal letter?


    Su Xiaoxiao took out the envelope after the three of them had entered the car. She read through it carefully. The receiver¡¯s name was Su Xiaoxiao and the other blanks were left unfilled, which made them believe that it was not delivered by the post office. Instead, it was delivered by someone privately, which made their guess seem more and more possible.


    Xiao Bing inhaled deeply as Ye Xiaoxi grabbed his hand. ¡°Brother Bing¡­¡± said the girl in a soft voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine¡­ If the truth is in there, I swear that whoever has a part in Peiya¡¯s death will be torn to pieces!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao opened the envelope gradually. There was no sheet of paper, only a photo. Su Xiaoxiao took it out and fixed her eyes on it, but then she seemed confused.


    Xiao Bing reached out his hand and said gravely, ¡°Let me have a look at it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiao Bing took over the photo and found there were two people in it. Since the photographer seemed to be well away from those he was shooting, the images were not very clear.


    One was a young man in a long golden robe. The photo only vaguely captured one side of his face, which made it hard for them to see clearly what he looked like. However, his features weren¡¯t the most important part. What was important was that his temperament a mix of holiness and evilness.


    It was hard for one to imagine that someone could bring these mixed feelings to others. The holiness made him seem like a divine monk who tried to save those who had gone astray, yet the evilness on him made him seem like a devil who wanted to drag all living creatures to hell!


    These two feelings were so intense that Xiao Bing could feel them just from the photo. One moment, the three in Xiao Bing¡¯s group felt like they were in heaven, but seconds later, they found themselves falling into a bottomless hell.


    Xiao Bing had never met someone who could make people frightened from just being in a photo.


    Mr. Buddha. He had to be Mr. Buddha!


    In recent years, there were allegedly two misters in the dark world: one was Mr. Dragon and the other was Mr. Buddha. Mr. Dragon was Xiao Bing, who established the Dragon Gate and accomplished all the missions he was assigned, which made the Dragon Gate renowned as the strongest organization in the darn world.


    Mr. Buddha was much more mysterious because no one knew what his true identity was, how many men he had, or how powerful he was. He decided the fate of those lesser like a god. Once he challenged several top martial artists in the world, but all of those challenged disappeared after the battle. Some said they were all dead while others said that they followed Mr. Buddha. As for the ones who once met Mr. Buddha, they all lost the memories of him. No one knew what he looked like.


    Xiao Bing once was very curious about what level his counterpart had reached and he even wanted to challenge Mr. Buddha. But the two never had the chance to meet. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t even know where this mysterious man was.


    Word had it in the dark world that these two could never meet, otherwise one of them would definitely be dead.


    He was none other than Mr. Buddha, who was the combination of evilness and holiness, and could be this frightening merely by being in a photo.


    Could it be that Mr. Buddha was the one behind Peiya¡¯s murder?


    Xiao Bing fixed his eyes on the other person in the photo. His figure seemed faint but quite familiar. That one looked like a wolf, straight of hair and tall of body, and there was a crimson red tattoo on the back of the hand, which he used to shake Mr. Buddha¡¯s.


    Eventually, Xiao Bing was sure who this one was. He closed his eyes and sighed deeply because the one that Mr. Buddha was secretly meeting was Blood Wolf, the second-in-command in the Dragon Gate. He was a powerful martial artist who was merely one step away from the level of Void-breaking.

 Chapter 206 - Live and Die Together

    Chapter 206 Live and Die Together


    Blood Wolf, 34, the second top master in the Dragon Gate, a prodigy of martial arts. He was an apathetic and cruel man who held great hostility for the government.


    Before Xiao Bing had become the leader of the Dragon Teeth, Blood Wolf had long been the biggest enemy of the Dragon Teeth because several of the best soldiers in the Special Forces in the Dragon Teeth were killed by him. That was why the Dragon Teeth extremely opposed him when Xiao Bing intended to constrain the killer by building the Dragon Gate. They even tortured him savagely, though Xiao Bing survived and his strength was not affected. However, the inner injury still lingered in his body, and finally, to save his life he had to choose to seal most of this power.


    After his strength had been sealed for four months, the inner injuries didn¡¯t recur.


    Xiao Bing had not expected that it would be him. The scenes when he was carrying on a mission in Africa swam up before his eyes. His enemy at that time was a notorious terrorist organization, which had always precisely predicted the invincible Dragon Gate¡¯s next plan.


    ¡°This terrorist organization is capable of that?¡± Xiao Bing did not believe it. And according to this photo, Xiao Bing surmised that possibly it was Mr. Buddha who was backing the terrorists up. And now, he knew the traitor in the Dragon Gate was Blood Wolf.


    Blood Wolf¡­


    Xiao Bing faintly felt his heart aching. He broke up with the Dragon Teeth and nearly died during the torment for this Blood Wolf, who was just found to be a traitor.


    Xiao Bing put the photo back inside and said calmly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you should go home and take care of auntie. I will avenge your sister.¡±


    If Su Xiaoxiao was younger, she would have asked millions of question. But this time she didn¡¯t because she sensed Xiao Bing¡¯s faint melancholy.


    Watching the car leaving at an absurd speed, Su Xiaoxiao suppressed her curiosity and went home. Ye Xiaoxi sat beside Xiao Bing while watching him worriedly. She didn¡¯t like to see Xiao Bing this painful and unhappy because it made her share the same feelings.


    The two arrived at the riverside where Xiao Bing had first taken Su Xiaoxiao to fly. There were still lots of people roaming by the riverside while a chill wind was blowing. Xiao Bing clenched his fists tightly and suddenly howled. Startled by his deafening howl, the bystanders who were close to him all ran well away from him and stopped, curious about what happened.


    Sadness, anger, agony, and guilt were all in his howl. Ye Xiaoxi felt the tears stinging her eyes as she clutched Xiao Bing¡¯s hands tightly.


    Finally, Xiao Bing stopped howling. His eyes were reddened. Ye Xiaoxi asked while holding Xiao Bing¡¯s big hands firmly, ¡°Brother Bing, you know these two people?¡±


    ¡°The second-in-command in the organization, Blood Wolf.¡±


    Blood Wolf, one could tell that he was a man of cruelty by his name. But Ye Xiaoxi discerned that the brotherhood between them was enormous.


    Ye Xiaoxi sighed. ¡°I know being betrayed is heart-breaking. But you shouldn¡¯t blame it on yourself.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing managed a wry smile, which almost broke Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s heart. ¡°But you don¡¯t know that almost everyone disagreed with my decision to grant him membership into the Dragon Gate or how hard it was for me. What he had done was completely unacceptable to my brothers, who even had made some terrible mistakes. But he was supposed to be a kind person. Given his powerful strength, he could have done many good deeds for the country if he had forsaken his evilness and returned to the right path.


    ¡°I was wrong¡­ I had never expected that he would align with my enemy. I should have known it when that terrorist organization had always predicted what I would do next. But I really wish that it wasn¡¯t true.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do then?¡±


    ¡°One must pay the price if he¡¯s made a mistake. This time, Blood Wolf did a mistake, and so did I. I lost my closest friend and Blood Wolf shall lose his life. I will kill him myself, though I very much don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath, then continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, maybe Peiya would still be alive. Yezi, if I wouldn¡¯t be missing you so much, I would rather¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that!¡± Yezi hugged Xiao Bing. ¡°I know you¡¯re feeling guilty for Su Peiya. But it is not your fault. You are the farmer who saved that treacherous snake. But it is all because you have a gentle heart. Even the Buddha cut his flesh to feed the hawk. Few men are capable of that. They just have different endings.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled sadly. ¡°I did something terrible. I can¡¯t be compared to the Buddha.¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°Brother Bing, do you know what? I can hear your heart being broken into pieces when I press my ear against your chest. I don¡¯t want you to be like that.¡±


    ¡°Alas.¡± Xiao Bing sighed. He put his hands around Yezi and gradually sat down on the ground. ¡°Just sit here with me,¡± said Xiao Bing calmly.


    Xiao Bing and Ye Zi sat silently beside the riverside and the two didn¡¯t talk even after there were no other people. The sadness around them could easily be discerned.


    Xiao Bing trusted Blood Wolf and he overrode all objections and kept the killer alive. He even risked his life when he insisted on the cancellation of Blood Wolf¡¯s wanted notice. He did not know it was right or wrong.


    The night became darker as the two had been sitting there for a long time. Xiao Bing looked at the starry sky. There was bewilderment in his eyes. He gave a huge smile to Yezi. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, yet it saddened Yezi more greatly than when he was crying. She knew that Xiao Bing buried his sorrow deeply in his heart because he didn¡¯t want her to be worried about him.


    Xiao Bing wouldn¡¯t say it and neither would Yezi. She was a clever and considerate girl who would never make her man feel awkward.


    Then the two went home. Xiao Bing could not go to sleep for the whole night. Noticing that Xiao Bing was sleepless, Yezi was there for him, huddling up to his chest.


    They both opened their eyes the next morning. Xiao Bing felt extremely guilty when he found the girl¡¯s eyes studded with blood streaks. His guilt over his dead friend became torture for the living girl he loved most.


    ¡°Yezi, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yezi arched her cute nose and smiled. ¡°Silly boy, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Alas, I still can¡¯t let go of it.¡±


    ¡°I know. You still feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know Peiya is already gone. But I shouldn¡¯t make you suffer along with me.¡±


    Yezi looked at this man with her curious eyes and said, ¡°Am I not your woman? There¡¯s no ¡®should¡¯ or ¡®should not¡¯ between us.¡±


    Xiao Bing held Yezi tightly and said gravely, ¡°Yezi, I have been thinking all night. Besides the guilt I have for Peiya, I also feel worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Worried about me?¡±


    ¡°You will always be in danger when you are with me. Blood Wolf doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here and I can¡¯t go to him for vengeance. Before my I restore my strength, all I can do is wait patiently. Blood Wolf is a powerful prodigy in martial arts. And he¡¯s a patient man who has caused the Chinese government many troubles. He¡¯s the most dangerous wanted man. If he finds me, I¡¯m afraid that you all will be in danger.¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°But he has not found you yet. You once said that except for you, the members of the Dragon Gate don¡¯t know much about each other. Since Blood Wolf doesn¡¯t know that Peiya lived in Jiang City, you can just stay here.¡±


    ¡°China is a big country. It is difficult for him to find me if I really want to hide myself. However, there¡¯s an upcoming war between the Long family and Master Hou. I¡¯ll be involved as long as I¡¯m still in this city. This war will definitely draw much unnecessary attention and it¡¯ll hard for Blood Wolf to not notice it,¡± Xiao Bing said sternly.


    ¡°What should we do then?¡± asked Yezi fretfully.


    Xiao Bing replied, ¡°Blood Wolf is a brutal killer. There¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t do if he truly turns against me. You will probably be involved¡­ I think we¡¯d better break up.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yezi bellowed. She opened her eyes wide. She felt the tears stinging her eyes. She wrenched away from Xiao Bing¡¯s chest and slapped this man. ¡°My father, my brother, and my sister are all gone. You are all that¡¯s left for me. You think it¡¯s good for me as long as I¡¯m not involved? But you know what? It¡¯s just another word for abandonment, and I don¡¯t want to be abandoned again.¡±


    Xiao Bing was taken aback as tears trickled down from Yezi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care about death. I just want to be with you, and you with me. That¡¯ll be enough for me. What kind of a girlfriend would I be if you always pushed me away when you encounter danger?¡±


    Xiao Bing unexpectedly found himself at a loss for words upon hearing what this girl said.


    ¡°You have already done it once, and you still want me to leave you a second time? If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point of us being together? What¡¯s the point of our relationship or marriage? A one-night stand would be better then.¡±


    Xiao Bing put this emotional girl in his arms. Yezi wept and her tears dampened Xiao Bing¡¯s clothes. Xiao Bing apologized, ¡°Yezi, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I should never have said it. Please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Will you still cast me aside?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never ask you to leave or let you leave me. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever forget what you just said. We will live together and die together.¡±


    Xiao Bing was deeply touched upon hearing Yezi¡¯s words.

 Chapter 207 - The War Officially Begins

    Chapter 207 The War Officially Begins


    Now the death of Su Peiya was gradually revealed, and currently, Blood Wolf seemed to be the murderer. But Xiao Bing still could not believe it. He decided to question Blood Wolf when he restored his strength.


    And the one who was shaking hands with Blood Wolf in the picture was 80 percent likely to be Mr. Buddha, one of the two renowned young masters. Xiao Bing always wanted to know who was stronger. But if Blood Wolf had truly aligned with him, Xiao Bing had to come up with a flawless plan, even if he restored his power.


    There were many people Xiao Bing needed to care about now. He was not the lone wolf he used to be anymore. So he had to think of a perfect plan to kill his enemy with a single blow. It was not cowardly because he needed to be sure that the ones he loved wouldn¡¯t be involved.


    Yezi finally was pacified after Xiao Bing told her a great number of words of love. The two had a discussion and made a rough plan¡ªhelp Master Hou destroy the Long family first, and then ask Master Hou to protect his family and friends. Xiao Bing decided to return to the Dragon Gate after his strength was restored and assemble his men to capture Blood Wolf to interrogate him. If Blood Wolf¡¯s treachery was proved to be true, Xiao Bing would kill this traitor first and confront Mr. Buddha by using the Dragon Gate¡¯s force.


    No one knew what would happen during his revenge. Now Xiao Bing¡¯s priority was to weather the storm first. The Long family would start a strike at any time. Xiao Bing calmed himself down and decided to put his vengeance aside because he had not restored his power yet.


    Su Xiaoxiao could not hold back any longer. She went to the Ye family¡¯s house with Lil Bei, who was also greatly concerned about this. They gathered in the study, and then Xiao Bing briefly told them about what he knew.


    Su Xiaoxiao clenched his fists tightly, and even the calm Lil Bei could not help standing up with coldness on his face. There was a hint of killing intention in his eyes. ¡°Captain, since we already know who set that trap, then what are we waiting for? We should kill this Blood Wolf!¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and looked at Lil Bei sternly. ¡°Who is able to kill Blood Wolf? You?¡±


    Lil Bei blurted out, ¡°But Brother Bing, you can¡­¡±


    Lil Bei suddenly recalled that the power in Xiao Bing¡¯s body was still sealed, so he sighed and stopped talking.


    ¡°Blood Wolf is quite a powerful man. I could only beat him at the jaws of defeat even when I was in my prime. I was confident that my strength was powerful enough to constrain Blood Wolf. I didn¡¯t want to see another talent fall, so I didn¡¯t kill him. Instead, I took him in and I even turned against the Dragon Teeth for him. But now my power is sealed¡­


    ¡°There are still two months before my power can be unsealed. Now the Long family is our biggest enemy. If they win, I¡¯m afraid that the people around me will all be involved, according to what I know about Long Yan. He¡¯s a vengeful man. After we¡¯re done with the Long family, I will make the ones who had done harm to Peiya pay for their sins.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face turned icy. Ye Xiaoxi held this girl by the hand and said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, actually Brother Bing has always been concerned about your sister¡¯s misfortune. He even did not sleep last night. But what he just said is right. If the Long family win, they will definitely not make things easy for us. And perhaps even auntie will be involved. ¡°Besides which, Brother Bing¡¯s strength has not restored yet, which means that we can¡¯t avenge your sister now. Why can¡¯t we wait a little bit longer? Why should we risk our lives when we can beat our enemy with a single blow?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was not a foolish girl. She just cared so much about her sister¡¯s death and was eager to avenge her sister, so she didn¡¯t think it through rationally. She regained her composure after she listened to what Ye Xiaoxi just said. Su Xiaoxiao nodded and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Since we already have the evidence, then you have to avenge her. Be careful though. I believe that my sister didn¡¯t want anything to happen to you if she was alive, and I don¡¯t want Yezi to lose another person she holds dear.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt vastly relieved when he saw that Su Xiaoxiao seemed to understand his intention. ¡°I assure you that I shall avenge your sister. Lil Bei, you need to calm down as well. Just make sure that Xiaoxiao can always be safe, you don¡¯t need to do anything else. When we¡¯re done with the Long family, you should go back to the army and I will go back to the Dragon Gate to bring Blood Wolf to justice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± said Lil Bei gravely. ¡°I¡¯ll avenge Peiya myself!¡±


    Lil Bei had always treated Xiao Bing as his brother and Su Peiya as his sister-in-law. Though Xiao Bing and Su Peiya were never man and wife, Lil Bei still regarded this woman as a family member. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t refuse his request because he could understand the hate Lil Bei had for the murderer.


    Soon after, the two both seemed calm and Xiao Bing asked them to stay and talk with Ye Xiaoxi while he went the Master Hou¡¯s mansion alone. He had a private meeting with Master Hou and no one knew what they had talked about. However, when they went out of the study, they found Mu Tingchuan running upstairs. ¡°Master Hou¡­ the Long family has made the first move,¡± said Mu Tingchuan, panting.


    Master Hou¡¯s face instantly changed, but his voice still sounded as calm as usual. ¡°Tingchuan, don¡¯t hurry. Let¡¯s have a discussion downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The three went down to the living room. Then Master Hou asked the servant to bring Mu Tingchuan a cup of tea. When seeing his breath returning to normal, Master Hou asked, ¡°Tingchuan, tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°The mogul of H City, Zhuang Zhixian, has already conquered the underground worlds of D City and Yilin City.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡± Master Hou gasped. ¡°By his own force?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Though Zhuang Zhixian claimed that he would unite the underground worlds of Hei Province, he is just a puppet on the Long family¡¯s string. And many of the masters he sent are from Long family. He did it within half a day, and most of the cities in Hei Province have not received this news.¡±


    Master Hou snorted, ¡°If they think that the underground world of Hei Province could be united by a puppet, then they must have greatly underestimated me. As long as I¡¯m still in control of my territory, they still can¡¯t call it a victory, even if they have conquered all of the undergrounds of other cities. Tingchuan, call all of the moguls in other cities in Hei Province and tell them this news.¡±


    666 Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°I already did that, and without your consent, I have sent a group of masters of martial arts to help the cities that could easily fall into the enemy¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Tell them to come back,¡± Master Hou commanded.


    Mu Tingchuan was taken aback for a moment. He asked, ¡°Master Hou, you want them to retreat?¡±


    Master Hou answered him in a calm voice, ¡°Tell them to come back.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mu Tingchuan asked in vast disbelief, ¡°Master Hou, if the underground worlds of other cities fall into our enemy¡¯s hands, then the Long family would possess 90 percent of the three provinces in the north. I¡¯m afraid that by then the odds will favor them.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard this idiom¡ªone should burn all bridges if he seeks victory?¡±


    Mu Tingchuan frowned. ¡°Now the Long family¡¯s momentum is at a prime and the number of his men is several times greater than ours, so is the range of their territory and their morale. If we let them conquer other cities without doing anything, I¡¯m afraid that by then they will be unstoppable when there are few cities left. And our men will definitely lose morale by that time. It¡¯ll nearly be impossible for us to win.¡±


    Master Hou eyed Mu Tingchuan and said in a tone that would brook no argument, ¡°Just obey my order and tell them to come back.¡±


    ¡°Master Hou¡­¡± Having noticed the sternness in his lord¡¯s eyes, Mu Tingchuan sighed, knowing that Master Hou¡¯s decision could not be changed. He had to walk aside and make the call while Xiao Bing watched the entire scene silently.


    After Mu Tingchuan hung up the phone, Xiao Bing stood up and said, ¡°Master Hou, since our enemy has already started striking, I should get prepared for it. I¡¯ll leave then.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Tingchuan, walk Mr. Xiao to the door for me.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan answered yes. When he walked out of the living room with Xiao Bing, he sighed deeply. Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°Does Mr. Tingchuan still seem troubled by the decision Master Hou just made?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Tingchuan sighed again. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Master Hou made that decision. But he didn¡¯t point it out. I know that he¡¯s losing the support of the cities that were standing on his side before. If the Long family keeps expanding like this, I¡¯m afraid that there won¡¯t be any chance for us to defeat them.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan wanted to say that actually it was just self-preservation. It seemed that Master Hou wanted to preserve the forces he possessed, but it was short-sighted. A fire on the city gate brings disaster to the fish in the moat. It was a simple truth to Master Hou.


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand Master Hou¡¯s thoughts either. But I¡¯m sure he has his reasons. Tingchuan, I should leave now. Don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you need my help. I¡¯ll be there as fast as I can.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan sighed again and nodded.


    Xiao Bing got in his car and drove away from Master Hou¡¯s mansion. As Xiao Bing was contemplating the decision Master Hou had made, his eyes gradually brightened and a smile touched the corner of his lips. ¡°What a cunning man,¡± he murmured to himself.

 Chapter 208 - Its Better to Die Than Kneel a Little Devil

    Chapter 208 It¡¯s Better to Die Than Kneel a Little Devil


    The Long family had begun a large-scale offensive, and Xiao Bing figured out his own forces, which actually included only a few people, let alone Lil Bei, Dumbass, and Zhan Hongyan, who were Xiao Bing¡¯s loyal followers. In addition, there was Gao Fei.


    These four people, except Lil Bei, were all in the noodle house every day. There were so many unnoticed talents in the Xiaoxiao Noodle House, which could be regarded as the concentration camp of Xiao Bing¡¯s masters. Although they were talented masters, they were too few.


    Now, Xiao Bing had several highly skilled martial artists but didn¡¯t have any ordinary martial artists. This was why Master Hou could reassuringly draw Xiao Bing over to his side to confront their common enemy. The confident Master Hou had already penetrated everything. Even if Xiao Bing¡¯s highly skilled martial artists were stronger, it was impossible to overthrow him and replace him because a dominator needed a foundation that was formed by ordinary people!


    Xiao Bing did not have enough followers, which meant that the foundation was not solid.


    Naturally, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t want these things either. Xiao Bing never had any interest in the underground world. Xiao Bing used to be a soldier. Although he rationally knew that the underground world couldn¡¯t be eliminated completely, and that it was better to restrict it than eliminate it, Xiao Bing never thought of joining the underground world one day.


    At this moment, a muscular man in his 30s with dark skin in big pants and ragged shoes was walking outside the suburbs of Country R. He was walking in a swaggering way, which made the earth continue to pound.


    The big man had a violent momentum all over him and his eyes were dazzling like thunderbolts. Finally, after walking outside a dilapidated factory, he stopped and looked up at the factory building with thunder and lightning in his eyes.


    With a loud bang, he stepped inside the factory gate and arrived at the yard. Numerous shadows flashed around him. Along the wall stood many men in black, the ninjas of Country R!


    The big fellow went to the center of the area, looked around, and laughed. ¡°A group of little devils. If you have the ability to compete with your father Lei, let your father Lie see your ability!¡±


    His voice was like a bell, which shook the factory buildings behind him.


    ¡°Lei Jiutian, nicknamed ¡®Thunder shocking the Ninth Heaven¡¯, was once an S-class wanted criminal in Cathaysian State. You escaped from the Dragon Teeth several times and were released by Mr. Dragon, the leader of the Dragon Teeth brigade. Since then, you had been loyal to Mr. Dragon. Later, Mr. Dragon fell out with the Dragon Teeth, and then created the organization Dragon Gate independently. You have been loyal to him. I didn¡¯t mistake your resume, did I?¡±


    The speakers used standard Cathaysian language, but the Cathaysian language was very common in Country R. Many people in Country R could speak Cathaysian language.


    Lei Jiutian looked up. The speaker was standing at the gate he had just passed through. He looked very thin and slender. He was wearing a blue shirt and blue trousers, looked very gentle like a pretty boy, with an unlit cigarette in his mouth, a sword in his hand, and wearing a pair of clogs.


    Lei Jiutian looked him up and down, and then scolded. ¡°F*uck, are you the pretty boy of Country R? Where is our boss?¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for Mr. Dragon?¡± The man took out his lighter, cracked it to light his cigarette, and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Dragon is not here.¡±


    Lei Jiutian scolded him. ¡°Dammit, I was tricked!¡±


    The man laughed and casually said, ¡°It was said that everyone in the Dragon Gate is very difficult to deal with and are elites around the world. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be tricked so easily. Oh, you are a Cathaysian. Are all the men in Cathaysia as foolish as you?¡±


    Lei Jiutian snorted. Facing the ninjas of Country R who surrounded him layer by layer on the walls around him, he was fearless, and the aggressiveness and disdain in his eyes were unveiled.


    The man scornfully laughed and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit unusual. You must look down on the ninjas around me. Hmm, they¡¯re just some cannon fodder, but sometimes we need some cannon fodder to live in the world, which saves a lot of energy.¡±


    Lei Jiutian asked, ¡°Who are you? Why did you trick me into coming here? How did you find the location of the Dragon Gate in Africa, and how did you deliver the letter to me?¡±


    The man laughed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that easy? You people in the Dragon Gate always think so highly of yourselves. You look down on anybody and any force in the world. But is Su Peiya still dead? The leader of the Dragon Gate has been away from the Dragon Gate for some days. I know all of you are looking for him, but you can¡¯t find him¡­ Since you couldn¡¯t find him, I wrote you a letter to let you know that your boss was actually controlled by me, so that you could look for him according to this address, and you couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it. With your loyalty to Mr. Dragon and the fact that Mr. Dragon has never appeared, you must be curious to know where he is. I think you would do as I said.¡±


    Lei Jiutian twisted his neck, which made the sound of crackling. At the same time, he clenched his fist and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t kill unknown juniors.¡±


    ¡°I am one of the eight Buddhist generals¡ªFeng XIII.¡±


    ¡°The eight Buddhist generals?¡± Lei Jiutian¡¯s eyes flashed a surprise and he blurted out. ¡°The disciples of Mr. Buddha?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not so stupid.¡± Feng XIII smiled casually.


    Lei Jiutian stooped slightly. Every muscle of his body began to swell constantly. There was even the sound of thunder and then a glaring light covering his body. It was his own Gang spirit. Lei Jiutian had reached the Gang-strength stage.


    Feng XIII¡¯s eyes slowly shrank, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Well, a master in the realm of Gang-strength. That¡¯s much more interesting.¡±


    After saying that, his eyes turned cold and he said in the language of Country R with a faint smile, ¡°What are you doing standing there foolishly? Go and kill him.¡±


    These ninjas disappeared in the darkness at the same time, then instantly appeared a few meters away, and then disappeared again, approaching Lei Jiutian again.


    The ninjutsu of R country was weird and changeable, which made people unable to defend against it. It was known as the Ghost Path.


    Feng XIII held the sword at his waist with one hand and smiled faintly.


    Suddenly, a few sharp knives stabbed in front of Lei Jiutian, like the collision between lightning and flint, and the sparks illuminated the night sky. These sharp knives did not even break through the Gang spirit emanating from Lei Jiutian¡¯s body and were directly blocked away.


    Lei Jiutian made a roar, raised his head, fiercely looked at the distant Feng XIII, and ignored these ninjas around him, while shouting like a thunderbolt, ¡°Was Peiya killed by you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng XIII leaned against the iron gate and laughed casually. ¡°In this world, only one leader is enough, and Mr. Dragon must die. You and Su Peiya are absolutely trusted followers of Mr. Dragon. You are most loyal to him. Naturally, we should kill you first.¡±


    Lei Jiutian¡¯s roar became crazy, and Feng XIII laughed more proudly. With a bang, Lei Jiutian¡¯s two punches directly hit the two ninjas flying in the sky. The ninjas in midair melted into fragments and were badly mutilated.


    Lei Jiutian¡¯s force was very domineering!


    These ninjas quickly retreated and still surrounded Lei Jiutian, forming a circle. At the same time, they threw black things they held in their hands at Lei Jiutian. Then the roaring sound continued to ring out. The fire bombs started to burn and explode after encountering Lei Jiutian¡¯s Gang spirit. Lei Jiutian¡¯s body just shook slightly and his Gang spirit was affected a little, but he was unharmed.


    The movements of these ninjas were swift and orderly, and they rushed at Lei Jiutian almost at the same time. Many of them attacked the weakness of Lei Jiutian¡¯s Gang spirit. Their daggers made a hissing sound and finally broke through Lei Jiutian¡¯s defense. Four daggers were stuck into Lei Jiutian¡¯s chest.


    The force of these ninjas was not weak, and they had reached the top-class realm of the ninjas. Most of them were Middle-stage ninjas, and two of them reached the upper level. What¡¯s more, they cooperated with each other tacitly, so even someone in the Gang-strength stage would inevitably suffer a little loss.


    Lei Jiutian shouted, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted.¡± He reached out his hands and grabbed the wrists of two people. At the same time, his broad body deftly avoided the attack of two other daggers. Then he grabbed the wrists of the two people and wrenched them out with great force. With a thunder, their heads hit the ground and split open.


    After killing the two men, Lei Jiutian rushed forward before the other two ninjas who had broken through his defense began to retreat. He struck out with his hands. With a bang, the impact force of his palms had shattered their hearts before his palms had touched the bodies of the two men.


    In the twinkling of an eye, six ninjas were killed by Lei Jiutian.


    ¡°Well, very good.¡± Feng XIII clapped his hands and laughed. ¡°All the six ninjas you killed are Middle-stage ninjas and have the strength of the Clear-strength stage. I didn¡¯t expect that you could actually kill six in such a short while. They are so vulnerable in front of you.¡±


    Lei Jiutian roared irritably, ¡°The Acquired Masters are not worth mentioning!¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Feng XIII suddenly disappeared from his original place, and Lei Jiutian instantly turned around. Feng XIII grasped the scabbard of his sword with his left hand and held the handle of the sword with his right hand. The sword came out of the scabbard. Under the cold night, its dazzling light pierced the night sky like a meteor piercing into Lei Jiutian.


    Lei Jiutian opened his eyes widely. Before the sword pierced into him, the Sword Qi had already arrived first. Feng XIII had cultivated Sword Qi, and even reached the Gang-strength stage!


    Lei Jiutian continuously attacked with his palms. It seemed that several columns of sword spirits cutting everything in the world were dispersed by his palm spirits. Then the sword pierced Lei Jiutian¡¯s chest.


    He folded his hands together, clasped the blade between his palms, and clamped down hard, so that the sword could not move forward an inch.


    Feng XIII smiled faintly, and the Sword Qi on the long sword came out, as if a sword turned into numerous swords, and pierced Lei Jiutian at the same time. However, those were all phantoms transformed from qi, while Lei Jiutian had countless Gang spirit to fight back.


    Finally, as Feng XIII delayed Lei Jiutian, he suddenly said, ¡°What are you doing standing there foolishly? Let¡¯s start!¡±


    All of a sudden, the remaining 10 or so ninjas attacked at the same time, taking advantage of the disorder of Lei Jiutian¡¯s Gang spirit to break through Lei Jiutian¡¯s defense and stab Lei Jiutian¡¯s body with knives. Although Lei Jiutian¡¯s body approached the realm of never being hurt, the pain made him lose his strength, and finally, he could no longer hold the sword in his hand. He could only avoid the fatal part of the heart and was stabbed in the chest by Feng XIII¡¯s sword.


    Feng XIII drew out his sword and struck with another sword, which was cut on the knee bone of Lei Jiutian. Lei Jiutian¡¯s knee bled and the bone almost broke.


    His legs were very painful. Feng XIII suddenly smiled softly and said, ¡°Kneel down and promise to submit to Mr. Buddha and I can spare your life!¡±


    Lei Jiutian¡¯s legs trembled, but he held his knees with his hands. He raised his head and looked fiercely at Feng XIII. There was a kind of tyranny and sacred light on his body. He roared, ¡°I kneel to god and the ground and kneel before my parents. I would rather die than kneel down to little devils!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to kneel, little devil. F*ck you!¡±

 Chapter 209 - The Guardian Gao Fei

    Chapter 209 The Guardian Gao Fei


    Lei Jun opened his eyes widely, supporting his legs with two hands, raised his head, and stared at Feng XIII. He unyieldingly scolded him, ¡°Make me kneel? F*ck you!¡±


    Feng XIII laughed and said, ¡°Mr. Lei Jun, since the Cathaysian people have resolute determination, I will smash your toes, break your leg bones, break your ribs, and smash your shoulder blades¡­ Will you be as spirited as you are now?¡±


    He struck two more swords out quickly. Lei Jun could escape without being injured, but now both knee bones were cut up. It was hard to move even one step, so it was hard to escape. His right and left shoulders were pierced instantly at the same time.


    Lei Jun raised his head and let out a thunderbolt-like roar. The roar was deafening. Several ninjas of Country R were horrified, and their liver and gallbladder burst. Finally, they spat out green bile and fell down dead.


    As Feng XIII narrowed his eyes, there was some admiration in his heart. Lei Jun died fearlessly, and his roar frightened people to death. He deserved to be the top master of the Dragon Gate, Lei Jun.


    Lei Jun stared steadily at Feng XIII, gnashed his teeth, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a delusion to ask me to surrender. Since I must die, tell me if there is a traitor in Dragon Gate before my death. Otherwise, how could you have known the whereabouts of the people in the Dragon Gate? Tell me who the traitor is, and I will not let go of him when I become a ghost!¡±


    Feng XIII sighed slightly. ¡°Since you want to know, then I will say it to you¡­ The traitor in the Dragon Gate is¡­¡±


    After Feng XIII finished, Lei Jun opened his eyes widely, with his eyes full of anger, and he looked up to roar. It seemed like an electric light was coursing through his body. Feng XIII drew out his sword, and a weird path cut directly into Lei Jun¡¯s throat.


    It was dark in the evening. Xiao Bing came out of the noodle house and suddenly shivered stiffly. Then he was stunned and laughed bitterly. ¡°For my physical quality, am I going to catch a cold? I feel very uncomfortable¡­¡±


    Yezi asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Brother Bing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Xiao Bing said absent-mindedly, ¡°I¡¯m homesick.¡±


    Home¡­ Xiao Bing never had it, but never really lost it because Xiao Bing once owned an orphanage, which was not in Hei Province and was Xiao Bing¡¯s most traditional home.


    Xiao Bing donated a lot of money to the orphanage almost every year. He had no lack of money. He grew up there and now he wanted to give back.


    Yezi took Xiao Bing by the arm and said softly, ¡°Why not go back to have a look? I will accompany you.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°We¡¯ll go after the matters of the Long Family are dealt with. I¡¯m not at ease to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay, then I¡¯ll let the dean of the orphanage and the people who took care of you know that you¡¯re living happily now, all because there¡¯s a woman who loves you the most in the world accompanying you.¡±


    Xiao Bing gently kissed Yezi¡¯s forehead, and then suddenly there was a funny voice next to him. ¡°Well, kiss, kiss, kiss, kiss!¡±


    At this time, everyone had left work. Xiao Bing and Yezi were the last two to leave. Only Maggie living in the noodle house had such a strange voice.


    Yezi and Xiao Bing quickly separated but saw Maggie standing in the doorway smiling, with two big eyes narrowly looking at them. Yezi directly rushed up and scratched Maggie¡¯s armpit with a grin. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. That¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop it, hehe¡­ stop it¡­ Oh, I was wrong. I was wrong. Ok, Sister Yezi, sister-in-law¡­ I won¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Yezi snorted, proudly took back her hands, waved, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go back now, don¡¯t miss us. I¡¯ll come back to see you after work tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°I know, but you won¡¯t see me. You¡¯ll be here to pick up your Brother Bing¡­¡±


    Seeing that Yezi was coming at her again, Maggie laughed and hid inside the house. Then she waved to Yezi and Xiao Bing, and watched them leave together.


    After Yezi and Xiao Bing left, Maggie locked the door, pulled up a chair, and turned on the TV. Gao Fei was sitting near the wall, with his body close to the wall, and he sat cross-legged on the chair. He was sitting in a great state and had his eyes closed. Nobody could feel his slightest breath. Gao Fei did that every night. It was a method of Internal Cultivation.


    After Maggie watched a soap opera, she saw Gao Fei still sitting there motionless, so she did not disturb him and continued to watch cartoons for a while. Although Maggie¡¯s IQ was extraordinarily high, she still had a childlike heart and was still very fond of soap operas.


    Gao Fei opened his eyes, put his legs down, saw Maggie watching TV there, and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t rested yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was waiting for you.¡± Maggie turned off the TV and looked at Gao Fei earnestly. She always laughed in her daily life. It was rare to show such a serious expression.


    Gao Fei seldom saw Maggie so serious, but he knew that once the little princess was serious, something really happened.


    Gao Fei looked at Maggie and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Brother Fei¡­ Thank you for protecting me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should do,¡± Gao Fei said calmly, ¡°this is my responsibility.¡±


    ¡°No, you have no responsibility now. Actually, according to your force and position, you should not have been so depressed.¡±


    Gao Fei said indifferently, ¡°As for me, the people who cultivate methods of killing people, there is no downfall. Living in the glint and flash of cold steel is a kind of practice, so is hiding in the city.¡±


    Maggie sighed and asked, ¡°Brother Fei, later on¡­ what do you plan to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you from harm, grow up with you, and I will not leave until I can entrust you to a reliable person.¡±


    Maggie said quietly, ¡°That¡¯s all for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility,¡± Gao Fei said with a serious face. ¡°After I can hand you over to a reliable man one day, I will find that man and get back all that I lost.¡±


    Maggie shook her head and said, ¡°Brother Fei, that¡¯s what I wanted to talk to you about. Those are all gone. Vengeance has a way of rebounding upon oneself. Even if you kill them and kill more people, what can you change? What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t want to see you take any more risks. I don¡¯t want you to pay more for my family. Brother Fei, do you know? Since arriving here, I¡¯ve had a very happy life. I can feel that you actually live happily.


    ¡°From small to large, I was like a spoiled little princess. I always got what I wanted, but I never got the ordinary life I wanted. During this period, I have experienced the happiness of ordinary people¡¯s life. I cherish this kind of day very much. I hope I can live like this forever¡­


    ¡°Brother Fei, do you know? Sometimes, I thought that I would never leave you, never leave Sister Xiaoxiao, and never leave all of them. I want to accompany them to live happily.¡±


    ¡°You can get it if you want.¡± Gao Fei could feel Maggie¡¯s happiness that never existed before. He couldn¡¯t help sighing with emotion. ¡°No one can destroy what you want.¡±


    Maggie laughed and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re good to me, but you don¡¯t know that I really regard you as my brother. You¡¯re always serious every day and don¡¯t smile in front of anyone, but I know you have a warm heart beneath that cold exterior.¡±


    Gao Fei was surprised and said, ¡°Do you think that a man who treats human life like merely nothing, who is like a natural killing machine, has a warm heart?¡±


    ¡°If your heart is cold, how could you stay here with me?¡±


    Gao Fei couldn¡¯t refute that. Sometimes, some emotions made him unable to refute because refuting would make him feel guilty.


    As Maggie said, why did he stay here with her? Why did he want to live the life of an ordinary person? He had never thought about this question, but Maggie just said the real answer. He felt worried about Maggie and he also enjoyed the life of ordinary people.


    He was tired.


    When thinking that he felt tired, Gao Fei¡¯s heart was full of vigilance. For him, the natural killing machine, the most terrible thing was to have too many emotions and feel tired one day. Once this situation occurred, it meant that he had a weak point.


    Maggie looked at Gao Fei and said earnestly, ¡°Brother Fei, let go of everything and don¡¯t go back to the old days. Accompany me here. We live here happily with Brother Bing, Sister Xiaoxiao, Sister Yezi, Auntie Wang, and Auntie Li¡­ How do you feel about living like this forever?¡±


    When Gao Fei was about to refuse, Maggie suddenly said with emotion, ¡°You are my real brother in my eyes. I feel very sad to see my brother taking on so many heavy burdens¡­¡±


    There were tears in Gao Fei¡¯s eyes, and even though his face looked unconcerned, the apathy was a cover-up. Suddenly he stood up and said hoarsely, ¡°Maggie, it¡¯s time for me to go to bed¡­¡±


    He turned around to go inside, opened the door of his room, and thought in silence, ¡°Maggie, you can rest assured that since you like this life, I will never allow anyone to destroy your present happy day. Anybody who destroys your life will die.


    ¡°I swear with my life!


    ¡°Also, in my heart, you are also my sister¡­ my real sister!¡±


    Seeing Gao Fei enter the room, Maggie spat out her tongue. She knew that it was not so easy for Gao Fei to let go of his persistence. However, she could feel that this man, who never easily expressed his feelings, had just had emotional fluctuations, even if those emotional fluctuations just remained for a while.


    But that was enough.


    It proved that he really cared about her and the friends he knew now.


    No one knew that when Gao Fei was determined to guard this place in his heart, he and Xiao Bing no longer simply had the relationship between employer and staff, but the relationship between all the comrades who fought here side by side.


    And that relationship would become unbreakable.


    Anyone who tried to threaten this place would be sentenced to death in Gao Fei¡¯s heart, including the world¡¯s strongest person¡ªLord Long!

 Chapter 210 - Lil Beis Concern

    Chapter 210 Li¡¯l Bei¡¯s Concern


    ¡°Li¡¯l Bei, where are you?¡± Su Xiaoxiao telephoned Li¡¯l Bei and asked in a strange voice.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m on the rooftop.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao hung up and tiptoed out of the house. Her mother was asleep. It was late at night. Su Xiaoxiao was embarrassed to call Li¡¯l Bei, but Li¡¯l Bei did not sleep either.


    Su Xiaoxiao tiptoed out of her house and came to the rooftop. It was already late at night. Most of the people in the community were already asleep. Su Xiaoxiao was embarrassed to call Li¡¯l Bei, but Li¡¯l Bei did not sleep either and was sitting on the rooftop. Li¡¯l Bei was perhaps feeling uneasy too.


    When Su Xiaoxiao arrived at the rooftop, Li¡¯l Bei was sitting on the edge of the tall building with his back to Su Xiaoxiao. His legs were dangling. Seeing the moonlight falling on Li¡¯l Bei, Su Xiaoxiao realized that she had never really understood the big boy who always looked energetic. Under all that energy was a figure so lonely that it made people sad.


    Su Xiaoxiao walked slowly to Li¡¯l Bei. When she got behind Li¡¯l Bei, he turned his head and smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s late. You didn¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You neither?¡± Su Xiaoxiao sighed softly, went to Li¡¯l Bei and sat down next to him.


    ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ve been afraid of heights since I was a child?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao did not expect Li¡¯l Bei¡¯s first sentence to be that. When she looked down, though she was not afraid of heights, she felt a little nervous. Li¡¯l Bei feared heights, yet he was sitting here. Su Xiaoxiao felt a little incredulous.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look. If I were afraid of heights now, I would¡¯ve been kicked out of the army long ago and wouldn¡¯t be a qualified soldier.¡± Li¡¯l Bei laughed and said, ¡°I feared heights because I lacked a sense of security. When I was just born, my father died in a car accident. Since then, I have been with my mother every day.¡±


    Li¡¯l Bei laughed and his laugh sounded brilliant. However, people hearing it couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.


    ¡°At that time, the neighbors all around said behind my back that I was bad luck and I brought death to my father. When I was young, I naturally didn¡¯t know anything, but when I was four or five years old, I could understand everything.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao hugged her legs, frowned tightly and sighed sympathetically. ¡°Never thought you¡¯d be more pitiful than I am.¡±


    Li¡¯l Bei smiled optimistically. ¡°It was nothing. I¡¯m not alone in our army. There are many more pitiful people. We can¡¯t stop what other people say behind our backs. My mother was afraid that I would be hurt by the gossip. On top of that, I was raised in a single-parent family. She was afraid that I would feel inferior and lonely. So, when I was a child, she told me to laugh and always look forward, no matter what happened. My mother told me not to blame them because they did not know anything. More so, they didn¡¯t know my father¡¯s love for me, that¡¯s why they talked nonsense. Do not blame them¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was somewhat surprised and couldn¡¯t help sighing emotionally. ¡°Your mother is great.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think.¡± Li¡¯l Bei smiled and sighed. ¡°I really didn¡¯t blame them, because I knew they didn¡¯t understand my father¡¯s love for me, let alone my love for my father. But when I was seven years old, two big men rushed into my house and forced my mother to hand over money. At that time, I was so afraid¡­ I knew the two men who pointed the knives at my mother. They lived in our neighborhood. My mom would rather die than take out the compensation for my father¡¯s death, and then they stabbed my mother over and over again¡­ I just hid under the bed and cried helplessly¡­¡±


    ¡°Later, I learned that the two men had gone gambling together and had been tricked of a great some of money. They knew we got compensation from my father¡¯s death. They heard that my mother had not spent the money, and my mother saved money for my future education. They thought we were easy to bully. Without a man in my family, we were easy to rob. But they didn¡¯t realize that my mother would rather die than give them the money. They searched all over the house and couldn¡¯t find the money.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I hid under the bed shaking and covering my mouth with my hands to stop myself from crying. When they left, I crawled out from under the bed. My mother was still breathing. She couldn¡¯t close her eyes until she saw me, her gutless son¡­¡±


    Li¡¯l Bei hugged his legs and buried his face on them. His body was shaking non-stop. He did not want to be seen crying at all, so he buried his face tightly, even though his trousers were wet with tears.


    Su Xiaoxiao turned her head, looked at Li¡¯l Bei in surprise, and suddenly felt distressed. This big boy who always looked energetic hid such a sad story.


    Su Xiaoxiao did not know how to comfort Li¡¯l Bei. It would be hard for anyone not to feel the terrible pain and guilt if they saw their own mother stabbed to death before them and they could do nothing about it.


    Li¡¯l Bei was quiet for a while. Then he finally raised his head. His face was still full of sunny smiles, just like warm sunshine, which warmed people¡¯s hearts but made Su Xiaoxiao feel sad. ¡°My mother took my hand before she died, and said, ¡®Son, they are all miserable people. Doing wrong things, they naturally will be punished by the law and they have to pay the price. Don¡¯t hate them¡­''¡±


    What a great mother who educated such a man to always bring warmth to others.


    Su Xiaoxiao sighed deeply and said, ¡°Li¡¯l Bei, I believe that even though your mother passed away, she must have gone to heaven.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe so too,¡± Li¡¯l Bei said happily, ¡°I believe my mother and my father must have been reunited in heaven. They must be having a good time in heaven, although I have no family from then on.¡±


    ¡°Later, an old man took me in, and taught me skills and principles of life. But, the old man died, I did not learn much, but I joined the army successfully because of my ability. Finally, I was lucky to join the same troop as Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°After joining our troop, Brother Bing and Sister Peiya treated me well. At that time, I regarded Brother Bing as my real brother and Sister Peiya as my sister-in-law¡­¡± Li¡¯l Bei smiled happily. ¡°Although those days were hard, I was very happy. I was a new recruit. When other people bullied me, Sister Peiya would kick their butts. So I followed Brother Bing and Sister Peiya every day. Sister Peiya was very happy when I called her sister-in-law, although they never admitted their relationship.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao felt a lump in her throat and said with a forced smile, ¡°My sister is really good person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she could get along well with everyone in the troop. Brother Bing said that Sister Peiya was like a fire, enthusiastic and bold. After Brother Bing and Sister Peiya left, I felt depressed for a long time. Especially when Brother Bing was subjected to a purgatory-like extreme punishment. That incident has always made me feel uncomfortable. If it hadn¡¯t been for Brother Bing¡¯s dissuasion, I would have left with him.¡±


    ¡°But at that time, I still hoped that after Brother Bing and Sister Peiya left the army, they would be able to live freely and happily. But I didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡± Li¡¯l Bei¡¯s fists clicked loudly. Even though he was laughing, his eyes and the fury in them could not be hidden, ¡°I didn¡¯t think the heavens will still take one of the only two family I had. Sister Peiya died unexpectedly. Xiaoxiao, you and Brother Bing are not the only ones who want revenge. I want it too and I will have it.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s very difficult to deal with things involving the Dragon Gate. Plus there¡¯s the sudden appearance of Mr. Buddha to muddy the water. Someone who gets involved in this is likely to die. But this revenge has to be exacted.¡±


    ¡°My mother said that I should face the whole world with a smile and treat others with a tolerant heart, but my mother also said that bad people should be severely punished by the law. Since there is no law to punish those people, I shall personally punish them!¡±


    Li¡¯l Bei¡¯s eyes were bright. ¡°Even if I will lose my life one day, I must also confidently tell Sister Peiya in heaven that her younger brother didn¡¯t let her down and has never forgotten her grudge.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to lose my life to take revenge.¡±


    Looking at Li¡¯l Bei, listening to his words and looking at his shining eyes, Su Xiaoxiao was moved but felt more uneasy, especially after what he said. I¡¯m willing to lose my life¡­ These ominous words made Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart tremble.


    At last, she controlled her uneasiness, looked at Li¡¯l Bei earnestly and said, ¡°Li¡¯l Bei, promise me.¡±


    ¡°Promise you what?¡± Li¡¯l Bei also cared about Peiya¡¯s sister. Mrs. Su couldn¡¯t live long. Su Xiaoxiao would be the only family Sister Peiya has in this world.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Li¡¯l Bei and said earnestly, ¡°Promise me you will live well. Don¡¯t treat your life so lightly and lose it so easily. My sister is dead. You guys mustn¡¯t lose your lives for this.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Li¡¯l Bei smiled and said, ¡°There are not many people in this world who can kill me¡­ I promise you. I will live well.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the night sky quietly. Only then did she realize that not only she and her mother were concerned about her sister. There were many who cared about her sister too. In that short life of hers, her sister met so many who cared about her and she even met the man she loved.


    Perhaps that¡¯s well worth it for her!

 Chapter 211 - Take Your Life

    Chapter 211 Take Your Life


    The Long Family was indeed powerful. Within a week, it conquered the underground world of several cities. Although Xiao Bing was in the hospital every day, all the information was relayed to him by Master Hou anytime and anywhere.


    The Long Family adopted the strategy of Blitzkrieg warfare, and sent lobbyists to coerce and lure the leaders of the underground world in big cities. A martial arts master was sent to raid the underground world to force them to submit. The lobbyists sent by the Long Family was Poisonous Fox, one of Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s disciples.


    Zhuge Jiangnan accepted two disciples in his later years. Both of them carried on his wisdom. Jiang Wu possessed his skills of stratagem in the open, and Poisonous Fox carried on his skills of conspiracy. Hence Jiang Wu and Poisonous Fox represented both Yin and Yang, complementing each other.


    Jiang Wu was good at controlling the general orientation, and Poisonous Fox was good at conspiracy and trickery. They had their own advantages and distinctiveness.


    This act of coercion and lure was very suitable for Poisonous Fox.


    Strangely, Master Hou was the backbone of the underground world in Hei Province. The Long Family had a huge influence. The reason why the leaders of the underground world in other cities hadn¡¯t been subdued under high pressure was Master Hou¡¯s existence in Hei Province. This time, Master Hou¡¯s response was so slow that he did not openly declare war on the Long Family until a week later. In addition, Master Hou also sent a large number of masters to gather in the remaining cities.


    Besides this, there was a saying in the underground world that Master Hou became afraid after the war started. Master Hou talked with his military adviser Mu Tingchuan. Mu Tingchuan asked Master Hou why he didn¡¯t take action and whether he was afraid. Master Hou said that he was afraid, but he was not afraid of Lord Long. Although Lord Long was strong, he was also a man who had a strong body and a simple mind. The person he really feared was Zhuge Jiangnan.


    Master Hou said that it was because of the existence of Zhuge Jiangnan that the Long Family had broken through all the way. This time, Poisonous Fox, Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s disciple, made the first move in conquering several cities in Hei Province.


    Therefore, who Master Hou really feared was Zhuge Jiangnan, not the Long Family.


    When these words spread, Zhuge Jiangnan gained great reputation. Originally, he lived in secrecy and many people did not know his existence, but now he was exposed.


    Since then, it was widely rumored that Lord Long respected Zhuge Jiangnan as his teacher and listened to the latter¡¯s advice. That¡¯s why Lord Long is so successful today.


    But now Zhuge Jiangnan was not in a very good mood, because he just talked with Lord Long about how to deal with Master Hou¡¯s declaration of war against them. Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s plan was not to use force, but to send Poisonous Fox directly to exert pressure on the leaders of the underground world in other cities. With the strength of the Long Family, those leaders will quickly submit. But Lord Long made light of it, saying that Zhuge Jiangnan must be overtired lately and asked him to take a good rest.


    Not only that, Lord Long also recalled Poisonous Fox from Hei Province.


    Zhuge Jiangnan was sullen and asked Jiang Wu to help him out of the room. When pacing in the courtyard, suddenly Zhuge Jiangnan sighed and said, ¡°What a cruel move Jiang Zihou made.¡±


    Jiang Wu was surprised and said, ¡°Which tactic did Jiang Zihou adopt?¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan laughed and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you understand that? Jiang Zihou thoroughly understood Lord Long¡¯s self-righteousness and specially sent people to spread all kinds of rumors giving me the merit of contributing fully to the development of the Long Family. It¡¯s a pity an old man like me can¡¯t take credit for it.¡±


    Jiang Wu frowned and said, ¡°Knowing what Mr. Long is like, he won¡¯t stand for this. Even if he doesn¡¯t conspire against you, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t take heed to your plans from now. This tactic is really vicious.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan laughed and said, ¡°Lord Long is just like Xiang Yu in ancient times. Although he is brave enough but he is too conceited. He is powerful now and has many martial arts masters, so unifying the underground world of Hei Province will be as simple as crushing ants with car tyres. Otherwise, he will surely suffer great losses. Since he¡¯s suspicious of me, I won¡¯t contribute any suggestion. Let him conquer Hei Province on his own.¡±


    Jiang Wu nodded and said, ¡°You are right. Jiang Zihou is crafty. Jiang Zihou may be crafty, but even if he set Mr. Long against you so that Mr. Long doesn¡¯t follow your advice, Mr. Long can still defeat Jiang Zihou by strength alone. Sometimes, all schemes and conspiracies are useless compared with strength.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan sighed deeply. ¡°In that case, you accompany me to move to other villa. Just tell him that I want to live quietly. I don¡¯t want to stay here to bother Lord Long.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Master.¡±


    In the residence of Master Hou, Mu Tingchuan came into the hall and said excitedly when he saw Master Hou, ¡°Master Hou, I just heard from our informer that Lord Long was in conflict with Zhuge Jiangnan. Now Zhuge Jiangnan has moved to another villa.¡±


    Master Hou played with the teacup in his hand and laughed. ¡°Xiao Bing is indeed wise and brave, and the strategy of sowing discord was given by him. Now it has worked.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to Master Hou¡¯s trust in him, but Master Hou, why did you voluntarily give up several provincial powers? All in exchange for the strategy of sowing discord? The Long Family has oppressed everyone till they can hardly breathe. His followers and masters are several times that of ours. Even if they don¡¯t have Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s help, we definitely can¡¯t overcome him. Giving several cities to him will only help him reach the pinnacle of arrogance. I think the loss would outweigh the gain.¡±


    Master Hou smiled and said, ¡°If this is the end of the plot, it¡¯s certainly not worth it.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked, ¡°Could there be a follow-up plan?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Master Hou nodded and then sighed deeply. ¡°Xiao Bing should have left for Shangyang City, which is also very important. In addition, we have another step to go. Call Qin San here in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Qin San?¡± Mu Tingchuan¡¯s face showed some fear. Qin San was one of Master Hou¡¯s secret weapons and controlled Master Hou¡¯s Black Crow Army, and Qin San himself was called ¡°Black Crow¡±.


    ¡°Black Crow¡± was like his name, representing death and bad luck. When Master Hou sent him, it usually meant imminent death.


    The Black Crow Army controlled by Qin San was responsible for spying, intelligence and assassination. Each member was skilled in killing, well-trained and invincible. Even Master Hou¡¯s subordinates were extremely afraid of Black Crow, so it was better not to meet him.


    Mu Tingchuan acknowledged, and then cautiously asked, ¡°Who will you send him to kill?¡±


    Master Hou whispered a few words, which brought surprise to Mu Tingchuan¡¯s face.


    Daqing City was one of the most developed cities in Hei Province. Because of its economic status, the powerful people here are very rich. In addition, it is closest to City H, the capital of Hei Province, which was first conquered by the Long Family. So, after the declaration of war, the Long Family naturally conquered the city first.


    Wang Fujun, the powerful man of Daqing City, was a sheeple. In fact, that¡¯s not his fault. Although Hei Province has always been under the charge of Master Hou, City H had already been the domain of the Long Family. His city was so close to City H, so he was obviously the first to suffer losses after the Long Family took action. Therefore, although he didn¡¯t seek refuge with the Long Family, he dared not offend the Long Family too much and tried not to make his stand.


    But after the Long Family took action, people were sent to attack Daqing City immediately, and Wang Fujun¡¯s trusted followers were killed. And with Poisonous Fox¡¯s silver tongue added into the mix, Wang Fujun soon submitted to the Long Family.


    Originally he was a leader, but now he had to obey the orders of the Long Family, and even the people protecting him were already belonged to the Long Family. If it hadn¡¯t been for fear of arousing fierce resistance from his loyal followers, the Long Family would have replaced him long ago. Now, Wang Fujun was just a puppet.


    Wang Fujun spent the last few days drinking to relieve his worries. At this time, he was singing songs in KTV with several girls in his arms. He was drunk and shouted that Master Hou and Lord Long were no good. No matter who won, they would seize his power.


    The two girls in his arms did not understand this and naturally did not dare to answer. They just kept smiling and pouring wine.


    At this time, a beautiful woman wearing a low cut dress and black silk stockings walked to the door of the box with a tray of fruit. Outside Wang Fujun¡¯s box stood two people, both of whom were sent by the Long Family to monitor Wang Fujun and be responsible for Wang Fujun¡¯s safety. When the two men saw the beauty in the low cut suit, their eyes immediately lit up. Her cleavage was obvious and her soft, white chests were tempting.


    This woman looked very young and beautiful, and wore such sexy clothes.


    Remembering that they were on duty, the two men quickly restrained themselves as they looked the beautiful woman up and down. The man on the left asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°The manager asked me to come over and give the boss a free tray of fruit.¡±


    The man coughed and said, ¡°A fruit tray? We¡¯ll have to do a body-search.¡±


    The beautiful woman wrinkled her beautiful eyebrows and said delicately. ¡°A body-search just to send a fruit tray? Is he the emperor? Or the president?¡±


    ¡°Neither, but it¡¯s our duty. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The beauty came close to the two men, her waist swaying very seductively, ¡°Okay. Go ahead and search¡­¡±


    The beauty came very close to them, and her voice was sensuous. Both bodyguards swallowed. One of them subconsciously touched her buttocks and she fell into his arms. With a soft woman in his arms, his whole body too became soft. Right at this time, he only felt a pain in his heart. His eyes widened but before he could speak, the beautiful woman pulled the dagger out of his heart and sliced the other man¡¯s throat with it. Then she opened the door and went in.


    Looking at the beautiful woman appearing suddenly, Wang Fujun¡¯s eyes lit up. He swallowed, stood up and laughed, ¡°Little beauty, what are you doing here? You¡¯re so beautiful¡­¡±


    The beautiful woman smiled coldly, and the dagger was taken out. She pierced Wang Fujun¡¯s heart directly. At the same time, she said in a cold voice, ¡°I want your life!¡±

 Chapter 212 - Xiao Bing and Poisonous Fox

    Chapter 212 Xiao Bing and Poisonous Fox


    Overnight, the leaders of several underground cities conquered by the Long Family were all beheaded. Their heads were cut off and they died miserably.


    At the same time, there was a rumor spread in the underground world that, in order to avoid the disobedience of these newly conquered forces, the Long Family killed these leaders and replaced them with their own people. In fact, after these people were murdered, the Long Family did send people out to take over the leadership of these few cities and began to suppress those who did not obey, and punish them as a warning to others.


    Hence, people in the whole underground world of Hei Province were in a state of panic, including rogues who had been controlled by the Long Family in several cities. They all thought that the Long Family were behind all this. The leaders they followed were beheaded, and they were surprised, angry and frightened that they would be killed like their leaders, but they felt helpless.


    Leaders who were not controlled by the Long Family in the underground world were all frightened. Seeing that all the leaders who had submitted themselves to the rule of the Long Family were killed, they dared not indulge in wishful thinking anymore. If any of them once thought that they could surrender if all else failed, all they were thinking of now was to fight desperately.


    The result of their surrender was death. In that case, why not fight to death?


    But if they fought, they would certainly be conquered by the Long Family. After Master Hou issued an order, these leaders all gathered in Jiang City and submitted to Master Hou completely. What¡¯s more, Master Hou swallowed up their power without any effort, but they were still the leaders of their cities outwardly.


    Under the coveted eyes of powerful enemies, Master Hou completely unified most areas of the Hei Province. He could command these leaders by rallying supporters before. But now he could command these leaders justifiably, because they had officially announced their integration into Master Hou¡¯s management.


    After the meeting, Master Hou and Mu Tingchuan entered the study. At this time, there were no outsiders. Mu Tingchuan couldn¡¯t help but raise his thumb and said, ¡°Master Hou, the strategy you adopted is fantastic. They didn¡¯t know that we killed those leaders. I heard that the gangsters in those cities began to make trouble, but they have to submit themselves to our rule and their power has been formally incorporated by us. This way, although our forces only occupy most of Hei Province, our people are all desperate and they¡¯re forming a force like an iron plate, with stronger cohesion. On the surface, although our territory is a little smaller, the chance of winning is a little better than before.¡±


    Master Hou said with a solemn face, ¡°The Long Family is better than us in many aspects, including the masters, the territory and the number of people. At present, we have only a 30% chance of winning at most, which is very slim. Tingchuan, you are smarter than Zhuge Jiangnan but assisted the wrong person.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan stood up and looked sullen, different from the usual gentle look. ¡°Master Hou, you value me and you have trained me. For this, I am very grateful. But what you¡¯ve just said is very insulting!¡±


    Master Hou laughed and said, ¡°Okay, all right, then I won¡¯t say it, but don¡¯t worry. Whether for myself or for the brothers under my command, and even if there¡¯s great disparity in strength, we have no choice but to win. Xiao Bing has left Jiang City. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on over there.¡±


    When Xiao Bing left, he was not alone, and he took Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan. Three people left Jiang City quietly and without a trace.


    In Shangyang City, Zhuge Jiangnan left Lord Long¡¯s villa and moved into his own Zhuge mansion, which was guarded by masters everywhere. Many of them had guns. Even a fly would¡¯ve found it very difficult to get in and out.


    In this mansion, besides Zhuge Jiangnan, the ones who had the highest statuses were his two disciples: one was Jiang Wu and the other was Poisonous Fox. Both of them remained by Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s side all the year round and they lived in Zhuge Mansion.


    The masters following Jiang Wu and Poisonous Fox were a little inferior. On the one hand, Lord Long did not attach any importance to Jiang Wu and Poisonous Fox at all. On the other hand, although they were talented, they always followed Zhuge Jiangnan, so others would not notice them and they didn¡¯t attract any attention.


    Two days later, the door of Zhuge Mansion finally opened. Poisonous Fox came out it and got into a car.


    As a wise man, Poisonous Fox had his own weakness, which was women.


    No one was perfect. Poisonous Fox was a person with strong self-discipline and didn¡¯t drink alcohol. He looked perfect on the surface, but everyone had his own dark side. Everyone needed to vent, and so did Poisonous Fox who vented through women.


    However, he was also very clever in this respect. He had a woman named Zhizi in Shangyang City, who was in her twenties. She had luxury cars, beautiful houses, famous jewelry and everything money could buy. The most important thing was that her family was absolutely clean and without problems.


    Apart from staying with his Master, Poisonous Fox often went to the villa for a night to relieve his pressure.


    At this moment, he was driving his car slowly into the villa¡¯s estate.


    The car stopped at the villa. After Poisonous Fox got out of the car, he asked the driver and bodyguard to drive back and pick him up tomorrow morning. No one would disturb them except for the servants in the villa.


    Poisonous Fox walked slowly into the villa. Usually, Zhizi would have gone downstairs to welcome him, but he didn¡¯t see her at this moment.


    Poisonous Fox was somewhat gloomy. He was always in this state of mind. Zhuge Jiangnan gave light to Jiang Wu and darkness to Poisonous Fox. Only in front of Zhizi could Poisonous Fox reluctantly and only slightly tear down those walls of gloom.


    Poisonous Fox walked slowly to the foot of the stairs and called up. ¡°Zhizi.¡±


    Suddenly, he felt a little uneasy. Even if Zhizi was not here, why didn¡¯t even a servant come out?


    Poisonous Fox turned around to run. Suddenly, there was the sound of footsteps upstairs. Xiao Bing came down the stairs. At the door, a huge man appeared from nowhere to block the exit. It was Dumbass.


    Poisonous Fox immediately realized that he couldn¡¯t run away. Although he was good at conspiracy and trickery, he was only a weak man without any martial skill. That was why someone like him had to rely on and assist a strong backer.


    Poisonous Fox stopped, turned his head, looked upstairs and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you trapping me?¡±


    Xiao Bing finally came down and looked at Poisonous Fox. He laughed and said, ¡°The first sentence is to ask me why I trapped you, but you don¡¯t want to know what happened to your woman. You are really ruthless. Poisonous Fox is indeed Poisonous Fox.¡±


    Poisonous Fox frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bing.¡±


    Hearing his name, Poisonous Fox was even more surprised, but he didn¡¯t show panic. Insteadly, he went to the sofa in the room and sat down. He asked in a cold voice, ¡°What do you want of me?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes flashed with a little admiration. He sat down opposite Poisonous Fox, lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and blew a smoke ring. His eyes were sharp enough to pierce the soul of Poisonous Fox. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, but you won¡¯t kill me.¡± Poisonous Fox¡¯s tone was full of self-confidence. ¡°If you wanted to kill me, you wouldn¡¯t waste time talking to me. If you wanted to kill me, you wouldn¡¯t have risked coming to Shangyang City at such a time, looking for no one else but me.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not here to kill me. You¡¯re asking me to help you.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°You are a smart man. I like to cooperate with smart people. Will you help me then?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Poisonous Fox earnestly said, ¡°Zhuge is my Master. He has taught me for more than ten years. I can¡¯t betray him.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to betray your Master, but I¡¯m asking you to betray Lord Long.¡±


    Poisonous Fox frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Lord Long and my Master are on the same side. If Lord Long is well, my Master will naturally be well. If Lord Long dies, will my Master dwell safely?¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered and said, ¡°Your Master thinks so, but Lord Long may not be of the same mind. Don¡¯t forget your friends when you¡¯ve become rich. But not everyone understands this saying, let alone do it. Lord Long needed your Master¡¯s help when he was younger. Now that he is powerful, your Master has long become a thorn in his flesh.¡±


    Poisonous Fox laughed coldly saying, ¡°Alienating one person from another is what I do best.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°If you want to provoke a wise man, you have to tell the truth. Listen to me first and then you decide whether I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Poisonous Fox was noncommittal.


    Xiao Bing calmly said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know yourself what kind of a man Lord Long is.¡±


    Poisonous Fox said, ¡°He values talent, is strong, confident, and has definite opinions.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Definite opinions? Maybe you¡¯re embarrassed to use another word ¡ª self-willed. Confidence is also called conceit. What do you think is the most intolerable thing for a conceited person like him?¡±


    Xiao Bing said before Poisonous Fox replied, ¡°The most intolerable thing for a conceited person like him is that his own merits have been concealed by others. In his eyes, everything he owns is because of his effort and his powerful force, and he can¡¯t bear sharing his merits with other, even a little.¡±


    ¡°Frankly speaking, he is the same as Xiang Yu in strength and the same as Liu Bang in mind. Such a person may succeed. After all, he has the greatest strength and power now. But as his follower, if your Master were to overshadow a little of his merit, what do you think will happen?¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered and said, ¡°Your Master being discarded this time is the simplest example. And this is just the beginning.¡±

 Chapter 213 - The Poisonous Foxs Choice

    Chapter 213 The Poisonous Fox¡¯s Choice


    Xiao Bing stared at Poisonous Fox, and found his eyes gloomy and emotionless. Poisonous Fox was a pro mind-game player, so he would not let his emotions be discerned, so easily.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How do you compare yourself with your Master?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s far better than me.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned and asked, ¡°Lord Long can cast your Master aside at any time. What do your think you can get from Lord Long, by showing him your support?¡±


    Poisonous Fox replied indifferently, ¡°Are you trying to sow discord between us?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°You will know after I put these questions to you. I¡¯m a martial artist and my biggest challenge is to keep pursuing powerful martial artists and defeat them one after another, so that I can stand on the top of the world. And you, as an adviser, what do you desire most?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that there¡¯s nothing you desire. A man would be no different from a fish, if he has no belief or aspiration.¡±


    Poisonous Fox finally spoke, ¡°Ambitious men want an empire, and advisers help them to build it.¡±


    ¡°If truth be told, it is the sense of fulfillment that we crave.¡± Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Lord Long is powerful enough to fulfill his dream. Even though an arrogant man like him, tries to act as if he has a big heart for the talents, he does not necessarily need them. So how can you help him build up this empire?¡±


    Poisonous Fox suddenly asked, ¡°What should I do then?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Follow Master Hou, which is what I would do if I were you. Firstly, Master Hou has a solid foundation of success. Secondly, Master Hou is at a disadvantage. You will be of great help of him, whereas there¡¯s little you can do for your present master. Thirdly, Master Hou knows that his martial cultivation is much inferior to Lord Long¡¯s, so he knows how to accommodate and use these talents. For instance, though I killed his North Heaven Queen, he still made me his ally. So Master Hou is the best person, if you want to help someone to establish an empire.¡±


    The Poisonous Fox seemed taken aback, ¡°I thought you would say that you are the one.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I have zero interest in the underground world. And besides, I don¡¯t have a solid foundation, like Master Hou. I¡¯m doing all this for you.¡±


    ¡°You can stay here as long as you wish, for your Master and I won¡¯t kill you. But do you believe that I can make Old Mr. Zhuge lose Lord Long¡¯s trust in him? Rumor has it that, it is this Old Zhuge, who did most of the work for Lord Long, to conquer this world. Maybe by then, Lord Long might even want to kill your Master. Your Master would get nothing, and risk losing his life. And you¡­ What can you possibly get when your loyal Master is barely trusted, by the man he is serving?¡±


    ¡°Not only will you be of no help to Old Mr. Zhuge, you will also lose the opportunity to advise the right man. Think of it. If you come to Master Hou¡¯s aid, when everyone believes that he¡¯s losing, won¡¯t you be renowned in the underground, after you help him to reverse the situation? By then, all of them will know that Zhuge Jiangnan has a pupil, who is far better than him. As for the guilt of betrayal, do you think advisers give a fig about this kind of thing? After all, history can only be written by the winner.¡±


    ¡°The praises received by the advisers in history, is equal to the infamy given to them by people.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°You figured this out?¡±


    ¡°Give me some time, if you trust me. I need a night to contemplate on this.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will wait.¡± Xiao Bing stood up and grinned, ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you here tomorrow morning. Hope you won¡¯t disappoint me. By the way, that girl of yours is a nice person. We did nothing to her, except to knock her out. She¡¯s in the room upstairs.¡±


    Poisonous Fox spoke again, ¡°I also want to know why you are so sure that Jiang Zihou will defeat Lord Long? Lord Long seems unstoppable now. Though advisers love challenges, none of them would want to play a game, in which they are doomed to lose.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Because Master Hou is more daring when it comes to using a talent. And Lord Long is an arrogant man who is losing his trust in Zhuge Jiangnan. If that¡¯s not enough, then what about you?¡±


    ¡°Me? What can I possibly do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the answer, when you give me yours. Before that, I can tell you nothing.¡± Xiao Bing then looked up towards the stairs, ¡°Hongyan, you can come down now!¡±


    Zhan Hongyan sauntered out of the woman¡¯s bedroom. She walked slowly down the stairs, looked at Poisonous Fox and said, ¡°Brother Bing, that woman will be waking up soon.¡±


    When he heard what Zhan Hongyan said, Poisonous Fox exhaled a discreet sigh of relief, which was discerned by Xiao Bing. Though Poisonous Fox seemed to be an aloof man, he obviously cared a lot for this woman.


    Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan cast another look at Poisonous Fox, and said, ¡°Brother Bing, we are not familiar with this place. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will tell Lord Long about this, right after we leave?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°No, he won¡¯t. Mutual trust is an important thing between two parties if they seek collaboration. Mr. Poisonous Fox, I¡¯ll be waiting for your reply tomorrow.¡±


    Poisonous Fox watched Xiao Bing leaving, his eyes reflecting the complication in his mind. The words Xiao Bing just said, still lingered, ¡°Mutual trust is an important thing between two parties if they seek collaboration¡­¡±


    Poisonous Fox¡¯s beliefs had been shaken, when he thought about what his Master had been through these days.


    Xiao Bing left with the other two. He was still prudent and chose to stay at a small hostel for the night, instead of a standard hotel. Though he said he believed that Poisonous Fox would not betray his trust, he did not trust this man, entirely. Because if he really told Lord Long about it, not only would Xiao Bing die, the people around him would also be involved.


    Xiao Bing was only half certain that Poisonous Fox would be convinced. He had already told this man about the pros and cons. He knew that Poisonous Fox wanted to build something great and splendid. All he had to do now, was wait for the reply.


    After Xiao Bing and Hongyan had taken their leave, Poisonous Fox walked upstairs and went into Zhizi¡¯s room. Zhizi was a beautiful woman, but more importantly, she was gentle and considerate.


    As a man who lived in the shades of darkness, he craved a woman like her. He was not being contradictory. Usually an introverted person liked the company of an out-going person, otherwise he or she would have nothing to talk about, if they were with someone alike.


    A person needed someone to complement him or her, in terms of characteristics.


    It was the reason why he found himself caught in a trap. Although he tried to run away instantly, it was not that he did not care about this woman. He was just a rational man. He knew that if he stayed, he would never have the chance to defeat the ones who set this trap. He was nothing, but an adviser who had no martial art skills.


    He sat quietly beside Zhizi, waiting for her to wake up. There was slight fear in the girl¡¯s eyes when she regained consciousness, but then it turned into bewilderment, when she found her man sitting beside her.


    ¡°I was¡­ Someone broke into our house and knocked me out. It was a woman.¡±


    Poisonous Fox reached out and gently ran his fingers through her hair, to comfort this girl. There was warmth in his customarily cold eyes. Perhaps even the coldest person in this world, has a warm side.


    Poisonous Fox told her everything that had happened, then asked in a soft voice, ¡°Zhizi, in your opinion, what should I do then?¡±


    Smiling, Zhizi looked at Poisonous Fox and said, ¡°You¡¯re my man. Is there any other person who knows you better than me? Why are you asking me that question, when you already have an answer?¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± he asked.


    Zhizi replied, ¡°You have already made a decision, otherwise you would have told this to your Master, wouldn¡¯t you? Actually what that man told you, is true. Men must make good use of the things he learned, no matter what it is, otherwise he will spend the rest of his life, regretting the choice he made. I know you are a proud man. You will live in sorrow, if your talent is ignored forever.¡±


    Poisonous Fox¡¯s eyes was stern, as he looked at the girl, ¡°You know me very well. I have come to a decision. But I want to hear your opinion, because, perhaps you have become an important figure in my heart.¡±


    Zhizi asked, ¡°You asked me. So now, have you made up your mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Poisonous Fox replied gravely, while looking at the girl, ¡°You should leave this place tonight. Take a taxi and tell the driver to go to Jiang City in Black Province, and find a hotel to stay.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about you?¡± the girl asked, fretfully.


    ¡°Me?¡± Poisonous Fox grinned. ¡°Lord Long is a proud man, who does not care enough to take a second look at me. So he definitely doesn¡¯t know about your existence. I will stay here and listen to what this Xiao Bing will say. Since he and I are about to be allies, I need to present him with a sincere gift!¡±


    ¡°Poisonous Fox, I want you to come back alive,¡± the girl said, worriedly.


    Poisonous Fox smiled, ¡°I will. Just wait for me.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Zhizi took only her ID and bank card, then went to the bus station, without even a suitcase, according to Poisonous Fox¡¯s instructions. Then, she got on the bus to Jiang City.


    At the same moment, Zhuge Jiangnan was in his mansion, feeling upset. Even a wise man like him, found it hard if he did not care about anything. It was just like what Xiao Bing had told him: An adviser¡¯s desire was no lesser than the martial artist¡¯s.


    Zhuge Jiangnan had been hoping that he could help a man to build an empire, for most of his life. Not long ago, he finally chose Lord Long to be that man. But now this man did not even trust him.


    Zhuge Jiangnan sighed, under the flickering light. ¡°Alas. Lord Long¡¯s conquest of the three provinces in the north, seems unstoppable now. Since he¡¯s losing his trust in me, perhaps I should live a reclusive life from now on. But the knowledge that Jiang Wu and Poisonous Fox learned from me, will go to waste. It¡¯s indeed a pity. It¡¯s likely that Lord Long will never put them into any important positions¡±.

 Chapter 214 - Blood Will Run Like a River within Three Days

    Chapter 214 Blood Will Run Like a River within Three Days


    The next morning, Xiao Bing, once again, walked into Poisonous Fox¡¯s mansion, but he found Poisonous Fox alone, in the villa. Curious, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your servant? And¡­ Where is that Ms. Zhizi?¡±


    Xiao Bing had knocked the servants and Zhizi, unconscious yesterday, but they should have woken up by now.


    ¡°I dismissed the servants, and I asked Zhizi to go to Shangyang City.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned and reached out his hand, ¡°Mr. Poisonous Fox, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. We are allies from now on. I surmise that Master Hou will be greatly pleased to have you on his side.¡±


    Poisonous Fox stared at Xiao Bing sternly, ¡°Mr. Xiao, you must be the wisest man alive.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Where did Zhizi go? If my guess is right, her destination is supposed to be Jiang City, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It is. Let¡¯s talk about our alignment.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°I will ask Master Hou to call you soon after. You will be his right hand man, from now on. Though there is already a Mu Tingchuan by Master Hou¡¯s side, your role is different. He¡¯s good at strategy, while you¡¯re adept in schemes, like Zhang Liang and Chen Ping, who once served Liu Bang. You¡¯re no less important than him.¡±


    Poisonous Fox shook his head, ¡°No. Mr. Xiao, it seems that you still don¡¯t understand what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Really? So is there something obvious that I¡¯m missing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t plan to serve Master Hou. Instead, I wish to be at your service.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned, ¡°To be honest, I appreciate your aptitude very much. However, I don¡¯t care about the underground world. I merely want to be a normal veteran, who runs a small business.¡±


    Poisonous Fox suddenly raised his hand, and pointed at Zhan Hongyan and Dumbass. Then he asked in a calm voice, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that these superior talents are willing to serve an ordinary veteran or a businessman. Mr. Xiao, a good sense of discernment is an important quality for advisers. From what I have discovered, I believe that you are not a man who wants to live an ordinary life.¡±


    ¡°Compared with the ambitious Master Hou, I¡¯m merely more excited about what will happen, if I follow you.¡±


    This was an unexpected gain for Xiao Bing. Poisonous Fox would indeed be exceptionally important to Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing now, did not lack powerful martial artists, even if Lil, who was borrowed from the Dragon Gate, was excluded. Gao Fei¡¯s power was unfathomable and Xiao Bing was quite qualified to be a top master. Even Zhang Hongyan and Dumbass were now really powerful.


    It was a man of wisdom that Xiao Bing needed most, at the moment. Xiao Bing was once a leader of the Dragon Teeth and Dragon Gate, which enabled him to view the world, in an overall way. But as the saying goes, two heads are better than one. Xiao Bing never considered himself superior to others, in all aspects.


    Xiao Bing did not hesitate for long, since now, there was an exceptional adviser who wished to follow him. ¡°I¡¯ll let you be by my side then. But I need tell you that now, we are helping Master Hou to defeat Lord Long. If Lord Long loses, the three provinces in the north will belong to Master Hou. Hence, I can promise you nothing, if you choose to follow me.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Poinonous Fox said earnestly. ¡°I have been thinking all night. I found you to be a very mysterious man, when I first saw you, and my Master even had the same feeling. So I decided to stay by your side, to see what your future will be. I think it will far more interesting than serving Master Hou.


    Xiao Bing nodded his head, ¡°You can call me Brother Bing, from now on!¡±


    Master Hou suddenly got a call from Xiao Bing, in his mansion. He sounded delighted when he was told that Poisonous Fox had deserted the Long Family. It seemed that his plan was one step closer to success.


    His chance of winning has increased from 30 percent to 40 percent.


    Though the percentage was still small, Master Hou deemed it still worth risking. After all, if nothing is ventured, nothing will be gained!


    Since Poisonous Fox had been by Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s side before, he knew quite well about Lord Long¡¯s distribution of his forces, and the powerful martial artists under his leadership. According to his analysis, Master Hou was doomed, even if his Master stopped counselling Lord Long.


    This was because there was a huge gap between the forces they have. However, Poisonous Fox also thought that only challenges would bring about treasures. If Poisonous Fox chose to remain with Zhuge Jiangnan and Lord Long, he might never get the chance to prove himself. No one on earth was willing to see his talent go to waste.


    According to the tips Poisonous Fox provided, Xiao Bing began making his plan. His current priority was to make Lord Long keep losing his trust in Zhuge Jiangnan, because only when Lord Long no longer trusted this old man, would this plan work. Zhuge Jiangnan was Lord Long¡¯s most intelligent adviser, so Xiao Bing had to make Lord Long ignore his advice.


    It was not hard to alienate the two. Poisonous Fox was a magnanimous man. Xiao Bing promised him that if they truly defeated Lord Long, he would never make things difficult for Zhuge Jiangnan. He said that he would ensure that this old man would live a peaceful life. Poisonous Fox felt relieved, after he heard it.


    After he left Poisonous Fox¡¯s mansion, Xiao Bing pulled over at the roadside, with a seemingly stern face.


    To gain Poisonous Fox¡¯s confidence and loyalty, Xiao Bing did not want to appear as being worried, before. After all, this man was very discerning. Xiao Bing did not want the Fox to find him lacking in confidence.


    Though he had some knowledge of Lord Long¡¯s forces, he found this man to be much more powerful, after Poisonous Fox offered him information, about the mighty Lord Long.


    According to Poisonous Fox, Lord Long¡¯s might was unfathomable, which was something Xiao Bing already knew. Xiao Bing was sure that Lord Long was at the Gang-strength Stage, except he did not know which level he was at.


    A long time ago Lord Long left home, to find a master from whom he could study the most powerful martial arts. Then he returned with three sworn brothers, who shared mounting notoriety for the vicious deeds they had done in the cities near Yangzi River. Even the government could not bring them to justice. But they encountered Lord Long, who then beat the crap out of the three. Finally, these three villains bowed to his might. The four of them were known as the Four Vicious Dragons in the Yangzi River.


    After that, Lord Long returned home with three of his brothers, and his intention was to bring glory back to his family. Except for Lord Long, the strongest martial artists in this family, were his three sworn brothers.


    As the leader of the Four Vicious Dragon of Yangzi River, Lord Long had reached the Gang-strength Stage, which made him almost invincible, on this planet.


    The second-in-command of the Four Vicious Dragons, was called Zhangyu, the Fish in the Waves. He had reached the early stage of Elixir-strength, which was the beginning of the level of the innate. However, if the battlefield was under water, even the masters of Gang-strength could not do him much harm. He grew up by a river, and he was better in the water.


    Li Tianling, the ¡°Mountain¡± ranked third among the four. He was shaped like a tower and it was said that he was born with great might, which made him resemble Dumbass, in this aspect. He had reached the early stage of Gang-strength, as well.


    The last one was a toxic woman who was called ¡°the Femme Fatale¡±. She was a martial artist of the pinnacle of Transforming Strength, yet she was no less terrifying than the others. She cultivated martial arts relating to poison. Even an innate master could be wounded, if he underestimated this woman.


    These three powerful martial artists shared intimate relationships, since they had sworn to be brothers. Lord Long was even closer to them than his real brothers.


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°If I could turn those three sworn brothers of his against him, things would be much easier. But they are only loyal to Lord Long. There is nothing I can do except to kill them.¡±


    Dumbass thought that killing them was not bad idea, because Xiao Bing always appeared invincible, in his eyes.


    But Zhan Hongyan thought beyond that. ¡°Putting aside the fact that Lord Long has unfathomable might, the three sworn brothers can be quite an ordeal for us.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± There was a hint of cold sharpness in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. ¡°They are either near or above the level of the innate. Indeed it is hard for us to kill them. If Lil Bei or Gao Fei joins us, we will stand a better chance.¡±


    Dumbass patted his chest and complained, ¡°Brother Bing, I can crush one of them, just by using the mounting weight of my body.¡±


    Xiao Bing took a look at Dumbass and sniggered, ¡°Perhaps you can kill Femme Fatale with it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Where is that woman? I¡¯ll go kill her now,¡± replied the boy, who was deadly earnest.


    Xiao Bing pondered for a while and deemed Femme Fatale the easiest for them to kill, and the most dangerous. The number of people an innate master could kill was limited. But that was not the same for a master of poison. A powerful master of poison could kill thousands of people, in merely one night.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°As you wish. We will kill Femme Fatale first!¡±


    Zhan Hongyan glanced at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°You will start with a woman?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°There¡¯s no division of genders, when it comes to dealing with your enemy. Let¡¯s go. Time is running out. I want to cause a great chaos in the Long family within three days, and I want Lord Long to be furious!¡±


    Though there was a hint of a smile on Xiao Bing¡¯s face, the intention of killing in his eyes grew stronger and stronger. Zhan Hongyan had wanted to laugh before, but she could not help shivering, when she spotted this killing look. It was as if she was looking at a very horrible scene.


    Blood would be flowing like rivers within three days!

 Chapter 215 - The Femme Fatale

    Chapter 215 The Femme Fatale


    As long as there was black and evil in this world, there would be white and righteousness.


    There would be a demon, if there was a god.


    When some powerful martial artist who set foot on the wrong path, and the police or even the special forces could not handle them, this is when the Dragon Teeth stepped in.


    The existence of the Dragon Teeth was unknown to most people. They merely knew that it was one of the most mysterious and the strongest force of the Chinese government, and the counterpart of evil.


    When Xiao Bing was in the Dragon Teeth, it was an invincible force, feared by even the most brutal of the criminals. Even the darkness on this earth would tremble upon hearing its name.


    The Dragon Teeth was still the most mysterious and powerful special force in the world, after Xiao Bing left. However, its deterrence had weakened slightly.


    The Four Vicious Dragons in the Yangtze River, for instance, had managed to escape from the men of the Dragon Teeth, many times. Though they left the area, it was not a victory for the Dragon Teeth.


    These Four Vicious Dragons were a threat to any country, and things would much easier for them, if they changed the battlefield into the underground world.


    For Lord Long, Zhuge Jiangnan was his think-tank, and his three sworn brothers were his teeth and claws.


    And now XiaoBing¡¯s goal was to pierce his brain and cut off its claws!


    Femme Fatale was a sexy woman, about 34 or 35 of age, and was quite plump.


    Her features resembled the Snake Demon. Right now she was in a KTV, with two handsome men. Men enjoyed the company of pretty girls, and women also enjoyed the company of handsome boys.


    As long as one possessed wealth and power, no matter if one was a man or a woman, there would always beauties for him or her, to savor. That was why there were male prostitutes.


    It was a lucky day for these two young boys. They enjoyed this woman¡¯s fondling, because usually the wealthy women who paid them, were never as beautiful as this one.


    All of a sudden, this Femme Fatale grabbed one boy by his hand, and pulled him closer. This made the boy¡¯s body press against her serpent-like body. Then she opened her mouth and kissed the boy. Her slick tongue broke into the boy¡¯s mouth and she started to suck at the boy¡¯s tongue.


    The other boy swallowed hard, while watching the two making out. He could feel his heart pounding, and he even had an erection.


    The woman¡¯s moan had a bewitching quality to it, which certainly ignited the boy¡¯s lust.


    After having enjoyed the kissing, the woman shoved the boy down the sofa and commanded icily, ¡°Lick my toes!¡±


    Soon, the boy took off the woman¡¯s shoes, and with exaggerated delicacy, began licking her toes, like a loyal dog.


    The woman giggled, and pulled the other boy to her. They started kissing, and their hands were roaming all over each other¡¯s body.


    When a man accepted this type of job, then he must be prepared to be humiliated a million times over. For the boy who was kneeling on the floor, his only relief was that, at least this was a beautiful woman he was serving.


    After this woman had enough of the fun, she asked both boys to kneel before her. Then she guffawed, but suddenly her guffaw stopped, while her eyes glittered viciously like a serpent. She pointed at the two boys and said, ¡°You men are no different from lustful dogs, who can barely have a clear mind, when they see a beauty.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We are dogs in heat.¡±


    Femme Fatale kicked one of the boys¡¯ head and bellowed, ¡°Get away from me!¡±


    The two boys had not expected that this woman would start bristling with rage. They were so frightened, that they scrambled to a corner of the room and knelt, trembling.


    ¡°Men always treat women like toys, to be used and tossed away, anytime they want. But they can also be bewitched by a beautiful woman¡­ Men are just conceited, but pathetic creatures!¡±


    Memories came creeping in. She was born with poison in her body, and since she was still young, she could not control it. People would often be hurt by her poison. Later the villagers considered her as a monster, and had her exiled.


    Though her poison grew stronger and stronger, she gradually learned how to control it. Later she found a job in the city and lived quite a happy life, until she met him, the only man in her life. Yet she was not his only woman.


    She could already control the poison in her body when she met him, so she could touch his hand, kiss his lips or let him bed her. That man said that he loved her, and even wanted to marry her.


    While she was immersed in happiness, one day, this man offended some rascals. They beat him black and blue, and was about to break his legs, in front of the woman. Finally she could no longer resist. She released her poison. The poison caused numbness, and one of them was even killed by it.


    Femme Fatale went to prison, because of this man, but she did not regret it. But before her trial began, she heard that the man she loved, was about to marry another woman, a rich woman, more specifically.


    She had not expected that he would be unfaithful, in such a short time. She was so infuriated that she killed the warden with her poison, and escaped from the prison.


    Overnight that man and the family of his wealthy new girlfriend, were all poisoned to death.


    Henceforth, the name Femme Fatale, was now notorious.


    She hated all men in this world.


    Suddenly the door was pushed open, and the staunch Dumbass rushed in with Zhan Hongyan, trailing behind. Femme Fatale¡¯s guards were all lying on the ground.


    No one in the room had expected this, but Femme Fatale seemed placid. She cast a sweeping glance at the two, who had the feeling of being gazed at by a poisonous serpent, and shivered.


    ¡°You were sent to kill me?¡± Femme Fatale giggled, ¡°Thousands of people want to see me dead since I was a little girl, but they all ended up dead. The villagers who once exiled me, all died in one night, including the ones who had abused me and the ones who even did me harm.¡±


    She pointed at her shoes and commanded icily, ¡°Kneel and kiss my shoes, then I shall spare your lives.¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Dumbass suddenly sprinted towards this poisonous woman, so quickly that Zhan Hongyan could not even stop him. However, Dumbass suddenly fell on the ground, as Femme Fatale merely flicked her fingers at him. His face grew purple, but he managed to get up, and strode towards his foe.


    There was a hint of laughter in this woman¡¯s eyes, as if she was staring at a dying insect. Dumbass was quite strong and he was almost immune to any exterior injuries. However, he was still venerable on the inside, and susceptible to poison.


    Everyone had weaknesses and this woman¡¯s poison was Dumbass¡¯s biggest weakness.


    Gradually Dumbass could not see clearly. He slumped on the ground, while grumbling, ¡°Damn woman, I didn¡¯t see it coming¡­¡±


    Femme Fatale smiled slightly, ¡°A true master of poison can taint others without their notice. You two have been poisoned since you walked in. The girl over there, why don¡¯t you rub your belly and feel it gingerly?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan¡¯s face changed, as comprehension set in. She put her hands on her abdomen, and grunted in agony.


    Then she cast an astonished look at this top master, who could kill one, even before she knew it was coming.


    Femme Fatale spoke with an air of aloofness, ¡°It¡¯s lucky that you did not move. You still have ten minutes. But this big dumb boy is about to die. So tell me, who sent you to kill me.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan¡¯s face looked awful. She took a look at Dumbass, and said hastily to this poisonous woman, ¡°Liu Sheng! Does this name sound familiar to you? Give us the antidote if you want to know more about him. I can take you to someone.¡±


    ¡°Liu Sheng?¡± The coldness in this woman¡¯s eyes grew stronger. She suddenly appeared in front of Zhan Hongyan and sized her by the throat, her eyes as sharp as a viper¡¯s, ¡°How do you know this man?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan¡¯s decline was rapid, yet she still could last few seconds, under the onset of Femme Fatale¡¯s posion. Her breath grew weaker and weaker, her forehead was bulging with lumpy veins, yet her eyes still seemed placid and fearless. Her mentality was as strong as that of all the top assassins.


    Though Zhan Hongyan seemed about to die at any time, she was still determined, ¡°Give us the antidote and leave with us, otherwise you will never know his secrets.¡±


    ¡°What secrets could he possibly have?¡± Femme Fatale tossed Zhang Hongyan onto the floor. The expression on her face changed eerily. She suddenly took out a delicate jade bottle and poured out two pills, which was then sent hurtling towards Zhan Hongyan and Dumbass¡¯s mouths. The pills melted instantly when they were in their mouths.


    Soon the two felt if there was a warm stream flowing through their bodies, as the poison was being expelled. Dumbass regained his footing and came near Zhan Hongyan. ¡°This is truly a toxic woman,¡± he said, while staring at Femme Fatale, vigilantly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me of that!¡± Zhan Hongyan glared at Dumbass, and then fixed her eyes on Femme Fatale, ¡°Femme Fatale, I don¡¯t know exactly what these secrets are. But I¡¯ll take you to someone. Come with us, if you desire to know more.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s go now¡­¡±


    Femme Fatale was quite a resolute woman. She strode out of the room first, with Zhang Hongyan and Dumbass trailing behind. The two young boys¡¯ faces suddenly turned purple, as they tried to stand up. Their breaths caught in their throats. They fell on the ground, clutching their necks with their hands and writhing about. Gradually, all signs of life were gone from them.

 Chapter 216 - You Merely Love Yourself

    Chapter 216 You Merely Love Yourself


    Liu Sheng was the eternal pain in her heart, the scourge of her hatred.


    As long as this name existed in her memory, the resentment she held towards this world would never disappear. Instead, it would only grow stronger and stronger, until the world was destroyed or she was destroyed by this cruel world.


    While Zhang Hongyan was driving the car, Dumbass was sitting beside Femme Fatale, not daring to move even one finger. There were few people on this earth, who could frighten Dumbass. And even if they were much stronger than him, Dumbass was not afraid of fighting with them. But this woman nearly killed him, without his knowledge. He did not even know what had happened to him, exactly at that moment, which was a feeling that made him feel very terrified.


    Femme Fatale was silent, along the journey. Memories kept creeping into her head, and it was tearing but also healing the seams in her heart, which then turned dark and gloomy.


    Finally, the car stopped in front of the yard of a house, at an isolated area, where there were no other houses or people.


    The three got out of the car, and strode into the house. It was not until this time, that Zhan Hongyan and Dumbass felt relieved. Though they had made stunning recoveries, they still felt vulnerable, when standing beside this poisonous woman. They could only feel safe when they were with Xiao Bing, which was an important reason why they were willing to follow Xiao Bing.


    It was quite a big yard and there was a bungalow with an open door, in it. Xiao Bing was not inside. Instead, he was sitting on a chair in front of the door, and staring at Femme Fatale, with his legs crossed.


    There were still a few chairs in the yard. Zhan Hongyan and Dumbass stood behind Xiao Bing and the poisonous woman did not sit down, either. She walked up to Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°What do you know about Liu Sheng? What are you going to tell me?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask who I am, first?¡±


    Xiao Bing was at the pinnacle of the Transforming Strength and, given his comprehension that was beyond Transforming-strength, he was not afraid of this woman, in terms of martial arts skills. He even believed it was highly possible for him to defeat a master at the pinnacle of Transforming Strength. He only feared this woman, who was born with lethal poison in her system. Poison was much more unpredictable than any martial arts.


    Ever since Femme Fatale walked into the yard, Xiao Bing had not removed his eyes from her. Though he seemed placid and confident, he was vigilant about this woman¡¯s every movement.


    There were flickers of madness, cruelty, resentment and agony in Femme Fatale¡¯s eyes. Xiao Bing even noticed that her heart was beating faster and faster. So he put on a more placid smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Bing. I came from Jiang City¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want to find out what you know about Liu Sheng. I don¡¯t care what your name is, or where you came from.¡± This woman was becoming imposing. The extreme resentment in her eyes, even startled Zhang Hongyan, who was a killer with a strong mentality.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s face became stern. ¡°Okay. But I don¡¯t like someone to talk so condescendingly to me, no matter if that someone is a man or a woman.¡±


    Xiao Bing pointed at the chair on the opposite side, as he said this.


    Femme Fatale walked over and sat on the chair. Ever since she had walked in to this yard, she had been led by the nose. But she was not aware of this She was merely eager to know what secrets Xiao Bing knew about Liu Sheng.


    Though that man had long been dead, she was still emotionally moved, whenever his name was mentioned.


    Femme Fatale gazed at Xiao Bing, her gaze like a serpent targeting its prey, after she sat down. If she found Xiao Bing to be a liar, she would definitely do her best to kill this man. As long as she could slay this man who dared to speak that name, it would not matter if she was dead or not.


    ¡°Speak.¡± She sounded like a vengeful ghost. Even though Xiao Bing was a powerful martial artist now, he would not dare to strike the first blow, the moment this woman stepped into this yard. If she was truly willing to put up a desperate fight, she could cause enormous damage, even if Xiao Bing could defeat her.


    Xiao Bing seemed composed, as he rested his hands on the handles of the chair. His eyes seemingly, could see through everything. ¡°Liu Mei, female, was born in the Liu Village. When she was nine, her parents had a quarrel with others. She was angry and released her poisons, which then caused all others to become unconscious. They were saved, but from then on, all the villagers considered you as a monster. You must be in such agony, then. But you didn¡¯t know that only one in a billion is endowed with such poison skills. You were a prodigy in the art of using poison.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, if you had a master of poison to train you, you would have been far more powerful than this.¡±


    Femme Fatale was surprised that Xiao Bing knew about her past. Right now, however, the only thing that she cared about was Liu Sheng, and anything that involved his name. She became impatient, ¡°Why are you talking about this. If you can¡¯t tell me things that I don¡¯t know about Liu Sheng, then what¡¯s the point of me sitting here? You are all Lord Long¡¯s enemies. I can kill you all here and now, as the price for lying to me.¡±


    Xiao Bing was still calm, as he watched this woman start to get fretful. ¡°I need to tell these things, one by one. We have plenty of time. Take it easy,¡± Xiao Bing said, smilingly.


    ¡°Fine. But if you can¡¯t tell me something that interests me, I will poison you all to death. Don¡¯t ever think that you can get away from my poison, even if we are at the same stage. No one can survive the poison of a master at the pinnacle of Transforming Strength, as long as he is below the innate stage. The poison would still work, even if he has reached the Elixir-strength, and is below the Gang-strength Stage.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°I suppose, that, compared with killing me and my friends, the information about Liu Sheng, should interest you more. Why don¡¯t you listen to what I¡¯m going to tell you, patiently?¡±


    Femme Fatale stopped talking.


    ¡°Your poison grew stronger and stronger. One day, even you could not control it. The villagers and even your family estranged themselves from you. They regarded you as a monster and had you exiled. From then on you led a vagrant life and you didn¡¯t even dare to get close to anyone, until you could control the poison inside you. Since then, you lived like any normal person in the city, and later you encountered this Liu Sheng¡­¡±


    ¡°Your relationship with him developed rapidly. You two even talked about marriage. However, one day, he had a conflict with a bunch of rascals, and was beaten up severely. You were so infuriated that you could not control the poison anymore. Several men went down, one died, some were crippled and some were permanently disabled. And later, you were arrested.¡±


    ¡°You had to face trial, but still, you did not regret what you did, because it was all for the man you loved most. But when you were in the prison, you heard that Liu Sheng would not be visiting you anymore, because he was with another girl, who would soon be married to him.¡±


    ¡°You hated him as much as you loved him. The love you had for him, turned into hatred overnight. You killed the guards with your poison, and escaped from the prison. You found Liu Sheng. He admitted to the affair, and tried to convince you to turn yourself in. Hence, you slaughtered Li Sheng and his family with your poison, as well as his new lover and her family. Liu Mei died that night and Femme Fatale was born.¡±


    Xiao Bing stared at this woman and asked, ¡°Am I right?¡±


    Femme Fatale¡¯s face was etched with hatred as she shivered. Obviously it was a painful memory for her in retrospect, and the bane of her darkness.


    ¡°Liu Mei¡­¡± Xiao Bing called out the name, which was now so unfamiliar to this woman. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever wondered why he wanted to marry that woman?¡±


    This poisonous woman laughed. Her laughter was strident and horrifying. Then she eyed Xiao Bing as if Xiao Bing was the one who had caused her pain. She smiled in a ghastly manner, ¡°Was it not because you men are all prone to abandon the old for the new?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°You still believe that this man, who spent so many years with you and even wanted to marry you without the blessing of his family, would betray you only several days after you went to jail?¡±


    ¡°So tell me why!¡± She bellowed.


    ¡°Because he wanted to save you!¡±


    ¡°What¡­did you say?¡± Femme Fatale suddenly stood up. She gasped at first, then she shook her head in disbelief. Then she guffawed, ¡°You want to use this ridiculous lie to convince me to shun evil and be a good person? What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at this and you¡¯ll know I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    Xiao Bing then threw a notebook on the floor, beside her feet. She trembled and bent down slowly. Her fingers were shaking, as well as her heart. On one hand she hoped that Xiao Bing was telling the truth, even though there was still disbelief from the bottom of her heart. She even thought it was a ridiculous lie. But she still picked up the notebook.


    ¡°That woman¡¯s uncle was the Chief of the Police Bureau¡­ Turn to the second page and you¡¯ll find the official seal.¡±


    The poisonous woman turned to the second page, and was shocked by what she saw. The book dropped to the floor with an audible thud, as her face turned pale.


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°I found this with my resources. It was recorded ten years ago and it¡¯s lucky for you that I found it. That woman¡¯s uncle changed your sentence from death to ten years¡¯ imprisonment, by using his resources. Didn¡¯t you know that? Why did he do it for you, in your opinion?¡±


    ¡°Because your man, in order to free you from prison as soon as possible, agreed to marry his niece, who had been in love with him, for many years already.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Femme Fatale slumped on the chair, and tears began trickling down her cheeks. It was the first time she had cried in ten years. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡±


    ¡°He did not expect that you could do something this horrible. I suppose that he just wanted you to be completely disappointed in him. Only by doing so, could you be saved and find your own happiness. However, he didn¡¯t see you for who you really are.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s sharp eyes pierced through this woman¡¯s gloomy heart. ¡°You didn¡¯t love him at all. You just love yourself. You did not have any trust in him, which is why all of this did not occur to you!¡±

 Chapter 217 - Xiao Bing, Master of Early Stage Elixir-Strength

    ¡°I didn¡¯t love him¡­ I only loved myself¡­myself¡­¡±


    This poisonous woman wailed while scratching her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re lying. You must be lying. I shall kill you¡­¡±


    ¡°Kill me?¡± Xiao Bing sneered, ¡°What else are you capable of except for killing? How many have you killed all these years? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already lost count. You killed the ones who loved you and even the ones who had nothing to do with you. When you felt betrayed, not only did you kill Liu Sheng and that woman¡¯s whole family, you also brutally slaughtered everyone in the village where you once lived!¡±


    ¡°You know that your mother and father were in that village!¡±


    The woman shouted insanely, ¡°They both saw me as a monster and cast me aside. I was their daughter yet they chose to abandon me! I¡¯m not the one who abandoned them first!¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and found this woman miserable and pathetic. ¡°I sent someone to investigate your village. It was a remote and backward village where law often was not applied. Do you still believe that these villagers would let you go that easily if you poisoned someone to death? You could have been dead if your parents hadn¡¯t exiled you.¡±


    The woman gasped and seemed contrite, ¡°Why¡­ Why haven¡¯t I thought any of these all these years¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you are just too stubborn, especially after you felt betrayed by your boyfriend. You think that the whole world failed you and is against you. You look at everything from a selfish perspective¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe the poison inside your body is a curse. But the gods blessed you with parents and a boyfriend, who loved you very much. But you rejected them and ruined everything. You killed them all and thousands of innocent peoples. Countless families were torn apart by you all these years. And I can¡¯t even imagine how many little girls have already lived a more miserable life because of you!¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes seemed to penetrate this poisonous woman¡¯s body and soul.


    ¡°Now, do you think that you¡¯re still qualified to argue about hatred and injustice with me? What reason do you have to hate this world?¡±


    Ten years ago, love was her life-support in this world, but in the last ten years, she lived with hatred. All of a sudden she found that the hatred she harbored was so ridiculous and absurd. What had held her together these years completely collapsed at this moment?


    She slumped on the chair looking like she¡¯s had a mental breakdown.


    Xiao Bing felt pity for this woman. No matter what horrible things she had done, though she blamed it all on unfair fate, she was just another pathetic woman who lost her way while fighting destiny.


    Xiao Bing sighed and asked, ¡°Do you still want to kill us now?¡±


    But the Femme Fatale was just sitting there staring at nothing. Zhan Hong Yan now felt it would be very easy for her and Dumbass to kill her. To say nothing of Xiao Bing, who was no less powerful than this woman? She took a step forward. As a killer, there was not much burden of morality.


    But Xiao Bing grabbed her by the arm and shook his head. ¡°She won¡¯t be a threat anymore. Let her choose her way.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up and sighed. She may not be the first tragic yet hateful woman in the world, but she would not be the last either.


    When Xiao Bing and his mates reached the door and were about to leave, they suddenly heard a tumbling sound. They all stopped and whirled around. The knife she was holding was now deep in her chest. She was lying on the ground with her face upturned, blood gushed out from the wound. But there was a happy smile on her face. ¡°I owe it to them and I can only repay them on the other side. My parents and Liu Sheng¡­ There were people who loved me in this world¡­¡±


    The poisonous woman¡¯s death weighed heavily on Xiao Bing heart, but somehow he felt relieved. He stared at her body and said, ¡°She could have killed herself with her poison, but she chose a dagger. Maybe she thought that her poison had brought too many sins to this world and it was unforgivable. Anyway, we should be happy for her. Though she is dead now, but she was happy when she died. Her hatred disappeared and was replaced by love.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan looked desolate. She sighed and said, ¡°Brother Bing, though what was said is about her, I thought of myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan smiled bitterly, ¡°I also destroyed thousands of families when I was a killer.¡±


    Looking at this girl, Xiao Bing shook his head and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. At least you know what love is and you won¡¯t be manipulated by hatred. Anyone is capable of forsaking their darkness and coming back to the path of righteousness, which is something you have already achieved.¡±


    ¡°But what about her?¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Xiao Bing shook his head, ¡°Death is the happiest relief for her.¡±


    Zhang Hongyan stared at Xiao Bing, awed. Then she spoke sincerely, ¡°Brother Bing, I suddenly feel that you are so scary, much scarier than my half-master.¡±


    Gao Fei had been teaching Zhan Hongyan and Dumbass, but he didn¡¯t say that he was their teacher, which meant that he was their teacher in truth but not in name.


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°You mean that I¡¯m Gao Fei¡¯s equal?¡±


    ¡°No, you are much scarier than he is.¡± Zhang Hongyan was dead serious as she said that. ¡°I once heard that the most exquisite art of killing is to kill one from within, instead of using any blade. That was what you did to that woman, Brother Bing. You killed her from within.¡±


    ¡°Kill from within¡­¡± Xiao Bing shook his head and managed a wry smile. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go. Her death will remain undiscovered for some time. We should deal with the others meanwhile.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Lord Long¡¯s two other sworn brothers.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan gasped, ¡°They are from the Innate Realm!¡±


    Though Zhan Hongyan had never fought an innate master, she knew that innate masters were way much stronger than the acquired masters.


    Though she had always been confident about Xiao Bing, who had already reached the peak of the Transforming Strength and was one step away from the level of the innate, she knew the enormous difference between these two levels.


    Xiao Bing pondered for a moment and suddenly had a very odd feeling. He halted and said to Zhan Hongyan, ¡°Stand watch out here. Dumbass, take care of that woman¡¯s body. I need to cultivate in quietness.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan¡¯s eyes brightened because she hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Bing to have a breakthrough at this moment. She nodded hastily. Xiao Bing went into the bungalow, found a room and sat down. Zhan Hongyan then guarded the door for him while Dumbass dug a pit to bury the Femme Fatale¡¯s body.


    This unexpected comprehension occurred to Xiao Bing in an blink of the eye. Maybe it had something to with the poisonous woman¡¯s death, especially the happiness in her eyes when she was dying, which had a great impact on Xiao Bing¡¯s heart.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s breakthrough brought him in to the early stage of Elixir-strength, which meant that now he could be regarded as an innate master. The difference between an innate master and an acquire master was huge. If the ascension from Clear-strength Stage to Concealing-strength Stage and then to Transforming Strength was the breakthrough of physical strength, then reaching the Elixir-strength was not merely a breakthrough, it was an evolution or reform.


    The strength in the body of an innate master was mostly scattered through his body. Only a small part of it was focused on his elixir. When he was attacking or parrying, the strength he exerted was only about 10 percent to 20 percent of the total strength in his body.


    But it was not the same with the Elixir-strength. The power inside the body of an Elixir-strength master was purer and greater. About 80 percent of his power was concentrated in his elixir. The strength he could exert was several times stronger when he performed any movement. And this purer power enabled him to last a long time even when being attacked by three or four masters of Elixir-strength.


    Entering the room, Xiao Bing sat down on the floor with his legs crossed. He concentrated his attention highly in his inner body. The power in it began burning and soon it burned outwards. It was a feeling much more painful than a heart being boiled in a pan. But Xiao Bing did not even moan or frown. The only thing that could prove that he was in infinite pain was the drops of sweat studding his body.


    Boom! Finally, Xiao Bing felt a warm stream spreading out from his elixir. The power was purer than that of the innate masters¡¯ and it was not aggressive. It was strong but cozily warm.


    Eventually, after the warm stream reached every corner of his body, the excessive energy stopped spreading. It congealed in his elixir and as it was being continuously pressed, Xiao Bing could feel the mounting might inside his body. He deemed his strength ten times greater than before.


    When everything was over, Xiao Bing perspired from head to heel. He took a look at his hands and found a heated steam swirling with an unfathomable force inside his palm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to already be this powerful when I¡¯m merely in the early stage of the Elixir-strength. But there¡¯s a reason behind it. I have been through this before and the strength inside my body was refined countless times. But I¡¯m afraid even the power of the pinnacle of Elixir-strength is inferior to the power I possess now¡­ I can have a fair battle with an enemy of the middle-stage of Elixir-strength.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were afire with excitement. It seemed that if he successfully arrived at the end of the cultivation path he had been through before, he would only be stronger!


    Though it was still impossible for him to defeat Lord Long, he was more confident if he was to beat Lord Long¡¯s two other sworn brothers!

 Chapter 218 - War Has Just Begun

    Chapter 218 War Has Just Begun


    After they dealt with the Femme Fatale, Lil Bei acquired information about the Zhang Yu and Li Tianling. Li Tianling the giant, had been living in Lord Long¡¯s mansion, which made it almost impossible for Xiao Bing to kill him. So he decided to start with Zhang Yu.


    In Shangyang City, there was a lake called the Purified Water Lake. A boat always floated on its surface. Xiao Bing now was standing on its bank with Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan behind him.


    The night had gotten darker. Under the faint starlight, they could see that the boat was right in the middle of the lake.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes sparkled like stars in the night. He looked at the boat and said calmly, ¡°Hongyan, as a killer, how does it feel to kill people?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan seemed upset, ¡°Everyone has their own reasons. No one is born to be a killer.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just that sometimes we are forced to do things like this. I, for instance, have to do what I don¡¯t want to for the next two days.¡±


    There was sternness in Zhan Hongyan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Boss, I know you are as powerful as Zhang Yu. But he¡¯s surrounded by water. It is said that even the masters of the pinnacle of the Elixir-strength aren¡¯t his match¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Xiao Bing said, ¡°You two don¡¯t need to stay here anymore. Go and kill the elites of the Long Family. Remember, your safety comes first. Once we¡¯re done, let¡¯s meet here and leave this very night.¡±


    ¡°All right, Brother Bing.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan and Dumbass exchanged looks, turned away and disappeared in the dark.


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath as he stared at the boat floating in the lake. He believed that the best way was to kill Zhang Yu on the boat while he was off guard. If he escapes into the water, he would be invincible. It would be a fierce battle.


    Xiao Bing got on the raft he had prepared earlier and rowed towards the middle.


    It was a quiet night, which was perfect for Xiao Bing¡¯s plan to kill his foe silently. However, before he even got near boat, a man appeared. His was of average height and slightly thin, his hair was hanging down his shoulder. He faintly resembled the image of the ancient swordsman when he clasped his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Is the one on the raft here to kill me?¡±


    His voice sounded mild, but Xiao Bing didn¡¯t dare lose any of his vigilance. Each of the Four Vicious Dragon in the Yangtze River had all kinds of evil deeds and countless of people died by their hands.


    Xiao Bing did not deny it. He stopped rowing and upraised his head, looking into the distance. He faintly saw the man¡¯s countenance, thirtyish and handsome.


    Xiao Bing said out loudly, ¡°This one is called Xiao Bing of the Jiang City. I¡¯m here to ask for advice.¡±


    ¡°So you are Xiao Bing¡­¡± Zhang Yu sounded surprised. ¡°I was told you were of Transforming-strength. I didn¡¯t expect you to be on the level of the innate. Good, you¡¯re my big brother¡¯s foe. You will die here tonight.¡±


    Saying that, Zhang Yu took off his coat and the scale-like tight garment was revealed. Xiao Bing surmised that Zhang Yu could move under water freely like a fish.


    Aware that his foe was about to dive into the water, Xiao Bing hurled the paddle in his right hand. It hurtled at Zhang Yu as fast as lightening, and was about to pierce his body.


    Zhang Yu¡¯s expression changed when seeing the paddle coming at him. He had not expected Xiao Bing, a master at the early stage of Elixir-strength, to have such exceptional force of power. It was because he didn¡¯t know that years ago Xiao Bing had gone beyond the Elixir-strength. He was just walking on a path which he¡¯d already set foot upon. It was like steel-refining. The more times the steel is refined, the purer it will be. And now the power inside Xiao Bing¡¯s body was purer than that of normal Elixir-strength.


    The purer one man¡¯s power was, the greater the strength he could exert, which meant that Xiao Bing would be more effective when fighting.


    The force coming with the paddle was so formidable that, though he successfully dodged, he had a horrible expression on his face. This Xiao Bing was different from what he had imagined. He once thought he could kill this Xiao Bing as easily as slicing a piece of cake. He had not expected that Xiao Bing would be stronger than he was.


    Zhang Yu dove into the water. At the same time Xiao Bing hurled the other paddle, sending it whizzing deep into the water after Zhang Yu heading for his back. But eventually, after travelling about a meter deep, it was overwhelmed by the water¡¯s buoyancy and floated on to the surface.


    Xiao Bing frowned. If he fought Zhang Yu on the land, he would definitely have won. But his foe now had the advantage of the surroundings, which meant that he was now at a disadvantage.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t ponder for long. He jumped onto Zhang Yu¡¯s boat.


    Though Zhang Yu was the only person on the boat, it was not particularly small. It could accommodate a dozen of people. It was so steady on the water that Xiao Bing felt as if he was standing on land.


    Xiao Bing was very confident that he could beat him if they were face to face. But the situation is very different in water. Zhang Yu¡¯s nickname was Flower in the Waves. He was slick in the water. Xiao Bing remembered that a hero in The Water Margin was also ordinary on land but fierce when in water.


    Frowning, Xiao Bing stood on the edge of the boat. The lake was eerily still, which made it difficult for Xiao Bing to sense his foe¡¯s whereabouts.


    It was not safe for him to remain on the boat. Xiao Bing deemed it necessary to get back on land, so he went to the cockpit.


    As the toughest solider of the special force, Xiao Bing was good with cars, planes, tanks and boats. He decided to drive this boat to shore first because it was not wise to fight him underwater. He was even thinking that maybe he should let Zhang Yu go for tonight.


    As Xiao Bing was about to grab hold of the steering wheel, the whole boat suddenly shook. Xiao Bing stood and rushed out of the control cabin.


    ¡°What a resolute man. He gave up his ship just like that.¡± He noticed that the water around him was rising. ¡°Small wonder that he abandoned his ship. After all, an innate master¡¯s life is much more valuable than that of a ship. It was even worth the life of an master of Clear-strength.


    Xiao Bing deemed himself not prudent enough before. If he could not kill Zhang Yu on that ship, it would be a desperate battle. But things didn¡¯t happen as he wished. He slightly rued his decision to come here.


    Xiao Bing rushed into the control cabin and drove the ship towards the bank.


    But the boat was taking in water and it became heavier, which made it very slow on the water. It seemed that the ship would sink before it got to shore. And most importantly, Xiao Bing could feel the ship tilting.


    When the water rose above Xiao Bing¡¯s kneels, he ran out of the control cabin and stood on the highest point of the boat, which was still a hundred meters away from shore. Xiao Bing grabbed a wooden board and hurled a distance away, then he launched into the air, ready to jump on to the board. But he failed to see a shadow moving underwater at an incredulous speed.


    At this moment, Zhuge Jiangnan was talking to his two pupils in his bedroom. Then the two exchanged looks and took their leave.


    Poisonous Fox went back to his room, locked the door, and hurriedly took out a something from his trouser pocket. It was Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s handkerchief. Then he put it back into his pocket and pondered for a moment. After that, he opened the door and left Zhuge Mansion.


    He drove out of Zhuge Mansion without asking anyone go with him. He drove to his house in the suburb and went into the yard. Since Xiao Bing and his two assistants were on their assassination mission, there was no one there except for him. He took out the handkerchief again and looked around. Then he dropped it in a corner randomly, turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Master, you mustn¡¯t blame me. Lord Long is a powerful but arbitrary man. Even if he succeeded in conquering the three provinces in the north, you would never share a seat at his table. He¡¯s an ingrate. But since you attach too much importance on loyalty, I¡¯ll have to seek for another master.¡±


    Then Poisonous Fox got back into his car and headed towards the house where he kept his woman.


    During this quiet night, nobody had any notion that the fate of the three provinces in the north was about to change. Though Lord Long seemed unstoppable in the war among the underground forces of these three province, a turning point was slowly but gradually emerging.


    In Hei Province, many cities which were already conquered by the Long Family had a group of uninvited guests in black. They all looked like skilled fighters and were heading towards the houses of the ones who were in charge of the city at the moment.


    Master had been the lord of Jiang City for many years and the cities around it also belonged to him. All of Hei Province¡¯s underground world answered to him. There were reasons behind it. He held too much power in his hand, though it might be still inferior to that of Lord Long¡¯s. Because Lord Long and his brother were so powerful that nearly no one could stand a chance with them in the underground world.


    However, Master Hou¡¯s force were solid. The men he trained all those years were all skilled and loyal to him. It was not an army that Lord Long could build in just a few years. It would take ten or more years to accomplish it.


    And that was Mu Tingchuan¡¯s analysis to Master Hou, the biggest advantage for him to defeat Lord Long, who was much stronger than him.


    This night, a shake-out in the three provinces in the north could be foreseen.


    And the war between Lord Long and Master Hou, who had aligned himself with Xiao Bing, officially began!

 Chapter 219 - The Fight at the Bottom of the Lake

    Xiao Bing¡¯s expression changed them moment he saw the shadow in the water. With a twist of his body, he landed back on the boat. He whipped several steel balls into the water, making audible splashes as they penetrated the water. The power going with them was massive. However, Zhang Yu was as slick as a fish in the water. He vanished before Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes instantly.


    Xiao Bing stood on one end of the boat and observed the water as the boat sank. ¡°The boat will sink completely in 10 minutes,¡± Xiao Bing reckoned. By then, there would be nothing he could do to Zhang Yu, given his exceptional skill in the water. Xiao Bing did not have any confidence of defeating him under such circumstances.


    Xiao Bing cast a sweeping glance and bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re going to wait until the ship is sunk before you attack?¡±


    No one answered. The lake was as smooth as a mirror.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°You and I are both at the early stage of Elixir-strength. When a master steps into Innate Realm, it means that he might never find his equal. Don¡¯t you crave for a fair battle with me here and now?¡±


    Again, no one answered him.


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Are you afraid? You know you aren¡¯t my match on land, so you¡¯ve decided to hide yourself underwater like a turtle?¡±


    No reply. It looked like the taunt didn¡¯t work.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s voice penetrated the water. However, the advancement of an innate master was not only the breakthrough of physical strength. His mentality would be enhanced as well. Though Xiao Bing was good at playing mind-games. He didn¡¯t know anything about this man. Xiao Bing once asked Lil Bei to do an investigation of Zhang Yu¡¯s background, but he found nothing. Hence, he knew nothing about Zhang Yu, nothing about his weakness for him to take advantage of, which was why this plan failed.


    All of a sudden, the boat began to shudder crazily and Xiao Bing heard the sound of the boat being bored through from below. Looks like Zhang Yu desperately wants him dead.


    When the ship was about to sink completely, Xiao Bing sent a wooden board flying with a swift kick. When it landed in the middle of the lake, Xiao Bing jumped. He was about to land on it when, at the last moment, he suddenly flipped upside down, reaching his hands into the water, grabbing at something.


    Zhang Yu had intended to deliver a discreet strike, but he had not expected Xiao Bing to do this. Surprised, he found his shoulders grabbed by his foe. But he wasn¡¯t going surrender that easily. He held Xiao Bing¡¯s arms firmly and yanked him under water. But Xiao Bing took advantage of it and wrapped his foe¡¯s throat with his other arm.


    Zhang Yu then dived deeper into the lake, dragging Xiao Bing with him. Xiao Bing held his breath and gripped his opponent¡¯s neck tighter. But Zhang Yu¡¯s strength seemed to have tripled under the lake. He dragged Xiao Bing about like a shark. He hit anything in his sight insanely and incessantly hammered Xiao Bing¡¯s ribs with his arms.


    The pain in his chest made Xiao Bing opened his mouth, which was then filled with water. Xiao Bing¡¯s consciousness weakened. However, his arm on Zhang Yu¡¯s neck was still as firm as a rock. The two masters of innate then began fighting freestyle, tearing at each other in the final struggle.


    Dumbass and Zhang Hongyan returned to the mansion before dawn, but they didn¡¯t find any sign of Xiao Bing.


    Dumbass¡¯s expression changed. Impatiently, he said loudly, ¡°I should go to the lake.¡±


    Though she was also worried, she didn¡¯t lose any of her rationality. ¡°For what? We killed several important figures of the Long family. The sun will soon rise and you want Lord Long to find us? Neither of us is his match.¡±


    Dumbass blazed, ¡°Brother Bing is my boss. I can¡¯t leave him alone here!¡±


    Zhan Hongyan stood in front of Dumbass and said icily, ¡°You think I¡¯m a coward? I used to be an assassin. I don¡¯t care about life or death. But we can¡¯t die for nothing. Boss is way more powerful than either of us. If he¡¯s all right, he will naturally escape back to Jiang City. We will only be a burden to him if we remain here.¡±


    Dumbass bellowed, ¡°I¡¯m not a clever boy and I¡¯m not literate. But when I was little, my mother told me that I should never cast my friend aside no matter what! Brother Bing is my friend! I can¡¯t leave without him! We¡¯ve sworn to live and die together!¡±


    Taken aback, Zhan Hongyan stared at Dumbass whom she¡¯d always regarded as foolish. She found him more foolish at this moment. As she said, she was not afraid of death. She just felt that death should be worthwhile. Risking both their lives just to be two big ¡°burdens¡± was pointless.


    However, watching Dumbass¡¯s stubbornness and naivety, Zhang Hongyan was oddly touched. When she was in that assassin organization, she¡¯d never felt anything remotely like a brotherhood. Though Dumbass was stupid, there was something about him that she deemed valuable.


    Zhan Hongyan managed a wry smile. Then the seething Dumbass looked like he was about to walk past her. She suddenly grabbed him by the arm. ¡°I¡¯m going out,¡± Dumbass said, frowning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Dumbass glanced at her, surprised, and found a hint of smile on her cold face. ¡°Dumbass, your stubbornness will get you spotted the moment you leave this place. How can I not be worried when someone as stupid as you travel alone?¡±


    Dumbass¡¯s eyes brightened.


    Zhan Hongyan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Dumbass bobbed his head in earnest.


    As soon as they walked out the door, they found Xiao Bing, dripping from head to foot, leaning on a wall, smiling as he said, ¡°Dumbass, you¡¯re really reckless, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Dumbass was ecstatic, ¡°You came back alive?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan was also very relieved.


    Xiao Bing had seen Dumbass and Zhang Hongyan having an argument. He chose not to show up earlier because he wanted them to reach an agreement. Mutual trust was what mattered most between partners. Obviously, Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan have begun to build that.


    Xiao Bing leaned his arm against the door, panting. There was a flicker of a smile on his face. But when he was about to speak, he coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    Zhan Hongyan and Dumbass rushed to his aid. But Xiao Bing shook his head. Zhan Hongyan frowned, ¡°Are you badly injured?¡±


    ¡°Not too bad.¡± Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°But the outcome is quite good. Zhang Yu is dead. Now Lord Long has lost two of his three pillars.¡±


    ¡°So what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Return to Jiang City!¡±


    Shangyang City was not safe for them anymore. The reason why Xiao Bing and his assistants were able to kill the poisonous woman, Zhang Yu and several important figures was because they were completely off guard. They didn¡¯t see Xiao Bing and his friends sneaking into the city, nor did they take that possibility into account. Plus Xiao Bing had just had a breakthrough in his physical strength. All these contributed to their success.


    Seeing many had died in the past few hours, Xiao Bing surmised that Lord Long would send people to hunt for them. If they were found, their chances of survival would be small, especially if they encountered Lord Long.


    While it was still dark outside, the three of them left Shangyang City. When the sun shone again, news of the assassination of the Long family¡¯s elites reached Lord Long¡¯s ears and he immediately phoned the Femme Fatale and Zhang Yu. But neither of them answered him.


    Impossible¡­ With their power and skill¡­ They can¡¯t die that easily.


    Lord Long bellowed at his subordinate, ¡°Go to their residences and tell them to come here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± His poor confidant left the mansion in panic and began searching for the Femme Fatale and Zhang Yu.


    Soon Lord Long received several calls and was told that several cities in Hei Province were retaken by Master Hou overnight. But it did not bother him that much because Master Hou was nothing more than an obstacle which could be kicked aside with ease. The safety of the Femme Fatale and Zhang Yu was what mattered most.


    The Femme Fatale was equal to an innate master with her exceptional skills with poison. As for Zhang Yu, even Lord Long himself would find it a job to kill him underwater.


    Lord Long felt slightly relieved as he thought of that. But he couldn¡¯t be at ease until he heard from them.


    He stood beside the window in the room upstairs, looking into the distance with a gloomy face. Not long later, the call came. He put the phone through and heard his subordinate¡¯s voice, ¡°Lord Long¡­ Zhang Yu¡¯s boat has sunk.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lord Long gasped, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°His body was found floating on the water. Looks like he suffocated to death¡­¡±


    Lord Long shivered a little. It was the first time he had the feeling of being thwarted. But then it turned into rage, the anger within felt like it would turn into a raging fire.


    If Zhang Yu was dead, unfortunately, the Femme Fatale would be too.


    ¡°Find the Femme Fatale and bring her to me. I want to see her, dead or alive,¡± commanded Lord Long in a deep voice.


    Hanging up, Lord Long pondered for a moment. Then he called the police. He was the king in Shangyang City. Besides his subordinates, he also had resources in the government.


    He was good at killing, but the police were better at investigating murder cases.


    Lord Long didn¡¯t expect the police to find the murderer. He merely wanted to them to find the Femme Fatale¡¯s whereabouts.


    After the chief police got Lord Long¡¯s call, he instantly assembled his man to plan for the search. When the sun was setting, they found the yard and the Femme Fatale, who was buried under it. In the meantime, Lord Long arrived at the yard. The leader of the police gave a handkerchief to Lord Long and sighed, ¡°Mr. Long, I¡¯m very sorry to say that your friend is dead¡­ This is the only clue left at the scene.¡±


    Lord Long took the handkerchief and stared at it intently. Anger flickered in his eyes, and then a cold glint!

 Chapter 220 - Interrogating Zhuge Jiangnan

    Chapter 220 Interrogating Zhuge Jiangnan


    Lord Long was sitting emotionlessly in the car on his way back. Sitting beside him was a rather sinister-looking man who smiled cloyingly as he observed Lord Long¡¯s expression.


    Suddenly, Lord Long asked, ¡°Qian Yuan, what do you make of this matter?¡±


    The smile on Li Qianyuan¡¯s face was still cloying. ¡°I dare not say.¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Lord Long commanded.


    ¡°As you wish. Several important figures of the Long family were killed overnight. I¡¯m afraid this is not a coincidence.¡±


    Lord Long asked sullenly, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I doubt Jiang Zihou¡¯s intelligence system is capable of finding the exact locations of those killed, to say nothing of Zhang Yu and the Femme Fatale¡¯s¡­ I feel, this time Jiang Zihou came prepared. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a traitor among us.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think is the traitor?¡±


    Li Qianyuan was still smiling. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare rashly conjecture. However¡­ that handkerchief seems familiar to you¡­¡±


    Lord Long¡¯s pupils contracted instantly, then there was a flicker of cold sharpness in them. Then Lord Long nodded placidly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± answered the driver.


    But Lord Long suddenly changed his mind, ¡°No. To Zhuge Mansion!¡±


    The driver turned the car around and drove towards Zhuge Mansion. Lord Long leaned back in his seat, closing his eyes lightly. Li Qianyuan looked out of the window with a hint of expectation in his eyes.


    Zhuge Jiangnan was resting in his home. He was first surprised to hear of Lord Long¡¯s arrival. Then a fire started in his heart, which was filled with dismay before. With his help, he believed that Lord Long would conquer the Black Province with minimum loss within a few days. And he even though it possible that Lord Long would reign over the underground worlds in the country.


    As old as he was, Zhuange Jiangnan still felt excited when he thought of how he could help Lord Long build such an empire.


    Lord Long strode in, but Zhuge Jiangnan didn¡¯t show up to welcome him. It was his privilege and no one dared say anything about it.


    Zhuge Jiangnan wanted to see if Lord Long wanted his counsel again.


    Jiang Wu and the Poisonous Fox stood on either side of the sofa. They inherited Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s wisdom. But what Jiang Wu learned was strategy while the Poisonous Fox learned how to scheme.


    Lord Long walked in and looked at Zhuange Jiangnan calmly, ¡°Old Mr. Zhuge, I¡¯d like to have a private talk with you in your study.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan could discern one¡¯s thoughts by looking into his eyes. He had been doing it discreetly since Lord Long stepped into this room and he could tell something was wrong. He knew that Lord Long didn¡¯t come here for his advice. Instead, Lord Long looked like he¡¯d come to call someone to account.


    When he realized Lord Long¡¯s reason for coming, Zhuge Jiangnan still felt slightly angry even though he was an old man who could see through everything. The Long family was no at the peak of its power. Of course, Lord Long¡¯s unparalleled might and his three sworn brothers were the main reasons. However, Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s wisdom could not be ignored.


    Zhuge Jiangnan had crushed their enemies¡¯ schemes many times. He had even helped Lord Long many times to take cities without spilling blood. Otherwise Lord Long could not have conquered the two provinces in the north in such a short time, no matter how mighty he was. Because it was nearly an impossible mission.


    Yet now he was ignored because he owned most of the credit of Lord Long¡¯s conquest. Zhuge Jiangnan felt irritated when he thought of how he used to be respected by Lord Long. Earlier, he thought that Lord Long was here for his advice, but he had not expected that he would be called to account. It was not a thing for a man to accept that easily, especially an elderly senior like Zhuge Jiangnan.


    He nodded, stood up with the aid of his cane and walked upstairs without a word. He was obviously flustered.


    Lord Long said to Li Qianyun and the others, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go up and have a talk with Old Mr. Zhuge.¡±


    Li Qianyuan nodded respectfully while bowing. There was a hint of delight in his eyes.


    Zhuge Jiangnan wobbled to the door of his study with his cane and walked in. Lord Long followed behind.


    Looking at this old man¡¯s trembling body, Lord Long sighed when he thought of the many times that Zhuge Jiangnan put so much effort into advising him.


    Zhuge Jiangnan sat on a chair tremulously while Lord Long sat opposite. Then their four eyes met. Zhuge Jiangnan sighed sullenly, ¡°Master Long, just tell your complains to this old man.¡±


    Lord Long glanced at Zhuge Jiangnan and said, ¡°You have always been contributing to the Long Family and advising me night and day. You even neglected your own health. For that you¡¯ll always have my gratitude.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lord Long continued: ¡°I remembered when my three sworn brothers and I were encircled by the Dragon Gate, and we happened to come across each other. You told us what to do and that¡¯s why we successfully escaped. I listened to you and went back to my homeland. Now I attribute all my achievements to your wisdom.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan said hotly, ¡°That¡¯s because of your own ability. I have nothing to do with it.¡±


    ¡°Back then my family only occupied a small territory with very few men. It is because of your great schemes and ideas that the family could expand so rapidly.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan could not help sighing when he thought of all he did for Lord Long and the conquests he¡¯s had.


    ¡°I¡¯m always grateful for all you did for the family. You¡¯re the only one who can share my table in this family. It¡¯s fair to say that you are above everyone except for one. Am I right, Old Mr. Zhuge?¡±


    As he recalled the respect Lord Long used to show him, Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s face softened a little. ¡°You did show me great respect.¡±


    Lord Long continued, ¡°You have done me many favors. Naturally I showed you respect. I¡¯ve never mistreated you. I¡¯ve even thought of taking care of you in your old age and seeing to your funeral when you¡¯re no more.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan was touched when he heard this.


    However, Lord Long suddenly spoke in a bitter tone, ¡°But, Mr. Zhuge, I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s come over you that you could collude with that Jiang Zihou to stab me in the back. Old Mr. Zhuge, can you tell me why?¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan cast Lord Long a glance of astonishment, his eyes wide open as if he didn¡¯t hear clearly what Lord Long had just said.


    ¡°Last night, all my cities in Hei Province, except for H City, those sons of bitches who swore fealty to me have now collaborated with Jiang Zihou to take control of them.¡±


    Frowning, Zhuge Jiangnan said in a deep voice, ¡°Indeed this Jiang Zihou cannot be underestimated. Lord Long, has it ever occur to you that the death of these big shots who swore their fidelity to you is a wicked scheme to sow discord between you and your followers? The ones who surrendered to you will hate you and fear you, afraid that you will kill them and take their cities. So they would rather give them to Jiang Zihou. What a sly man he is.¡±


    Lord Long spoke spitefully, ¡°He will die no matter how cunning he is. Killing him won¡¯t take long. However, other killings occurred in Shangyang city last night.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan was nonplussed, ¡°What happened in Shangyang?¡±


    ¡°My sworn brother and sister were murdered last night. One was killed in her yard and the other died in the middle of a lake.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhuge Jiangnan was shocked. He knew too well what the two meant to Lord Long. These three had long been his confidants before he met Zhuge Jiangming.


    From another aspect, Zhang Yu, Li Tian Ling and the Femme Fatale were considered as Lord Long¡¯s claws while Zhuge Jiangnan thought of himself as the brain of the Long family. Now one of his claws was chopped off. That was a greater loss than these cities.


    Zhuge Jiangnan sighed while feeling a little worried. He shook his head while saying, ¡°I have never expected that Jiang Zihou would have such power, resolution and wisdom. My lord, you must not underestimate this man. He is doubtlessly the most powerful enemy since your return!¡±


    Looking at this old man, Lord Long said, ¡°Mr. Zhuge, in fact, you are the one I should not underestimate!¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s body shook for a moment. He recalled Lord Long saying to him before that he¡¯d conspired with Jiang Zihou to stab Lord Long in the back. Zhuge Jiangnan gasped and asked, ¡°Lord Long, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhuge, you have been by my side since I returned to my family and you have never made a mistake. But why did you make one this time? Nearly all my forces in Hei Province are gone.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan blazed, ¡°I warned you about it but you didn¡¯t listen! Maybe it¡¯s my fault. I should not have remained in this house while being mad at you and caring little about our enemy. If so, things would happen differently. But how can you think that I would ever conspire with Jiang Zihou?¡±


    Lord Long said, ¡°I did ask you to rest at home. I¡¯ll take the blame if it was because of that. But how did Jiang Zihou know the exact location of the Long family¡¯s important figures? Is it a coincidence as well?¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan shook his head, ¡°I have never thought that Jiang Zihou¡¯s intelligence system would be so advanced. It¡¯s my mistake.¡±


    Lord Long took out the handkerchief and threw it on the desk in front of Zhuge Jiangnan. ¡°I found it in the yard where the Femme Fatale was killed by Jiang Zihou. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s familiar to you.¡±


    Lord Long eyed Zhuge Jiangnan menacingly.

 Chapter 221 - Zhuge Jiangnan and Poisonous Fox

    Chapter 221 Zhuge Jiangnan and Poisonous Fox


    Zhuge Jiangnan looked at the handkerchief, which gave him a sad complexion and ray of grief in his eyes. Then, all of a sudden, he burst into laughter, but he laughed with great loneliness, as well as some frustration. He did not explain but asked directly, ¡°How is Master Long going to punish me? According to Master Long¡¯s usual punishment of traitors, I presumably am sure not to end well.¡±


    Lord Long said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to make any excuses for yourself?¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan laughed with a little sorrow. ¡°Obviously, you¡¯ve come here to bring me to trial, which gives me no space to justify myself. Furthermore, what kind of explanation can I give to dispel the suspicion in your heart? I have no idea about the handkerchief. If you have the mind to beat your dog, you will easily find your stick.¡±


    Lord Long sighed and said, ¡°Like you have said, perhaps I will not believe whatever you say anymore. However, I, Lord Long, am not a man with little emotion, so I will not kill you, for you have saved our four lives and helped me to walk so far. But from now on, I still hope that you can stay at Zhuge Mansion to spend your old days, and you cannot go out of the mansion without my permission.¡±


    Lord Long stood up, walked to the door step by step, and then stretched out his hand to grab the handle. With a squeaky sound, he opened the door of the study easily and then stepped out, disappearing into the study.


    Lord Long took the step, which meant he would break up with Zhuge Jiangnan.


    Zhuge Jiangnan sat there, and suddenly he seemed to have aged greatly. He started to grope around on the desk and then he opened several drawers to rummage through them. Finally, he found out a pipe and a pack of pipe tobacco, which he hadn¡¯t smoked for a very long time. He hadn¡¯t touched the pipe again since his coming to Shangyang to mastermind schemes for Lord Long because he thought he had to concentrate his attention at all times, keep his mind clear, and achieve his utmost self-control.


    It was a pity¡­ that he was lost in the end. He had schemed thousands of times, but he underestimated others while overestimating himself. He thought Lord Long had highly respected him and Lord Long had treated him as Liu Bei dealt with Zhuge Kongming. (Note: two leading features in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, famous for their close relationship.) However, Lord Long was not Liu Bei and he was not Kongming.


    Compared with Kongming, he was not so clear-headed that he didn¡¯t find a wise lord. He only saw Lord Long with great physical strength, the air of a lord all over his body, and full of ambition in his heart. But he never noticed that in spite of a woman¡¯s kindness in his heart, Lord Long had no tolerance for others, just like Xiang Yu in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms.


    He became quite calm after he took a deep breath of smoke, the haze coiling up before his eyes, and behind it, his face showed inexplicable sadness.


    After a while of smoking, his pipe tobacco had burnt out while Zhuge Jiangnan was still stupefied quietly without being aware of it.


    Not knowing how long it took, Zhuge Jiangnan finally came back to his senses. He picked up the handset on the desk, making a call, and said to it, ¡°Come to my study.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Zhuge Jiangnan rested in his armchair with his body slightly leaning backward and his eyes indistinctly revealing a little arrogance.


    Very soon, the sound of a knock on the door came, and Zhuge Jiangnan gently said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    With a squeaky sound, the door was opened, and Poisonous Fox stepped in from outside, keeping his head down. After walking to the desk, he said with a respectful attitude, ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Erm, sit down and let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Poisonous Fox sat on the sofa with great respect.


    Zhuge Jiangnan watched him and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to look at me? Is it because you feel guilty about doing something harmful to me?¡±


    Poisonous Fox felt a shake of his body, raising his head hastily, and looked at Zhuge Jiangnan. He wanted to justify himself, but he realized that Zhuge Jiangnan had seen through him, which made any of his excuses useless. At last, he had to sigh and said with bitter laughter, ¡°How did Master see that?¡±


    ¡°I found out not by seeing, but by guessing,¡± said Zhuge Jiangnan. ¡°In my mansion, it is you two fellow disciples who can run off with my handkerchief without any notice. Your senior fellow disciple, Jiang Wu, who has learned positive things from me, is good at the whole situation but bad at schemes. You have learned the negative sides from me, which makes you an expert in scheming others. It couldn¡¯t be any more normal for you to steal the handkerchief away to scheme against me.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan continued to say, ¡°You have schemed Lord Long so deeply that you even outdo your master in this aspect. You know how to make Lord Long suspect me, yet knowing that he won¡¯t kill me. Well, well, Poisonous Fox, you make me proud of you.¡±


    Poisonous Fox said bitterly, ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to say more. I am not blaming you, truly not. A person who is good at schemes must avoid the fetters of emotion as the greatest taboo. You can even plot against me, which naturally gives me no worry in this aspect, so I can put my mind at ease.¡± Zhuge Jiangnan looked at Poisonous Fox and said, with doubts on his face, ¡°I am only unaware of who has come up with this idea, because according to my understanding of you, I know you wouldn¡¯t have done this if there is no one behind to push you. What¡¯s more, you must have found the right master. Could it be said that you have met with Jiang Zihou? Does he dare come to Shangyang City to see you?¡±


    Poisonous Fox shook his head and said, ¡°The person is not Jiang Zihou.¡±


    ¡°It is not Jiang Zihou? Then who is it?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bing.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan showed surprise on his face but then relief when he thought it over. ¡°No wonder¡­ no wonder¡­ I saw that he was not ordinary at first sight, but I didn¡¯t imagine that he could go so far to the point where you, a proud and arrogant man, even submitted yourself to him. His current influence is¡­ Forget it. I believe you have a better vision than me.¡±


    With a guilty expression on his face, Poisonous Fox asked in a tentative voice, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you really hate me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± Zhuge Jiangnan sighed and said. ¡°Even without you, the conflict between Lord Long and me would have broken out sooner or later. I was too convinced of his trust in me. It is quite good that you let me see through his nature in advance. I am tired, you can leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡±


    Poisonous Fox went to the door. Before he stepped out, Zhuge Jiangnan said, ¡°From now on, you can leave Zhuge Mansion as well as Shangyang City at any time.¡±


    Poisonous Fox felt a shake in his body, and turned around to look at Zhuge Jiangnan. With a little excitement in his emotion, he said, ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°You are not expelled from Zhuge Mansion. It¡¯s just that you have been with me for so long, and it¡¯s time for you to begin your own career. Since you have taken this step, then do not look back. Though I have helped Lord Long to build today¡¯s huge influence, what will happen next has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s a matter between you two¡­¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, I have to remind you of Lord Long¡¯s fathomless power. Sometimes, one of the top masters is equal to a nuclear weapon. Moreover, among the three northern provinces, he has occupied two provinces alone without my planning for him. Even if he has lost Octopus and Poisonous Lady, he has still assembled the top masters of two provinces. That Jiang Zihou fighting against Lord Long is like a mantis trying to stop a chariot, let alone Xiao Bing.¡±


    Poisonous Fox said, ¡°I know that. Since I have chosen Xiao Bing, I will try my best to accompany him and become mature together, without hesitation. Furthermore, I believe that Lord Long looks like a colossus without Master¡¯s support but there is still a chance to fight. I, Poisonous Fox, will help Xiao Bing as much as possible, and I will not regret even if we lose the fight.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan nodded his head. ¡°Well, that is the momentum that should belong to my disciple.¡±


    Poisonous Fox asked, ¡°How about my senior fellow disciple? Will he be with me¡­?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t go,¡± Zhuge Jiangnan said in a calm tone. ¡°He won¡¯t assist the same person as you, for it¡¯s hard to hold two tigers in one mountain.¡±


    ¡°We are fellows¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you are fellows, it¡¯s the same,¡± Zhuge Jiangnan said. ¡°Your senior fellow disciple will accompany me first until he has his own goal that he can pursue. It¡¯s up to you whether you will leave or stay.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ how about you, Master?¡±


    ¡°Me? I will stay in Zhuge Mansion until the moment you gain your victory or defeat. Then I will leave Shangyang City and go all around to take a look around, spending my old age at ease.¡±


    Poisonous Fox let out a sigh, and then opened the door and went out. ¡°Master, since we have all decided on our future life, you can rest assured that Poisonous Fox will not let you down.


    ¡°Brother Bing must not let me down, either.¡±


    In Poisonous Fox¡¯s mind, a young man emerged whose eyes were filled with absolute confidence as if he had controlled everything in his hands.


    Xiao Bing!


    When Lord Long was intending to capture Xiao Bing and his fellows, they had already come back to Jiang City. The assassination action had gone quite smoothly, so as a result, Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan returned safe and sound, and Xiao Bing was also slightly injured.


    After bandaging his wound appropriately in the hospital, Xiao Bing went to Hou Palace. Having discussed the gains of Xiao Bing¡¯s actions, Master Hou, Xiao Bing, and Mu Tingchuan had a detailed talk about what to do next.


    Mu Tingchuan laughed and said, ¡°This time, Lord Long suffered a huge loss at long last because he not only had many important people killed but also completely lost his trust in Zhuge Jiangnan. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s uncertain whether Zhuge Jiangnan can survive or not. What¡¯s more, Master Hou has unified whole Hei Province. Though we are still poor in influence and strength compared with Lord Long, after all, we are able to compete against him to some extent. Mr. Xiao, this is all due to your contribution.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said with a serious face, ¡°It is not time to be happy, for Lord Long has the power of two provinces. His masters must be more than the three who accompanied him back, and his number of masters must be more than ours. Moreover, Lord Long himself is a top master. To be honest, even if we have entered on the list of innate masters, we are not a match for Lord Long. We have no chance of triumph over him. He¡¯s like a nuclear weapon. It is not used easily in peacetime, but when he is forced to have no choice but use it, he will risk his life to fight. Then, who can kill him?¡±


    Jiang Zihou said, ¡°Mr. Xiao is right. Although the situation now is better, it is not hopeful. Yet in the event of dealing with Lord Long, we have a choice here.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    Jiang Zihou turned back to look at the man standing behind him, Miyamoto Shinji!

 Chapter 222 - Yu Familys Descendent

    Chapter 222 Yu Family¡¯s Descendent


    Xiao Bing had never seen through Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s capacity. But his intuition told him that Miyamoto Shinji might not be Lord Long¡¯s equal. However, he found this man unfathomable when he took a closer look. That was why it was not easy to gauge him.


    Xiao Bing nodded his head and said, ¡°If Mr. Miyamoto can handle Lord Long, then our chance of winning can be increased to 40% or even 50%.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up and smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for days and I assume that Ye Zi must be worried. Master Hou, just call me if you need my service. But I suggest you increase your men and be more vigilant. From what I know of Lord Long, he¡¯s never been a patient man. This loss is significant to him. I¡¯m sure he will strike back like a deranged man.¡±


    Master Hou nodded and was about to speak when the phone rang. He walked to it and answered it. His demeanour turned respectful when he heard the voice on the other end. His features first showed surprise, followed by a tad of complexity, then mirth. Then he hanged up turned to Xiao Bing and Mu Tingchuan with glittering eyes.


    They could tell that Master Hou had good news to announce but wondered what it could be because Master Hou had always been a person who was good at hiding his true feelings.


    Xiao Bing grinned and said, ¡°Master Hou, I assume it¡¯s some good news.¡±


    ¡°Good news for all of us. Someone from the provincial government called me and warned me that the government has recently started a campaign of eliminating underground gangs. They asked me to stop all work at hand immediately or none of them will be able to ensure my safety.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan grinned and said, ¡°Master Hou, why did you sound so happy¡­ I get it¡­¡±


    Mu Tingchuan took a deep breath and clapped his hands, ¡°It¡¯s good news indeed. They said they will eliminate this country¡¯s underground forces, not this province¡¯s? It means that every nook and cranny of this country will be affected. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sure that the Long Family will think twice before they decide to do anything. After all, the government can crush him and his family with ease, however mighty he is. So we¡¯ll have opportunity to take a breather.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Master Hou sighed, ¡°I was worrying about how to deal with Lord Long¡¯s crazy vengeance. I didn¡¯t expect the government to happen to do me such a favor. Looks like the gods are on our side.¡±


    Xiao Bing could not help sighing either. Though currently Lord Long seemed unstoppable, there was still a small chance for Master Hou to win. Because it seemed that the god truly favored him more. Now Jiang Zihou had united the underground world in Hei Province except for City H¡¯s. He had not consolidated what he had just conquered yet. If he decided to fight Lord Long now, the chances for his to win would be rather small. But if given time, he would make his property truly his because his influence in the Hei Province was quite considerable.


    But Xiao Bing thought that maybe they could do more than that. The longer he contemplated, the more reasonable he found it was. He spoke directly, ¡°Master Hou, indeed it is a perfect opportunity. But won¡¯t it be a pity if we just use it to recover our strength?¡±


    Jiang Zihou and Mu Tingchuan both cast him a glance of confusion. Xiao Bing smiled and said,¡± ¡°Lord Long is an arrogant and arbitrary man. Men like him consider reputation the most important. Why don¡¯t we take advantage of it? Let him take the rest while we are harvesting the fruit he has been planting for us¡­¡±


    Jiang Zihou suddenly realized. ¡°We should work out a plan for this, ¡± he said hurriedly.


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°You can think about it first. I¡¯d better go home now. I promised to have dinner with my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°The young miss of the Ye family¡­¡± Jiang Zihou smiled, ¡°You are a lucky guy. Ye Xiaoxi is the most beautiful and wealthiest woman in Jiang City. Go then. I¡¯ll discuss it with Tingchuan first and with you later.¡±


    After Xiao Bing took his leave, Jiang Zihou exchanged looks with Mu Tingchuan. ¡°This Xiao Bing is a powerful master who knows how to win people¡¯s hearts. However, the scariest part is that he can use whatever can be used to change the situation. Indeed he¡¯s no ordinary man,¡± Jiang Zihou sighed.


    Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°I have always thought the same. That¡¯s why I tried to convince you¡­ But like you said, we should not deal with the internal enemy at this urgent time. The Long family is quite a powerful house. The chances for us to defeat them is still nearly none even if we have Xiao Bing¡¯s help.¡±


    Jiang Zihou grinned, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. Though Xiao Bing is very young and he¡¯s not as mighty as Lord Long, he¡¯s much more unfathomable.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan was nonplussed, ¡°If that¡¯s case, isn¡¯t he a threat to us?¡±


    ¡°Indeed he¡¯s a threat¡­But I¡¯ve always got this feeling that he doesn¡¯t belong to the underground world. He belongs to a realm that is beyond our wildest imagination. Let¡¯s just stopping talking about him. Our priority at the moment is to come up with a plan that can bring Lord Long another great loss.¡±


    Then the two began discussing the details.


    Xiao Bing had already come up with a plan, but didn¡¯t feel it wise to let the others know. It was Xiao Bing¡¯s wisdom and bravery that enabled him to alienate Zhuge Jiangnan and Lord Long, to kill the Femme Fatale and Zhangyu. It was enough for Master Hou to be wary of him.


    Mu Tingchuan was a sly man and Master Hou was even more so. It was just that they were involved in this game. But Xiao Bing was different. He was a player who also observed others playing. That was why he could think deeper and further.


    Xiao Bing left Master Hou¡¯s mansion and drove to the Yezi¡¯s house. On the way there, he saw a girl walking on the street. From the back, she looked quite familiar. Then he realized it was Liu Kexin, his fake girlfriend.


    A smile touched Xiao Bing¡¯s lips. Liu Kexin was a pure-hearted girl. He could put aside all his vigilance and defense when he was with her. So Xiao Bing actually liked this girl very much.


    Xiao Bing was about to pull over when he saw a black BMW stop beside Liu Kexin. Then out came a young man in pink checked shirt holding a bunch of flowers.


    Xiao Bing pulled over and looked out the window. He could tell that the young man was coming for Liu Kexin. Actually it had nothing to do with him because after all he was merely her fake boyfriend. But he still felt uncomfortable seeing a guy pursuing Liu Kexin.


    Xiao Bing wound the window down to listen to what they¡¯ll be saying.


    Liu Kexin sounded very surprised to see the young man. He stopped in front of her and seemed to be burning with ardor, wearing a smile on his face. Even at this distance, Xiao Bing could tell that he was quite handsome and was probably two or three years older than the girl.


    Liu Kexin was bewildered by the young man¡¯s sudden appearance. He held the flowers out to her gently and smiled, ¡°Kexin, these flowers are for you. Please don¡¯t refuse. But your beauty truly deserves more than these.¡±


    ¡°Damn. If they are not worthy of her beauty, why give them to her then?¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself.


    Liu Kexin took two steps back when she saw the flowers, her face hot. ¡°No. I can¡¯t take them¡­ I already have a boyfriend.¡±


    The young man smiled, ¡°Kexin, you don¡¯t need to lie to me now. If you truly have a boyfriend, why haven¡¯t you asked him out so we could meet? Why didn¡¯t he answer your calls? It must be because you don¡¯t want to marry me that you got Uncle Liu to come up with such an excuse.¡±


    Liu Kexin said anxiously, ¡°I really do have a boyfriend. His name is Xiao Bing. He is the boss of a noodle house.¡±


    The young man¡¯s name was Yu Miao. His father was Yu Wenhua, a good friend of Liu Kexin¡¯s father after his exile to the countryside. They once reached an agreement that if both families had a daughter each, their children would be sisters and if they both had a son, the boys would be brothers. If one had a daughter and the other a son, their children would marry.


    Later, by pulling some strings, Yu Wenhua returned to the city helped Liu Kexin¡¯s parents do the same. That was a big favor to her family. But it was an era of chaos and the two families gradually lost touch. It was not until Liu Kexin¡¯s father went to the provincial capital that he met Yu Wenhua. He had not expected Yu Wenhua¡¯s status to be so high. And more importantly, Y u Wenhua had not forgotten about their agreement and even brought it up. That was why Liu Kexin¡¯s father was so pressing about the marriage.


    The Liu Family already gave their blessings to Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin¡¯s relationship and declined her marriage with Yu Miao. But Yu Miao was upset when he heard it and went to her city without his father knowledge. He didn¡¯t mean to marry this girl and he didn¡¯t like arranged marriages either. It was just that he was the one who had done the rejecting all along and he had never expected to one day be rejected himself.


    However, Yu Miao was struck by Liu Kexin at first sight. The girls he had been with were either gold-diggers or looked gracious outwardly but were inwardly devious.


    Liu Kexin was the first pure and innocent girl he had ever met.


    Yu Miao instantly felt a strong desire to marry this girl.


    Liu Kexin wanted to use Xiao Bing as an excuse. But Xiao Bing was out of Hei Province these days and his phone was switched off so she couldn¡¯t contact him. That¡¯s why Yu Miao was certain that Xiao Bing was just her excuse to not marry him.


    Holding the flowers, Yumiao said sincerely, ¡°Kexin, I know that we barely know each other. But how about this? Let¡¯s go find a coffee shop and have a talk. How does it sound to you?¡±

 Chapter 223 - You Are Young, And Handsome.

    Liu Kexin shook her head, ¡°Whatever you need to say. Just say it here.¡±


    Yu Miao smiled wryly, ¡°Fine. I know you don¡¯t like to be forced into a marriage and I don¡¯t like it either. To be honest, when I decided to come here, I merely wanted to see what kind of a girl you are because I had never been rejected before. But the moment I saw you, I knew you were the right one for me.¡±


    ¡°I assume you know my family well. Girls will queue up outside the door if I want to look for a wife. But I haven¡¯t. Because my family is very strict on that matter. They don¡¯t want me to be like other descendants of wealthy families. And most importantly, I haven¡¯t met anyone I liked.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m destined to find an extraordinary woman. Only the perfect angel can be a match for me. Kexin, I knew you were that angel the moment I saw you.¡±


    ¡°Kexin, I know you don¡¯t feel anything for me right now, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m a supporter of free love and I hate forced marriages too. Just give me chance to pursue you. We can give it a try. If you still feel nothing for me after that, I¡¯ll give up and let you go and pursue your own happiness. That¡¯s what true love is, after all.¡±


    Xiao Bing sat in the car smoking as he listened to the young man. He found the chap quite a good talking, which was something he didn¡¯t see in other useless children from wealthy families.


    Liu Kexin apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really do have a boyfriend. If¡­ If you like, I can regard you as my brother.¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s clear, bright eyes made it hard for him to say no. Yu Miao sighed and said, ¡°Kexin, I hope you will give this some consideration. Whether you agree to or not, I won¡¯t give up. Also, don¡¯t use a non-existent boyfriend as an excuse.¡±


    Xiao Bing knew this was his cue. Heroes always show up at the last minute.


    Xiao Bing opened the door and thought to himself, ¡°This is not me feeling uncomfortable when seeing Liu Kexin with another guy. I¡¯m just giving a friend a helping a hand.¡±


    He pulled out his key and got out of the car. He strode towards them. As Liu Kexin was trying to form a reply to Yu Miao, she suddenly feel her tiny hands covered by someone¡¯s big, warm hands. She whirled around and found Xiao Bing beside her.


    ¡°Brother Bing!¡± Delight sparkled in her eyes. She always felt light-hearted when Xiao Bing was by her side.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± The gentleness Xiao Bing was giving off unconsciously almost melted the girl¡¯s heart. It was not put on. Xiao Bing just could not help behaving like this when he¡¯s with this pure-hearted girl.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s chiseled face looked tender as he lightly ran his fingers through Liu Kexin¡¯s slightly-tousled hair. Liu Kexin felt light-headed by this act.


    There was jealousy and dismay in Yu Miao¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t think Liu Kexin was telling him the truth. So she does have a boyfriend. But so what if she has one? He¡¯s fallen for this pure, childlike girl at first sight. He won¡¯t let go so easily, boyfriend or no boyfriend.


    Xiao Bing asked in a very gentle tone, ¡°Is this your friend? Why didn¡¯t you introduce him to me?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Now that Xiao Bing was here, Liu Kexin had the courage to say no. After all, Yu Miao¡¯s parents had done her family a significant favor. They would regard her family as ingrates if she refused him without an excuse. Her father was an erudite scholar who attached great importance to honor.


    Looking at Yu Miao, Liu Kexin gently grabbed Xiao Bing by the arm. She was familiar with it since she had done it many times. ¡°This is my boyfriend, Xiao Bing. He¡¯s the owner of a noodle house. Brother Bing, this is Yu Miao, the only son of uncle Yu. Uncle Yu did my family a big favor years ago and he¡¯s a good friend of my father.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re of the Yu family I¡¯ve heard so much about you from uncle Liu. He has always been grateful to your family. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Xiao Bing reached out his hand politely. But the hidden meaning behind his words was that he had developed an intimate relationship with her family, since they told him all about their past. It was a warning to Yu Miao.


    Yu Miao sensed the meaning behind Xiao Bing¡¯s words. He replied with a certain aggressiveness while politely shaking hands, ¡°Then I assume Uncle Liu must have told you other things about Kexin and I. For example, the¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing guffawed, ¡°Of course. I heard that you two were betrothed to each other when you were still in your mothers¡¯ wombs. But I don¡¯t mind. They are just stories of the olden times. I assume we open-minded youngsters will only see it as a joke.¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡± It was the only word Yu Miao could think of to describe what Xiao Bing just said. Yet he seemed to exude such awesome energy, like someone from the military. He wanted to refute yet he found no flaw in Xiao Bing¡¯s words. He had to change the topic. He turned around and looked at his beloved Liu Kexin. ¡°Kexin, my father has always wanted to see you. Maybe you can pay him a visit some time?¡± he asked sincerely.


    Xiao Bing answered for the girl, ¡°I¡¯m quite sure that you are a decent man, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for a girl to go with another man, especially when this girl is my girlfriend. How about this? We will pay your father a visit and show him our gratitude when we have time.¡±


    There was a swift and fierce glitter in Yu Miao¡¯s eyes. Xiao Bing noticed it and deemed this man difficult to deal with, though he seemed very polite. But Xiao Bing did not care. He even deemed this man not qualified to be his rival. He was just one of the many who add flavor to Xiao Bing¡¯s life. After all, a man could die of fatigue if he was always scheming against cunning enemies like Master Hou, Zhuge Jiangnan and Lord Long.


    There was a life to live besides work.


    As for Xiao Bing, he could always find the joys of life amid its trivialities.


    Hearing what Xiao Bing said, others would choose either to be angry or be silent. But Yu Miao chose differently, proving himself to be very different from other rich brats. He¡¯s not clearly not an ordinary young man.


    Yu Miao nodded and said in a strangely sincere tone, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then please pay us a visit with Kexin if you have time, Mr. Xiao. My father has always wanted to see what Uncle Liu¡¯s daughter has grown up to be.¡±


    As the saying goes, you cannot strike a person who smiles at you. Since Yu Miao was so respectful, Xiao Bing would look petty if he kept provoking Yu Miao.


    Xiao Bing nodded, ¡°I definitely will.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve booked a table at the Nine Heavens tonight and I¡¯d like to invite you both to dinner. I didn¡¯t know would be here, Mr. Xiao. But I could ask them to add a couple more dishes. What do you say? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like it. I¡¯ll just tell them to cancel the reservation.¡±


    ¡°Impressive. What he said is really irrefutable. If Kexin or I refused, it would make us seem narrow-minded. Are rich kids this cunning nowadays?¡± Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Why not? Kexin, let¡¯s dine with him tonight, since he has invited us.¡±


    Yu Miao opened his car door and said, ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin walked hand in hand to Xiao Bing¡¯s car. ¡°We will meet you there.¡±


    Yu Miao got into his car without a word and drove to the restaurant.


    Xiao Bing had been there once on Master Hou¡¯s invitation and the Nine Heavens was Master Hou¡¯s property. Xiao Bing even had a Platinum Membership card.


    Only a few places in the country were as fancy as this. So a platinum membership was extremely valuable. To be an platinum member, one must transfer at least 10 million to his card and the balance in it must always be over 100 million. It can be said that anyone who held a platinum card was definitely someone of importance.


    After Liu Kexin fastened her seatbelt. Xiao Bing put his hands on the steering wheel and drove to the Nine Heavens. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You must¡¯ve been so worried the two days you lost touch with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Liu Kexin said faintly, ¡°I should be the one to apologize. I¡¯m bothering you again and involving you in another problem.¡±


    Xiao Bing guffawed, ¡°This is no trouble for me. I¡¯m just playing with you kids.¡±


    Liu Kexin was startled and cast Xiao Bing a glance of surprise.


    Xiao Bing turned his head and saw the surprise in the girl¡¯s eyes. He could not help asking, ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡±


    ¡°I just feel that you seem like one who has gone through a great deal¡­ Like a man who has been living for centuries.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± Xiao Bing touched his face with one hand while thinking of the things he had been through, the ordeals he had experienced in the Dragon Teeth, and the life-risking danger in establishing it, the death of Su Peiya. There was a hint of sadness in his eyes. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m getting old¡­¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re actually very young¡­ and pretty handsome.¡± Liu Kexin became shy after saying this and she could feel the flutter of her heart.

 Chapter 224 - Lucky?

    Xiao Bing was startled to hear Liu Kexin speak so highly of him so openly. Looking at how abashed she is, he suddenly wondered if the silly girl had fallen for him.


    Xiao Bing felt a bit weird thinking of that, but he soon pushed it away. Xiao Bing had had relationships with many other women before, but he had never felt this nervous and awkward before them. The Dragon Master, who was the four Masters in Jingdu, was Xiao Bing¡¯s other identity. He was always under a mask and allegedly he had slept with many beauties in Jingdu. Yet none of them had made his heart beat so fast.


    Except for Ye Xiaoxi.


    Yezi was the only woman on earth who could make Xiao Bing not his usual self.


    Hence, Xiao Bing did not want to disappoint her. He did not want to develop a closer relationship with Liu Kexin. Because Yezi was irreplaceable in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart, a woman that could not be failed.


    As a soldier, the Five-starred Red Flag was his religion!


    As a man, Ye Xiaoxi was is religion!


    Xiao Bing got rid of the nonsensical thoughts and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m handsome? I couldn¡¯t agree with you more. Hahaha¡­¡±


    Liu Kexin sighed out of relief while inwardly thinking, ¡°I was just joking. Stupid, why did I come up with this nonsense? Brother Bing has a girlfriend. I can¡¯t do that to him.¡±


    The two suppressed the fire in their hearts and kept talking amiably along the way to hide their true emotions.


    It was not until the car arrived at the Nine Heavens that they felt relieved. After leaving the car in the parking lot. The two came to Basement 1 where they found Yu Miao standing, waiting for them. He looked very calm as he watched the two walking in hand in hand. He said gently, ¡°Welcome. I¡¯ll get you two temporary VIP cards.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out the platinum card from his breast pocket and said, ¡°I was told that a platinum member can bring an extra person.¡±


    Surprised, Yu Miao looked at Xiao Bing like it was the first time he had ever seen him. He knew too well about the card in Xiao Bing¡¯s hands. He only had a gold membership. He wondered if this Xiao Bing was merely an ordinary owner of a noodle house.


    The three walked to the elevator with a few attendants in tow. Yu Miao looked at Xiao Bing and smiled, ¡°Mr. Xiao, it¡¯s a while yet before dinner. We can have some fun to kill time. What do you say?¡±


    The moment Xiao Bing set foot into the building he knew this was not just a dinner date.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t refuse. He smiled and said, ¡°Well, what do you want to play? I was told that one can find all kinds of fun in the Nine Heavens, like sports and gambling activities.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in gambling and my father never likes to see me gambling.¡± His eyes glittered when he stared at Xiao Bing. ¡°Is there any kind of a sport that Mr. Xiao is good at? I was told that there are rooms for bowling, ping-pong and table tennis, etc. I can play a game with Mr. Xiao if there is a sport you are good at.¡±


    ¡°He spoke so highly of me asking me what I¡¯m good at. It actually means that he¡¯s a versatile man who is good at any type of sports. He wants to belittle me in front of Kexin.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. Of course he didn¡¯t point it out to him bluntly. Instead, he spoke in a modest voice, ¡°I¡¯m not a professional sportsman but I can play almost any game. Since Mr. Yu is also a good player, you can just name one.¡±


    Yu Miao waved his hands and giggled, ¡°I¡¯m also an amateur. Why don¡¯t we play ping-pong, then? That¡¯s the sport of our country.¡±


    Ping-pong was the sport of the country because the Chinese always dominated in ping-pong competitions, whether in doubles or singles, the same way the Americans monopolized basketball.


    Xiao Bing nodded and grinned, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s have some fun.¡±


    Yu Miao looked at Liu Kexin and apologized to the girl, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will have to be the audience of our competition.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I love to watch Brother Bing playing ping-pong,¡± said the girl sincerely. There was a happy smile on her face. A hint of gloom showed in Yu Miao¡¯s eyes, but then it turned serious.


    Xiao Bing noticed it and sniggered inwardly, thinking that this Yu Miao might try to think of ways to humiliate him. But even so, Xiao Bing still admired Yu Miao¡¯s temperament. Nowadays few young men could be as placid as him.


    Having decided on the game, Yu Miao pressed the button of the fourth floor. ¡°Ding.¡± The door of the elevator opened and they got out. Yu Miao intended to introduce what was available on this floor, but suddenly recalled Xiao Bing¡¯s platinum membership. He shut his mouth to keep from embarrassing himself.


    Then the party entered the ping-pong room. Actually Xiao Bing knew little about this place. Though he was a VIP member here, he hardly came here to play. The membership was given by Master Hou to buy his friendship.


    Xiao Bing was surprised when he walked into the room. It was about 200 square meters with 5 ping-pong tables, three of which were now occupied. Xiao Bing and Yumiao walked over to an unoccupied table and took out ping-pong balls and paddles. Both of them juggled with the balls and rackets while Liu Kexin stood to one side. Yu Miao gently hit the ball with the paddle to test its feel.


    Yu Miao smiled, ¡°Kexin, you can sit on the sofa or stand to one side to watch. Mr. Xiao, will you serve first?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Xiao Bing received the ball Yu Miao threw towards him.


    Yu Miao asked, ¡°Whoever wins ten games first will be the winner, agreed?¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded.


    ¡°Shall we begin?¡±


    A waiter brought in three bottles of water at this time. He gave one to Liu Kexin and the other two were placed on the ground. Liu Kexin didn¡¯t open it, because she was watching the two playing. But strictly speaking, she only had eyes for Xiao Bing.


    What irritated Yu Miao most was the way Liu Kexin looked at Xiao Bing. There was an intensity in his eyes, as well as some fierceness. He seemed like a professional ping-pong-player, which surprised Xiao Bing.


    But it didn¡¯t bother him. And then he served. It was a tentative service, but was rewarded with a ferocious one. Xiao Bing failed to catch it, which made him lose the first round.


    Yu Miao smiled, ¡°1-0.¡±


    Xiao Bing was not bothered by it. He smiled and bent down, staring at the ball in Yu Miao¡¯s hand, because this time Yu Miao was serving.


    Yu Miao served. The ball was still spinning when it hit Xiao Bing¡¯s paddle and was sent hurtling sideways.


    2-0. Yu Miao held a safe lead.


    Some audiences were drawn by Yu Miao¡¯s performance. Counterblows with massive power and the ball spins, they could only be performed by a professional player. Some even shouted in admiration.


    Liu Kexin seemed worried. Yet she found Xiao Bing still smiling when he looked at her.


    Yu Miao smiled and said, ¡°If Mr. Xiao is not very good at ping-pong, we can choose another sport.¡±


    By saying that, he deliberately showed his other side. He was sure that Xiao Bing wouldn¡¯t withdraw. After all, Liu Kexin was watching and pride meant a lot to a man.


    ¡°This Yu Miao is certainly not your run-of-the-mill rich kid.¡± Though Xiao Bing knew what this man was thinking, he still deemed Yu Miao superior to other rich kids.


    Just as what he had expected, Xiao Bing shook his head and grinned, ¡°It¡¯s all for fun. And I¡¯m not very good at other sports either. Ping-pong is good enough for me.¡±


    Though Yu Miao had now gained the upper hand, he was not that excited. His goal was to humiliate Xiao Bing, to embarrass him in front of Liu Kexin. Yet now he seemed far from where he wanted, because Xiao Bing seemed his usual after two losses. For a person who did not care about this kind of thing, winning or losing wouldn¡¯t bring glory or shame to him.


    ¡°I guess I will win the first ten rounds!¡±


    Yu Miao knew that if he really won 10 rounds, however good-tempered Xiao Bing might be, he would be embarrassed and even mad. Then Liu Kexin might be impressed by him.


    With dead seriousness, Yu Miao lowered his upper body, his eyes sharp as a cheetah. Xiao Bing noticed it and a hint of laughter flashed in his eyes.


    Yu Miao served with a snap. The spinning ball was sent hurtling towards Xiao Bing, who then caught it, but barely. Unexpectedly, the ball bounced back to the edge of the table on Yu Miao¡¯s side, then bounced sideways, making it impossible for Yu Miao to save it.


    Yu Miao picked the ball up. He lost but the smile still remained on his face. ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡±

 Chapter 225 - Thrash the Liu Familys Young Master

    Though Xiao Bing was the winner of the last round, Yu Miao thought it was luck that helped him. So he wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned. 10-1 was embarrassing enough for Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing served next. It looked like a normal serve. Yu Miao hit the ball back powerfully. ¡°Bang!¡± The ball hurtled towards Xiao Bing as fast as lightning and then it bounced upwards on the table on his side, which caused roars of surprise among the audiences.


    They were all shocked by its incredulous speed. Even Liu Kexin could not help gasping. While everyone thought that Xiao Bing was about to lose, Xiao Bing managed to catch it and delivered a counterblow. The ball bounced back and flew over the board in the middle. It was too late for Yu Miao to save it before it fell on the floor.


    The onlookers were dumbstruck. More and more people gathered round. One of them asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is this guy? He seems to be favored by the goddess of luck.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know him? He is our Brother Bing, the one who killed the North Heaven Queen. Heavens, I¡¯ve only just recognized him.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bing? He¡¯s my idol.¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down. I suppose neither of you know the other guy. I¡¯ve met him once. He¡¯s the young master of the Yu family in City H.¡±


    ¡°Yu family? Which Yu family?¡±


    ¡°Which Yu family do you think I¡¯m referring to in City H?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my heavens¡­.¡±


    Yu Miao¡¯s face¡¯s turned serious as he picked up the ball. He saw Xiao Bing smiling after standing up. ¡°It¡¯s just luck, again.¡±


    Xiao Bing learned this from Ye Xiaoxi. The smile on his face was quite annoying to Yu Miao.


    There was a hint of anger in Yu Miao¡¯s eyes, but then he managed to chuckle, ¡°You can¡¯t be that lucky twice in a row. Mr. Xiao, you are even better than the usual professional players. You¡¯ve really got me beaten there.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Shall we continue?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Yu Miao was good enough, but Xiao Bing could always deliver a counterblow in a perfect timing, which meant that Xiao Bing was just playing with him. He had realized that Xiao Bing was much better than he was at ping-pong, since he could always catch the ball at the last second.


    Yu Miao managed a wry smile, ¡°You were pretending to be weak to catch me off guard!¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and smiled. He was about to speak, when a drunkard staggered in and proceeded to hold Liu Kexin in his arms, giggling as he said, ¡°I like this girl. Why didn¡¯t you bring her to me earlier? All the others are so ugly compared to her.¡±


    Liu Kexin was happily rejoicing for Xiao Bing, when she was pulled into the drunkard¡¯s arms. She tried to wrench herself out of his grasp shouting, ¡°You¡¯re drunk! Let me go!¡±


    Two bodyguards approached the drunkard and whispered into his ear, ¡°Master, this woman looks to be a guest.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off. I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s a guest or not. Just leave us¡­Aaah!¡± The noble master suddenly screeched. It turned out that Xiao Bing had garbed him by the arm and twisted it with massive strength, which immediately broke his wrist. He screamed like a pig being slaughtered.


    The two body guards gasped. One of them bellowed a threat, ¡°Are you fucking insane? Do you know who this young master is? He is the son of Mr. Liu, the Director of Ministry of Public Security!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Xiao Bing swung his leg and then the chattering bodyguard was sent hurtling, his ribs broken. Xiao Bing had fought many times before. He never had a sense of mercy when it came to fighting.


    Yu Miao was also angered by what had just happened. But Xiao Bing had already delivered the strike as fast as lightning before he was even aware of it. And the ferocity startled even him, a man from a wealthy and powerful family.


    Everyone was scared witless. Women were screaming and the men were in shock. Some tried to stop Xiao Bing, but when they remembered that he was the Xiao Bing who dared to kill the North Heaven Queen, they flinched.


    ¡°You son of a bitch! How dare you beat me?¡± The drunken young master regained consciousness. The pain was so intense he nearly fainted again. But he was still cursing away.


    The other bodyguard saw his master being beaten and sprinted towards Xiao Bing and was promptly knocked down. Lying there he thought of how he¡¯ll probably get fired for failing to protect his master, but at least he was still alive. Because one look at Xiao Bing and he knew this man was dangerous. He even pretended to be dead to have a better chance of surviving.


    When he finished with those thoughts, he directly lied down on the ground, closed his eyes, and pretended to be dead.


    After Xiao Bing broke the young master¡¯s arm, he grabbed the man by his hair and punched him in the face once, twice, three times¡­ His nose broke, teeth were knocked out, his cheeks split¡­ In the blink of an eye, the man lost all of his original features.


    Brutal¡­.Those who¡¯d until now, had only heard of Xiao Bing, realized at this moment how cruel and fiendish he is.


    Yu Miao gasped as well. He was quite an experienced man. But his peers were all young and courteous masters. He had never met a man with such brutality. He thought within himself, does Kexin actually like people like this?


    Right at this moment a manager came in from the outside. He hastily gestured and said, ¡°Stop this nonsense. He¡¯s the son of the Public Security Department¡¯s Assistant Director. You can¡¯t touch him¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing did not care whose son he was. Even the son of the Public Security Department¡¯s Director will be beaten black and blue if he offended Xiao Bing.


    Liu Kexin understood the situation and came to persuade him, ¡°Brother Bing, please stop. You are going to kill him. Besides, I¡¯m okay¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing then stopped and dropped the rich kid on the ground like he was dead dog. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to Kexin this time. This is only a small punishment. If this happens again, I will make you wish you were dead.¡±


    ¡°Heavens. He called this a small punishment?¡± The manager felt a desperation when he saw his young master lying on the ground, unconscious. Normally those who caused trouble here were supposed to be killed and fed to the dogs. But this man was Xiao Bing, whose friend was the boss of this property.


    And the one he beat had a powerful background as well. Even Master Hou would not want to offend someone with status like the Assistant Director of the Public Security Department. No matter how powerful Master Hou was, he was still non-governmental. The government, especially the police, were the ones they should not offend.


    In other words, this manager is caught between a rock and a hard place.


    Noticing sweat studding the manager¡¯s forehead, Xiao Bing grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Just tell Master Hou the truth. I will pay him a visit to apologize to him one day.¡±


    Though Xiao Bing knew that Master Hou would not make it difficult for him, he had to show respect to that man, because many were watching. Shame would be brought upon Master Hou if Xiao Bing wantonly messed up in his territory.


    No matter how brutal Xiao Bing got, sometimes he needed to know where to stop, and that was important when it came to survival.


    Frowning, Yu Miao stared at the young master lying like a dead dog on the ground. He suddenly said, ¡°Tell Master Hou that this is no concern of his or Mr. Xiao¡¯s. I¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯ll make a call to Uncle Liu tonight.¡±


    This manager¡¯s eyes brightened when he recognized Yu Miao. He had not expected this master to be involved in this conflict. If the young master of the Yu family was willing to help, he believed that even the Assistant Director of the Public Security Department won¡¯t pursue the matter too far. He felt relieved when he thought of that. He quickly asked his men to send the whipped dogs to the hospital. If they died, he could not afford the consequences.


    After they left, everyone looked at Xiao Bing in awe, and glanced at Yu Miao curiously. They asked each other who he was. They guessed he must be from some powerful family, since he seemed not afraid of the Assistant Director of the Public Security Department.


    Obviously Xiao Bing was also aware of this point. He smiled at this man, ¡°Mr. Yu, looks like you are not just a run-of-the-mill rich young master.¡±


    Yu Miao shook his head and said gravely, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to come here to flaunt my status. I personally just wanted to make friends with Kexin¡­ and Mr. Xiao. My background has nothing to do with this.


    What he said impressed Xiao Bing greatly. Xiao Bing would have deemed him a decent man to have if Liu Kexin had feelings for him. The likes of such a man is hard to find among the youth today.


    Yu Miao looked at Xiao Bing and frowned, ¡°But Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t you think you were being a little¡­ brutal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I always treat my enemy.¡± Xiao Bing grinned. The imposing dominance in Xiao Bing startled Yu Miao. He became more certain that this Xiao Bing was no ordinary man, not the owner of a small noodle house at least. But he wouldn¡¯t ask if Xiao Bing wasn¡¯t going to mention it.


    Yu Miao sighed and said, ¡°I guess our enjoyment is spoiled by what just happened. Kexin, did you get a fright?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Good. So how about having dinner downstairs? The food is exquisite here. Oops, I should not have said it. I assume Mr. Xiao must come here often.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°This place is too expensive for the likes of me to afford. I have only come here once, at my friend¡¯s invitation¡­¡±


    ¡°How funny. Mr. Xiao, you don¡¯t have to pretend anymore. Hahaha¡­.¡±


    Xiao Bing joined in the laughter. But he was telling the truth, he hardly came here. However, it didn¡¯t matter now. What was important was that Xiao Bing grew fonder of this Yu Miao. Xiao Bing even wanted to make friends with him.


    His intention had nothing to do with Yu Miao¡¯s status.

 Chapter 226 - Convert Enemies into Friends

    The three took their seats. Although they¡¯d just experienced a violent and bloody episode, Xiao Bing and Yu Miao were talking happily now. Only Liu Kexin still showed some apprehension. Xiao Bing was also surprised by Yu Miao¡¯s psychological quality.


    After they sat down, Xiao Bing and Yu Miao chatted freely. Although they had just known each other and were supposed to be rivals in love, they respected and somewhat appreciated each other.


    Xiao Bing was amazed that Yu Miao, born into a wealthy family, could have such an extraordinary bearing. Yu Miao, in turn, was amazed that a noodle house owner would have such broad opinions and hold such outstanding conversations. Liu Kexin was shy and she was sitting in the middle of the two men. She bowed her head to eat and said nothing, but looked at the two with her big eyes. She looked at Xiao Bing a little more often.


    From the way Liu Kexin looked at Xiao Bing, Yu Miao realized that she liked Xiao Bing. That feeling could not be completely concealed. He felt a little sad in his heart. If Xiao Bing was just an ordinary person, he would still have some confidence in competition. But now it looked like Xiao Bing was no ordinary man, plus the two knew each other earlier. Was he really too late?


    ¡°Brother Bing, I need to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Liu Kexin stood up and looked at Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Yu Miao both looked at Liu Kexin¡¯s back, and Xiao Bing knew that Yu Miao must have something to say. Whether he was giving up or insisted on pursuing Liu Kexin, he had to say something.


    Sure enough, after Liu Kexin left, Yu Miao sighed softly and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Xiao, I guess I¡¯m too late.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Now that we are all friends, and I¡¯m guessing that I¡¯m two or three years older than you, you can also call me Brother Bing, and I will call you Yu Miao.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Miao said, ¡°I can see from Kexin¡¯s eyes that she likes you. I should quit and stop disturbing you. But my affection for Kexin is also real. She is your girlfriend now, but I still want to compete with you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± This was quite unexpected to Xiao Bing. He had just observed Yu Miao and thought the latter was ready to give up. It was a normal thing to give up. But he still had some go in him. This young master cannot be underestimated.


    ¡°I will compete fairly with you for one month, and if Kexin still loves you after one month, I will give up!¡±


    Xiao Bing stretched out his hand and laughed. ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s clap hands as an agreement!¡±


    The two men smacked their palms together. That was settled. Yu Miao was a good person, and he seemed sincere about Liu Kexin. Besides, Xiao Bing was just her fake boyfriend, and it would be better to give him a month. If he couldn¡¯t conquer Liu Kexin¡¯s heart in one month, that proved that they were not destined for each other.


    But in his heart, Xiao Bing still did not want Yu Miao to have her. Xiao Bing, however, did not recognize that feeling within him. But it also ignited Xiao Bing¡¯s fighting spirit.


    After they clapped, Yu Miao relaxed and breathed a sigh of relief. Then he said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to bother Kexin who already has a boyfriend. Especially when I have to compete fairly with you. I know it¡¯s not very good, but I just can¡¯t help myself.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed brightly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Do you think I care about that? There is no way to control the emotional affairs. If you hadn¡¯t said it, I¡¯d still have understood. What¡¯s more, if Kexin really loves me, thousands of people can¡¯t take her away from me. If she¡¯s not mine, I can¡¯t keep her even if I wanted to. If I¡¯m afraid of your pursuit, that means I have no confidence in my relationship with Kexin.¡±


    Yu Miao looked at Xiao Bing seriously and said, ¡°Brother Bing, it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t know you before. You are different from all the friends I know. You are very extraordinary and are worth getting to know.¡±


    ¡°We are now both friends and rivals in love.¡±


    Yu Miao said, ¡°After a month, no matter what the result is, we are just friends, not rivals.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Yu Miao both looked at each other and laughed, forgetting their unpleasantness. Sometimes even competitors have similar traits which they appreciate in each other.


    Liu Kexin came back. When she sat down and looked at Xiao Bing and Yu Miao, she felt a little confused. Coming back from the bathroom, she felt the atmosphere between the two was different from before. They were talking and laughing and now looked like friends who had known each other for many years. The barrier that was there before seemed to have disappeared completely. How could two people suddenly become like this? It made Liu Kexin incredulous and delighted at the same time. Actually, Liu Kexin didn¡¯t want the son of her benefactor and Brother Xiao become enemies because of her.


    ¡°Kexin, I went to visit uncle and aunt today. I was relieved to see that they were in good health. I used to hear my father talk about what happened when they went to the countryside together. It was a long time ago, but their feelings were sincere.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Kexin said, ¡°so I¡¯ve never wanted anything to affect their relationship.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That won¡¯t happen.¡± Yu Miao smiled and said, ¡°I hate arranged marriages the most. You¡¯ve known each other earlier. I understand it very well.¡±


    Liu Kexin was relieved. Yu Miao had visited her twice before. She was also worried that Yu Miao would be angry when she rejected him several times. On the one hand, it would affect the relationship between the two families. On the other hand, the Yu Family could not be offended at will. Therefore, although Liu Kexin firmly believed that she would not compromise, she still felt anxious and fearful. Unexpectedly, Yu Miao was very reasonable.


    In that case, Yu Miao won¡¯t continue to want her to be his girlfriend, right?


    Just then, the waiter beside them brought a fish dish and smiled humbly. ¡°Miss, gentlemen, our manager asked me to let you have a taste of this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what kind of fish is it?¡±


    As the waiter put the fish down, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to find such a rare species in the whole country. The manager said that this fish is on the house and he apologizes for the disturbance earlier. The rare varieties are generally protected, so I am sorry but I can¡¯t say tell you.¡±


    Yu Miao¡¯s eyes sparkled and he nodded. ¡°I see. You may go and please thank your manager for me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Master Yu, Mr. Xiao and Miss Liu, I¡¯ll leave you to enjoy your meal.¡±


    The waiter bowed politely and walked away smiling. They looked at the fish. After a while, Xiao Bing was surprised and said, ¡°This is yellow-lipped fish, commonly known as Money Turtle.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Brother Bing knows it? Tell us about it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. This kind of fish belongs to the second-class protected animal of the state, and its price is nearly the most expensive one of all fishes. It is said that the whole body of this fish is precious. Its swim bladder has special medicinal properties for postpartum flooding and also effective for treating infertility in men and women. At present, the market price of 100 grams reaches 30,000 or 40,000 yuan, which is higher than gold. Its scales and gills can also be used as medicine.¡±


    Liu Kexin and Yu Miao were surprised.


    Xiao Bing went on to say, ¡°I even heard that someone once paid 1.2 million yuan for the belly of the yellow-lipped fish, so you can imagine the value of this fish.¡±


    Yu Miao¡¯s look of astonishment soon faded, and he said with a faint smile, ¡°The Nine Heavens is really like its name. People can get everything. Haha, they even dare to kill the national protected animals.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not unusual. In this world, as long as you can afford it, there¡¯s hardly anything you can¡¯t eat. The law of the country is fixed. But many people are willing to take risks for money.¡± Xiao Bing looked rueful for a bit, then asked Yu Miao, ¡°Do you have some thoughts about the Nine Heavens and want to do something?¡±


    Yu Miao shook his head and said seriously, ¡°Master Hou is not only the leader of the underground world in Jiang City, but also the leader of the underground world in Hei Province. If Master Hou is hurt, the underground world in Hei Province will be chaotic, and the forces of the other provinces will seize the chance to make trouble. And, as you said, when the water is clear, there will be no fish. Hei Province is like a pool of water, which will never become clear. Even if Master Hou isn¡¯t the leader, someone more cruel might take over.¡±


    Xiao Bing said ruefully: ¡°Unlike other children of officials, you have a sense of justice and you are pragmatic. You¡¯re very unusual.¡±


    Yu Miao said with a smile, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s because I¡¯ve experienced a lot and learned a lot from my father. Let¡¯s eat the fish. Just like the waiter said, though we¡¯re eating it, the fish is given by others, we didn¡¯t pay for it. We don¡¯t know what fish it is. We only know it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Yu Miao both looked at each other and smiled. Yu Miao was really smart. The manager here was also very good at handling affairs. From Yu Miao¡¯s speech and behavior, Xiao Bing could see that Yu Miao¡¯s father must be a powerful official. It was nothing serious that Yu Miao ate here. But if he broke the law on purpose, his father would be implicated. But now the fish was given by others and the waiter did not say what kind of fish it was, so it was okay to eat it.


    They began to pick the food with their chopsticks. When he saw Liu Kexin eating hesitantly, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it not to your liking?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Kexin licked her lips and said with some embarrassment, ¡°After what you said, I felt that it¡¯s not fish I¡¯m eating, but gold¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing and Yu Miao guffawed.


    At this time, in the manager¡¯s office, the lobby manager had just finished telling Master Hou what had happened on the phone. Master Hou was silent for a moment, then laughed. ¡°Offending Assistant Director Liu will really be problematic. I¡¯ll make a personal phone call to make amends later, and you come with me to visit that playboy in hospital later. Since the eldest young master of the Yu Family is there, there will be no trouble in this matter. Xiao Bing is really giving me more and more surprises. I didn¡¯t expect him to have connections with the Yu Family. Is there anything he cannot do? That¡¯s all for now. You must treat these people well. I will chat with Tingchuan about how this matter will affect us¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand, Master Hou. I¡¯ve just had the superb yellow-lipped fish sent over, and I haven¡¯t told them what it is.¡±


    ¡°Well done. Good job.¡±

 Chapter 227 - The Pitiful Yezi

    After Yu Miao left, Xiao Bing sent Liu Kexin home and he had do that, otherwise, Liu Kexin¡¯s family might think that they had broken up. He had disappeared for several days, and was also not present, when Yu Miao came to see him.


    On the way home, Liu Kexin looked happily at Xiao Bing, who was driving, and said, ¡°Brother Bing, thank you. I am sorry to bother you again.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°But Yu Miao is really persistent, and even now he is still persevering.¡±


    Liu Kexin stared at him in surprise, ¡°Oh, no. He has not given up?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s because of your charm. Kexin, you are so beautiful. Nobody wants to give you up.¡± Xiao Bing was joking.


    Liu Kexin laughed helplessly and said, ¡°Brother Bing is always making fun of me. Help me come up with ideas. What should I do, in the end?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. So be it.¡±


    ¡°So be it?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I have told him to pursue you for a month. But after a month, if you are not interested in him, he will treat you as an ordinary friend, and will not continue to pester you. It is fair competition and he will not force you by using his family influence. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    ¡°What is good about it?¡±


    ¡°You think it over. He will not use his family¡¯s influence. If you like him, you can become his girlfriend. If you do not like him, he will not make you feel embarrassed. Everything will be back to normal after a month.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing¡­ Are you hoping that I will like him?¡±


    Xiao Bing turned his head and saw the feelings in Liu Kexin¡¯s eyes. As they got to know each other more, Liu Kexin seemed to be unable to hide her feelings for Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart was a little flustered. Suddenly, he braked and stopped at the roadside. Liu Kexin was shocked. Then she thought, ¡°Why is he so nervous and so flustered. Can it be¡­ Does he like me, too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, how can I even think of that? He has a girlfriend, and his girlfriend is so understanding, and even agreed to let him help me. How can I break up their relationship?¡±


    Liu Kexin clenched her fists and took a breath, and tried painfully to conceal her feelings. She stuck her tongue out, pretended to laugh indifferently and said, ¡°I was just kidding!¡±


    Xiao Bing was relieved and didn¡¯t know if he felt depressed or relief. In short, the complex emotions which had made him feel a little flustered, had been removed from his heart. He laughed and said, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want you to be taken with him. You are so kind and lovely. Someone, who is suitable to fall in love with you, may not have been born yet!¡±


    After making this joking remark, Xiao Bing continued to drive. Liu Kexin smiled sweetly. She was thinking that the man had already appeared. ¡°It¡¯s you, Brother Bing. Unfortunately, it¡¯s too late for us to get together.¡±


    Liu Kexin could no longer hide her inner thoughts. She could no longer deceive herself.


    Xiao Bing drove back to Liu Kexin¡¯s residence and sent Liu Kexin upstairs. After Liu Kexin opened the door, she saw her mother standing in the living room. When her mother saw Xiao Bing, she immediately greeted him warmly and said, ¡°Xiao Bing, I heard from Kexin that you left for work in the city, two days ago. But now you are back.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Yes, aunt. I was in a rush to see Kexin. So I am sorry I have not brought any gifts for uncle and you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We are family. You don¡¯t need to bring gifts for us.¡± Liu¡¯s mother was very happy to hear that Xiao Bing had been in a hurry to see Kexin. She and her husband were still wondering why Yu Miao was here, but Xiao Bing did not appear. There was a little doubt in her heart. But Xiao Bing was back now. So it seemed that she had been thinking too much.


    In this way, Yu Miao would give up. They told Yu Miao that Kexin had a boyfriend, but Yu Miao did not believe it.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s father was watching TV in his room. He turned down the volume and then his voice came from the room. ¡°What are you doing standing outside? Come in, sit down and talk to Kexin.¡±


    Xiao Bing was anxious to get back to see Yezi. He had planned to have dinner with Yezi. He had something to deal with, for the time being, so he broke his appointment with Yezi. Now he was helping Liu Kexin to deal with Yu Miao, and her parents had seen him. His purpose had been achieved, so he had no time to go in and chat. He politely said, ¡°Aunt and uncle, I won¡¯t come in. I have been driving for a few hours already, in order to come back from the other city. Then I came directly to see Kexin. Now I¡¯m a little tired, and want to go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Kexin said tenderly, ¡°Besides, I already had dinner with Brother Bing. We had a lot to talk about. Brother Bing, you go back and rest.¡±


    Liu¡¯s father came out of the room at this time. After listening to Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin¡¯s words, he thought about it and said, ¡°Well, okay, go back and rest then. Men should focus on their careers, but should also not work too much. You must alternate work with rest, otherwise, you will suffer from various ailments in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll visit you and aunt again, when I¡¯m free.¡± Xiao Bing smiled and said goodbye to Liu¡¯s parents. Then he closed the door and went downstairs.


    After Xiao Bing left, Liu¡¯s parents felt relieved.


    Liu¡¯s father looked at Liu Kexin and said, ¡°Now that Xiao Bing is back, it will be easier. You have to find an opportunity to discuss with Xiao Bing, and ask him if he can meet Yu Miao, so as to get Yu Miao give up. Alas, Yu Miao is also a very good young man, and you can see it too. Since you have a boyfriend, we naturally cannot force you, and Xiao Bing is really excellent. But it¡¯s also difficult to ask Xiao Bing to meet another man who is pursuing you. Ordinary men will not be willing to do that, will inevitably mind, and probably won¡¯t want to do that.¡±


    Liu¡¯s mother said, ¡°How about inviting Xiao Bing to dinner at home tomorrow? Let me talk to him. If he really doesn¡¯t want to meet Yu Miao, it¡¯s all right. After all, this kind of thing is understandable.¡±


    ¡°Mom and Dad, they¡¯ve met today.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Liu¡¯s parents looked surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t he just come back today? He managed to meet him already?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Kexin said, ¡°After Brother Bing came back, he was coming to see me. He happened to see Yu Miao, who invited me to have dinner with him.¡±


    ¡°Ah, they didn¡¯t fight, did they?¡± Liu¡¯s mother exclaimed.


    ¡°No. Although Yu Miao pestered me, he is still a gentleman. Later, we had dinner together. Brother Bing talked with him. I foresee that nothing will happen in the future.¡±


    After listening to his daughter¡¯s words, Liu¡¯s father said with satisfaction, ¡°Well done. Xiao Bing deals with things in an orderly manner. He is responsible and not reckless. Nowadays, young people like him, are rare.¡±


    Liu¡¯s mother laughed and said, ¡°Old man, I seldom hear you praising a person like that!¡±


    ¡°Okay, find an opportunity to get Xiao Bing back, and have a good drink with me. I value him. Although Yu Miao¡¯s personality and family background are also good, especially since his family is very rich, and it is a precious opportunity for our family. If you and Xiao Bing are in love with each other that will be more important than anything.¡±


    Liu¡¯s father was very open-minded about the relationship between men and women. Maybe it was related to his life experience. He had gone to the countryside when he was very young, and had experienced all kinds of hardships. But he also understood that a person¡¯s quality and efforts were more important than anything else. He cared most about these two points, and Xiao Bing clearly had these two points. So, he sincerely appreciated Xiao Bing, his future son-in-law.


    As they talked about Xiao Bing, Xiao Bing had returned to the Ye Family¡¯s villa. It was already very late. He had made an appointment with Yezi to have dinner with her that night. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a situation. Although he had already explained to Yezi, he still felt guilty.


    What an excellent girl Yezi was. Although she was not as naive as Liu Kexin, there was a kindness in her. She knew that Xiao Bing went to help the other girl, and that girl was favored by Xiao Bing, but she had not stopped him, and instead encouraged him. That was not because she was not jealous. Jealousy was part of a woman¡¯s nature. That was because she was really in love with Xiao Bing.


    Yezi always thought that if she loved a man, she would never make him feel embarrassed.


    So even though Xiao Bing loved her so deeply, she never used Xiao Bing¡¯s love for her to indulge herself, nor did she use Xiao Bing¡¯s love for her to restrain Xiao Bing.


    If Yezi did not allow Xiao Bing to help Liu Kexin, Xiao Bing would not help her.


    If Yezi did not allow Xiao Bing to have any contact with women she did not like, Xiao Bing would never do that.


    If Yezi asked Xiao Bing to accompany her every day, Xiao Bing would put aside everything and accompany her every day. Even if he had to abandon the whole world, he would satisfy her wishes.


    However, in that way, Yezi was being herself.


    The real Yezi would not make Xiao Bing unhappy, because of her.


    Xiao Bing saw that Yezi was curled up on the sofa alone, and sleeping. The TV was still on and the volume was very low. Her lonely appearance made Xiao Bing feel sad and pitiful.


    He walked slowly over, knelt on one knee beside Yezi, kissed her gently on the cheek, and murmured softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    This was the only woman in the world who could use her smile and frown to make Xiao Bing extremely nervous. The only woman who could make Xiao Bing¡¯s heart beat faster, by a mere look. She was the only woman who was more precious than the whole world to him.


    But Xiao Bing felt sorry for her. As long as this woman suffered any little grievance and felt any little loneliness, Xiao Bing would feel extremely sorry.


    He was sitting on the ground, and Yezi was curled up in the corner of the sofa, fast asleep. Xiao Bing sat at her feet. He didn¡¯t want to wake Yezi up, and he only wanted to accompany her quietly.


    In Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s home, Su Xiaoxiao was lying by the window and looking at the stars, her chin cupped in her hands. At this time, the cool beauty¡¯s eyes were like the stars in the sky. There was a starry image in her eyes, and she muttered to herself, ¡°Brother Xiao¡­¡±

 Chapter 228 - Yezi, Can You Help Brother Bing Relieve Sexual

    At midnight, Ye Xiaoxi awoke, rubbed her eyes and felt warm. She saw a blanket covering her body, and heard a snore coming from under her body. She looked down and saw Xiao Bing¡¯s head resting on her body. He was sitting on the ground near the sofa, and leaning against it, as he slept.


    Ye Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help smiling. The warmth of the blanket warmed her heart directly.


    Ye Xiaoxi rolled her eyes. She picked up a strand of hair, bent down and tickled Xiao Bing¡¯s nostril gently with it. Xiao Bing rubbed his nose first, then Ye Xiaoxi did it again, grinning, after he put his hand down. Xiao Bing sneezed loudly, and then he woke up. She giggled and straightened her legs.


    Xiao Bing looked up and stood up. He shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°You are a bad girl. I know why I felt ticklish just now. I just dreamed that I was grazing cattle on the grassland and gradually fell asleep. I thought that the tail of the cattle was sweeping my face, making me ticklish.¡±


    ¡°Well, you did said my hair was like a cow¡¯s tail¡­¡± Ye Xiaoxi jumped on him and played with Xiao Bing.


    The two of them tussled happily. Suddenly, Xiao Bing then held Ye Xiaoxi in his arms and they rolled onto the sofa. He kissed Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s mouth, and then said, ¡°Honey, I really want to make love to you now.¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to do it?¡± Ye Xiaoxi grinned, with teasing and provocation in her eyes.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m Uncle Lecher. You¡¯ll see¡­ Ouch¡­¡± Just as he said that, Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s knees hit the middle of Xiao Bing¡¯s legs. Xiao Bing quickly lowered his legs. He said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m kidding, my baby Yezi. I love you so much and will never bully you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Ye Xiaoxi withdrew her legs and said triumphantly, ¡°I won¡¯t let you, a big scoundrel, succeed. Hum, tell me, did you carry on with other women today?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Xiao Bing quickly shook his head and said, ¡°I promise. I did not do that.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yezi looked at him doubtfully.


    ¡°Really, I swear¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s mouth was covered by Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s soft and smooth fingers, and she said delicately, ¡°Who asked you to swear? Has the problem of the little nurse been solved?¡±


    ¡°Almost¡­ It¡¯s half done.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s half done?¡± Ye Xiaoxi asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the fiance of the little nurse give in?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Xiao Bing gave her the full details of the story. Yezi listened carefully and did not interrupt.


    After listening, Yezi looked at Xiao Bing with a forced smile and asked, ¡°If so, your next month¡¯s task is to accompany the young master of the Yu Family, to make sure he competes fairly?¡±


    Seeing Yezi¡¯s expression, Xiao Bing was at a loss. He did not know whether Yezi was angry or not. He quickly held Yezi in his arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Honey, you are so beautiful. I will compete with a man for a woman only if my brain is gone. In fact, I am giving Liu Kexin a chance to get rid of him. As long as she keeps ignoring Yu Miao¡¯s pursuit for a month, Yu Miao will naturally stop disturbing her, after a month. It has nothing to do with me. And I find that Yu Miao is a man of his word.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi laughed and said, ¡°There is another possibility. Yu Miao should take advantage of this month to move Liu Kexin, and make her fall in love with him. Then they will be together in the future?¡±


    Xiao Bing felt a little uncomfortable, but he still said with a smile, ¡°In that case, it proves that Liu Kexin will find her own emotional partner. We should give them our blessings.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi asked with a forced smile, ¡°When the meat in your mouth flies like this, won¡¯t you feel bad?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The meat is not mine, and it has never fallen into my mouth.¡± Xiao Bing grinned bitterly. ¡°This time, Liu Kexin sought my help. I pretended to be her boyfriend. Sooner or later, she will find her own boyfriend and get married. If she can find a man who treats her well, and can be her emotional partner, I will certainly support her.¡±


    ¡°Giggle¡­ That¡¯s what you said. Okay. It¡¯s too late. Let¡¯s go into the room and sleep.¡±


    It was really late. When Xiao Bing arrived home, it was already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Then he sat on the floor and slept, while leaning against the sofa. That was more than two hours ago. It was almost 12 midnight. Xiao Bing looked at the slim Ye Xiaoxi and said with a grin, ¡°Then let¡¯s go into the room and go to bed¡­ How to sleep? A noun or a verb? Ouch!¡±


    After pinching Xiao Bing, Ye Xiaoxi smiled proudly, ¡°This is a punishment for your frivolous words¡­¡±


    ¡°Alas, it¡¯s difficult to keep a villain and a woman apart, in this world.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi went upstairs, hand in hand, and returned to the room. Although it was so late, women were always very finicky. Xiao Bing was very tired, so he laid down immediately on the bed, but Ye Xiaoxi ran to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Listening to the sounds of running water in the bathroom, an image flashed into Xiao Bing¡¯s mind. Ye Xiaoxi unbuttoning her clothes, one by one, and the clothes slipping off to the floor, revealing a smooth, white and tender body. Then he went into the bathtub, grinning like a happy elf.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s exciting to think about it. Why not take a peek at her?¡±


    Xiao Bing jumped out of bed but hesitated again. ¡°She can be a little devil. ¡°Nobody knows how I will be tricked if I really peeked.¡± When he hesitated, he saw a pink little bodice appear from the gap in the wardrobe. Xiao Bing immediately walked over, with a serious face. He looked straight ahead, pulled the bra out and hid it behind him. Then he went back to bed and put it in his trouser pocket.


    Xiao Bing drilled his head into the bedclothes, stuck his nose into the pink bra, and took a deep breath. ¡°Well, it¡¯s really fragrant, it has the smell of a virgin and also a little milky fragrance.¡±


    Xiao Bing swallowed a mouthful of saliva. In his mind, a picture of Ye Xiaoxi wearing this bra, leaning against the door frame and poking her hand at him, appeared. A sly grin appeared again on her face and she was winking at him. Such a nice hour-glass figure appearing in front of him¡­ ¡°F*ck, why am I having a nosebleed?¡±


    Xiao Bing hurriedly lifted the quilt, and tucked the bra under the quilt. Then he jumped out of bed and found a paper towel to wipe off the blood from his nose. It must be the result of his recent abstinence. He had been well-behaved, since he returned to Jiang City. He seldom made love with women. Suddenly, a dirty idea came into his mind. He couldn¡¯t even bear to think about it.


    When his nosebleed stopped, he had already used a lot of paper towels. At this moment, Ye Xiaoxi opened the door of the bathroom, clad in her lovely pajamas. As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, she saw all the bloodied paper towels on the table beside Xiao Bing, who still held one in his hand.


    Ye Xiaoxi was stunned, and a question came out of her mouth that rendered Xiao Bing speechless. ¡°Brother Bing, are you having your period?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    When Xiao Bing thought of the fantastic pictures in his head just now, and saw Ye Xiaoxi coming out with the smooth skin, the glowing eyes as well as the wet, sexy and lovely hair, his nose starting bleeding again. Then he immediately ran into the bathroom and cried out. ¡°I have a nosebleed.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi looked at the door of the bathroom, which was closed. First, she was stunned, then she couldn¡¯t help giggling.


    Ye Xiaoxi also followed him into the bathroom, looked at Xiao Bing, who had just dealt with the bleeding, and was washing his face, and asked in a threatening tone, ¡°Tell me, did you do something bad?¡±


    ¡°No, I promise. Never!¡± Xiao Bing said, as he wiped his face.


    ¡°Then why is your nose bleeding?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ too hot.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi felt doubtful. When she took a shower, she deliberately closed the door of the bathroom. She remembered that clearly and she noticed that the door had not been opened. ¡°Am I really thinking too much about it?¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi had never dreamed that Xiao Bing would steal her lovely little bra.


    Xiao Bing came out of the bathroom, clapping his head and saying, ¡°Alas, it¡¯s too hot.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re hot in your heart,¡± Ye Xiaoxi laughed and said, ¡°Do you need me to help you reduce your heat?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were bright and he thought, ¡°Well, it¡¯s unexpected that I was able to get this treatment after I had a nosebleed?¡±


    Xiao Bing felt excited all over, but then Ye Xiaoxi went out. ¡°What does she want to do? Did she go out to get a glass of red wine first? Oh, yes, girls are more careful about these, especially since this is Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s first time¡­¡±


    Thinking about the next scenario, Xiao Bing felt excited, as if his body had a pair of wings, and he was about to fly.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps began to come up downstairs. The sound was getting closer and closer. Xiao Bing¡¯s heart began beating faster and faster.


    ¡°My sweetheart, my little baby, my little Yezi, this day is coming so soon, and your Brother Bing is not ready yet. Is it better for me to be active or passive? I haven¡¯t thought about it for a while.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I am also a pure man. I will enjoy it passively in a moment¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s mind was filled with fantasies. Ye Xiaoxi finally came in from outside. Xiao Bing saw a cup of cold cola, instead of red wine, in Yezi¡¯s hand.


    Xiao Bing was stunned for a moment and then asked, ¡°Why did you bring me cola?¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi handed it to Xiao Bing, and said with a grin, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hot in your heart? Drinking iced cola will cool you down¡­¡±


    ¡°F*uck!¡±


    Looking at Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s naughty grin, Xiao Bing clasped his chest and cried, ¡°My heart is broken. I feel so cold now.¡±


    The room was filled with Xiao Bing¡¯s painful wails and Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s triumphant laughter.

 Chapter 229 - The Little Huarei

    The next morning, Xiao Bing awoke, with Ye Xiaoxi in his arms. Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s so-called ¡°reduce internal heat¡± remedy was to drink a cup of cold Coke, which made Xiao Bing feel despondent, when he slept.


    But when he woke up in the morning and saw Ye Xiaoxi sleeping so sweetly next to him, Xiao Bing immediately had a tender smile on his face.


    Despite Xiao Bing¡¯s joking, he was still a man with principles. He would never force himself on any woman, let alone his favorite woman. Now that it was her decision, Xiao Bing would only bed her for the first time, on their wedding day.


    ¡°When that day comes, I will let everyone in the world know that I am married to the most beautiful bride in the world.¡±


    At this time, in Shangyang City, Lord Long looked even fiercer than before. In these recent days, his heart was full of anger and rage, but he kept on waiting. He knew that any severe clearance would be over, sooner or later. On the last day of cracking down on crime, he would personally lead all his masters, to overwhelm the Hei Province.


    ¡°At that time, my anger will burn anyone, who dares to trick me and to resist me, to ashes!¡±


    Lord Long was intrepid and domineering, like the ancient overlord Xiangyu of the Western Chu Dynasty.


    When Xiangyu got angry, corpses appeared everywhere, and there were thousands of miles of blood!


    When Ye Xiaoxi woke up in the morning, Xiao Bing had already made breakfast. They went into the dining room together for their meal, which included soybean milk, bread, sliced sausages and vegetable salad.


    If you wanted to win a man¡¯s heart, you should first grasp the man¡¯s stomach, so too with the woman. Just like many jokes on the internet, a couple quarreled and the husband could not pacify his wife. As a result, the husband prepared a table full of delicious food, which the wife could not resist, and drooled continuously, and finally became reconciled with her husband.


    So it was true for women, that food was second only to love.


    Ye Xiaoxi was eating happily at this time. She felt very satisfied. Xiao Bing finished his food quickly. After he was done, he kept watching Ye Xiaoxi quietly.


    Ye Xiaoxi blushed and said in a charming voice, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    ¡°You are so beautiful!¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s heart fluttered and she rolled her eyes. She said in a delicate voice, ¡°Come on, you only know how to flatter me with pleasant words.¡±


    Her supercilious look almost took away Xiao Bing¡¯s soul. Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s passionate eyes, Ye Xiaoxi felt a little embarrassed. So, she knocked on the table and said in a charming voice, ¡°Eat your food.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh.¡± It was only after picking up his chopsticks, that Xiao Bing remembered he had already finished his breakfast.


    Seeing Xiao Bing¡¯s unconventional appearance, Ye Xiaoxi chuckled and complained in a delicate voice, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you are not a lecher. I wonder if you look at other women in the same way, when you are out.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I swear. I absolutely do not do that,¡± Xiao Bing said confidently, ¡°the only girl in the world who attracts me, is you.¡±


    ¡°You coax me with delusive promises!¡±


    ¡°I meant what I said.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi asked, ¡°Brother Bing, how about going shopping with me, later?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it will be a great honor for me.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi stuck her tongue out and said, ¡°It happens that I have not shopped for clothes for some time already. Although I can buy clothes online, it¡¯s not as fun as going shopping.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t usually have time to go shopping with you.¡±


    Playing on Xiao Bing¡¯s guilt, Ye Xiaoxi deliberately said, ¡°So I want you to accompany me today. It will be tiring, so it will give you an opportunity to make it up to me.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°OK!¡±


    After finishing breakfast, they left home together. Xiao Bing drove. They went to the famous shopping mall in Jiang City. They parked their car in the underground parking lot of the shopping mall first, then started strolling around the street.


    There were all kinds of clothing stores all over the street. Xiao Bing realized that what Ye Xiaoxi said in the morning was true, and she was not kidding. He knew that women preferred shopping, and he even accompanied some beautiful stars, before. Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s shopping enthusiasm was remarkable, and surpassed that of other women.


    In an instant, Xiao Bing¡¯s hands were filled with various bags, including clothes, jewelry and cosmetics. Ye Xiaoxi was happily walking ahead, and Xiao Bing was walking behind, like a real porter.


    ¡°Hey, Yezi, how much more stuff will you be buying?¡±


    ¡°Come on, just follow me. I have not shopped for a long time. Shouldn¡¯t I spend lavishly?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to spend lavishly, but I can¡¯t carry so many things in my hands. I can¡¯t carry any more stuff that you will be buying.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring it to the car in a minute.¡± Ye Xiaoxi stopped, turned around and looked at Xiao Bing. She smiled and said, ¡°By the way, what would you like to eat at noon? I¡¯ll treat you later!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to have a break at noon, and eat whatever you like.¡±


    ¡°What, you already want to rest after accompanying me, for such a short while only.¡± Ye Xiaoxi complained but did not want to see Xiao Bing carrying so many things, so she said, ¡°I will accompany you to the parking lot. Let¡¯s put these things away first. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi came to the parking lot, and put everything they bought in the back seat of the car. Xiao Bing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It can be hard to accompany women to buy things.¡±


    As he spoke, he closed the door, and Ye Xiaoxi stood aside, waiting for him.


    ¡°Hey, why are you making comments about the women like this?¡± Xiao Bing was stunned. Turning around, he saw a 6 or 7-year-old girl, with her hair tied in two ponytails. The girl¡¯s eyes were big and innocent looking, but she was looking angrily at him. Beside the girl, was a 35 or 36-year-old woman, and she looked apologetically at Xiao Bing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? My mother said that women can hold up half the sky.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s words sounded very mature, and she seemed to understand everything, but she looked so young. Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi could not help laughing.


    ¡°Hey, you heard that. I was not the one who said that. This younger sister thinks you¡¯re wrong. You¡¯d better take a good look at yourself.¡± Ye Xiaoxi said with a triumphant smile.


    The middle-aged woman pulled her daughter aside and apologized, ¡°Sorry, my daughter is too young to be sensible, so she is just talking nonsense. Little Huarui, it¡¯s impolite to talk to your uncle like that. Apologize quickly.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m right. Didn¡¯t you tell me that women can hold up half the sky? Women are no worse than men, so we can¡¯t be looked down upon by men.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at the girl who was shorter than his legs and kept saying, ¡°we women, we women.¡± He could not help squatting down, laughed and joked, ¡°Your mother is a woman, but you are only a little girl.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help laughing, and the mother of the little girl also laughed. She realized that Xiao Bing was not angry, and Xiao Bing seemed to like her daughter.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Is Little Huarui your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Liu Xiaorui, and my mother calls me Little Huarui. People I like, can also call me like that.¡±


    Xiao Bing put on a sad face and said, ¡°Then I can¡¯t call you that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Liu Xiaorui raised her chin proudly. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m still a little girl now. When I grow up, I will be a woman, so you will still say something about me. It¡¯s not okay to say something about my mother. I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    The middle-aged woman also squatted down, looked at her daughter, and said seriously, ¡°Little Huarui, the uncle did not comment about me, nor did he comment about you. The uncle is joking with the aunt. It is rude of you to talk to the uncle like that. What did I teach you when you were young? Why not apologize to the uncle?¡±


    Liu Xiaorui looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Uncle, is my mother right?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Yes, I was just joking with your aunt. And it¡¯s normal that women like buying things. It¡¯s human nature. It was a neutral comment instead of a derogatory comment.¡±


    Little Huarui couldn¡¯t understand what derogatory and neutral comments meant. She was too young now. She only knew that she had said something wrong. She misunderstood the uncle. Then she said softly, ¡°Little Huarui is not right. Uncle, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I am not angry. Little Huarui is lovely.¡± While saying that, Xiao Bing gently patted Liu Xiaorui¡¯s head, then stood up and looked at the middle-aged woman with a smile. ¡°Your daughter is very lovely. You are a fortunate person.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged woman seemed to love her child very much. She smiled happily. ¡°Maybe God is compensating me by giving me such a clever and obedient daughter. Oh, we won¡¯t bother you anymore. You go ahead.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Xiao Bing made a face at Liu Xiaorui, and then pulled Ye Xiaoxi away.


    Liu Xiaorui looked up at her mother and said, ¡°Mom, this uncle is really nice. He made a funny face at me. He is different from other uncles.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If my father is still alive, will he make faces at me every day, to amuse me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes was a bit gloomy. She sighed and said, ¡°If your father is still alive, he will play with you every day. He will let you ride on his body, and play hide-and-seek with you.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi went into the mall, looked at each other and smiled.


    Ye Xiaoxi smiled and said, ¡°That girl is really lovely.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a while and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°I was thinking¡­ that we can have a baby later.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi blushed and she clenched her fist to hit Xiao Bing. ¡°Well, you are so annoying. Only a ghost will be willing to give you a baby.¡±


    ¡°A ghost is going to give birth to a baby for me. Isn¡¯t that a female ghost? Is that A Chinese Ghost Story¡­¡±


    The two people began to chase each other and fight happily, in the mall.

 Chapter 230 - Evils Out of Hell

    Chapter 230 Evils Out of Hell


    Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi did not buy anything more in the shopping mall. They just wandered around, and then had lunch in a shop. After having lunch, they debated whether they should go to the amusement park. Xiao Bing was indifferent to the amusement park, but he agreed, as long as it made Ye Xiaoxi happy.


    After Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi came out of the shop, and were going to take the elevator to the parking lot, Xiao Bing saw two old acquaintances coming from the opposite direction. They also recognized Xiao Bing and called out to him, in surprise.


    Xiao Bing was also surprised to see the two of them. ¡°Well, when did this man and this woman get together?¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were somewhat unfriendly. ¡°I was so foolish before to give you a chance to pursue Liu Kexin, because I thought you were sincere.¡±


    It turned out that the man was Yu Miao, and the woman was Jiang Wanting, the spirited captain of the Criminal Police Brigade, who had dealt with Xiao Bing several times, in the police station.


    Yu Miao noticed the look in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes and hastily explained. ¡°Brother Bing, don¡¯t misunderstand. This is Jiang Wanting, the daughter of my Uncle Jiang. I have not seen much her in the past two years. This time I was in Jiang City, so I made an appointment to have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what it is. Looking at his nervous appearance, I conclude that the two of them are not in a relationship.¡±


    ¡°Wanting, this is¡­¡± Yu Miao hurriedly introduced her.


    ¡°No need for introductions. I know him.¡± Jiang Wanting, an impassive beauty, had a smile on her face. ¡°Brother Bing, it is good to see you again.¡±


    Yu Miao was a little surprised, and said with a smile, ¡°I did not expect you guys to know each other.¡±


    Jiang Wanting said, ¡°In Jiang City, there are only a few people who don¡¯t know Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± Xiao Bing waved his hand and laughed. ¡°I¡¯m a noodle house owner, not an important person.¡±


    Yu Miao looked at Xiao Bing with a faint smile on his face. At the same time, he noticed Ye Xiaoxi standing beside him. Suddenly, he could not help being amazed by her beauty. Even if he was used to seeing beautiful women, he had to admit that a beauty like Ye Xiaoxi could not be that easily found among 10,000 women, but then there was doubt in his eyes. He saw how close the girl was close to Xiao Bing. But Xiao Bing was Liu Kexin¡¯s boyfriend.


    Xiao Bing saw suspicion in Yu Miao¡¯s eyes and said quickly, ¡°Let me introduce you. Lil Xi, this is Yu Miao, from City H.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi was smart and immediately understood what he meant. She nodded and smiled. ¡°Mr. Yu, my name is Ye Xiaoxi, the female head of Ye Group. Hmm¡­ Mr. Xiao and my family have associations with each other, from long ago. He saved my father¡¯s life, before my father died. We just met here. It is such a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the Ye Family.¡± Yu Miao and Ye Xiaoxi shook hands. Yu Miao¡¯s doubts did not disappear completely, but he said nothing. Yu Miao just smiled and said, ¡°The Ye Family has rich assets. They are said to be the economic pillar of Jiang City. Even in the whole province, it is one of the top economic leaders. I did not expect Miss Ye to be so young.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi smiled and said, ¡°Master Yu thinks highly of me. Even if the Ye Family is strong in economy, it is not as good as the Yu Family, who has mastered the legal system of the whole Hei Province.¡±


    Xiao Bing was shocked. He had never thought that the Yu Family had reached such a level. ¡°Could it be true¡­¡±


    Sure enough, Ye Xiaoxi smiled and said, ¡°Brother Bing may not know that Mr. Yu¡¯s father is the Standing Committee member and Deputy Secretary of the Provincial Party Committee of Hei Province, in charge of law and discipline.¡±


    The Deputy Secretary of the Provincial Party Committee, which was second only to the Secretary of the Provincial Party Committee. Being in charge of law and discipline was equivalent to owning the real power. So, Yu Miao¡¯s father could be regarded as the number two figure in the political arena of Hei Province. Xiao Bing never expected that Yu Miao, who wanted to compete fairly with him, should have such a profound family background. It was a real surprise for him.


    Yu Miao said with a bitter smile, ¡°I did not want to mention it, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I am myself and my father is my father. We are completely different. I believe that even without my father¡¯s help, I will be able to become outstanding, sooner or later.¡±


    Xiao Bing said earnestly, ¡°I believe you. So let¡¯s talk more when we¡¯re free. We will go to the parking lot first.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. We are also going to the parking lot.¡±


    Several people laughed, as they got into the elevator together. They reached the parking lot on the second floor.


    When they came to the parking lot, the four of them came out of the elevator and were suddenly startled to see several security guards lying on the ground, in a pool of blood. They did not know whether the security guards were alive or dead. Several other security guards and onlookers were standing far away, and were constantly shouting at them to stop. Suddenly they heard a child¡¯s call for help. Xiao Bing looked over and saw a golden-haired man with bristly hairs, trying to rape Liu Xiaorui¡¯s mother. Liu Xiaorui was pulling the man¡¯s trouser legs, but was kicked away by the man, and she was bleeding from the mouth.


    After Liu Xiaorui fell to the ground, she still kept crying, and waving her hands.


    After seeing the man hurt her daughter, the middle-aged woman started to struggle desperately, kicking and biting, but it was totally useless.


    The blonde man punched her in the chest and his fist shattered her rib cage. The middle-aged woman opened her eyes wide, and had an unwilling look in her eyes. She fell slowly to the ground. Before she died, she turned her head to her daughter, with her eyes full of unwillingness, unwillingness to surrender to fate.


    She was not afraid of death, but her child had no father, and could not live without a mother!


    She didn¡¯t want her child to be an orphan, to wander homeless through the streets, and to be put into an orphanage. She did not want all those things to happen!


    The blonde man fastened his belt and said with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s cool.¡±


    With a thunderous sound, the blonde man suddenly made a lightning swerve as he dodged a blow. Xiao Bing landed in his original position. The blonde man turned his head, and had a frightening look in his eyes. He licked his lips with a scarlet tongue, grinned hideously and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you are a master.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were full of killing intention. He clenched his fists tightly and his nails even pierced his palms. After Su Peiya¡¯s death, he had never felt so angry. Now, the anger in his body had been completely ignited, and his body seemed to be burning up.


    Xiao Bing squatted down, looked at the middle-aged woman, whose pupils were gradually dimming. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Rest assured, from now on, I will take care of your daughter. No one in the world can bully her in the future. I will try my best to ease the wounds in her heart. I have a girlfriend, who will help me take care of her, protect her, love her, and give her all the care from a normal family.¡±


    Suddenly, the middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes shone brightly. She looked at Xiao Bing, hurriedly. There were expressions of trust, gratitude, and tears in her eyes. Finally, all the luster slowly faded from her eyes.


    Liu Xiaorui climbed up from the ground, threw herself on her mother and cried bitterly. ¡°Mom!¡±


    After Xiao Bing stood up, he controlled this tears, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Take care of the child. I will kill him!¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing!¡± Looking at the blonde man¡¯s appearance, Jiang Wanting suddenly exclaimed. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. He¡¯s not an ordinary man. I¡¯ll call in the criminal police team.¡±


    At this time, someone nearby shouted. ¡°We have already called the police.¡±


    After that, they seemed to be afraid that the devil would come after them, and rushed towards the elevator.


    The blonde man licked his tongue, and his eyes were bloodshot, and he looked like the devil coming out of hell.


    The man was big and tall, with wheat-colored skin, and exuded a lot of power. His square face was muscular and there was a black flame pattern tattoo on the left side of his face. His eyes looked as fierce as that of a hungry wolf, like a ferocious devil from hell.


    Xiao Bing asked coldly, ¡°Wanting, do you know him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a national S-level wanted criminal.¡±


    ¡°How come I am not aware of it!¡± Xiao Bing almost roared out the words. Xiao Bing had been in charge of Dragon Teeth, the most powerful armed special forces in China. He naturally knew all the most wanted criminals.


    Jiang Wanting was shocked by the roar and then explained. ¡°This man appeared suddenly, out of nowhere during the last two years. There are even rumors that he is a devil, who escaped from the hell, and he is like his name ¡ª Devil.¡±


    ¡°He seldom comes out in public and has only appeared three times. But each time, he brought severe disasters including burning, killing, plundering, rape and looting, almost all the evil deeds. Police from the public security system injured many people, but did not manage to hurt him at all!¡±


    ¡°Where is Dragon Teeth?¡±


    Xiao Bing really wanted to shout out at once. Was Dragon Teeth not the strongest special force in China? Why didn¡¯t they kill this man? Instead, they let this man do whatever he wanted!


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were filled with a horrible light and a strong killing intent, which seemed to tear through the man in front of him, in an instant.


    ¡°Devil! I¡¯ll make you a true devil today!¡± With a bang, the cement ground under Xiao Bing¡¯s feet instantly turned into powder. Xiao Bing disappeared from his position, and turned into a flash of lightning, aiming for the devil¡¯s throat, with one hand.


    The devil laughed, and his laughter was a little maniacal, making people feel afraid. The devil shook in situ, when Xiao Bing¡¯s palm was about to grasp his throat, and Xiao Bing¡¯s palm fell on thin air. Then Xiao Bing was kicked in the abdomen. A cruel foot made Xiao Bing fly back directly like an artillery shell. He rolled four or five meters away, knocked over a garbage can, and fell to the ground.


    ¡°You want to kill me? Haha¡­¡± The man laughed horribly, and went straight for Xiao Bing.


    ¡°Bing¡­ Brother Bing¡­ Ye Xiaoxi was stunned. She had never seen Xiao Bing in such a mess before. Even in a deadly arena contest, Xiao Bing was always able to fight back. Ye Xiaoxi wanted to protect Xiao Bing, but suddenly, she found that she could not move. Not only her, but everyone else seemed to be stuck to the spot. It was as if the devil had cast a terrible and strange magic spell on them.

 Chapter 231 - Xiao Bing versus the Devil

    The devil grinned. When he was grinning, his being hideous and bloody was chilling.


    At this time, Liu Xiaorui got up from the ground with her eyes red and swollen from crying, and stumbled to the devil, shouting from her mouth, ¡°I will beat you, big bastard.¡±


    The power of hatred freed Liu Xiaorui from invisible fear while the devil turned his head back to ferociously laugh at her. After Xiao Bing watched this scene, he roared angrily, ¡°F*ck off, and don¡¯t touch Xiaorui!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Xiao Bing directly hit the devil¡¯s body. This time, his speed and strength were even a few times more powerful than before and the devil was knocked down because of his temporary carelessness. However, Xiao Bing was not any better off. After the last hit, this one even made his entire body hurt as if it were going to fall apart.


    It was beyond Xiao Bing¡¯s imagination that he could be so exhausted after entering the Innate Realm.


    The devil before his eyes had already gone beyond the Danjing Period. Such a top master like that couldn¡¯t be someone obscure emerging all of a sudden. Who on earth was he? A top master like this, what was his appearance in Jiang City for?


    Xiao Bing shook his head as he did not want to think of anything but how to kill this devil.


    He only wanted the devil to die!


    At this moment, policemen rushed in one by one, aiming their guns at that place, and shouted at the same time, ¡°Hands on your head and get down on the ground.¡±


    The devil laughed with a grin. ¡°Stupid humans, do you think you can kill me with a gun? Buddhist ¡®Devil¡¯ now gives reincarnation to all of you!¡±


    Buddhism¡­ Mr. Buddha!


    In the Dark World, a host of demons was dancing frantically. Countless evil top masters all gathered in the Dark World, and the emergence of each one was enough to shake the whole world. But among them, the two who were the most powerful were Mr. Buddha and Mr. Dragon.


    It was said that Mr. Dragon founded the Dragon Gate, which became the first biggest employment organization in the Dark World. Since its foundation, it had accomplished all missions without any accident. Mr. Dragon¡¯s fame had overawed the whole Dark World, which made him worthy of admiration and respect.


    Mr. Buddha established Buddhism but it was not the same as Mahayana Buddhism, which saved the common people from suffering. Instead, every time people in Buddhism came into the common world, there had to be some deaths. Since then, Buddhism became the thing that made people¡¯s blood run cold.


    Thinking of the photo, Xiao Bing never thought that the devil was actually from Buddhism. He raised his head to look at the devil, his eyes suddenly becoming blood red and his voice a little dreadful with some pain. It was painful and even faltering. ¡°Buddhism¡­ Are you a man of Mr. Buddha?¡±


    Nobody knew who Mr. Buddha was except the devil. After hearing the words ¡°Mr. Buddha¡±, his eyes brightened. He looked Xiao Bing up and down, and then grinned hideously. ¡°Who are you? How can you actually know this secret?¡±


    Mr. Buddha was a taboo in the Dark World. Most people even dared not mention him and no one knew what his appearance was. So, aside from people in the Dark World, it was very difficult to find someone that knew about Mr. Buddha.


    After looking Xiao Bing up and down, the devil said with surprise and bewilderment, ¡°Could it be said that you are him¡­ No, according to your ability, you cannot be¡­ Haha, it¡¯s interesting, very interesting. You are able to know about our Buddhism, so you are at least some prestigious figure in the Dark World. I will take you back and torture you.¡±


    The devil became numerous phantoms, which surrounded Xiao Bing¡¯s body. And not knowing when, a very thin iron stick appeared in his hand. However, Xiao Bing recognized the stick that looked very thin but was made from the hardest steel in the whole world. And combined with the devil¡¯s mighty force, it could destroy everything.


    Xiao Bing completely concentrated all his spirit, for the devil was so powerful. Except for Lord Long, he was the most powerful one among the enemies that Xiao Bing had met after his return to Jiang City. As a result, he could die even if he was slightly careless.


    By Xiao Bing¡¯s observation, the devil had not reached the degree which Lord Long had achieved. Otherwise, he, himself, might have been a dead body right now.


    Even so, the devil was many times stronger than Xiao Bing. Yet, Xiao Bing losing was not a certainty.


    At present, Xiao Bing was in the early Danjing Period because he restarted his practice. Actually, the old Xiao Bing had already broken through the state of the Danjing Period, and even reached the legendary Break Vacuum state. Although his current inner strength was in the Danjing Period and many actions and moves were confined because of the strength limitation, his understanding of martial art was still at the Break Vacuum state, even a little deeper than his original comprehension.


    That was an extra tool for cheating, which enabled Xiao Bing to use his strength in the early Danjing Period to fight against a top master in the middle Danjing Period without being at a disadvantage. But the devil¡¯s power was above the middle Danjing Period and even reached the highest level of Danjing.


    As a consequence, one could indeed die without a burial place if he was not careful.


    The devil laughed wildly. ¡°Those who offend our Buddhism must die, as well as people present who know my secrets.¡±


    Xiao Bing still showed an extremely stern face upon seeing that the horrible breath of the devil was gradually flooding the whole parking lot, which made its atmosphere like the Xiuluo battlefield.


    Meanwhile in the distance, there was someone dialing a phone number in a car. After being connected, he said in a hurry, ¡°Look for Master Hou¡­¡±


    Along with the gradually intense feeling of horror, some people lay prone and shivered. Even the policemen lost control of their body and pulled the trigger to shoot crazily in the direction of the devil. Xiao Bing watched the scene with his eyes wide open and his forehead blue-veined, and yelled, ¡°No!¡±


    However, the devil wielded the iron stick in his hand, and with several clanging sounds, all the bullets rebounded and shot through the policemen¡¯s heads, so they all fell down on the ground.


    The angry Jiang Wanting started to fire her gun, while Xiao Bing, with his entire body, had pounced on the devil like a cheetah. Jiang Wanting didn¡¯t know whether she would shoot the wrong person, so she held the gun in her hand, refraining from the impulse to fire. However, she was bleeding in her heart because the policemen had the same occupation as her, despite their being in different departments.


    With red eyes, Jiang Wanting silently prayed and cheered for Xiao Bing from the bottom of her heart.


    Ye Xiaoxi had bitten through her lip, and then kneeled down on the ground, screaming, ¡°Brother Bing, if you die, I won¡¯t live alone.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡±


    While the devil was hitting back the bullets, Xiao Bing flew at the devil, who, as a result, had no time to take back the iron stick in his hand, but then punched Xiao Bing¡¯s lower abdomen with his other fist, which Xiao Bing didn¡¯t dodge at all. He only felt such great pain in his internal organs that he almost fainted, but he showed no sign of dodging. On the contrary, he grabbed onto the devil, with one arm firmly holding around his neck and the other tightly entangling his hand that was holding the iron stick so that the devil could not hit him with it. And then he opened his mouth to directly bite the devil¡¯s throat.


    The devil tried his best to step back and hold back Xiao Bing¡¯s mouth with the other hand at the same time. However, Xiao Bing took the chance to bite into three of his fingers, namely the middle finger, ring finger, and little finger. All his strength being used, he made creaking sounds with his hard teeth. The devil screamed wildly and directly threw Xiao Bing far away with all his strength.


    The devil¡¯s strength was so great, and adding in the continuous one-foot and one-fist punch on his body, that Xiao Bing had already been badly injured. He would feel the pain as if his body had been torn up even when he made a slight move. Like a kite with a broken string, he weakly flew out and fell heavily on the concrete floor, which even broke along with him.


    The devil kept his eyes wide open, and they were filled with painful streaks of blood due to his three fingers being bitten off at the base. He then looked at Xiao Bing, who had fallen on the ground with the three fingers in his mouth, laughing as he looked at him.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The devil endured the pain of his severed fingers and kept walking toward Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing stood up unsteadily, spat out the three fingers to the ground and then directly crushed them with his feet, which made the devil¡¯s heart drip blood.


    Xiao Bing laughed coldly. ¡°Next, I will get revenge for Little Huarui¡¯s mother.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui sat on the ground, watching the scene, and lost her senses. Her eyes were occupied by Xiao Bing¡¯s image, and at this moment, she could see nothing but Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing turned his head to Liu Xiaorui, smiling. ¡°Little Huarui, close your eyes, as I have said, and be well-behaved¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Liu Xiaorui closed her teary eyes. She was very obedient, but this was such an obedient child who had lost both her father and mother.


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath, then looking at Ye Xiaoxi again, said seriously, ¡°Yezi, no matter what I will be, I hope you can live for your father, for your mother, for your elder brother, and sister, as well as for me¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yezi said, shaking her head and wiping her tears, ¡°Yezi cannot bear that. Yezi cannot bear that¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing started to look squarely at the devil and said, ¡°Do you see? Today, you cannot live, for there is only one person able to survive between us, and that must be me. I may not be as strong as you, but compared with you, I can withstand much more than you.¡±


    The devil grinned hideously. ¡°I won¡¯t listen to your nonsense. Power is everything. You¡¯ve bitten off my fingers, so I will kill you today.¡±


    The devil stepped forward and ran at Xiao Bing, with his iron stick swinging at Xiao Bing, unstoppably.


    His speed and strength were so great that Xiao Bing could not dodge it at all, which had been difficult before his injury, let alone the now injured Xiao Bing.


    However, Xiao Bing had completely no intention to dodge. On the contrary, he even voluntarily faced it. His head escaped the iron stick with the old gesture, but this time, he tried to carry the iron stick on his right shoulder and hold the devil with his left hand, and then bit into his throat.


    If the iron stick hit Xiao Bing¡¯s shoulder, his right arm had to be totally reduced to ashes.


    It was a move that caused destruction to both sides.

 Chapter 232 - The Line Between Life and Death

    Chapter 232 The Line Between Life and Death


    Finally, the devil was scared. He was far more powerful than Xiao Bing, but his three fingers were severed by him and even crushed into small pieces. It was obvious that they couldn¡¯t be set back onto his hand, so he naturally wanted to have no more injuries caused by Xiao Bing.


    The devil held the view that it was unworthy of both being defeated and wounded, so he flashed back with his body very quickly, not risking his life at all. In his opinion, he was completely able to toy with Xiao Bing until his gradual death.


    Xiao Bing obviously knew the devil¡¯s inner thought, and moreover, it might be the only chance for him to obtain an advantage over the devil, so he would absolutely not give it up.


    As the devil moved his body back, Xiao Bing cut his throat with his fingers.


    The devil laughed with contempt because he had already accurately calculated the distance, his speed of stepping backward plus the length of Xiao Bing¡¯s arm, which was enough to protect him from being killed by Xiao Bing, so how could he kill him? He truly wanted to tell Xiao Bing to stop having such fantastical ideas.


    He was 100 percent certain that he could distance himself safe and sound, and then he could take advantage of his great power to easily toy with Xiao Bing little by little until his death, in spite of Xiao Bing¡¯s desire to be both defeated and injured.


    ¡°You want to kill me? Humph¡­¡± The devil stared with his eyes wide open, with a disbelieving and terrified expression on his face.


    Pfft, his throat was cut.


    He had watched Xiao Bing¡¯s arm stretch a bit longer for a moment and then directly sever his throat.


    ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡± The devil still dared not relate that person with the one he was looking for. After all, he was the legendary top master who could equal his own master, but what had happened just now¡­


    If he was not the one, how could the devil be killed by a man in the early Danjing Period? The devil flopped on the ground with his face upward, blood flowing out like a burbling stream, and his eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    Xiao Bing stood shakily in front of the devil, his eyes totally cold. ¡°If you are the devil, then I am the asura.¡±


    The devil wanted to speak, but he had no chance. He could feel the gradual loss of life within his body until he totally lost his senses, and finally, his life.


    Xiao Bing began to breathe heavily with his mouth open. This time he didn¡¯t lose consciousness like before and was not controlled by another mad one. Everything had gone according to his plan.


    He had already predicted that the devil would not risk his life to fight with him if he took the method that would cause both of them to be defeated and injured. Although it was he who was about to die in the end while the devil was injured, the devil had no need to fight with one who was far less powerful than him.


    As a consequence, the devil was bound to dodge. Then he took advantage of the interval when the devil was careless and directly cut through his throat with all his strength, as if he had torn up time and space.


    What Xiao Bing showed just now was a kind of strength that was beyond time and space and could only be displayed by the legendary top masters that had reached the Break Vacuum period. His arm didn¡¯t stretch but went a little back through time and space, which required sufficiently powerful strength. However, Xiao Bing could not withstand such an overloaded force on his body, so he was gambling and also risking his life. He bet his life on that move and won in the end.


    With his body softening, Xiao Bing immediately collapsed on the ground. All the people gathered around Xiao Bing, and Yezi even sat beside him, crying. As she cried, she called his name.


    Xiao Bing wanted to comfort her with a few words, but he had exhausted all his strength. As a result, not only could he not speak, but also he lost consciousness after the gradual vagueness overcame his mind.


    Miyamoto Shinji, next to Master Hou, just rushed to the underground parking lot and walked toward Xiao Bing. After seeing Xiao Bing had just fainted, he let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Call the ambulance.¡±


    Then he walked over to the devil¡¯s dead body, crouched down next to it, and checked the devil¡¯s injury. It was from the fingernails that Xiao Bing used to directly cut through the devil¡¯s throat. Now, the devil was completely dead, so it was not realistic to torture him. They could only wait for Xiao Bing to wake up and ask who the devil was.


    ¡°Could he be someone sent by Lord Long? I¡¯m afraid there should be no one in Lord Long¡¯s employ who can beat Xiao Bing like this¡­¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji didn¡¯t think about it anymore. After a while, the ambulance finally arrived, and the medical staff started to carry Xiao Bing away.


    When Xiao Bing woke up, Ye Xiaoxi, Jiang Wanting, and Yu Miao were accompanying him in the ward. While the other three were standing, Ye Xiaoxi was sitting next to the sickbed, holding Xiao Bing¡¯s hand.


    Yu Miao realized that Ye Xiaoxi and Xiao Bing were definitely not merely ordinary friends. But she couldn¡¯t get entangled in that because she was still in the deep shock of the horrible fight between Xiao Bing and the devil just now.


    Yu Miao, born into a bureaucratic family, had never seen such a fierce battle throughout her life. She thought that it merely existed in legend, or maybe it could only be seen in a TV series or movie. To her surprise, she saw it in real life.


    Xiao Bing saw Yezi¡¯s eyes were red from crying, so he couldn¡¯t help wanting to comfort her. And then he struggled to sit up, only to find that his whole body was still weak. Yezi hurriedly pressed him back down, giving him a look, and said, ¡°Do not wriggle around. Have a good rest for some days.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d be so miserable at this time. How many times is it for me to be hospitalized?¡±


    Xiao Bing saw his right arm tightly wrapped up with three layers of bandages inside and three layers outside. He could not feel his whole arm at all, so he spontaneously changed his face and asked, ¡°What happened to my arm?¡±


    As soon as Yezi heard the question from Xiao Bing, her eyes became redder. ¡°The doctor said the bones of your right arm are totally torn up. For a common person, the arm would be completely useless. However, you have so strong resilience that you will slowly recover. But temporarily, you still can¡¯t feel it. So for now, you had to take some good rest.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed with relief, recalling the scene of his fight, and understood it very much. At that time, he forced a tear in space, which he could barely do with his strength. Furthermore, he had no Gang spirit to protect his body, so it couldn¡¯t withstand that at all. For anyone below the Break Vacuum Period, their whole arm would be useless, even turning into dust. But his arm remained, which was great luck in misfortune.


    Xiao Bing thought it over. ¡°It was probably because I originally had reached the realm of Break Vacuum. Although my power was sealed, the toughness of my body was not gone so that in spite of no protection of Gang spirit, my arm was only seriously injured, without being totally destroyed.¡±


    But it was really an adventure, for it was just a moment whether the arm would be destroyed or saved.


    Xiao Bing looked at the red eyes of Yezi, and comforted her with a smile. ¡°Well, I am fine now. I will take a few days to rest and recuperate, so what are you crying for?¡±


    When Yezi heard Xiao Bing talk in such an indifferent attitude, she felt very angry as she said, ¡°Do you still think it¡¯s a joke? Do you know how dangerous it was? Do you know you almost lost your life? Do you know your arm was nearly not saved, like the doctor said? Next time, I won¡¯t allow you to take such risk, it¡¯s not allowed¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°I know, but if I didn¡¯t help at that time, everyone present might have died. That man was very very strong, even stronger than me. I took advantage of the means that he didn¡¯t know what I had, and defeated him unexpectedly, which was also of great risk. I can say that the chance I died at that time was much greater than me killing the devil. But under the circumstances, I had to make the bet, or all of us were bound to die.¡±


    Yu Miao sighed. ¡°Brother Bing, it is you who have saved our lives then. I will remember you forever.¡±


    Jiang Wanting also said, ¡°Brother Bing, I appreciate you on behalf of my colleagues killed by the devil, as well as all those innocent people killed by him before.¡±


    After that, Jiang Wanting bent from her waist and bowed to Xiao Bing. The picture of those policemen being killed appeared in her mind over and over again, so did the picture of Liu Xiaorui¡¯s mother being killed, which repeatedly impacted her brain. Now, the culprit was finally killed by Xiao Bing, so several drops of her tears spattered onto the floor while she was bowing.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Do not thank me. Don¡¯t forget that I used to be a soldier.¡±


    Even though he had left the army three years ago, when it came to the word of a soldier, Xiao Bing showed a sacred gleam in his eyes.


    He immediately looked at Yezi and asked, ¡°Well, how about Liu Xiaorui? She was injured then, and she is still a child. Is she okay?¡±


    Smiling, Yezi said, ¡°Rest assured. She is seriously injured but her life is not in danger. She just needs to stay in the hospital for a while.¡± ¡°Well, she is also a poor girl. Both her parents are gone, especially her mother¡¯s death just now, for she died just before her eyes, which has had a huge impact on her heart. The hospital has arranged for a professional psychiatrist to guide her, but the doctor said even if she receives counsel, the shadow in her heart won¡¯t disappear for a while and she needs long-term attention from others. Only in this way could we remedy her wounded heart, which might accompany her for a lifetime.¡±


    After hearing that, Xiao Bing showed both hatred and sympathy in his eyes, then sincerely looked at Ye Xiaoxi and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to send her to the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean. In terms of her current situation, she is indeed not fit to be sent out. We can¡¯t make her feel that she is a child that no one wants¡­¡± Ye Xiaoxi looked at Xiao Bing seriously and said, ¡°I am willing to adopt her with you.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed with relief, for he wanted to say that before but he did not know what Yezi thought. After all, he would marry Yezi sooner or later, and having a child before marriage is unacceptable for many girls. Having seen Yezi agree to it, he could put down the stone in his heart. He was also moved by the kindness of Yezi as he said with sincerity, ¡°Thank you, Yezi.¡±

 Chapter 233 - Confession

    Yezi sighed, ¡°It is not because of you that I do this. The child is so poor that she can make anyone¡¯s heartache. But I¡¯m afraid that we will be too busy in the future to take good care of her. Well¡­ I will try my best to stay with her.¡±


    ¡°And I will help you look after her¡­ till everything is resolved.¡±


    For Xiao Bing, there were still many things to be resolved at present, the first among which was the Long Family. If the Long Family was not destroyed and Master Hou fell, people around Xiao Bing would suffer unexpected calamities. No one could guarantee that because of him, the people who suffer would not include his friends in the end.


    Hence, the Long Family must be destroyed, and Lord Long must die.


    After dealing with the Long Family, he needed to continue the investigation into the traitor. Before that, Xiao Bing had to recover his strength. Otherwise, in his present condition, it would be difficult to convince the people back at the Dragon Gate, let alone investigate.


    Moreover, if the manipulator behind this was really Mr. Buddha, and everything was his plan¡­ Anyone from the Dragon Gate was close to the Gang-strength Stage, so Mr. Buddha¡¯s strength was even more unfathomable. Only when Xiao Bing recovered his original strength, would he be able to avenge Su Peiya, or he would lose his life in vain.


    This time he was lucky enough to kill the man of Buddhism, but he wouldn¡¯t be so fortunate every time.


    After everything is settled, Xiao Bing planned to retire from the world. Though he was still very young, he had seen more about life and death than most people would in a lifetime. The same with what he had possessed and lost. So for Xiao Bing, he was not interested in the life of fighting and killing, and the only person that could make his heart beat or move him might be Ye Xiaoxi, the girl right before him.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. Jiang Wanting went to open the door and then Master Hou, Mu Tingchuan and Miyamoto Shinji entered. Among these newcomers, Jiang Wanting thought Master Hou looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t think who he really was.


    Master Hou nodded to Jiang Wanting. He had already investigated her in detail. She was the team leader of the Criminal Police Brigade in Jiang City. That was not the most important. What was more important was her family background ¨C the director of the Department of Public Security, whom even Master Hou couldn¡¯t offend.


    After walking in, Master Hou nodded again at Ye Xiaoxi and then said to Yu Miao with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect nephew Xu to be here too.¡±


    Yu Miao had seen Master Hou before, and he also knew that Master Hou¡¯s politeness to him was only because of his father. He was also aware of Master Hou¡¯s power, but he didn¡¯t expect Master Hou to visit Xiao Bing in person¡­


    Yu Miao had something in his mind, but he still said politely, ¡°Master Hou, my father especially asked me to send his greetings to you.¡±


    Master Hou, smiling very happily, said, ¡°Thank your father for me, and I will visit him in person when I am free.¡±


    Master Hou felt surprised inwardly to see the daughter whose father was the director of the Department of Public Security, the female leader of the Ye Family which was the economic backbone of Jiang City and the son of the assistant deputy of the provincial party committee in that ward. All these people were here because of Xiao Bing.


    Master Hou was shocked but the expression on his face remained unchanged. He then walked to Xiao Bing¡¯s bed, asking with great care, ¡°Is the injury serious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Not serious enough to die.¡±


    It seemed that as long as Xiao Bing was alive, no one could stop him from smiling.


    ¡°Well,¡± Master Hou said, nodding his head, ¡°take good care of yourself. There won¡¯t be much activity in the Long Family these days due to the severe crackdown, so you can relax. Who did that to you today£¿ Was he someone from the Long Family? When I sent Miyamoto there, the fight had already ended.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Some things couldn¡¯t be revealed to Master Hou and it was natural for Xiao Bing to have his own plans. If he didn¡¯t mention it, Master Hou would naturally think that the Long Family had done it, so he would be grateful to Xiao Bing and would feel a little guilty too. But if he knew the other side was a powerful opponent who came for Xiao Bing, one can¡¯t be certain that Master Hou wouldn¡¯t shake in his heart.


    Sure enough, Master Hou said with a sigh, ¡°I never expected the Long Family to have such a high-level master. My intelligence system was not good enough. That¡¯s why you got into trouble.¡±


    Standing next to him, Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°When he heard that you were injured, Master Hou came here right away. It is so good to see that you¡¯re all right, Mr. Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Xiao Bing said, ¡°sorry to trouble you two, Master Hou and Mr. Tingchuan.¡±


    Master Hou pretended to reprimand him, ¡°Xiao Bing, what are you talking about? Have a good rest. Seeing you have so many friends here, I won¡¯t disturb you now. I will make time to come and see you again.¡±


    Master Hou looked at the others and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get going. I won¡¯t bother you young people.¡±


    Others just nodded while Yu Miao said, ¡°I will find some time to visit Master Hou.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. You are like family to me, so just come and be my guest. We¡¯ll get going.¡±


    Master Hou kept smiling until he left the ward, and then his smile disappeared and he said with a puzzle on his face, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xiao Bing to be connected to the Yu family too. Was there a personal relationship between Yu Miao and Xiao Bing? Or does Xiao Bing have connections with the Yu Family?¡±


    Mu Tingchuan said cautiously, ¡°I will send someone to look into it. But if Xiao Bing really has the support of the Yu Family¡­¡±


    There was a waver in Master Hou¡¯s eyes, but then he shook his head and said, ¡°Trust the people you have employed and do not employ people you¡¯re suspicious of. Xiao Bing is our ally, if the process of investigation draws his attention, then do not do it. Moreover, if Xiao Bing has a close relationship with the Yu Family, it will be favorable to us. Although the Long Family suffered a setback temporarily, they will retaliate crazily as soon as the crackdown is over. So we need Xiao Bing¡¯s strength in different aspects. If he can get help from Yu Family, we will have a greater chance of winning.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan couldn¡¯t help saying with an emotional sigh, ¡°I really admire your broad-mindedness, Master Hou.¡±


    As soon as Master Hou and Mu Tingchuan left, Yu Miao said seriously to Xiao Bing, ¡°Brother Bing, I want to talk with you.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, smiling bitterly, ¡°You want to talk to me about Kexin, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Miao said, looking at Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi seriously, ¡°Miss Ye, may I ask what¡¯s the relationship between you and Brother Bing?¡±


    Yu Miao is an intelligent person. Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s nervousness when Xiao Bing was in danger, coupled with the intimacy between the two made it clear to Yu Miao that these two have a special relationship. That¡¯s why the question arose.


    Yu Miao was even a little angry that Xiao Bing was with Ye Xiaoxi while he flirted with Liu Kexin. Was he having two lovers at the same time? He had seen many such affairs in his circle and he didn¡¯t approve of it. But if it involves the woman he likes, that¡¯s different.


    Xiao Bing knew he couldn¡¯t keep it secret anymore, so he sighed and said with a bitter smile, ¡°You are right. Yezi is my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Then you and Kexin¡­¡±


    There was some anger in Yu Miao¡¯s voice, but he was interrupted by Xiao Bing. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Kexin and I are just ordinary friends.¡±


    After seeing the doubt on Yu Miao¡¯s face, Xiao Bing further explained, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that Kexin has no feelings for you, but the Liu family owes the Yu Family for that big favor years ago, so the Liu Family certainly can¡¯t refuse the marriage.¡±


    Yu Miao¡¯s misunderstanding of Xiao Bing disappeared and he was suddenly enlightened. He said, ¡°So they made up an excuse that Kexin has a boyfriend and asked you to pretend to be one?¡±


    ¡°No, this was a decision between Liu Kexin and me, and her parents are unaware of it. Otherwise, with their character, they wouldn¡¯t have agreed.¡±


    Yu Miao was stupefied, then breathing a sigh, he said with a bitter smile, ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Yu Miao earnestly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to happen today. Truth will out and you found out eventually. But since you really like Liu Kexin, I feel you should not make it difficult for her, let alone use past events to pressurize her.¡±


    Yu Miao laughed bitterly and said, ¡°Do I look like that kind of person? I have said already that I am opposed to arranged marriages. However, I didn¡¯t anticipate that Liu Kexin would be the girl that I would fall in love with at first sight. You can rest reassured that I won¡¯t tell my parents this, let alone Kexin¡¯s parents.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s respect for Yu Miao went up a notch.


    ¡°I am not as noble as you think, but I wouldn¡¯t do anything to embarrass others. If Kexin is forced to be with me and end up marrying me because of her family, what will I get out of that? Just a body. I will keep wooing Kexin while the one-month agreement is still valid.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s face now showed surprise. Then he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Well, Yu Miao, I can¡¯t wait to see the results at the end of the month. Hmm, I have to say, though you look like a playboy, you are a real man at heart.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone laughed and Xiao Bing was also relieved of a burden in his heart. After all, pretending to be a boyfriend was very tiring. However, he still felt faintly uncomfortable inside when Yu Miao said he would continue pursuing Liu Kexin. It was probably not true love, but Xiao Bing certainly had some feelings for her and men are innately possessive animals¡­


    Ye Xiaoxi obviously had a lot to talk to Xiao Bing about, so Yu Miao and Jiang Wanting left in a hurry. They¡¯d just stepped out of the room when a man and a woman rushed in like a gust of wind. The man is Lil Bei, and the woman Su Xiaoxiao.


    As soon as Su Xiaoxiao saw Xiao Bing in his weak condition, she teared up and trying not to cry, she called, ¡°Brother Bing.¡±


    Yu Miao and Jiang Wanting turned back to look, and they both felt something. Yu Miao thought, ¡°Xiao Bing is certainly a man who has caught a lot of attention¡­¡±

 Chapter 234 - Who Did Mr. Buddha Come For?

    Chapter 234 Who Did Mr. Buddha Come For?


    Su Xiaoxiao wanted to throw herself at Xiao Bing, but she had to suppress that urge when she saw Ye Xiaoxi sitting there. Her eyes were all red. ¡°Brother Bing, are you badly wounded?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your Brother Bing is invulnerable. Hahaha.¡± The smile on his face was huge. But then it faded and there seemed to a lightning flash in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for them to kill me.¡±


    Lil Bei came over as well and lifted the sheet covering Xiao Bing. He took a glance at the wounds on Xiao Bing¡¯s body and placed the sheet back. The smile on his face disappeared. ¡°Who did this?¡± he asked gravely.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already killed him.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Xiao Bing hesitated. He didn¡¯t want to lie to his friend, but that man weighed heavily on his mind. ¡°A follower of Buddhism.¡±


    ¡°Buddhism?¡±


    All others, even Su Xiaoxiao, were probably wondering how Xiao Bing offended these monks because they were usually peaceful people. But Lil Bei knew what happened. The mirth on his face ebbed somewhat. He spoke sternly, ¡°Is he one of Mr. Buddha¡¯s men? If that was the case, I¡¯m afraid that it was indeed Mr. Buddha and the traitor who once served you who conspired to kill Peiya. And now they tried to kill you when they saw you on your own.¡±


    ¡°They probably didn¡¯t know my location, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have sent only one man. I assume they must have known that it was once Su Peiya¡¯s home and were wondering if I was living there now. That¡¯s why they sent only one man. Now that this man is dead, it is logical for them to assume that I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Lil Bei got fretful when he thought of Xiao Bing¡¯s currently sealed strength. ¡°Brother Bing, now most of your power is sealed. Why don¡¯t we come back to the Dragon Teeth. I¡¯m sure Mr. Buddha wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to you if you have the Dragon Teeth behind you.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s face turned gloomy. He stared at Lil Bei and asked, ¡°You mean that I should let the Dragon Gate protect me?¡±


    Xiao Bing hastily answered, ¡°I know Brother Bing doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s protection and you don¡¯t want to be protected by the man who used to follow you. But given your present situation¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Looking very stern, Xiao Bing shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t feel ashamed about being protected by my friends. Actually, I had nothing to do with the Dragon Teeth three and a half year ago¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath and spoke while looking at Lil Bei, ¡°There are things that can¡¯t be forgotten for a whole lifetime. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lil Bei¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Bing, we all failed you.¡±


    ¡°Silly boy, do you think that I resent you for that? No, it¡¯s my own choice and I can understand that some of the brotherhood hate me. It¡¯s just sometimes we need to choose our own path and stick with it, no matter how ragged it is. The reason why I don¡¯t want to go back is because the Dragon Teeth is a tight rope now. It¡¯s at its strongest. I don¡¯t want to see it fall apart because of my return. For instance, if there was a brother who didn¡¯t want me under his protection, wouldn¡¯t there be a conflict between you and him?¡±


    Lil Bei grew silent. Just as Xiao Bing had told him, there were still some brothers in Dragon Teeth who still couldn¡¯t accept the truth that three years ago Xiao Bing chose those criminals over them. They loved Xiao Bing but also hated him. Up to now, Xiao Bing was still scarcely mentioned among its members. And this time Xiao Bing¡¯s resources in the headquarters forced Dragon Teeth to allow Lil Bei to come to Xiao Bing¡¯s aid.


    Lil Bei asked, ¡°Should we return to the Dragon Gate now? If we have the protection of the Dragon Gate, I¡¯m sure even Mr. Buddha can¡¯t do anything to you. After all, the Dragon Gate you established was made of the best of the best masters at that time. But you haven¡¯t recovered you strength. If we go back there and fall into that traitor¡¯s trap¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned when he saw Lil Bei¡¯s anxiety, ¡°Stop worrying about me. The gods have a plan for us all. Besides, I am gradually regaining my strength. I shall be invincible when that day comes. Who can kill me?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes turned grim. ¡°When that day comes, whoever had a part in Peiya¡¯s murder shall be sent to hell by me.¡±


    Even so, Lil Bei was still worried. But he knew Xiao Bing¡¯s temperament. No one could force him to do something he didn¡¯t want to do.


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how this person found the place. Even our brothers at the Dragon Gate didn¡¯t know Peiya¡¯s birthplace. How can someone from the Buddhism¡­¡±


    The door was suddenly pushed open with a squeak. Then the staff of the noodle house flooded in. Xiao Bing gasped, ¡°Why are you guys all here?¡±


    Then he felt his heart warmed because he realized that he was not alone. Indeed, he still had so many brothers and sisters. They surrounded him and twittered their concern for him. But Gao Fei was just standing on one side watching. Lil Bei looked at him and still found this man unfathomable. Once again he was surprised. He didn¡¯t understand why a powerful master like him was willing to stay in such a small noodle house. He wondered if it was because of Xiao Bing¡¯s charisma.


    After everyone had said what they wanted to say, Gao Fei walked over to Xiao Bing to examine the wounds on his body. He seemed thoughtful when he finished. ¡°I want to speak to the boss in private, so will you all please give us a moment?¡± Gao Fei suddenly asked.


    There was a mysterious look of reluctance in little Maggie¡¯s eyes. Xiao Bing noticed it after he looked at Gao Fei. Then he bobbed his head.


    The others didn¡¯t know what happened. But since the two had something to say in private, no one protested. They all left one by one.


    Xiao Bing looked at Gao Fei and said, ¡°Tell me what you want to say. Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will leave here soon,¡± said Gao Fei placidly.


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Then I can only wish you all the best. Can you tell me where you plan to go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a big world.¡± Looking at Xiao Bing, Gao Fei said, ¡°From your wounds, I can tell that you¡¯d encountered an extremely powerful master. You tried everything to rip the space apart and kill your enemy at an unexpected moment, which did great harm to your arm. If you weren¡¯t Xiao Bing, you would have lost an arm. But Boss, your body seems different from others. You can recover within a few days.¡±


    ¡°You really are observant. I still don¡¯t know your identity, nor your real strength, ¡± Xiao Bing complimented.


    ¡°The reason I choose to leave now is not because I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll drag you down. Instead, I fear that you might involve me in your troubles.¡±


    When Gao Fei spoke of his leaving, Xiao Bing did surmise that Gao Fei realized this was a place full of troubles, so he chose to leave fearing that one day he would be endangered. Though Xiao Bing knew that Gao Fei was not afraid of death, he knew this man had a sister, who was of immense importance to Gao Fei. It was reasonable for him to keep Maggie danger. Xiao Bing understood it, so he said nothing. He did not even try to persuade Gao Fei to stay.


    However, upon hearing that Gao Fei didn¡¯t want to be involved, Xiao Bing gasped. He did not doubt its truthfulness. Because men like Gao Fei hated lying to others the most.


    Though Gao Fei always seemed aloof, now his face changed a little and there were emotions in his voice. ¡°The enemy you met is called the Vicious Demon, a Buddha from the Dark World. Buddhism stands for mercy, yet this demon was born in the Dark World. Mr. Buddha¡¯s formidable might brought him the services of countless powerful masters who once lived as recluses in the Dark World. These masters aren¡¯t as well-known as those of Dragon Gate, but their strength is not inferior to anyone. Hence, the Buddhism and the Dragon Gate was regarded as the two biggest organization in the Dark World, as Mr. Buddha and Mr. Dragon were called the two Young Masters in the Dark World.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and listened quietly. He didn¡¯t tell all of this to Gao Fei. Actually, Gao Fei didn¡¯t even know Xiao Bing¡¯s true identity. But it was not strange for a powerful master like Gao Fei to know these secrets.


    ¡°Allegedly Mr. Buddha reached the Gang-strength a long time ago. Rumors even have it that he might have reached the level of Void-breaking. His body and physical strength are all unfathomable to mortals. He¡¯s as mysterious as the ocean. Besides, he has countless top masters of the Dark World. If he wants to kill someone, I¡¯m afraid that there is no chance of survival for that person.¡±


    ¡°Yet there are two people who managed to escape and even disappeared. Even these killers from Buddhism could not find them.¡±


    It was not until then that Xiao Bing realized the truth. ¡°You mean those monks were coming after you?¡± he asked aghast.


    ¡°Or Maggie¡­more specifically.¡±


    ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± asked Xiao Bing in bewilderment.


    Gao Fei answered respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m your worker and you¡¯re my boss. My other identities are all in the past. But since these monks have tracked us, we should not stay here. They are far scarier than the underground world or Lord Long. If we remained here, even you, boss, are sure to die!¡±

 Chapter 235 - Real or Fake Girlfriend

    Chapter 235 Real or Fake Girlfriend


    Xiao Bing was truly surprised. But when he came to think of it, he found it possible. After all, Su Peiya¡¯s birthplace was still a secret which was known by the high officers of the government. In the Dragon Gate, he was the only one who knew it.


    Though he had done many deeds like killing Zhu Mingyu, the North Heaven Queen and Lord Long¡¯s men, these things were nothing in the eyes of the top masters in the dark world. He was even defeated by Lord Long. Would they believe that the leader of Dragon Gate was defeated by Lord Long?


    Hence, it was unreasonable for Dragon Gate and the Buddhism to set their eyes on this place. Yet Buddhism sent their killers here. Maybe Xiao Bing was not their target. Maybe it was just a random encounter and the freak meeting ended with him fighting them.


    Under normal circumstances, Xiao Bing should definitely let Gao Fei and Maggie leave this place. On the one hand, he would not be involved in their troubles. On the other hand, the Buddhism¡¯s attention could be diverted, which would make it hard for them to know his whereabouts.


    But Xiao Bing didn¡¯t want to do that. If Xiao Bing did things the normal way, he would not be Xiao Bing.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡±


    Gao Fei gasped, ¡°What?


    Gao Fei once told others that he had been wearing this emotionless face for almost his entire life. There were very few times when he looked surprised. But after many years, when he recalled this moment, he still remembered how shocked he was hearing Xiao Bing tell him he not to go.


    Even in the Dark World, the Buddhism was taboo. Gao Fei could not imagine that this man could still be so placid when hearing that his friend had offended these monks. He deemed this man a loyal friend and believed that he must have a strong mentality.


    Xiao Bing was elated when he saw the disbelief on Gao Fei¡¯s face because he finally saw a different expression. ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± Xiao Bing repeated.


    Gao Fei¡¯s mind went blank for a moment and then he said mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how powerful these monks are?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. I know that though the underground world is powerful, it is still very inferior to the Dark World. The underground world is like the human world¡¯s darkness where a considerable number of rascals are gathered. But powerful masters can scarcely be found there. Yet in the Dark World, every one of the top masters can cause considerable damage to a country. And the Buddhism is even a taboo which is barely spoken by others.¡±


    Gao Fei didn¡¯t expect Xiao Bing to know this much about the two worlds. He found this man more and more enigmatic. ¡°Then why do you still want to keep us?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m Xiao Bing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Only because you¡¯re Xiao Bing?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Xiao Bing gravely. ¡°If I get cold feet and betray my loyalty every time this happens, then I¡¯m not Xiao Bing anymore. Since I was little, there¡¯s only one saying I live by.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°If one has friends or partners, he has to take responsibility. It¡¯s not only for himself, but it¡¯s also for the well-being of the ones he holds dear!¡± Xiao Bing became stern as he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let you go. Maybe I¡¯m not as powerful as you. But I¡¯m your brother. If the sky falls, I shall prop it up for you!¡±


    Gao Fei stared at Xiao Bing cautiously while Xiao Bing also looked into his eyes. There was an imposing power in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. Gao Fei had never seen it, not even in that man¡¯s eyes¡­


    He was merely a master of Elixir-strength. Why was he so confident? Why did his eyes contain such formidable power?


    Gao Fei could not figure it out. But suddenly he did not want to go. He wanted to see how Xiao Bing and he would go against Buddhism together. It was a crazy and incredulous idea.


    Yet Gao Fei still could not suppress the urge inside him. He looked away and spoke calmly, ¡°Alright. Show me how you¡¯re going to prop up the falling sky.¡±


    Then he turned around and headed towards the door. He was about to open it when he suddenly spoke, ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t live to rue this decision.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡± Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Not ever.¡±


    Gao Fei went out with Maggie trailing behind. Then the others followed Ye Xiaoxi to the ward, asking about his injuries.


    After they got out of the hospital, Maggie sighed sadly and pouted, ¡°When should we leave?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°When should we leave this place?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t leave?¡± Maggie seemed aghast. ¡°But aren¡¯t these people coming for us? If they knew the Vicious Demon is dead, it would not take long before they found out that we are in Jiang City. Why shouldn¡¯t we leave?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to live like a fugitive?¡± asked Gao Fei while looking into his sister¡¯s eyes.


    Resentment suddenly appeared in Maggie¡¯s eyes. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. We¡¯ll return one day, and take back what we have lost.¡±


    ¡°When that day comes, maybe our boss can be of help.¡±


    ¡°You mean Brother Bing?¡± Maggie was surprised at first, then after some thought, she seemed dismayed. ¡°Brother Bing is indeed really powerful. But even you and I together cannot defeat these people. Wouldn¡¯t Brother Bing die for sure if he¡¯s involved?¡±


    ¡°I thought the same too.¡±


    ¡°Then we should leave as soon as possible.¡± Maggie grabbed Gao Fei¡¯s hand. ¡°If we left, those people won¡¯t be focusing on this place. We should not involve Brother Bing and the other friends in this.¡±


    ¡°You know? After what Boss said to me today, I just got this feeling.¡±


    ¡°What feeling?¡±


    ¡°I think one day Boss will reach a very high level. To the point where even the Buddhism wouldn¡¯t dare touch him.¡±


    ¡­


    The hospital did not want too many people there, so soon they took their leave one by one after they were sure that Xiao Bing was okay. Later only Ye Xiaoxi, Lil Bei, Su Xiaoxiao and Xiao Bing remained in the ward. Xiao Bing told them what he¡¯d just heard from Gao Fei. Lil Bei fell silent when he heard that the Vicious Demon was coming for Gao Fei.


    Watching Lil Bei sitting quietly on a bench, Xiao Bing smiled and asked, ¡°What? You think that I¡¯m ridiculous and overestimating my capabilities?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lil Bei raised his head while giving Xiao Bing a big smile. ¡°If you didn¡¯t make this decision, you won¡¯t be the Brother Bing I know, right? Now the Long family regards us as a pain in their asses. But to find the traitor and survive the attacks from Buddhism are much more important than that. Brother Bing, what should we do now, in your opinion?¡±


    ¡°Since the Long family is a small threat to us now¡­¡± There was a glint in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s brace ourselves and help Master Hou defeat the Long family.¡±


    The smile on Lil Bei¡¯s face grew broader as he looked at Xiao Bing. ¡°Lord Long. Though you are the king of the underground world of the three provinces in the north, you can only pray for your life because you have offended Brother Bing¡­¡±


    Liu Kexin heard of Xiao Bing¡¯s admission into the hospital as soon as she arrived. Surprised, she ran to the ward and found Ye Xiaoxi sitting next to the bed. She tried her best to calm herself. Xiao Bing looked at her with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here. I knew you¡¯d find out about this.¡±


    Women¡¯s senses were acute. Su Xiaoxiao noticed the worried expression on Liu Kexin¡¯s face when she walked in. She was inwardly angry. ¡°What a womanizer. Why do all the girls seem to like him? I don¡¯t know they see in him. He¡¯s unworthy of Yezi¡¯s love.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao did not recognize the jealousy in her heart. She hid it so well that she herself never discovered it. Or even if she did, she refused to give it a thought.


    ¡°Emm¡­my colleagues told me. What happened to you?¡± Liu Kexin walked over and her heart almost broke as she saw Xiao Bing looking so weak and having his arms in a tight bandage. ¡°Why are you so badly injured?¡± the girl asked as her eyes reddened.


    ¡°Just some hooligan.¡± Xiao Bing briefly told her about the Vicious Demon. Though he tried not to exaggerate the demon¡¯s power, it still startled Liu Kexin. She could feel her heart beating hard as she listened.


    Xiao Bing smiled wryly after he finished. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was in danger and Yezi was there, which made that man guess my relationship with Yezi. I¡¯m sorry that our fake relationship was exposed.¡±


    Liu Kexin knew Xiao Bing was referring to Yu Miao. This would indeed be troublesome for her. But she had been worried ever since she knew of Xiao Bing¡¯s injury. She was slightly relieved knowing that Xiao Bing¡¯s was out of danger. But she was still concerned, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered about her own problem.


    Though Liu Kexin was a simple-minded girl, she was not stupid. Xiao Bing¡¯s girlfriend was right beside her and she didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble or misunderstandings for Xiao Bing. So she tried to control her emotions. She looked at Ye Xiaoxi and said, ¡°Ms. Ye, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you¡­ Brother Bing has done me many favors and for that I thank you.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi stood up and held the girl¡¯s hands. ¡°Small wonder Brother Bing always praised you. You really are a pretty and pure little girl.¡±


    Liu Kexin was abashed, but delighted.

 Chapter 236 - Tang Xueyan

    Chapter 236 Tang Xueyan


    Xiao Bing did not expect Ye Xiaoxi and Liu Kexin to get along so well. He had told Yezi that he and Liu Kexin were just normal friends. But Xiao Bing knew that girls get jealous easily. Xiao Bing was deeply touched when he saw the two talking so amiably.


    Liu Kexin was on duty at the hospital so she soon had to leave to begin work. Xiao Bing suggested that Su Xiaoxiao go home too. Then only Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi were left in the ward.


    Ye Xiaoxi sat beside Xiao Bing¡¯s bed, pouting. ¡°Alright, your two little lovers are gone. You should have some sleep now.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled wryly, ¡°What are you talking about little lovers¡­ They are just my friends. You know that.¡±


    ¡°Well. What did Gao Fei tell you in private just now?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s voice became grave. ¡°He wanted to take Maggie away with him. It¡¯s much more serious than I imagined. He and Maggie were certainly not ordinary people.¡±


    At this moment Zhuge Jiangnan was playing chess with the Poisonous Fox. The old man scarcely left home now. Besides playing chess or practicing calligraphy, he was mostly talking to his servants or pupils. Though the Poisonous Fox now sought advice from Xiao Bing, he had not left Shangyang city yet, which was very smart of him. He knew that Lord Long would not make it difficult for Zhuge Jiangnan, so he decided that remaining in the most dangerous place would be the safest place for him. He could also obtain information for Xiao Bing from where he was.


    Poisonous Fox had always been with Zhuge Jiangnan, learning the wisdom of schemes from his master, and did nothing else. However, a few days after he had sworn his fealty to Xiao Bing, he made friends with many men who worked for Lord Long. Some of Lord Long¡¯s men were bribed and some became friends with him. He believed that it won¡¯t take long before he could acquire considerable information about Lord Long.


    Zhuge Jiangnan was an exceptional chess player who always outwitted his two pupils. After he placed a piece, he raised his head and looked at the Poisonous Fox. ¡°Are you sure that Xiao Bing has a chance of defeating the Long family? You should know that this campaign started by the government will be over soon. By that time Jiang Zihou and Xiao Bing won¡¯t even stand a chance.¡±


    The Poisonous Fox answered placidly, ¡°One cannot decide who the winner is before the last piece is placed. The Black Province is different from the other provinces that have been conquered by Lord Long before. It¡¯s more united with an influential man called Jiang Zihou leading it, and a mysterious man called Xiao Bing defending it. It¡¯s not easy to defeat them. Now given the present situation, Lord Long¡¯s chance of winning is at 60 percent.¡±


    Zhuge Jiangnan asked, ¡°If you were to advise Lord Long, what would you suggest?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Send an assassin to kill Xiao Bing.¡±


    ¡°Kill Xiao Bing?¡± Zhuge Jiangnan shook his head, ¡°Xiao Bing could kill Zhang Yu and the Femme Fatale single-handedly. Other than Lord Long, I¡¯m afraid no one has the confidence to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the assassin will die for sure, because Xiao Bing cannot be killed.¡±


    There was a glint in Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You mean sowing dissension?¡±


    ¡°We should put some clues on the assassin. When he dies, they will try to find out who sent him. Clues pointing to Jiang Zihou will be found. Xiao Bing has too many powerful masters at his service, so he would presume that it was Jiang Zihou who sent assassins to kill him. Whether Xiao Bing believes it or not, it will hard for Master Hou to explain himself. Xiao Bing will be suspicious and there will be discord between them. Gradually they will lose their mutual trust. That¡¯s the perfect time for us to defeat them one by one.¡± Though the Poisonous Fox spoke placidly, his voice sounded like arrows intended to pierce his foe¡¯s heart.


    Zhuge Jiangnan nodded and sighed, ¡°Dealing with Jiang Zihou and Xiao Bing is different from dealing with the Long family. In the Long family, almost everyone listens to Lord Long. But Jiang Zihou and Xiao Bing are like two beasts who will snap at each other for a piece of meat. It¡¯s indeed a feasible plan. If it succeeds, we can defeat them one by one without much effort.¡±


    The Poisonous Fox sighed, ¡°This is just a simple scheme which can easily occur to you. However, Lord Long is an arbitrary man who doubts your fealty. Otherwise, the underground world in Hei Province would have been conquered with ease now. Lord Long is digging his own grave.¡±


    In Jiang City, Jiang Zihou got out of his car with Miyamoto Shinji following close behind. He found a girl squatting at the corner of a wall of his mansion, shivering. Her white dress stained, her tousled hair was all over her face.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s delicate body, compassion rose from within Jiang Zihou. He strode towards her, squatted on his heels and asked, ¡°Why are you here, crouching in a corner?¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s eyes never left the girl from the time she came into his line of view. His habit of suspecting every person around Master Hou was to secure his safety. That was why Jiang Zihou had never been in danger all these years. Miyamoto Shinji was like an archer who would immediately and mercilessly kill any beast that might endanger Master Hou.


    The girl looked up. Her face was stained, which made it hard for them to see her features. Yet the panic in her eyes was quite conspicuous, especially after she sensed the intensity of Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s gaze. She instantly held her legs to her chest like a frightened animal. And the shivering became more severe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. He¡¯s not a bad guy. Where¡¯s your home? Why are you here all alone? Let me send someone to take you home.¡±


    Jiang Zihou¡¯s voice was gentle. He felt a certain tenderness for this girl, who was old enough to be his daughter. It was something he¡¯d never felt before.


    The girl shook her head. Curious, Jiang Zihou asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know where your home is? What¡¯s your name? I have friends at the police station. They might help you find out.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to go home. I don¡¯t remember who I am. My head aches badly¡­¡±


    Jiang Zihou was shocked, ¡°So how did you end up crouching here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Those seemed to be the only words she could come up with.


    Jiang Zihou nodded and sighed. Then he stood up and waved his hand in the direction of his mansion. Soon two servants rushed out.


    ¡°Take her in and go buy some clothes for her. Arrange proper chamber for her. If she wishes to leave, just let her go.¡±


    The girl stood up and looked at Jiang Zihou with wary eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. But don¡¯t worry. I mean you no ill.¡±


    Master Hou seemed to be a very amiable old man. However, his hands were stained with the blood of countless men and women. He had committed thousands of crimes and he made his way up by threading upon the skeletons of the men he killed.


    Yet it was inappropriate to describe him as an evil man. He was just a man who would go to any means to achieve his goal. Men like him could not simply be defined as evil. He was just ambitious.


    Any person has a good side. And whether he was a villain or a hero, he was still a human being.


    The girl stared at Jiang Zihou with her big and fearful eyes, and she nodded. She followed the two servants to the Zhuge Mansion. She had nowhere else to go and Master Hou seemed really kind to her.


    The moment the girl stepped into the mansion, Master Hou, who was old enough to be her father, asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Xue Yan. My name is Tang Xueyan.¡±


    Tang Xueyan¡­ Master Hou gave a start. Then he nodded, but the girl could not see him nodding as her back was towards him. ¡°All right. Just have a bath and change your clothes. Then the servants will bring you to see me.¡±


    Tang Xueyan walked in. Jiang Zihou stood there, rooted to the spot as if he was trapped in memories. Miyamoto Shinji, who was standing behind him, suddenly asked out of curiosity, ¡°Master Hou, you seem to treat this girl very differently.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Obviously Master Hou did not want to tell the truth. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go back. You should have a good rest as well.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji didn¡¯t pursue the matter when he noticed that Master Hou did not want to talk about it. But he had this feeling that this girl would bring a storm into the mansion. He did not know if it heralded fortune or misfortune. The uneasiness caused a certain urge in him to put a sword into Tang Xueyan¡¯s heart, even though she was just a little girl.


    Miyamoto Shinji followed Master Hou into the mansion. Master Hou suddenly said, ¡°Miyamoto.¡±


    ¡°Master Hou.¡±


    ¡°I get the feeling you don¡¯t like this Tang Xueyan.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t.¡± answered Miyamoto Shinji. ¡°I feel uneasy about this girl.¡±


    ¡°I see. Remember, don¡¯t hurt her¡­ But you can try her out and see if she knows martial arts.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Miyamoto Shinji nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°What if she is?¡±


    ¡°Then let her go!¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s mind went blank for a moment when he heard Master Hou say these words with iron certainty.


    There was recollection in Master Hou¡¯s eyes. He sighed deeply, ¡°Men always do things that don¡¯t seem wise to others, just like men can never deny their true feelings. Alright, go and have your rest.¡±


    There was bewilderment in Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s eyes. But he did not think much of it because he believed this mansion was absolutely safe. He turned away and left after escorting Master Hou into the hall.

 Chapter 237 - Reincarnation

    Chapter 237 Reincarnation


    Master Hou was lost in thought after he went into his room. He the memories of his youth came flooding back.


    Master Hou had always considered himself cold-blooded, apathetic and unbeatable.


    To him, even the invincible Lord Long had many weaknesses in terms of humanity. He thought Lord Long was arbitrary and indecisive.


    If Zhuge Jiangnan was his adviser, he would never be turned against this man. He would treat Zhuge Jiangnan as his family, even if it was just for show.


    If he was Lord Long and he had a problem with Zhuge Jiangnan, he would never allow Zhuge Jiangnan to live anymore, the same way Lord Long spared Xiao Bing¡¯s life when he could have killed Xiao Bing. From this perspective, Master Hou considered Lord Long a very stupid man.


    Lord Long¡¯s biggest weaknesses were his arbitrariness and indecisiveness.


    ¡°However, don¡¯t I have any weakness?¡± Master Hou eased himself into his chair with his eyes closed. A bitter smile touched the corner of his mouth.


    Master Hou was still single. It was not that he did not have any human emotion. Any human would have emotions. Some hid them well and some do not try to hide them. Usually, the more constrained a man was, the better he could hide his true feelings. Yet when he let go of these emotions, it¡¯ll be hard to hold them back.


    A knock on the door brought Master Hou back to reality. He looked towards the door and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    His voice was still warm and powerful, yet there were some impalpable fluctuations.


    The door opened with a squeak. A girl in a scarlet shirt came in, her skin as white as snow, hair as smooth as a cascade, she had a high nose bridge and long eyelashes, her big eyes were glittering with timidness.


    Seeing she could walk in, Master Hou knew that Miyamoto Shinji had tested her. Indeed Tang Xueyan was not a martial artist.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s countenance, Master Hou shivered for a moment, his eyes filled with incredulity. He closed his eyes, seeming to painfully suppress something.


    The girl stared cautiously at Master Hou and asked fearfully, ¡°Are¡­ Are you okay?¡±


    Master Hou opened his eyes and sighed. ¡°Close the door, ¡± said he softly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The girl closed the door and respectfully waited for Master Hou to speak.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Master Hou asked.


    The girl shook her head hastily and grunted.


    Master Hou smiled amiably, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m old enough to be your father. I won¡¯t do anything to you. I don¡¯t care about who you are or why you¡¯ve become homeless. As long as you are here, I assure you that no one will ever hurt you. No one will force you to leave as long as you still wish to stay.¡±


    Confused, Tang Xueyan asked, ¡°Why¡­ Why are you so kind to me?¡±


    Master Hou pondered for a moment and said meaningfully, ¡°Destiny brought us together.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The girl nodded, but the timidness in her eyes hadn¡¯t disappeared completely.


    Master Hou said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are and you don¡¯t need to tell me. But do you wish to live here?¡±


    Tang Xueyan said faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t know who I am. I think I¡¯ve lost my memory. I have nowhere else to go. I will do anything if you¡¯re willing to keep me under your roof. I can be a servant here.¡±


    ¡°Remember, you are not a servant, ¡± Master Hou said, ¡°My name is Jiang Zihou. You can call me Zihou from now on.¡±


    ¡°Zihou¡­Is that okay?¡±


    Master Hou said, ¡°You are the only one in this world who can call me that.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry, ¡± said Master Hou, smiling, ¡°Just stay here. You won¡¯t be a servant. Instead, you¡¯ll be the princess of this mansion.¡±


    Tang Xueyan¡¯s mouth opened wide.


    Smiling, Master Hou said, ¡°Go back and have some rest. Come out in the evening. I want everyone in the mansion to meet you and know your status here.¡±


    There was bewilderment in Tang Xueyan¡¯s eyes. But she could tell that this elder would not do her any harm. So she nodded with respect and took her exit.


    After Tang Xueyan left, Master Hou slowly rose to his feet. He opened a drawer with his key and took out a scroll. He placed it on the desk delicately and spread it open. It was a portrait of a young-looking girl who very much resembled Tang Xueyan!


    Master Hou gently placed his hands on the beauty¡¯s face, his trembling fingers delicately running down the scroll. He felt tears stinging in his eyes. ¡°I never imagined that after so many years, I would meet a girl who looks so much like you. Is this the so-called reincarnation?¡±


    Master Hou got gradually lost in memory as he stared at the scroll.


    Several days later, Xiao Bing left the hospital thanks to his superior ability of self-recovery, which shocked even Gao Fei. He once told Xiao Bing that Xiao Bing was inferior to him in terms of killing. But when it came to physical quality, he had to admit that Xiao Bing was far better. He had never seen someone who was as physically strong as Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing could not quite understand it as well. In his memory, his ability to recover was never this exceptional, even when he was at his prime. It seemed to have attained this quality after he lost consciousness when he was fighting Zhu Mingyu.


    From then on, Xiao Bing noticed that inside his body, there seemed to be a deeply hidden power that he could not control.


    During the few days that Xiao Bing was recuperating, there didn¡¯t seem to be much activity on Lord Long¡¯s side. The whole country was on a campaign against underground gangs. The moguls all behaved themselves. Some gang leaders were even arrested simply because their men caused trouble in the city.


    The first thing Xiao Bing decided to do was to obtain information from Master Hou. Escorted by a servant, Xiao Bing walked into Master Hou¡¯s mansion. While he was about to enter the hall, he saw a beautiful young lady standing in front of him in a flower-embroidered dress. Her grace made Xiao Bing eyes brighten.


    The girl bent her upper body a little and said softly, ¡°Mr. Xiao, right? Zihou is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Um. Okay.¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s mind went blank for a moment. Then he followed the servant into the hall. When he saw the radiant Jiang Zihou in the hall, it suddenly occurred to him that the girl called this man Zihou. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Could it be that¡­¡±


    Master Hou guffawed, ¡°Not bad. Your ability to recover is really amazing. Miyamoto, if you are wounded like him, will you recover that quickly?¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji answered directly, ¡°No.¡±


    Master Hou was moved, ¡°Xiao Bing, you are indeed no ordinary man!¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled wryly, ¡°Master Hou, I don¡¯t deserve that compliment. I don¡¯t understand it either. Oh, right. The beautiful girl who walked out of here just now¡­¡±


    Master Hou smiled happily, ¡°Her name is Tang Xueyan.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Master Hou, she and you are¡­¡±


    ¡°She will live under my roof until she wishes to leave.¡±


    Noticing that Master Hou did not want to answer, Xiao Bing stopped asking. But he suddenly realized that Master Hou didn¡¯t seem to be a hard-hearted man. This man had feelings. Though Master Hou always smiled amiably towards others, Xiao Bing deemed this man no less scary than Lord Long. His smile was always elusive and sometimes there seemed to be a murderous intent hidden beneath.


    But now it all seemed different to Xiao Bing. The smile was still on his face, yet it reminded him that Master Hou was also a man of varied emotions.


    Xiao Bing did not care much about people¡¯s family matters. He thought it was normal for men of Master Hou¡¯s age to find a woman, the way he found Yezi.


    Xiao Bing got right to the point after he sat down, ¡°Master Hou, have you noticed anything abnormal from the Long family? Have they been doing anything? I have my intelligence sources as well, but it¡¯s not as good as Master Hou¡¯s.¡±


    Master Hou smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t detected any movements from them for now. The government is determined to eliminate its targets. I suppose that I still have at least one month to prepare. I¡¯ve sent my man to unite the underground world in Hei Province. Anyone who dares to defy me will be executed. When Lord Long decides to march south, the Hei Province will be a hard piece of meat for him to bite.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Master Hou is a master of strategy, and Lord Long is martially powerful. I wonder who will win in the end.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bing, that¡¯s modest of you to say that. The reason I could survive the government¡¯s campaign is all because of you. The Long Family is a powerful house. Even you and I together have very little chance of defeating them. But it doesn¡¯t matter now. The old and cunning Zhuge¡¯s advice is no longer taken and they have been losing territories. Our chances of winning have increased to 40 percent. Though the number is still small, we can win if you and I join forces.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°You are right. I¡¯d better go back, then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Smiling, Master Hou walked Xiao Bing out of the mansion. As he was about to return, he saw Tang Xueyan coming his way holding a bunch of flowers. Master Hou grinned, ¡°They are pretty. Did you pick them?¡±


    Tang Xueyan was now less timid than a few days ago. She waltzed up to him and held out the flowers, ¡°Aren¡¯t they beautiful? They¡¯re fragrant, right?¡±


    Master Hou put his nose close to the flowers and inhaled. He smiled merrily, ¡°Very fragrant.¡±


    Master Hou felt so happy at this moment. If every day could be like this, he wouldn¡¯t mind if he had to give up a few decades of his life.

 Chapter 238 - Dumbass’s Breakthrough

    Chapter 238 Dumbass¡¯s Breakthrough


    Mu Tingchuan and Master Hou sat in a pavilion while the beautiful Tang Xueyan danced among flowering shrubs.


    Mu Tingchuan took a sip of warm tea, raised his head and looked at Master Hou as he grinned. ¡°Master Hou, you look several years younger in just a few days.¡±


    Master Hou smiled, ¡°Really?¡±


    Mu Tingchuan turned his head and fixed his eyes on Tang Xueyan who was surrounded by flowers. ¡°Is it because of her?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Master Hou sighed, ¡°She looks so much like her. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s certainly a spitting image of her.¡± Mu Tingchuan could understand Master Hou¡¯s feelings. He once loved this girl. He was even willing to die for her. Yet afterward, she became his greatest anguish for the rest of his life.


    Mu Tingchuan himself was in a complicated frame of mind, but he remained rational. He looked at Master Hou and asked, ¡°Master Hou, did it ever occur to you that this girl suddenly showed up while we are at a crucial war with the Long Family¡­¡±


    Master Hou smiled, ¡°Perhaps this is a present from the gods. Maybe she¡¯s her reincarnation, a chance for me to redeem my sins.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should make atonement if it¡¯s necessary. But I fear that it¡¯s some kind of a plot.¡±


    ¡°What plot could it be? Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s counsel is totally ignored. Do you think Lord Long will win, given his brains? Besides, even if it¡¯s some kind of a plot, I¡¯m willing for it even if it costs me my life.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan sighed, ¡°Master Hou, that doesn¡¯t sound like you.¡±


    ¡°People become old and old people will change¡­¡± Master Hou said gravely, ¡°Anyway, I will not let the same incident happen again¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Mu Tingchuan sighed.


    ¡°Zihou, come and take a look at this. The ants are moving.¡± Squatting on her heels, Tang Xueyan turned and looked at Jiang Zihou with a pure smile on her face.


    Laughing, Jiang Zihou strode towards her. ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about ants moving?¡±


    The old man and the young girl did look like a couple. Tang Xueyan was too shy to speak in front of the others and she only smiled happily when she was with Master Hou. Sometimes Jiang Zihou would wonder if it was all destined.


    ¡°It¡¯s not boring at all. I sometimes feel happy watching the ants moving.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why is that? Explain it to me.¡±


    Jiang Zihou stood up with a faint smile on his face.


    Pointing at the ants lined up on the ground, Tang Xueyan explained while smiling, ¡°They all line up to do one thing. Isn¡¯t it a happy event? To accomplish one thing with the others? No one will bear unnecessary thoughts to do harm to others. I believe that¡¯s the most joyful thing in the world.¡±


    Jiang Zihou pondered for a moment and grinned, ¡°You do have a point.¡±


    Tang Xueyan sighed, ¡°But people will always do something they dislike as long as they¡¯re still living in this world. Happy or not, few in this world truly live for themselves.


    Looking at this pure-hearted young girl, Jiang Zihou suddenly sensed a faint sadness in her. He felt sad too because what the girl said made him recall many things in the past, especially what happened dozens of years ago.


    Jiang Zihou sighed, but then he put up a smile. ¡°Maybe losing your memory is a good thing. If you never remember what you have been through in the past, then you can just live in this mansion without worry about anything for the rest of your life.¡±


    Tang Xueyan stared at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t why you are so kind to me, but I thank you, Zi Hou.¡±


    Smiling, Jiang Zihou suddenly gave Tang Xueyan a gentle kiss on the forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. It¡¯s all I ever want.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not know how Master Hou had been the last two days. He was with Yezi. After he was wounded, Yezi seemed extremely afraid of losing him. So she had been accompanying him every day. She did not even go to the company, which almost broke Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. She looked very strong on the outside, yet she had too much to bear in her heart. Xiao Bing could even imagine the reason for her fear, especially after all that had happened to her family.


    Other than being with Yezi, Xiao Bing also went to the noodle house. But he wasn¡¯t there for business but to teach martial arts to Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan. He even learned something after he exchanged opinions about martial arts with Gao Fei.


    Currently, Xiao Bing was a master of the innate, and his comprehension was beyond Gao Fei¡¯s imagination. Dumbass and Zhan Hong¡¯s progress was tremendous under Xiao Bing¡¯s guidance.


    As a matter of fact, Dumbass was talented. Some people in this world are born to be powerful martial artists. But they are rare. Dumbass was of them. He was making huge progress with Gao Fei and Xiao Bing teaching him in turns.


    As for Zhan Hongyan, though Gao Fei did not take her as his student, he taught her everything he knew. So she was gradually better at the way of killing. Now Dumbass had reached the pinnacle of Concealing-strength while Zhan Hongyan was at mid-level. Since Xiao Bing was enlightened in terms of comprehension, Dumbass could reach Transforming-strength at any time. A master of Transforming Strength could be regarded as a powerful martial artist who was cultivated both internally and externally. Though he was still not Mr. Buddha¡¯s match, he was powerful enough in the underground world.


    ¡°Brother Bing, what¡¯s wrong with me? Every time I fight I want to kill. I¡¯ve never attained that perfect realm you told me about.¡±


    They were both in the woods. Xiao Bing sat on the ground with his legs crossed. His eyes suddenly snapped open and fixed on Dumbass. Xiao Bing smiled as he stood up, ¡°I get it. I get it.¡±


    Bewildered, Dumbass scratched his head and asked, ¡°What did you get? I¡¯m so confused.¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly took a step forward, seeming to swat Dumbass with his palm. Dumbass gasped. It was as if the whole universe was covered by the palm. It came to him like Buddha lowering his palm. The power that came with it seemed about to crush every bone in Dumbass¡¯s body.


    Dumbass growled before it happened. He did not flinch. He didn¡¯t even plan to defend himself. The earth quaked madly and cracked as he roared like a thunderbolt. Several gigantic trees were even uprooted and tumbled to the ground.


    Dumbass delivered a counterblow with his palms. And immediately there were some changes. The concealing strength and the clear strength combined to form a formidable force. He had been stuck at the pinnacle of concealing-strength, but now he¡¯d broken through.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s palm disappeared the moment Dumbass broke through and Dumbass¡¯s counterblow ended up hitting at nothing.


    Panting, Dumbass looked at his two hands. His eyes were aglow with excitement when he felt the power inside his body. It was several times stronger than before.


    The sound of clapping hands drifted in from afar. Gao Fei strode towards them with Zhan Hongyan trailing behind. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to break through so fast with your help. It¡¯s much quicker than I thought. But Hongyan has also reached the pinnacle of concealing-strength. I guess it won¡¯t be long before she reaches Transforming-strength.¡±


    Xiao Bing exclaimed with delight, ¡°Really? That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Curious, Gao Fei asked, ¡°How did you do it? I know Dumbass is a very talented man, but his ability to comprehend, the most important thing to reach Transforming-strength, is not that exceptional.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Could it be that it¡¯s easier for me to break through when I¡¯m in a crisis? Is that why Brother Bing attacked me?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°It is, but not entirely. I¡¯ve been contemplating on why you just couldn¡¯t acquire that perfect realm. Then it occurred to me that the so-called perfect realm is normally considered as the union of attack and defense and the combination of hardness and softness. You are a simple-minded man. I assume that even if you spent ten years practicing, you wouldn¡¯t have made a breakthrough.¡±


    Dumbass scratched his head, ¡°Am I that stupid?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of that. It¡¯s because we approached it the wrong way. You are different from others, so I need to think of a new way to train you. For you, the combination of softness and hardness is not important. Because you don¡¯t need softness at all.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s important to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fearlessness, the courage to fight even when you know you will die. When you were staring at death in the face, you weren¡¯t thinking of ways to survive. Your instincts drove you to attack relentlessly. That¡¯s what the gods endowed you with. The breakthrough came when you figured that out.¡±


    Gao Fei pondered for a moment and nodded in approval. ¡°Boss, you do have an exceptional understanding of martial arts. I assume even Lord Long is inferior to you on that matter.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. Lord Long was a prodigy in martial arts. He could not have become what he was today otherwise. But he was still less powerful than Xiao Bing before the latter¡¯s power was sealed. However, his comprehension was not sealed. It was the difference in physical strength that made him unable to defeat Lord Long.


    Xiao Bing looked at Gao Fei and asked, ¡°Now do you still think it¡¯s wise to stay?¡±


    Gao Fei hesitated for a moment, then he said, ¡°If you were given ten years, you might stand a chance against Buddhism. But now¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°If we fight, we might survive. But if we flinch, we all will die. The most fearsome thing in life is faint-heartedness. If you flinch even once, you will never get the chance to fight for yourself¡­¡±


    Gao Fei pondered for a bit. Then he suddenly bowed before Xiao Bing. It was the first time he had been impressed by Xiao Bing. ¡°You taught me a great deal.¡±

 Chapter 239 - Master Hou Is About To Die

    Chapter 239 Master Hou Is About To Die


    Xiao Bing and Gao Fei often exchanged opinions about martial arts and it benefitted them a lot. But overall Gao Fei gained more from it. What Xiao Bing was currently seeking was not the level of martial arts. It was the accumulation of the primitive strength inside him. After all, Xiao Bing¡¯s comprehension had long been at the level of Void-breaking. It was even more advanced than the level he was at before his power was sealed.¡±


    According to Zhang Yizhi, he should be able to unseal his power within a month. The reason why Xiao Bing dared to let Gao Fei remain was that he was willing to gamble that the followers of Buddhism would not come here twice within one month. As long as Xiao Bing could unseal his power before their arrival, he was confident of his chances of winning.


    It was the same with the Long family. They would also face their doom when Xiao Bing¡¯s power was restored.


    Time was the only thing he needed. Yet it¡¯s the wait that was most uncomfortable because it usually meant that your fate was in the hands of others.


    Jiang Zihou was having a drink with Tang Xueyan in his mansion. He had never drunk so much before as he was a man with a cause. That¡¯s why he always had to stay sober. He drank a little when he had to. But today he had drunk quite a bit. He didn¡¯t know why Tang Xueyan would drink so much. Maybe she was in a bad mood. But he decided to drink with her anyway since this was what she wanted.


    They were slightly drunk. The girl stared at him with blurry eyes. He asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about those ants moving house.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re staring at me while thinking about ants moving house? Is this old man worth less than a few ants?¡±


    Tang Xueyan shook her head and said, ¡°Of course not. I was thinking about what I said the other day. I¡¯m envious of the ants¡¯ freedom. Every ant is doing the same thing, which is fundamental to their survival. But humans are different. We often do things for ambition and we¡¯re even willing to go against our conscience for it.¡±


    Master Hou sighed, and his eyes became a little moist. ¡°We humans have our own difficulties and pain. We can only try to give ourselves as much freedom as we can, to decide our destiny as much as we can. Only when we keep climbing can we be superior to others.¡±


    Tang Xueyan nodded and then looked at Master Hou and asked, ¡°Zihou, why are you so nice to me? Is it because I remind you of other women?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± But when he met the girl¡¯s sad eyes, he said, ¡°And no.¡±


    Smiling, Tang Xueyan shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t really believe that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Master Hou was already slightly drunk. ¡°You do look a lot like her. At least 80 percent similarity. The first time I saw you, I thought you were she, even though your countenance was blurred by dirt.¡±


    ¡°Who was she to you?¡±


    ¡°Her name was Jiang Qin, a woman I loved when I was young.¡±


    ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    Even though he was drunk, Master Hou did not want to talk further about this woman. Instead, he shifted the conversation to focus on Tang Xueyan. ¡°When I first saw you, I truly thought you were her. I even regarded you as her for the next few days. I knew it was just my imagination. But then, I gradually realized that you were different from her. She was a quiet girl. But you have become more and more lively. Maybe that¡¯s your nature.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t ask me to leave.¡±


    ¡°Because I believe you to be a very good girl. I don¡¯t want to chase you out. As I said, I want you to stay here and be the princess of this mansion, and I will keep to my word.¡±


    Tang Xueyan¡¯s eyes reddened. She stood up, walked over to him and helped him up. ¡°Zihou, let me walk you to your room to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go to bed¡­¡±


    He chattered non-stop while Tang Xueyan helped him back to his room, ¡°I used to be able to hold far more alcohol than this. Maybe I was overly happy today, too happy¡­¡±


    They went into the room and Tang Xueyan helped him settle into bed. The room was full of flowers, all given by Tang Xueyan herself, in many colors, all well-preserved by Master Hou.


    The rich fragrance filled the room.


    Tang Xueyan left after seeing Master Hou to bed. But she soon came back holding several bunches of flowers. She hesitated for quite a while. Then she put the flowers beside his pillow and quietly left the room.


    Tang Xueyan was awake the whole night in her room. She had been looking out of the window with her chin in her hands. Tears sparkled in her eyes.


    The next morning, Master Hou was not seen practicing Taiji as usual. At about ten o¡¯clock, the whole mansion suddenly fell into chaos. Someone shouted, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with Master Hou! Someone get Mr. Miyamoto and Mr. Mu!¡±


    Tears trickled down from Tang Xueyan¡¯s eyes when she heard the shouting from her room. She murmured to herself as she wiped them off, ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll always be the little princess in this mansion. I¡¯ll never leave.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji suddenly appeared outside her window. Miyamoto Shinji was always a placid man, yet at this moment he could not help bellowing, ¡°Come, Master Hou needs to see you!¡±


    Tang Xueyan wiped away the tears and walked out of the room. Miyamoto Shinji nodded while looking at her, ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you. Never would¡¯ve thought of it¡­ to kill without a weapon. Those flowers are all harmless. But combined, their fragrance becomes toxic. Am I right?¡±


    Tang Xueyan did not answer him as she walked quietly towards Master Hou¡¯s room. At the door, she stopped to adjust her clothes and hair. Miyamoto Shinji sniggered, ¡°What¡¯s the point of that at this stage?¡±


    ¡°Even if the best doctor on earth can¡¯t save Zihou, I¡¯d still like him to see me at my most beautiful. I mustn¡¯t let him leave with regrets.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji laughed sarcastically. He had been at Master Hou¡¯s service for far too long. His utmost responsibility was to protect Master Hou and he had been successful on that matter for many years. But he never imagined that he would fail because of a girl.


    When Tang Xueyan pushed the door open and walked in, she found a group of doctors, their heads wet with perspiration, busily trying to save Master Hou as he laid on his bed, purple-faced. He waved his hands and smiled as he said, ¡°Just leave me. I can tell that I¡¯m dying. Let me spend some time with Xueyan.¡±


    The doctors took exited in a flurry. Indeed there was nothing they could do. They all feared that Master Hou would blame them and sentence them to death. It was not until they left the room that they had could breathe a sigh of relief.


    Master Hou said, ¡°Miyamoto, please guard the door for me. Don¡¯t let anyone in.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji hesitated a moment. He sighed when he thought of Master Hou dying. Then he went outside to guard.


    The door closed and their eyes met. Master Hou smiled, ¡°Silly child, why are you crying? Can¡¯t bear to see me die?¡±


    The girl asked, ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Master Hou grinned, ¡°I¡¯ve killed countless people in this world. Sooner or later, I would have to face retribution. I¡¯m prepared for it. Why would I hate you? Xueyan, were you sent by the Long family?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Xueyan said. ¡°A year ago Lord Long captured my parents. He forced me to study plant toxicity and got his men to teach me how to impersonate Ms. Jiang, the woman you loved most.¡±


    ¡°He planned this a year ago.¡± Master Hou laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated him. I had always thought that he was a physically strong man with a simple brain, like Xiang Yu, the ancient general of China. Yet I did not expect him to be so sly. Not just me. I believe everyone has misread him.¡±


    Looking at Tang Xueyan, Master Hou said, ¡°But I don¡¯t care about that now. Whoever the three provinces finally end up with, I¡¯ve lost and Lord Long has won. Right now I just want to talk to you and look at you before I die. Can you sit beside me?¡±


    The girl sat beside him, her hand in his. His heart ached for her. ¡°Lord Long is an animal, forcing you to do such a thing. I assume you knew that I will be poisoned to death today?¡±


    Tang Xueyan sighed, ¡°The flowers aren¡¯t all poisonous, or you¡¯d have all noticed it already. But put these species together and their fragrance would combine and become very toxic. Others are seldom in your room so nothing happened to them. But you sleep here every night, so the poison has seeped into the vitals now.¡±


    Master Hou grinned, ¡°I know I¡¯m about to die so no need to tell me that. But why didn¡¯t you escape last night? No one would¡¯ve stopped you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Tang Xueyan looked at Master Hou tenderly and smiled, ¡°Because I want to fulfill your lifelong wish and be the princess of this mansion forever¡­¡±

 Chapter 240 - I Would Rather Die Than Fail You

    Chapter 240 I Would Rather Die Than Fail You


    Their eyes met. There was nothing but tenderness.


    At this moment, they almost forgot their age gap, and even who poisoned Master Hou. There was no resentment in his eyes. It was all gentleness.


    Master Hou held out his hand and caressed her smooth face. ¡°Silly girl. When I¡¯m gone, the mansion will no longer be the place for you. You should not stay, neither should you return to Lord Long. You deserve to be free.¡±


    Tears were running down her face like a river. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to hear a story?¡±


    Tang Xueyan nodded, ¡°Of course. I want to hear whatever you have to say.¡±


    ¡°I was born into a family of academics. My father was a college professor and my mother was a psychologist. So as a child, I was good at all subjects. I was even the top scorer of science at the college entrance exam. In the year of my graduation, my parents were murdered by thugs. From then on, all I ever wanted was vengeance. Since the law could not punish them, I quit my job and joined the gang. It didn¡¯t take long before I became their boss and made them a stronger organization. Then I killed everyone who had a part in my parents¡¯ murder. I cut off their heads. That was when Tingchuan started following me.¡±


    It was a bloody and horrifying story, which was in sharp contrast to the tenderness they were sharing then.


    ¡°Later, I grew ambitious. I wanted to build an empire of my own. And the biggest obstacle in my way was the Jiang Family, the most powerful group of people in the underground at that time.¡±


    ¡°One must know his enemies if he desires to destroy them. I started contacting this family and I got to know Jiang Qin, the daughter of their leader.¡±


    Tang Xueyan sighed, knowing that this must be a sad story. ¡°The girl you loved.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The more I spent time with her, the more I loved her. She could tell too. She also knew that sooner or later I would end up being at war with her father. She tried to convince me to leave the underground world to be with her. But I craved success. I was reluctant to let go of what I had.¡±


    Tang Xueyan sighed, ¡°Actually, even if you did give everything up, her father may still not have let you off.¡±


    ¡°True. Her father was already extremely wary of me by then and wouldn¡¯t let me off. Later we ended up fighting. I¡¯d intended to spare his life. But Tingchuan killed him. Jiang Qin asked me to kill Tingchuan. I refused. So in revenge, she killed herself by jumping from a building in front of me.¡±


    Master Hou sighed, ¡°I owe this to her. And it¡¯ll take more than a lifetime to make it up to her. Did you think I didn¡¯t suspect something when I took you in? I did. But I didn¡¯t care anymore by then.¡±


    Tang Xueyan was shocked. Incredulous, she asked, ¡°You were already suspicious of me then?¡±


    Master Hou looked at the girl tenderly. ¡°I knew karma would come for me when Jiang Qin died. You do look like her. These few days that I¡¯ve been with you, I can¡¯t even tell if it¡¯s you I love or I¡¯m just regarding you as her. I¡¯m already 43. I outlived her for almost 20 years. It¡¯s time for me to go now.¡±


    ¡°If you were her reincarnation, I was willing to protect you, even offer my life to repay you. If you weren¡¯t, I would never allow that tragedy to happen again. I would rather die than fail you.¡±


    Tang Xueyan was weeping. Maybe Master Hou himself did not even know if he had fallen in love with Tang Xueyan or merely regarded her as Jiang Qin, the woman he loved most. But Tang Xueyan did not care. All she knew was Jiang Zihou cared about her and that was enough for her.


    Unfortunately, sometimes things just won¡¯t go the way one wants it to.


    ¡°Zihou¡­ I would like to give you a kiss.¡±


    Master Hou sat up and held Tang Xueyan in his arms. Then the two began kissing. It was a kiss that transcended life and death. Master Hou could feel his life ebbing from him. He knew he would not make it through the day.


    Just then, Mu Tingchuan arrived at the door but was stopped by Miyamoto Shinji. Miyamoto Shinji shook his head as he noticed the worry and anger in Mu Tingchuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Master Hou has ordered everyone to stay out.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan sighed. ¡°Is this the so-called karma? Master Hou still has so much to see to. Why must he be punished and not me, the one who caused this?¡±


    Back then, Master Hou chose Mu Tingchuan over Jiangqin, which meant that he gave up the woman he loved for his cause. From then on, Mu Tingchuan became more and more loyal to him.


    Mu Tingchuan was waiting outside fretfully when he heard Master Hou crying out, ¡°No!¡±


    The cry was so sudden and filled with sadness and despair. Miyamoto Shinji and Mu Tingchuan rushed in immediately and found Tang Xueyan lying on the ground, her clothes soaked in her own blood which was gushing out from the wound on her broken forehead. It turned out that after she kissed Master Hou, she crashed her head on the wall. That was when Master Hou finally understood her words earlier, to become the princess of this mansion forever. She would be with Master Hou in this mansion even after death.


    Master Hou shouted desperately, ¡°Someone call the doctor! Save her!¡±


    Tang Xueyan¡¯s eyelids got heavier and heavier. But she managed to lift them to look at Master Hou as she spoke in a faint voice, ¡°Lord Long promised that if you died, he would spare my family, but it doesn¡¯t matter if I lived or died. Though I¡¯m not Jiang Qin, I can still accompany you out of¡­ this world¡­ We will be together on the other side.¡±


    It was too late for the doctors to save her. She hit the wall with all her strength. Soon her eyes closed forever. Master Hou opened his eyes wide. It was the second time he¡¯d watched the woman he loved dying. He felt as if all his strength was drained from him. What was the point of conquering the world when he could not even protect his woman?


    Mu Tingchuan felt a little sad as he witnessed the scene. He sighed and said, ¡°Mater Hou¡­ Let us take you to the hospital.¡±


    Master Hou shook his head and spoke calmly, ¡°Please call Xiao Bing for me.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan¡¯s heart sank, but he called Xiao Bing immediately. On his way here, he knew nothing could be done for Master Hou as the poison had already entered his vital organs. So he stopped trying to convince Master Hou. Besides, Tang Xueyan¡¯s death strengthened Master Hou¡¯s resolve to die.


    Obviously, Master Hou summoned Xiao Bing and the others here to announce his will. No matter what, he wanted to work for this man for the last time. He intended to leave after he fulfilled Master Hou¡¯s last wishes. He was also tired after years of serving Master Hou and killing for him.


    Xiao Bing was shocked when he was told that Master Hou was about to die. He sped to his mansion immediately.


    When Xiao Bing arrived at the mansion, Master Hou was sitting in the hall, smiling. A servant had brought him tea. If it weren¡¯t for Master Hou¡¯s purple face, Xiao Bing would not have believed that Master Hou was a dying man, because he was as imposing as usual.


    Pointing at the teacup on the table near Xiao Bing, Master Hou smiled, ¡°Xiao Bing, sit down and have a taste of the tea. It was specially brought from Jing Du.¡±


    Xiao Bing had never regarded Master Hou as his friend, yet he didn¡¯t consider Master Hou as an enemy either. He merely looked upon Master Hou as a partner, or just someone he admired. If it weren¡¯t for the need of dealing with the Long Family, perhaps Master Hou could have had Xiao Bing killed. No one knew that better than Xiao Bing. Maybe Xiao Bing had considered Master Hou as his biggest foe since he was on his path, like Ye Bancheng, the former leader of the Ye family, had considered Master Hou.


    Xiao Bing even wondered if they would talk peaceably like this when the Long family was eliminated. Would Master Hou still suffer him to live? Would there be war between them? Yet before that could happen, here was Master Hou about to draw his last breath.


    Xiao Bing somehow felt upset as he observed this man, who was not his friend specifically, talking amiably with him with a faint smile. Whether he was Xiao Bing¡¯s friend or enemy, Xiao Bing still deemed this man respectable. Because he could still be so calm after knowing he would soon say farewell to this world.


    Maybe if he wasn¡¯t about to die, he was really stronger than Lord Long.


    ¡°Why should I be so sad when he¡¯s not?¡±


    Xiao Bing picked up his teacup and found the tea no longer very hot. He blew on it gently and took a sip. It was refreshing. ¡°The tea is really good.¡±


    Master Hou grinned, ¡°Good tea needs to be savored by good people. You and Tingchuan can share the rest of the tea leaves later. I¡¯m sure that Miyamoto doesn¡¯t need it. He doesn¡¯t have the interest. Haha!¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s eyes reddened. It was hard for others to imagine that someone so hard-hearted would one day reveal his emotions.


    Master Hou continued, ¡°Xiao Bing, I knew you were no ordinary man the first time I saw you. And it turned out I was right. The wisest thing I have ever done is to ally myself with you. To tell you the truth, I hated your guts when you killed the Peony Fairy. Don¡¯t believe that every king is cold-blooded. Every human being has feelings. It¡¯s just that some are good at hiding them.¡±


    Xiao Bing answered, ¡°I understand. That¡¯s why I was not sure if you would do me any harm. It was a huge gamble, given how short-handed and weak I was. You would definitely have succeeded in killing me had you wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t have you killed? It¡¯s not only because I needed your help, even though that¡¯s a very important reason.¡±


    Nonplussed, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°So what other reason is there?¡±


    ¡°Because I was told that to make friends with your enemy is harder than killing one. But it will make one stronger. So I decided to try.¡±


    Xiao Bing was taken aback. Then he pondered for a bit. A moment later he looked impressed. ¡°Master Hou, you really are an ambitious man who deserves my admiration!¡±

 Chapter 241 - The Death of Master Hou

    Master Hou said, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary man and will die too. Mr. Xiao, I need to ask a favor of you.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Master Hou, tell me what it is.¡±


    ¡°After I¡¯m gone, I hope you can lead my men to continue fighting against Lord Long. He¡¯s not as simple as he might seem. I know I can¡¯t beat him by using violence, so my original plan was to defeat him with plots. But I never imagined that he¡¯d be so cunning.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Since we can¡¯t outwit him, I can just crush him with strength.¡±


    Master Hou smiled, ¡°It seems that you have more cards in your hands. But I don¡¯t care about that. Whatever it is, I will ask my people to obey you. You are the lord of this mansion from this day on. But don¡¯t worry about their discipline or their loyalty. They may be a group of unruly people, but I believe they won¡¯t disobey me. With Tingchuan around, they won¡¯t be suspicious of the authenticity of my final wishes.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°In that case, I will kill Lord Long with your men.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you must kill him. Tang Xueyan died because of him. If you can avenge her for me, I will die without regrets.¡±


    Master Hou looked at Mu Tingchuan and said, ¡°Tingchuan, from now on, you will serve Xiao Bing. Help him manage my people. They are very unruly. You are the only one to whom they will listen besides me.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan sighed, ¡°I have been following you since I was very young. I will feel too tired to carry on once you¡¯re gone. But I promise you that I will have your last wishes fulfilled. I will advise Mr. Xiao until Lord Long is destroyed. After that, I would like to return to my hometown and live my own life.¡±


    Master Hou nodded. Then he turned and looked at Miyamoto Shinji who said to him, ¡°I share the same thought with Tingchuan.¡±


    Master Hou sighed, ¡°Each person has his own aspirations. You will be free from your oath after you help Xiao Bing defeat Lord Long. Tingchuan, promise me one thing. After I¡¯m dead, please bury me with Tang Xueyan. Though the time I spent with her was very short, I regarded her as my family. My own family is long gone and I¡¯ve never married.¡±


    ¡°Master Hou, I promise,¡± Mu Tingchuan answered emotionally.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Master Hou nodded and slowly rose to his feet. ¡°I have been in this business for nearly 20 years. At first, I was just nobody in a gang, often mocked by others. But step by step I earned what I have now. Though I¡¯m about to die in my 40s, which is not a very young age for those who live in the underground world, at least I didn¡¯t die young. I have lost, gained and experienced a lot. It¡¯s all worth it.¡±


    Master Hou walked out of the hall step by step. ¡°I need a moment at the pavilion. I only need Miyamoto¡¯s company. The rest of you stay here,¡± he said without turning his head.


    Xiao Bing looked at Mu Tingchuan after Master Hou left. He asked, ¡°How come he got poisoned? Was it the Long family¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be except for Lord Long. We¡¯ve underestimated Lord Long. Master Hou is so careful that even those by his side won¡¯t find it easy to poison him. But Lord Long had predicted that Master Hou would do anything for this girl. Because she resembled the girl he once loved. Master Hou always felt that he owed her a lot. Hence, though he was very suspicious, he would rather die than be suspicious before the girl.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan continued, ¡°Now that Master Hou will be gone, I¡¯m afraid that the Long family¡¯s next strike will be for us. Even with my presence and you are willing to take over the helm from Master Hou, our men¡¯s morale will still be shaken. The campaign against the gangs is still going strong. But I believe that Lord Long won¡¯t let this chance go to waste, otherwise, his plan to poison won¡¯t mean anything. But I was told that this campaign will be over in a few days.¡±


    A plan started to form in Xiao Bing¡¯s mind when he heard what Mu Tingchuan just said.


    Mu Tingchuan was not in a very good mood because of Master Hou. He didn¡¯t talk much. Xiao Bing¡¯s head was also filled with his thoughts. Gradually they all fell silent.


    As the sun was going down, a servant suddenly rushed in shouting, ¡°Master Hou¡­ He¡¯s gone.¡±


    Though they had prepared for it, Xiao Bing and Mu Tingchuan were still startled. They dashed out of the hall and sprinted towards the pavilion.


    Jiang Zihou was sitting on the chair and bending over the desk in the pavilion when he died. Even in death, he still looked benevolent.


    Mu Tingchuan¡¯s eyes reddened, so did Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s. Even Xiao Bing felt slightly upset.


    Miyamoto Shinji said, ¡°After Master Hou seated himself on this chair, we talked about how we first met and the weather lately. Then he fell asleep on the desk. When I went to take a look, he was no longer breathing.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Master Hou had been ambitious and ruthless all his life, yet he hadn¡¯t yet attained fame and glory. However, few men can face death with such ease as Master Hou.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°Master Hou had always attached great importance to you. He took you for a hero. He would¡¯ve been happy if he knew you spoke so highly of him.¡±


    Afterward that, both Mu Tingchuan and Miyamoto Shinji sighed. They all fell silent.


    Later Xiao Bing spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°Master Hou never married. We are his only family. We must give him a proper burial. And we need to introduce Mr. Xiao to all of the attendants of the funeral. I will announce that Mr. Xiao will be the lord of his mansion.¡±


    Xiao Bing wanted to refuse. But then, he thought of how well-guarded this mansion was. It was surrounded by high walls, studded with secret posts and there were cameras all over the place. This heavily guarded mansion and Miyamoto Shinji were the main reasons why Master Hou could live this long after him offending so many people.


    The situation was becoming more and more perilous to Xiao Bing and the people close to him. But what if he got Ye Zi and the Su family to live here?


    The more he thought of it, the more feasible it became. So he agreed, ¡°But don¡¯t call me Master. Just call me by my name. The servants can just call me Mr. Xiao.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan suggested, ¡°Then this mansion can be called the Xiao Mansion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. Just let his name remain. Don¡¯t change the sign.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan looked at Xiao Bing gratefully. Miyamoto Shinji too began to regard Xiao Bing more highly. Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°Xiao Bing, thank you for still considering Master Hou. But it doesn¡¯t matter what this mansion is called now that its owner is no more. Besides, how can Master Hou¡¯s men obey your orders when they don¡¯t even how to address you?¡±


    Frowning, Xiao Bing found it had a ring of truth. To commemorate Master Hou, the characters on the signboard will remain. Xiao Bing was okay with that. His purpose was to gain favor from the men.


    However, if the name wasn¡¯t changed, Xiao Bing would surely find it difficult to command Master Hou¡¯s men, as they would only regard Master Hou as their leader. They might even consider Xiao Bing as a usurper who was harvesting the fruits of Master Hou¡¯s labor.


    Thinking of that, Xiao Bing could only say, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s make it Xiao¡¯s Mansion. And we should spread the news of Master Hou¡¯s death. After all, sooner or later the people will find out. Even if we tried to deny it, the Long family will find out one way or another and they will spread the news as widely as possible. So why don¡¯t we just announce it directly and give him a proper burial? We should send out invitations to all important figures who might attend.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°I will send out invitations in your name, and I will make sure that our men who don¡¯t have missions currently will attend the funeral. Then I will announce the decision Master Hou has made.¡±


    ¡°No. We can¡¯t wait that long,¡± Xiao Bing said, ¡°I will give you 24 hours to summon all of his men to gather at the mansion tomorrow evening. I shall declare it myself.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan didn¡¯t expect Xiao Bing to be this resolute. But he also felt greatly assured. So he agreed.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the other affairs to Mr. Tingchuan. Mr. Miyamoto, you can just stay in this mansion. I need to sleep in my own home. As for Master Hou, you should ask someone to take care of his body. And Mr. Tingchuan, you can start planning the funeral now. Choose the best coffin and whatever else needed. Remember, Master Hou died an honorable man. He must be buried reverently!¡±


    Xiao Bing got nearly everything arranged before he left the mansion. Miyamoto Shinji was used to having to follow Master Hou around. But Xiao Bing didn¡¯t need this man trailing behind him. Hence, now Miyamoto Shinji felt a little lost. Xiao Bing felt extremely muddled on his way back. Everything was too sudden and he wasn¡¯t ready for all this.


    But Xiao Bing was greatly impressed by Master Hou¡¯s attitude towards death.


    Suddenly his phone rang. Xiao Bing pulled over and put the phone through. He heard a voice filled with fierceness and dominance. Normal people would have been kneeling on the ground already. But Xiao Bing just remained calm.


    ¡°I was told Jiang Zihou is already dead.¡±


    ¡°Lord Long?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And his death will only be the beginning!¡±

 Chapter 242 - Su Xiaoxiao Got Sick

    Chapter 242 Su Xiaoxiao Got Sick


    Xiao Bing hanged up and sneered as he said to himself, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just the beginning. But it will be over soon.¡±


    At the Ye family¡¯s villa.


    Lying in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms, Ye Xiaoxi said sadly, ¡°I never thought Master Hou would die so suddenly by the hand of a woman.¡±


    ¡°Neither did I.¡± Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°But his death is proof that all man is but flesh and blood. No one on earth is bereft of emotions unless he¡¯s a machine. Anyway, Master Hou was serene when he died. He had no regrets.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi asked, ¡°What¡¯s your plan now since you are going to inherit his power.¡±


    Xiao Bing pondered for a moment and then he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any interest in the underground world. I chose to take over from his man just to hold them together so that there won¡¯t be any internal division and because they can help us fight against Lord Long. If they fell apart, the Long family will conquer the underground world of Hei Province without much effort. That would be disastrous for everyone, including us.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi nodded, ¡°Do you plan to hand over this power after we¡¯ve dealt with our enemies?¡±


    ¡°Of course. But the person must be suited for it. He must be a capable and a convincing person. Or he might rise up against me after I hand everything over to him. The most important thing is that I can manipulate or influence him so that the stronger gets, the more responsible he becomes. I need to see him being able to effectively keep his men under control and not do evil. I was a soldier before but I¡¯ve left the army. This is the only thing I can do for my country now.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi stared at Xiao Bing with fascination. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Xiao Bing asked.


    Giggling, Ye Xiaoxi answered, ¡°Because I like you. I find that I like watching you when you¡¯re like this.¡±


    ¡°Like this? Like what?¡±


    ¡°Remember our first encounter? When you were beating those rascals, I felt a strong sense of righteousness in you. I knew you were a decent man from the very beginning.¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose, wondering if she was saying this to put him in the friendzone.


    Ye Xiaoxi chuckled, ¡°Anyway, aren¡¯t you holding a beautiful girl in your arms right now?¡±


    Grinning, Xiao Bing held the girl tighter, and then he turned the lamp off.


    The next morning, hoping to get the Su family to move earlier, Xiao Bing went to their mansion. Normally Su Xiaoxiao would have gone to school and her mother was either at home or the noodle house. Since he lived near them, he did not call them ahead of time.


    Xiao Bing knocked on the door, but for quite a while no one answered. ¡°Could there be no one home?¡±


    While Xiao Bing was about to leave, he heard footsteps inside the door. Someone unlocked the door. To his surprise, it was Su Xiaoxiao. Her cheeks were red and she seemed to have difficulty opening her eyes. But she managed to and said, ¡°Brother Bing, what brought you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ You¡¯re not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched her forehead and frowned. ¡°How come you¡¯re having such a high fever? Why didn¡¯t you go to the hospital? Where¡¯s Auntie? Doesn¡¯t she know you¡¯re sick?¡± Xiao Bing asked sternly.


    ¡°She was already gone when I got up. She probably went to the noodle house. I felt feverish after midnight. I drank some water. I¡¯ll be all right.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You might damage your brain if you just let it burn. Come. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said stubbornly, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s just a cold.¡±


    But Xiao Bing grabbed her, put her on his back and walked downstairs. Su Xiaoxiao struggled for a moment, but she was no match for him. What¡¯s more, she was weakened by the fever, so she had to let Xiao Bing carry her downstairs.


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes reddened as she watched Xiao Bing walked downstairs prudently. She suddenly recalled her childhood. Besides Xiao Bing, her father was the only man who carried her to the hospital.


    ¡°You¡¯re almost a grown-up. Why can¡¯t you take care of yourself? If you can¡¯t take care of yourself, how are you supposed to take care of your mom.¡± Xiao Bing could not help scolding her, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to scold you but you must learn how to take care of yourself now because your sister¡¯s already gone. That¡¯s the only way you can hold this family together. Your father and your sister are gone. You¡¯re the only one left for Auntie.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Su Xiaoxiao had always been a contentious girl. But at this moment she could think of no reason to object.


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°Take care of yourself and Auntie. That¡¯s your priority from now on. And Xiaoxiao, there¡¯s one thing I need to discuss with you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Move house.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was surprised, ¡°Move house? Why should I move house?¡±


    ¡°You know what kind of enemy I¡¯ll face in the future. I¡¯ll avenge your sister. But now, what I fear most is that they will know your relationship with your sister. If they find out, you will all be in danger. Do you know what? The moment your sister died in my arms I realized that the most important thing in this world is to protect everyone you care about.¡±


    ¡°This is the house where my sister and father lived¡­¡± The sadness in her voice was quite obvious. Yet after a time of silence, she said, ¡°I know. Safety is what matters most. Brother Bing, you can do anything you deem necessary. I want to sleep now.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed inwardly and smiled, ¡°Get some sleep. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao fell asleep on Xiao Bing¡¯s back. Xiao Bing took her to a big hospital near them. He made an appointment and then he carried Su Xiaoxiao to the doctor¡¯s office.


    The girl woke up and found a female doctor in her fifties smiling at her. ¡°Your boyfriend is so considerate. He has been standing there with you on his back the whole time, in case you awaken. You can get off him now and let me examine you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao felt a warm feeling flowing through her, spreading through her body and heart. She put on a warm smile and nodded. Then she got off Xiao Bing¡¯s back. She still felt weak. Xiao Bing helped her sit on a chair. The doctor did a quick examination and said, ¡°I need to do a blood test to find out if it¡¯s a viral infection.¡±


    As she was speaking, she wrote something on a note and passed it to Xiao Bing. ¡°Tell your girlfriend to wait here. Pay for this, come back and take her to do the blood test.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Xiaoxiao, just wait here.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing trotted out of the office. The doctor looked at Su Xiaoxiao and smiled, ¡± I can tell that your boyfriend is very good to you. You do know how to choose a man.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao felt as if she had a honey bath. She opened her mouth, but she found it hard to deny it. She nodded but sighed inwardly, ¡°But he¡¯s not. How I wish he was mine¡­ What the hell am I thinking of? He has a girlfriend and she¡¯s none other than Yezi. How can I even think of it.¡± Su Xiaoxiao suddenly felt upset and somehow guilty.


    Xiao Bing paid the bill and went back. He found Su Xiaoxiao sitting there, looking very dismayed. But he did not think too much about it, because he thought it was because of the fever. The girl did the test, but it would take more than three hours to know the result. Xiao Bing had to take Su Xiaoxiao home. Su Xiaoxiao intended to walk with him, instead of being carried. But Xiao Bing was adamant. So the girl pressed herself against his back, savoring the sweetness and tenderness.


    ¡°Brother Bing, were you this tender with my sister too?¡±


    ¡°Your sister?¡± Xiao Bing suddenly got caught in memories. Then he smiled, ¡°She was an independent, strong and quick-tempered woman. But deep inside she was delicate. For instance, she always talked about you. Haha, I should not mention it. Because it will bring nothing but sadness to us.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s voice grew hoarse as he spoke and his eyes were moist. Yet the smile remained on his face. ¡°Anyway, we all considered her a burning flame. Yet contrary to your sister, you are like an ice cube.¡±


    Yet the two sisters of flame and ice both tender when they encountered love.


    Su Xiaoxiao pressed her face hard against Xiao Bing¡¯s back while thinking, ¡°Brother Bing, am I still icy in your eyes?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know when she started to like Xiao Bing. She was reluctant about the idea the whole time. She even deemed it ridiculous once. But love was always like this. The more she tried to press it down, the more difficult it was to control it.


    Perhaps this moment together was beautiful enough for her. How she wished they could be like this forever.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost home, ¡± said Xiao Bing smiling while looking at the neighborhood ahead of them.


    Su Xiaoxiao was inwardly annoyed when she woke up. Pouting, she suddenly bit Xiao Bing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ouch!¡± Xiao Bing, flared ¡°Why did you bite me?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said hotly, ¡°I¡¯m craving for meat!¡±


    ¡°Women are indeed the most difficult to deal with, ¡± Xiao Bing thought inwardly while grimacing. The girl behaved like a savage all because of a small fever. Xiao Bing wondered what was wrong with her.


    Su Xiaoxiao pressed her face on Xiao Bing¡¯s back as she thought, ¡°Brother Bing, from now on, you will always carry this mark of mine, no matter who you¡¯re with and how far the distance between us is. I think you will never forget me.


    You will never forget that¡­ there was a girl called Su Xiaoxiao in this world.

 Chapter 243 - Intimidating The Three Heavenly Kings

    Chapter 243 Intimidating The Three Heavenly Kings


    There were Four Heavenly Kings at Master Hou¡¯s service, namely East Heaven King the Paint-face, North Heaven Queen the Peony Fairy, West Heaven King the King-kong, South Heaven King the Snake Lord. They were all at the middle stage of Transforming Strength.


    The Peony Fairy was dead. The Paint Face specialized in body movements, and the King-kong focused on body-refining while the Snake Lord was good at poison.


    Above them, two other mighty martial artists also served Master Hou. They were Miyamoto Shinji, an innate master whose duty was to protect Master Hou, and Wuya, the commander of the Black Crow Army.


    It was certain that Miyamoto Shinji was a master of the level of the innate. But almost no one knew how strong this Wuya actually was. People only knew that Master Hou had enormous trust in this man and gave him the Black Crow Army, the most powerful group of assassins.


    The three Heavenly Kings gathered in the hall. Mu Tingchuan was also there. Miyamoto Shinji did not like this kind of event. And now that Master Hou was gone, he did not attend.


    Although Master Hou was dead, Mu Tingchuan¡¯s status in Master Hou¡¯s organization remained. He sat down in the first chair on the left of Master Hou¡¯s seat. The Snake Lord and the Paint Face sat in the second and the third.


    The seat opposite Mu Ting Chuan was specially reserved for Wuya and the seat opposite the Paint-face was King Kong¡¯s, the West Heaven King.


    According to how they were seated, one could easily tell that Mu Tingchuan and Wuya¡¯s status were equal and also above the Four Heavenly Kings.


    East Heaven King the Paint Face looked like a fair pupil with slight femininity. His greatest hobby was watching and singing opera. He even established a theater, although the shows were mostly for his own entertainment.


    West Heaven King, the King-Kong, was a muscular man whose size was twice as big as Dumbass¡¯s. His massive muscles made him look like a mountain. The chair he was sitting on was made out of metal. Master Hou had it specially made for him.


    Since the upper body of the Snake Lord was bare, one could clearly see the enormous serpent tattoos on it. And two live snakes were wriggling on his body, their heads roaming on his palm and their tongues flitting in and out.


    It was said that many people who had offended Snake King were killed by those two poisonous snakes, and Snake King was also a master of poison and had already reached a state of being immune to poison.


    Including North Heaven Queen the Peony Fairy, these were the Four Heavenly Kings who once helped Master Hou conquer this world. Every one of them possessed a great force. Mu Tingchuan was Master Hou¡¯s brain, Wuya was his poisonous blade to kill the traitors and enemies, and the Four Heavenly Kings were Master Hou¡¯s weapons in the battlefield.


    None of them could be replaced.


    Though they were not the only ones that Master Hou could count on, they were the most important figures who held real power. That was why they were all summoned here by Mu Tingchuan today.


    All three Heavenly Kings looked gloomy today. It was obviously because of Master Hou¡¯s untimely death. The world was never short of geniuses, but it lacked the eyes to find them. Master Hou found them and offered them a place. If it wasn¡¯t for Master Hou they could not have become what they were today. And it was because of their loyalty that Master Hou dared to declare war on the Long family.


    King-kong clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Master Hou was killed by a woman and Mr. Tingchuan intends to bury her with him?¡± His voice boomed like a thunderbolt.


    It was obvious that King-kong didn¡¯t know much about love between a man and a woman.


    The viper on the Snake Lord¡¯s hand kept rattling. ¡°Love is indeed a great thing, but I still believe that all women should be poisoned to death by my snakes,¡± he said with sorrow.


    The Paint Face sniggered, ¡°If all women were dead, how are men supposed to be born?¡±


    Snake King whirled his head around to look at Paint Face. Then he sneered, ¡°I heard you had a crush on that Ye Xinyi? But she¡¯s dead now, isn¡¯t she? You must hate his guts. After all, he was also the reason for her death. But he¡¯s our master now, which means you can¡¯t seek vengeance against him. I guess that must be hard for you.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Paint-face held out his fist, intending to punch the Snake Lord. Yet it stopped one inch from the Snake Lord¡¯s face. The hairs on his body were standing on end because two small snakes were already entangled on his body. It was beyond doubt that the two snakes would bite him hard if his fist continued its course.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit to strike somebody without telling him first. The Snake Lord grinned, ¡°I¡¯m a good-tempered man, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t fight back.¡±


    Paint-face put on a sour face, his eyes gleaming with intentions to kill. ¡°Maybe a fight will show if it¡¯s true or not,¡± he said slowly, word by word.


    Mu Tingchuan spoke, ¡°Stop this nonsense. Master Hou has just left us and you¡¯re already fighting each other. Have you forgotten that you were his most trusted confidants?¡±


    The two finally stopped arguing.


    King-kong asked, ¡°When will Wuya arrive?¡±


    Mu Tingchuan replied, ¡°Soon, I suppose.¡±


    Suddenly they all turned and saw a man in a gray gown walking into the hall. There was an enormous hat attached to his gown. His eyes sparkled like the stars in the night, and that was the only thing one could see from outside his gown.


    The three Heavenly Kings instantly became serious, because they knew that this man was Wuya, the commander of the Black Crow Army and the most mysterious and terrifying man at Master Hou¡¯s service.


    Wuyan walked into the hall and sat opposite Mu Tingchuan.


    ¡°Mr. Tingchuan, are we all here except for Xiao Bing?¡±


    Wuya¡¯s voice was born with a hoarse voice. But no one ever dared to make fun of him. Master Hou mainly assigned him two missions in the Black Crow Army. One was to assassinate top masters who were his enemies. The other was to execute traitors. He even had the privilege of killing them first before reporting to Master Hou. Hence, among all the servants of Master Hou, he was considered the second most powerful martial artist and the first was none other than Miyamoto Shinji.


    Wuya was the scariest person among Master Hou¡¯s servants. After all, though Miyamoto Shinji was more powerful than Wuya, he would not kill unless he had to. Only when he took orders from Master Hou or sensed danger would he strike.


    But it was not the same with Wuya. He could kill first without informing Master Hou beforehand, like the imperial guard of the Ming Dynasty.


    The vipers on the Snake Lord began wriggling relentlessly after Wuyan sat down.


    Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°Mr. Xiao has not moved to the mansion yet, but I suppose he¡¯ll move soon.¡±


    Wuya grunted in assent and kept quiet after that.


    The atmosphere turned weird after Wuya walked in. But Mu Ting broke it as soon as he discerned it. ¡°Before Master Hou died, he asked us all to obey Mr. Xiao¡¯s orders. Though he did not sit with us before, he is still one of us, which is something that I suppose you already know. Mr. Xiao is our partner.¡±


    ¡°What? Partner means that he¡¯s our boss?¡± The Paint-face sounded indignant.


    Mu Tingchuan said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s Master Hou¡¯s order. Mr. Miyamoto and I were both there when he said it. If anyone of you still has doubts about it, I can ask Mr. Miyamoto to come here so you can confirm it with him.¡±


    Snake King explained instantly, ¡°Of course the truth of Mr. Tingchuan¡¯s word is beyond doubt. And we all should obey Master Hou¡¯s last wishes. We just can¡¯t quite understand why Master Hou chose an outsider. Though you said he¡¯s one of us, yet he¡¯s still just our partner.¡±


    It was rare for others to see the Snake Lord and the Paint-face share the same opinion. But it was not only theirs. Almost everyone who served Master Hou had the same thought. If it weren¡¯t for Master Hou¡¯s last wish and Mu Tingchuan¡¯s prestige, they might have been fighting for their own interests.


    Mu Tingchuan gave a wry smile, ¡°Because no one here is a better leader than him. Is any of you Heaven Kings confident enough to make others obey you?¡±


    Paint-face still sounded reluctant, ¡°But Mr. Tingchuan is. We will certainly obey your orders.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan gave another wry smile, ¡°I¡¯m not fit to be a leader. I know myself. I can only perform better as an adviser.¡±


    They all shot a glance at Wuyan, a self-knowing man. ¡°I¡¯m only good at killing.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°And I assume that it¡¯s the same with Mr. Miyamoto.¡±


    Paint-face flared, ¡°But why should we let Xiao Bing take advantage of this?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m stronger than all of you!¡± Xiao Bing suddenly appeared at the door. After making sure that Su Xiaoxiao had her injection and having waited with her till her mother came home, he rushed over.


    The party in the hall was shocked by Xiao Bing¡¯s sudden and unexpected appearance. Without even looking at them, Xiao Bing strode towards the first seat, step by step. Then he sat on it without asking for others¡¯ consent. He eyed them with his dominant eyes and spoke with arrogance, ¡°Because I¡¯m powerful enough to make all of you obey me! Master Hou granted me this honor. His wish is that I help you defeat the Long family. Challenge me if you disagree. I¡¯ll disclaim this chair if anyone can defeat me.¡±


    The Paint-face suddenly disappeared from his seat. His qinggong was the most subtle and untraceable among the Four Heavenly Kings¡¯. He vanished in an instant. Yet Xiao Bing sent his fist flying towards his front. ¡°Boom!¡± A shadow appeared from nowhere. He made a muffled grunt and was sent hurtling out of the hall and into the yard.


    There was a big python and two small vipers wriggling on the Snake Lord¡¯s body. The two small vipers suddenly hurled themselves at Xiao Bing¡¯s face. But Xiao Bing somehow pinched their tongues with his fingers and flung them on the ground. The two vipers wriggled for a moment and got back on the Snake Lord.


    At this moment, the Paint-face wobbled back to the hall. He looked at Xiao Bing in awe. Afterward, he sat quietly back on his seat.


    ¡°Anyone else still thinks I¡¯m unworthy of this chair?¡± asked Xiao Bing arrogantly.

 Chapter 244 - A Crazy Promise

    Chapter 244 A Crazy Promise


    King-kong was a straightforward man who wasn¡¯t very interested in the leadership, it was even more so with Wuyan. This man was very like the way he dressed. He preferred being in the dark. Master Hou knew it, so he asked Wuya to establish the Black Crow Army.


    Xiao Bing knew that his goal was achieved when no one dared to object him anymore. He spoke placidly, ¡°I was also shocked when Master Hou passed this title to me before he died. After all, I was only his partner. In terms of seniority, every one of you does have a better claim, because all of you helped Master Hou conquer this world.¡±


    The Paint-face turned silent with his head down. He still held some hostility towards Xiao Bing. After all, Ye Xinyi lost to Xiao Bing. But he did not hate Xiao Bing for that. Though he was obsessed with Ye Xinyi¡¯s beauty, he knew that Ye Xinyi was just taking advantage of him. There was no love between them. He was upset when he heard about the woman¡¯s death. Yet he knew that if this woman was still alive, she would manipulate him to do things he could not even imagine. So it was just hostility and not hate that he felt towards Xiao Bing.


    As for the others, they just felt reluctant to have an outsider as their leader. They didn¡¯t have any feud with Xiao Bing. So after what Xiao Bing said, the expressions on their faces turned softer.


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°However since Master Hou granted me such power, I will not flinch. It¡¯s not only your war, but it¡¯s also my war. We must destroy the Long Family!¡±


    As he had expected, the present ones all saw Lord Long as their enemy. Mu Tingchuan discerned it and thought inwardly, ¡°Master Hou did have eyes that could recognize heroes. Xiao Bing intimidated these people with a firm attitude first because he knew he could not win their respect by asking nicely. These blood-thirsty killers will only bend their knees for someone stronger than them. So Xiao Bing showed his unparalleled might first while giving them some space to think.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing tried to soften his relationship with them, to let them know that it was Master Hou who asked him to be their leader. And since he promised Master Hou, he would not fail this dead man.


    When these people started to understand him, Xiao Bing mentioned that the Long family was their common enemy at the moment. This was to divert their hostility towards the Long family. It would be easier for people to get along with each other when they had a common enemy.


    Although it seemed very simple, it could hardly occur to normal people. In this matter, Xiao Bing was not inferior to Master Hou, who was a master at psychology.


    After he incited their hatred towards the Long family, Xiao Bing continued, ¡°Master Hou is dead because of Lord Long¡¯s schemes. You all have been following him for a long time. I assume that your eagerness to avenge him is no less than mine. In the Song Dynasty, when heroes intended to join the rebellion, they needed to show proof of allegiance. And my proof will be Lord Long¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t bring you his head within half a month, then you can choose someone else to sit on this chair in my stead!¡±


    They all looked at him in astonishment. Lord Long had always been on the winning side. Even if Master Hou was still alive, the chance of defeating him was extremely small. After all, this was one province versus two provinces.


    Besides, he said that the deed would be done within half a month!


    Half a month! It was not merely a promise Xiao Bing made to these people. It was also a deadline Xiao Bing set for himself. After the devil was dead, sooner or later the followers of Buddhism would come for him. Half a month was too long!


    Mu Tingchuan said in great disbelief, ¡°Xiao Bing, you don¡¯t have to make such a rash promise. We all understand. It¡¯s Master Hou¡¯s last wish. No one will disobey him.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan could not understand why Xiao Bing made such a crazy promise. To destroy the Long family within a month? He thought it was hard enough for them to protect themselves. Their chances of defeating the Long family were no more than 30 percent. Yet Xiao Bing just promised them that he would bring them Lord Long¡¯s head within a fortnight.


    He¡¯s insane!


    But Xiao Bing repeated gravely, ¡°Half a month is enough.¡±


    Xiao Bing slowly rose to his feet. He cast a sweeping glance at them and bellowed, ¡°But during this half month, you will all need to obey every order I give you and get it done precisely. If I fail to bring you his head in 15 days, I¡¯ll leave this place. Do you agree?¡±


    They all thought Xiao Bing was a lunatic. But somehow, they admired his boldness. They all stood up. King-kong spoke first, ¡°We won¡¯t let you die. But if you can avenge Master Hou, I¡¯ll do anything you say.¡±


    The Snake Lord smiled, ¡°I¡¯m very curious as to where Mr. Xiao¡¯s confidence comes from. However, no problem with me.¡±


    Paint-face merely said, ¡°I agree.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Wuyan, who then said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I have no problem with that either.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Give me all your numbers. I might assign you a mission at any time. The meeting is adjourned.¡±


    After they took their leave, only Mu Tingchuan and Xiao Bing were left in the hall. Xiao Bing glanced at him and smiled, ¡°Mr. Tingchuan, why don¡¯t you go back and have some rest£¿Do you intend to have some drinks with me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t drink now. I merely want to know why are so confident. Lord Long may have some setbacks before, but their foundation was not shaken. At present, we¡¯re still outnumbered. If we make it an attrition warfare using some tactics, we might defeat them in two or three years. And that¡¯s just a 30 percent chance we have. So I wonder how you¡¯re going to kill lord Long within a month?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I will kill him with my power.¡±


    Xiao Bing answered with ease. His confidence was unusual, which made Mu Tinchuan even more uncertain. Lord Long was known as the strongest martial artist in the underground world in the south. How was Xiao Bing going to defeat him?


    But he knew that more words could not change Xiao Bing¡¯s decision. As a leader, the most important thing was being true to his word. Of course, there would be times when a leader breaks his promise, but he must never break his first promise.


    Mu Tingchuan shook his head and sighed, ¡°Whatever it is, just prepare yourself well. If you need anything, just tell me. I¡¯ll do my best to serve you.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I need you to advise me.¡± Xiao Bing grabbed him by the arm and grinned, ¡°Let¡¯s go to a restaurant. We can talk while enjoying the food.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°I think a little is okay¡­ Tell me about the situation of the other two provinces. No need to talk about the province where the Long family started, though. I suppose there are still many who harbor hostility towards the Long family, who just conquered their homeland. There¡¯s a lot for us to figure out¡­¡±


    Mu Tingchuan was indeed a qualified adviser. He told Xiao Bing many things that were unknown to Xiao Bing before. Mu Tingchuan knew a great deal about the Long family and Xiao Bing exchanged information he acquired from the Poisonous Fox with Mu Tingchuan. Then they started discussing plans for the days to come.


    After they had a few drinks, Xiao Bing immediately called Wuya and the others and gave them a list of tasks. Mu Tingchuan was more impressed by Xiao Bing now. He deemed Xiao Bing an effective man who took things seriously.


    After the calls were made, Xiao Bing looked at Mu Tingchuan and said, ¡°See, it¡¯s simple. Outwardly, the Long family seems to hold power over two provinces. But one of them isn¡¯t totally loyal to him. It will only take several tactics to turn them against the Long family.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°Actually I¡¯ve discussed them with Master Hou. That¡¯s what we planned to do next too. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough. Lord Long has many top masters and he himself is the best of them.


    Grinning, Xiao Bing said, ¡°I will take care of Lord Long¡­ Mr. Miyamoto and Gao Fei, one of my men, are all great masters. The Black Crow Army will be responsible for the backbone of the Long family, while Gao Fei and Mr. Miyamoto will take care of their top masters. This final war will decide our destiny!¡±


    Mu Tingchuan smiled bitterly, ¡°If Master Hou were still here, he would never do things without thinking about it. He would still use schemes to nibble away his enemy¡¯s strength. He would never make a decision without being very sure of it. Looks like we are all old men now. Mr. Xiao does have the courage to seek fortune in a lion¡¯s den. I can only pray for our success now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°If we win in 15 days, we will be king of the underground world in the north. But if we lose, most of us will die. We will know our fate during this fortnight!¡±


    Though he still felt that their chances of winning were small, Mu Tingchuan felt his adrenalin pumping. He picked up his glass and drained it.


    Mu Tingchuan had not drunk for a long time, yet today it looks like many bottles will be emptied.

 Chapter 245 - Liu Kexins Choice

    Chapter 245 Liu Kexin¡¯s Choice


    Xiao Bing made the promise of bringing down Lord Long because he had the confidence.


    During the next few days, Xiao Bing did two things: he held a proper funeral for Master Hou and buried him with Tang Xueyan. Judging from his final wish, Master Hou wanted to be buried with her not just because she looked like Jiang Qin but he did seem to have fallen in love with this woman.


    The other thing he did was to help Ye Xiaoxi, Su Xiaoxiao and her mother move to the mansion, along with Lil Bei, Dumbass, Zhan Hongyan, Gao Fei and Maggie. Master Hou¡¯s mansion was a big place with many chambers. It was a well-defended house, studded with many visible and invisible sentries. Besides, there was Miyamoto Shinji, an innate master whose strength was still unknown to others. With Lil Bei, Gao Fei, Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan around, it was fair to say that this mansion was impregnable now. There was no place in the whole of Hei Province that could be safer than that place because most of the top masters of this province lived there.


    Xiao Bing especially verified the number of guards here. There were fifteen guards in the visible posts. Their captain was called Gao Shucheng, a decent-looking man who looked to be in his thirties. To Xiao Bing¡¯s surprise, this man was a master of the early stage of Concealing-strength, which made him one of the best in Jiang City. Xiao Bing was told that he was a loyal and meticulous man.


    The vice-captain was called Zhang Jinniu, a well-built master of the middle stage of clear-strength. He was also over thirty like Gao Shucheng.


    From Xiao Bing¡¯s observation, Zhang Jinniu was a brave and fearless man while Gao Shucheng was a man who seemed crude but was actually subtle on the inside, which made the two mutually supportive.


    Except for them, though, the other 13 guards could not be called top masters. They all had reached the Bone-refining stage. Xiao Bing would teach them martial arts. Xiao Bing¡¯s comprehension of martial arts had reached the pinnacle, so it would not take long for the gifted ones to reach the Clear-strength Stage. Then, the defense of the mansion would more solid.


    But those were just the visible guards. Besides them, there were ten secret sentries. Five of them were inside the mansion and others were scattered around the walls. They were all under Gao Shucheng¡¯s command. Though they were not at the Clear-strength either, every one of them was well-trained, armed and good at hiding themselves. Word had it that they were even not inferior to the marksmen in the police.


    It was not until then that Miyamoto Shinji profoundly realized how mighty these two friends of Xiao Bing were. He could sense that they were no less powerful than him, especially Gao Fei. When he first saw Gao Fei, he felt a certain uneasiness, as if his life was threatened. He¡¯d never felt this way ever since he started on the path of martial arts.


    Miyamoto Shinji was also surprised by Xiao Bing¡¯s progress. When he first saw Xiao Bing, this man was merely at the stage of Concealing-strength. But now he had reached the Elixir-strength, the level of the innate. His growth was so rapid that few men in history could be his match in terms of that.


    Xiao Bing and Miyamoto Shinji sat abreast in the bush outside the mansion. Xiao Bing said, ¡°Mr. Miyamoto, I¡¯m curious as to why you came to this country to serve Master Hou? Because you are a top master even in the whole Country R.¡±


    ¡°Small favors should be returned in great measures, ¡± said Miyamoto Shinji quietly, ¡°Eight years ago, Master Hou did me a favor.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°It is said that people from your country are seldom grateful. Yet it seems that not everyone is the same. No matter which country, there is always a mix of bad and good people.¡±


    ¡°I know my country caused great pain to your country. I spent most of my childhood in China, so I do understand. I know there are a lot of people who deny the history of it. But it¡¯s just the need of the politicians. Many of us won¡¯t pretend it doesn¡¯t exist. Some might even do things to prevent it from happening again.¡±


    What he said made Xiao Bing start to like him. It was rare for someone from Country R to say such things. And he got the answer to what had been puzzling him all the while. Miyamoto Shinji grew up in China. No wonder he was so fluent in Chinese.


    Miyamoto Shinji continued, ¡°Actually you may not know this, but my mother is Chinese. My father was the one who was born in Country R.¡±


    ¡°I see. An international love affair. How romantic.¡±


    ¡°Alas, sometimes romantic things could be easily broken by cruel reality. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Miyamoto Shinji gradually rose to his feet and said, ¡°Xiao Bing, Lord Long¡¯s might is unfathomable. Are you certain that you can kill Lord Long within a fortnight?¡±


    Smiling, Xiao Bing replied, ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t do things without enough confidence.¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­ After seeing Gao Fei and Lil Bei, I have confidence in your promise. I should go back now if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Xiao Bing was about to stand up when the phone in his chest pocket suddenly rang. Xiao Bing took it out and saw Liu Kexin¡¯s number on it. He thought it would be better to answer her call outside. So he said, ¡°You go ahead. I need to talk to my friend.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji began heading towards the mansion. Xiao Bing answered and said smiling, ¡°Kexin? You¡¯re still awake at this time of the night?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Brother Bing, am I bothering you?¡± asked Liu Kexin prudently.


    ¡°No. I was just chatting with my friends. I¡¯ve been too busy these days. A friend of mine passed away¡­ That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t call you. So how are you lately? Is that guy still bothering you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really¡­¡± Liu Kexin said with a tinge of sadness, ¡°He¡¯s a very courteous man. He didn¡¯t ask my parents for my hand. He¡¯s just been sending me flowers every day when I go to work. Now the whole hospital knows that he has a crush on me. Some even asked if you would be angry if you saw this¡­¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s voice grew faint as she spoke.


    Xiao Bing guffawed, ¡°I want to be angry. But it¡¯s too bad that I¡¯m not your boyfriend.¡±


    Liu Kexin somehow sounded elated, ¡°Brother Bing will be angry?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing pondered for a moment and said, ¡°But he¡¯s quite a decent man. He didn¡¯t make it hard for you. By the way, how long before the month is up?¡±


    ¡°20 days more¡­¡± Liu Kexin answered sadly. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to answer when my colleagues ask me about it. Besides sending me flowers, he even comes to the hospital every day to pick me up after work. I didn¡¯t go with him even once. My colleagues always had nice things to say about him. Maybe he bribed them.¡±


    ¡°That punk¡­ He sure has his tactics.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s invited me to a movie with him tomorrow, saying that if I go with him, he won¡¯t come to the hospital for the whole of next week.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly, ¡°This is quite a cunning plan. But you can¡¯t blame him. He only has a month. If he wasn¡¯t aggressive about it, the 30 days will fly by in a flash. So did you agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ But I want you to be there.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Xiao Bing found it somehow ridiculous. It was their date. What would it make him if he went? This kind of plot would not even appear in the wildest love triangle.


    Liu Kexin pleaded, ¡°Brother Bing, I don¡¯t want him to come to the hospital next week, but I don¡¯t want to go to the movies with him either. Can you be there for me?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled wryly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much. I don¡¯t care if the punk hates me for that. It¡¯s just that¡­ He has been doing everything to woo you and yet you ask me to be there. You¡¯re not giving him even a tiny bit of leeway. Actually, I think this Yu Miao is a good guy. He was born into a good family yet doesn¡¯t show the typical degeneration of kids who come from wealthy families. He¡¯s very devoted to you. If you don¡¯t have bad vibes about him, why not try and see if it¡¯ll work out for both of you.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ You think I ought to try?¡± There was dismay in the girl¡¯s voice, and it made Xiao Bing¡¯s heart tremble.


    ¡°Do I really want her to try to be with that man? Won¡¯t I be jealous? Won¡¯t I regret this suggestion? It¡¯s like I¡¯m giving away something I love to another man. Will I really have no regrets?¡±


    Suddenly they both went silent. Liu Kexin felt slightly scared, afraid that Xiao Bing would give her the answer she dreaded the most. Yet she was also worried about what Xiao Bing would say if he told her not to do it. But Xiao Bing had a girlfriend. How could she ever ruin a couple¡¯s relationship?


    Xiao Bing¡¯s face seemed indecisive in the dark. He was just as hesitant as Liu Kexin. He wanted Liu Kexin to refuse Yu Miao firmly. But who was he to offer this suggestion?


    He thought of Ye Xiaoxi. Xiao Bing could feel Liu Kexin¡¯s affection for him grew stronger. He could not let it continue. The longer it was left unrestrained, the deeper his entanglement. One cannot make repeated blunders over matters of the heart, or people might get hurt.


    ¡°If you think he¡¯s okay, you can give it a try.¡± They were just a few simple words, but it seemed to take all of his strength to utter them


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± The girl hung up the phone and burst into tears.

 Chapter 246 - The Generous Yezi

    Liu Kexin hung up on Xiao Bing, which surprised him, as she rarely did such a thing before. Xiao Bing surmised that she must be really hurt. But the more she behaved like this, the more it was necessary for Xiao Bing to put an end to it. Her sadness indicated that she was in love with this man. Xiao Bing had not given her any promises. But this girl was not like any of the girls, with whom he once had one-night stands.


    Hence, Xiao Bing deemed it necessary for her to seek her own happiness.


    Though he had made up his mind, the decision still weighed heavily in his heart. Men are like animals, their main desire was to conquer. It was hard for them to see the girl they love, lying in someone else¡¯s arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to think about it¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up and walked slowly towards the direction of the mansion. When he arrived in the yard, he found Su Xiaoxiao, Maggie and Ye Xiaoxi kicking shuttlecocks around . Though it was getting dark, the yard was brilliantly illuminated, after they turned the lights on.


    Xiao Bing decided not to be so melancholy, and sat down on a rock nearby, watching the girls playing.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, stop being so serious, otherwise I¡¯ll double your homework!¡± Maggie threatened her.


    Now that they were living together, this made it convenient for Maggie to help Su Xiaoxiao with her studies. According Su Xiaoxiao, her studies had progressed at a stunning rate, after Maggie started tutoring her. And in addition, she acquired a tremendous amount of knowledge, that she could not obtain from her classes.


    Maggie was only 13, yet the scholars in the university would be put to shame by her erudition. Maybe she was not as professional as those experts in certain fields, but her knowledge range was wide, and she was pretty good at almost every subject. Few scholars could match her on those subjects. So Xiao Bing and others always called her a prodigy behind her back.


    Su Xiaoxiao, who had always been aloof, had a smug smile on her face. Only when she was among her friends, would she stop her masquerade.


    Su Xiaoxiao smiled, ¡°Little teacher, didn¡¯t you say that although you are just a little girl, you are better than anyone in any aspects. Then why it is not the same, when it comes to kicking shuttlecocks?¡±


    Fuming with anger, Maggie said, ¡°You all know that sports is an exception.¡±


    Maggie was telling the truth. This prodigy was not good at everything. She did not have the aptitude for sports. Some of them even wondered if Gao Fei and Maggie shared the same blood, because her brother was so much more superior than her, in that area.


    As she expected, they all burst into laughter, after Maggie said it.


    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t outscore you. It¡¯s my turn. Let me show you how many I can¡­¡±


    Maggie caught the shuttlecock twice, but failed at the third attempt, which made her stamp her feet on the ground, in anger. Laughter filled the yard, when everyone watched her cute actions.


    Zhan Hongyan smiled, when she walked out of the room.


    Xiao Bing looked at her and said, ¡°You should join them.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Zhan Hongyan pointed at herself. Then she walked up to Xiao Bing, and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to play it¡±, she said shyly.


    Zhan Hongyan¡¯s temperament was the cool sort. After all, she had been a cold-blooded killer. After Xiao Bing took her in, her personality changed, due to being around these people every day. Yet it still made Zhan Hongyan, who used to be a killer teetering between life and death, uncomfortable, thinking about playing shuttle cock with these girls.


    Maggie¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard this. She walked over to Zhan Hongyan and grabbed her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll soon be familiar with it, if you try it several times. Please come and join us.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan still felt very awkward. Maggie grinned, ¡°You are my brother¡¯s pupil, which makes me your aunt-in-law. Now your aunt-in-law is commanding you to play with me.¡±


    Maggie was not making any sense. Though Gao Fei trained Zhan Hongyan like a pupil, he did not actually take her as his student. On the other hand, Maggie was Gao Fei¡¯s sister, not his junior sister pupil.


    But it was still somewhat amusing, when one watched a little girl saying this so seriously.


    Zhan Hongyan still felt awkward. Ye Xiaoxi came over, and grabbed her other arm and smiled, ¡°Come on. It¡¯s simple. It will merely take minutes for you to learn. Haven¡¯t you ever played it during your childhood?¡±


    ¡°I may have played it once or twice. I forgot. It has been too long.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi picked up the shuttlecock and grinned, ¡°Watch me, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s intention was to unify everyone around Xiao Bing into one entity. As Xiao Bing¡¯s future wife, she had been trying her best to get along with everyone around Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing sometimes felt so blessed to have such a considerate girlfriend.


    Besides, the guards employed by the Ye family were not short of good martial artists. She ordered the less powerful masters to guard the mansion, and the best of them to protect Su Xiaoxiao and the other staff in the noodle house, which greatly lightened Xiao Bing¡¯s burden.


    The Ye Family was the most powerful family in Jiang City, in terms of business, and they attached mounting importance to safety. Since they had spent so much money on it, the masters they trained were not inferior.


    While watching the girls playing, Xiao Bing suddenly thought of Liu Kexin, who was going to the movies with Yu Miao tomorrow. The idea of it nagged at him, whenever he thought of it.


    ¡°Alas, I already have Yezi. Why am I still thinking of this nonsense. Yezi is like a goddess. I¡¯m the most fortunate man on earth to have Yezi as my girlfriend. I should not ask for anything else.¡±


    Xiao Bing raised his head, and met Yezi¡¯s eyes, which had a hint of laughter in them. Xiao Bing felt his heart fluttering. ¡°She is a smart girl. Can it be that she found out about something?¡±


    Before Xiao Bing could come up with more theories, Yezi looked away, and continued to play with the girls.


    The night grew darker as it was already past 11.30. Since they had to either work or go to school tomorrow , the party soon broke up. The one who was most upset was Maggie. Her aptitude for sports was not so good. She was glad when she that Zhan Hongyan was new to the game, thinking that finally there would be someone she could outscore. And as she had expected, Zhan Hongyan lost the first two rounds.


    However, for someone who was as skilled as Zhan Hongyan, it was very easy for her to master the game. After several tries, Zhan Hongyan became better and better at the game. Later she did not even lose one round. In the end, even Su Xiaoxiao and Ye Xiaoxi were not a match for her. With one more person in this game, Maggie¡¯s rank dropped from third place to fourth, which upset her greatly.


    Xiao Bing noticed that Maggie was pouting. He stood up and quipped , ¡°It¡¯s okay, Maggie. Bring another person to join the game tomorrow, then you won¡¯t be the fourth.¡±


    Maggie¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Anyone.¡± Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°No matter who you invite, you won¡¯t be the fourth. Instead, you will be the fifth¡­¡±


    Everyone erupted with laughter. Maggie blazed with anger, ¡°Brother Bing, even you are starting to mock me.¡±


    As she said this, she began running towards Xiao Bing. Roars of laughter filled the yard, as Xiao Bing sprinted away with Maggie chasing after him.


    Finally, Xiao Bing deliberately let the girl catch him. The girl punched him hard in the chest twice, then she called it quits.


    After returning to their room, Yezi said, ¡°Go and have a rest. I¡¯ll have a shower first.¡±


    Xiao Bing held her in his arms and smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t we shower together? Ouch¡­ Not so hard.¡±


    Yezi grinned after she pinched Xiao Bing. ¡°Go and lie on the bed. I was having so much fun just then. Now, I¡¯m sweaty ad tired.¡±


    Xiao Bing released Yezi and inhaled deeply from her shoulder and chuckled, ¡°The beauty¡¯s sweat is fragrant .¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d better wash the fragrant sweat away.¡± Yezi suddenly whirled around and stood in front of Xiao Bing, staring at Xiao Bing with her pretty and sly eyes, until Xiao Bing felt very guilty. Then she asked, ¡°Brother Bing, is there anything you did not tell me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Bing sounded fretful, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You must tell me if you do. I¡¯m your woman, remember that. Though I have not given my body to you yet, we¡¯re staying in the same room. I have already taken you as my husband.


    Xiao Bing was so deeply touched that he hugged her again.


    ¡°Honey, my father, sister and brother are all gone. And it has merely been several years after my mom¡¯s death. Can you give me two years? Two years later, I¡¯ll marry you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing gently kissed Xiao Bing¡¯s forehead, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Two years later, I shall marry you.¡±


    ¡°During these two years, if you can¡¯t help it, I can¡­ I can give myself to you, or you can find other women outside this house. It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you do not get any disease from them.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled awkwardly, ¡°Yezi, you¡¯re overthinking. Don¡¯t worry. Your Brother Bing is not that kind of guy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not overthinking.¡± Yezi spoke, with a conspiratorial grin on her face, ¡°Men are always eager for that kind of thing. Especially when they share the bed with a girl every night¡­ Too much restraint might lead to trouble. As long as you remember that you¡¯re my man, and I am going to be your wife, I won¡¯t bother too much about your activities outside this house. Because I can understand that.¡±


    Xiao Bing had not expected that Yezi would be this open-minded. He coughed awkwardly and smiled, ¡°Just don¡¯t ever think of that. Alright, didn¡¯t you say that you needed to shower. Now it¡¯s time.¡±


    Xiao Bing pushed Yezi into the bathroom. It was the first time Yezi had seen him being this embarrassed. Chuckling, she went into the bathroom. She was a very smart woman, who knew that a man could not to be restrained, even though you put a chain around his neck. His activities outside his home did not matter. What was important was that the man could feel the warmth from the girl he loved. So that, no matter what type of the fun he was having outside his home, he would always remember that there was someone faithful waiting for him at home.


    That was all that Yezi had ever asked for.

 Chapter 247 - Yezi Was The Love Of My Life

    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t stop Liu Kexin from dating Yu Miao. The next evening, when Xiao Bing and Mu Tingchuan had just finished discussing their plans, his phone rang. It was a message from Liu Kexin. Xiao Bing read it immediately, ¡°I gave Yu Miao a chance. I will hang out with him and see how things go. Thank you, Brother Bing, for all you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s hands trembled and he found it a little difficult to type out a reply, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Be nice to him. I hope you can find happiness.¡±


    After sending the message, Xiao Bing suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Tingchuan, you don¡¯t need to worry about the rebellion. I have entrusted someone reliable with this. He will drive to Jidong Province tonight and create a rebellion in its underground world with Wuya¡¯s help. You can rest assured.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s confidence in that person didn¡¯t just come from his loyalty. Xiao Bing also trusted in the wisdom of his strategy.


    Mu Tingchuan was surprised. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Poisonous Fox, one of Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s two pupils.¡±


    Instantly Mu Tingchuan looked at Xiao Bing from a different perspective. In his mind. Xiao Bing had been with Yezi and his other friends every day, not doing anything. Yet he did not see that Xiao Bing had prepared everything perfectly. He even subverted Zhuge Jiangnan¡¯s best student, to him this made Xiao Bing a very scary person.


    Su Xiaoxiao came in from outside with Lil Bei. Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°Xiao Bing, I should go back. The final war is imminent. You should be well-prepared. After that, we shall see who will live and who will die.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded. As Mu Tingchuan was leaving, Su Xiaoxiao greeted him politely, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Mr. Mu.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan was already very familiar with the people living in the mansion. Everyone knew he was Xiao Bing¡¯s most trusted adviser, so he was greatly respected.


    Miyamoto Shinji didn¡¯t talk much with the others lately. He often went into the woods to practice swords play. He became more and more aloof, a little like Master Ximen, a great fighter in a martial arts novel.


    After Mu Tingchuan left, Xiao Bing walked over to Lil Bei and pulled him along. He turned back to Su Xiaoxiao as they headed out, ¡°If they ask, just tell them that we went to the bar.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said okay and mumbled faintly, ¡°What are they up to?¡±


    Xiao Bing walked out of the mansion pulling Lil Bei with him. They got into a car and drove insanely towards the city.


    The two were silent along the way. The car arrived at the suburb and stopped in front of a shabby barbecue shop. Xiao Bing turned to Lil Bei and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just have a bite here.¡±


    Lil Bei asked, ¡°Will you still be capable of driving after this?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°That¡¯s the convenience of the suburb. No one will arrest us for drunk-driving. Just kidding. We can leave the car here and call a taxi.¡±


    They got out of the car, found themselves a table and sat down. It was indeed a dilapidated place. There were four tables, two of which were occupied by some laborers. Some of them were covered with dirt and some even bared their upper bodies. But this was the very ambience that Xiao Bing liked.


    Unfettered and unconstrained!


    Xiao Bing thumped on the table and bellowed, ¡°20 lamb kebabs, 20 beef kebabs, a plate of groundnuts, a plate of smashed cucumber salad and a crate of beer.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Bring the beers first and open them all!¡±


    The owner brought them the beers and opened them all. Then he began barbecuing Xiao Bing¡¯s order.


    Xiao Bing picked up four beers and gave two of them to Lil Bei. He raised one bottle as he smiled, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s see how many bottles we can drain.¡±


    Lil Bei had been smiling brightly all this time. They clinked their bottles and drank as fast as they could as if it was a competition. They cast their bottles aside after draining them.


    Lil Bei wiped his mouth on his sleeve and smiled, ¡°Brother Bing, it¡¯s been a long time since we had a drink together. It has been three and a half years.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Bing agreed, ¡°You have been watching over Su Xiaoxiao day and night. It¡¯s only now that you could relax.¡±


    Lil Bei stared into Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Brother Bing, you¡¯re not in a good mood?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned nonchalantly, ¡°No, I just wanted to drink some beer with you.¡±


    Lil Bei shook his head, ¡°Brother Bing, I know you too well. You won¡¯t be like this if you weren¡¯t in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What am I like now?¡±


    ¡°Calling me out and saying nothing along the way.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled wryly, ¡°I still can¡¯t hide anything from you. But it doesn¡¯t matter now. Let¡¯s just drink if you still consider yourself my brother!¡±


    The smile on Lil Bei¡¯s face was still huge. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s keep drinking.¡±


    They raised their second bottles, but this time they didn¡¯t drink it all, only half. They put the bottles aside when the owner served them the lamb kebabs. ¡°The kebabs are ready. Cucumber salad and peanuts are on their way.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After the owner served the cucumber salad and peanuts, he began serving the other customers. While peeling the garlic, Lil Bei asked, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s your plan for the future?¡±


    ¡°Plan? What do you mean what plan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking whether you¡¯ve decided to return to the Dragon Gate.¡±


    Xiao Bing pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I will return. Stop talking about this, the garlic is enough for us. By the way, has the Dragon Teeth urged you to go back? After all, I borrowed you from them. They might have problems if you are with me for too long.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have any objection. After all, they know my relationship with you. They should be ashamed that they let me come alone to you. If it weren¡¯t for Brother Bing, they wouldn¡¯t have been renowned as the best special force on earth!¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not completely true. Before I took over, they were already the best force in China and one of the best in the world.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s you who made them the best in the world. They successfully carried out every mission assigned to them. Even the Dark World trembles upon hearing their name.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. We should stop thinking about it.¡±


    Lil Bei asked, ¡°Then why do you still want to go back to the Dragon Gate?¡±


    There was a glint in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will sever myself from them sooner or later, but not now. The Dragon Gate needs a clean-up and Peiya must be avenged. I have to seek justice for her and Su Xiaoxiao. After that, I will quit all this.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your plan after that?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°To live a normal and happy life with Yezi.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s smile came from the bottom of his heart. Whenever he thought of Yezi, happiness would bloom in his heart like a flower. But he sighed when he thought of Liu Kexin.


    Lil Bei was confused by the sigh, ¡°You had a quarrel with sister-in-law?¡±


    The sister-in-law Lil Bei referred to was Yezi, Xiao Bing¡¯s one true girlfriend. During his three years in Dragon Gate, Xiao Bing was the Mr. Dragon in Jingdu, who had been flirting with all the noble ladies. He even slept with some of them while carrying out missions. Back then, Xiao Bing was amorous, carefree and wild like a stallion.


    Lil Bei did not know much about Xiao Bing since he joined the Dragon Gate because he had not kept in touch with Xiao Bing. However, once in a while, he heard about Xiao Bing¡¯s love affairs when he was on the phone with Su Peiya. Xiao Bing may have been more restrained then, but he was nothing like the Xiao Bing he was now.


    Xiao Bing had a girlfriend now, which was not something Xiao Bing would do. People used to joke that he might never have a girlfriend of his own. It was not that he could not find a woman. The number of women he slept with was so innumerable, yet none of them could own his body or his soul. Mostly it was just a one-night stand.


    Yet Lil Bei saw changes in this man in Jiang City, which showed that Yezi had a great hold over Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. Maybe Xiao Bing deemed the girl more important than his life. Small wonder Xiao Bing would ask him to drink if there was a quarrel.


    Xiao Bing shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°We didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just so complicated. You know what? Yezi is a goddess who doesn¡¯t belong in this world. Her beautiful face, her smile, her cheerfulness and the mischief in her eyes, all prove that she¡¯s an untouchable goddess.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many women in my life: slutty women, innocent women, independent women, noble women, bewitching women, cold-blooded female assassins. Yet all of them were far inferior to Yezi.¡±


    ¡°Because Yezi is the only girl who can make my heart race every time I see her!¡±

 Chapter 248 - A Letter From Mr. Buddha

    Chapter 248 A Letter From Mr. Buddha


    One crate after another, Xiao Bing and Lil Bei drank a huge amount of beer. Then the two drunkards staggered towards the mansion with their arms draped around each other¡¯s shoulders. They arrived an hour later and threw themselves on their beds as soon as they stepped into their rooms.


    The next morning when Xiao Bing opened his eyes, he could smell the alcohol from his own breath. Yezi was lying beside him, her eyes red. ¡°You¡¯re up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Yesterday¡­ How did I come back?¡±


    Yezi managed a wry smile, ¡°You were so drunk you don¡¯t even you how you come back?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled wryly and scratched his head. He scooped Yezi into his arms and spoke with a guilty tone, ¡°You must not have slept well last night because of me.¡±


    ¡°Humph, good that you know it. You were talking in your sleep. I fed you a bowl of soup to sober you up. I guess you don¡¯t remember it.¡±


    Xiao Bing said awkwardly, ¡°What did I say in my sleep?¡±


    ¡°You were calling my name¡­.¡± Yezi looked abashed. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s past nine in the morning. I won¡¯t go anywhere today. I¡¯ll just stay with you.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt a bit guilty because it was the message from Liu Kexin which made him want to drink. He was afraid that he might¡¯ve been calling out Liu Kexin¡¯s name when he was drunk. He was relieved to hear Yezi¡¯s answer. He decided to let it go thinking that it was best for Liu Kexin and himself. Otherwise, it would just be a waste of time for the girl.


    ¡°Alright, Brother Bing. You should rest at home today. I¡¯ll make you breakfast. You drank too much last night. Come, have some porridge first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have servants to prepare breakfast?¡±


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Will it be the same?¡±


    They looked at each other, their eyes gleaming with tenderness. ¡°No,¡± Xiao Bing answered softly.


    Smiling sweetly, Yezi trotted out to make breakfast. As long as Xiao Bing approved and as long as he liked the food, she was happy. Love is a mutual thing. The love Xiao Bing had for Yezi was as much as the love Yezi had for him.


    Yezi was with Xiao Bing throughout the day. After dinner, Xiao Bing continued to train Dumbass. Xiao Bing scarcely went to the Noodle House now. Li Chunlan understood. She knew that Xiao Bing was destined to achieve something great. She decided to find an even more suitable person to carry on her exclusive recipe.


    According to Dumbass¡¯s current strength, there was not much more that Xiao Bing could help him with. He had just reached the early stage of Transforming-strength, which made it impossible for him to progress quickly. He could only enhance himself step by step because if one did not have a solid foundation, the progression of his martial art could easily be twisted. His situation was different from Xiao Bing¡¯s. It took half a year for Xiao Bing to jump from the Concealing Strength Stage to Elixir-strength Stage, which was something that never happened before. But that was because Xiao Bing had been there before. He had even been stronger than now. He was just on a path he once journeyed. His foundation was much more solid and that helped him to advance more effectively.


    The most important thing for Dumbass now was to strengthen his foundation.


    Xiao Bing and Dumbass had just stepped into the mansion when they suddenly heard the air whistling. Xiao Bing whipped his hand up to grab an envelope. Xiao Bing looked into the darkness but saw nothing.


    Xiao Bing frowned. ¡°Brother Bing, what happened?¡± Dumbass asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go in and take a look first.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked into his room with Dumbass and found Yezi there. She smiled when she saw Dumbass trailing behind her boyfriend. She asked, ¡°Are you guys done training? I¡¯ll make tea for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I will go home and have a good sleep. Brother Bing, can you open that envelope. I want to see what¡¯s in it?¡±


    Yezi asked out of curiosity, ¡°Envelope? What envelope?¡±


    Xiao Bing took out the envelope from his breast pocket, sat on a chair, opened the envelope and placed the letter on the desk. The characters on it were written with great force. It even seemed to exude a certain air of divinity tainted with extreme evil. Dumbass and Yezi felt dizzy the moment they looked at the words. Yezi almost passed put. Xiao Bing reached out and supported her.


    Dumbass quickly retreated and bellowed, ¡°What on earth? Why do the characters look so scary? I felt the world turning upside down when I merely glanced at it.¡±


    Frowning, Xiao Bing asked coldly, ¡°What did you both feel?¡±


    Dumbass answered, ¡°I saw a group of glowing monks chanting scriptures. I almost fell to my knees. But then I saw a hell in which a dark monster was shouting in the flames. I was really terrified.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more or less what I saw¡­¡± Yezi said, her face deathly pale.


    Xiao Bing sighed and spoke gravely, ¡°This one can kill with his writing, which is something I¡¯ve never heard of. He must be a formidable martial artist.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought about it and surmised that he might be able to do that when he reached his prime. He assumed that the writer must have reached the level of Void-breaking.


    ¡°Among the people I know, only one has such a mixed personality of a Buddha and a demon¡­ Mr. Buddha.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Could it be that Mr. Buddha already knows I¡¯m here? Is this his declaration of war?¡±


    Dumbass and Yezi did not dare look anymore. Xiao Bing took a closer look and read the characters on it, ¡°The Buddha and the Demon were one entity when this world was born. I¡¯m Mr. Buddha. Three days from now, I¡¯ll send two of my men to invite the princess and the demon¡¯s envoy to a feast with me.¡±


    Xiao Bing folded the sheet and cursed, ¡°Damn, why do they always say three days later? Are they writing a novel or filming a movie?¡±


    Yezi finally revived and asked, ¡°What? What happened?¡±


    Xiao Bing answered frowning, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I need to ask Gao Fei and Maggie to find out the whole story.¡±


    Dumbass said, ¡°Let me go and ask them over.¡±


    It was late in the night. But the situation was very serious. They had not expected Mr. Buddha to send his men. If Gao Fei and Maggie refused to leave in three days, it was very possible that there would be a hell of a fight. Since they know of the devil¡¯s death, the two sent by Mr. Buddha would definitely not be inferior to the devil. Normal martial artists like Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan would not be of much help in this kind of fight.


    Dumbass very quickly brought Gao Fei and Maggie over. Gao Fei still looked emotionless while Maggie came in rubbing her eyes. Dumbass had knocked on her door when she was about to go to bed.


    ¡°Boss, you have something urgent to tell us?¡± Gao Fei asked placidly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing handed the letter to Gao Fei. ¡°Take a look at this.¡±


    Maggie moved closer after Gao Fei unfolded the sheet. But Maggie didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. After they were done reading it, Gao Fei remained emotionless, but Maggie seemed wide awake. She flared, ¡°Who the hell is this Mr. Buddha. Why should we listen to this son of a bitch?¡±


    Gao Fei answered calmly, ¡°He¡¯s considered to be the scariest person in the Dark World, a prodigy in martial arts. I knew he would come for us after the devil¡¯s death. I just didn¡¯t expect it to be this fast.¡±


    Gao Fei looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave with Maggie tonight. They are coming for us. We won¡¯t let you be involved in this.¡±


    Xiao Bing slapped the table and blazed, ¡°I thought we had a deal. What do you mean by saying I should not be involved! You two are with me now. You want me to cast you aside when you are in danger? I will never do something like that.¡±


    Maggie also said anxiously, ¡°Brother Bing, you¡¯re a very good person, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. Neither of you will leave. Besides, it¡¯s just a matter of time before I go to war with him. They may have come prepared this time, but they might not have a clear understanding of our strength. They must¡¯ve thought the devil died by Gao Fei¡¯s hands, so they¡¯re only looking at Gao Fei as the threat. Otherwise, they would not have sent only two killers. So this gives us an advantage.¡±


    Gao Fei said, ¡°Boss, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Since two people are coming here, I will kill them both!¡±


    Maggie said, ¡°You can¡¯t offend him because of us¡­¡±


    Before Maggie could finish, Gao Fei agreed and went out, dragging Maggie with him.


    Maggie tried to free herself from his grasp as they walked. After they were well away from Xiao Bing¡¯s room, Maggie spoke, ¡°Brother Fei, why didn¡¯t you let me finish? Brother Bing will die if he offends Mr. Buddha because of us.¡±


    Gao Fei replied calmly, ¡°For a man, sometimes it is not his life that matters most.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it that matters most?¡± Maggie asked hotly.


    ¡°Trust and dignity, ¡± Gao Fei said, ¡°If we don¡¯t agree to what he said, it means that we don¡¯t trust him. This will make him feel that we¡¯re treading on his dignity.¡±


    Maggie¡¯s mind went blank for a moment. Then she stamped on the ground and blazed, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you men. Anyway, in three days, you must protect the people here. I don¡¯t want even one of them to die¡­¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±

 Chapter 249 - Killers Sent By the Buddhism

    Chapter 249 Killers Sent By the Buddhism


    Xiao Bing knew they would come for him ever since the devil¡¯s death. But he had always thought that would happen after he¡¯d dealt with Lord Long, not before.


    But that might not be a bad thing after all from Xiao Bing¡¯s viewpoint. Mr. Buddha didn¡¯t know he was there. He could take advantage of that to get rid of the two killers he sent.


    It was not easy to find a master who was as powerful as the masters of Dragon Gate or who was at the service of Mr. Buddha. The number of innate masters was small, and an innate master who served the Dragon Gate or Mr. Buddha was even rarer and of the best. It would be a great loss to both sides if anyone of them was killed. Dragon Gate lost Su Peiya. Though the foundation was not much affected, it was still a great loss for them.


    Mr. Buddha had already lost a devil. If two more were sent here, they would be killed by Xiao Bing as well!


    Over the next few days, Xiao Bing kept in touch with the poisonous fox and Mu Tingchuan. In the meantime, he told the ones he trusted things about the two innate masters. Miyamoto Shinji had acquired that information. Xiao Bing did not intend to ask for Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s help. It was too dangerous and Miyamoto Shinji stayed because he wanted to avenge Master Hou. So Xiao Bing did not want him to be involved in this.


    To his surprise, Miyamoto Shinji insisted on fighting those two masters when he heard that they were at the level of the innate. From the glint in the man¡¯s eyes, Xiao Bing knew he was itching for a good fight. It was fair to say that Miyamoto Shinji was obsessed with martial arts.


    On the third day, as soon as it was daylight, Xiao Bing sent away everyone not involved in the battle to avoid the loss of innocent lives. This included the servants, Su Xiaoxiao, her mother and even the guards. He ordered them to stay the night at the noodle house. They objected strongly saying they were here to protect the owner of the mansion, yet they had to retreat when Xiao Bing was in danger. However, they had no choice but to obey as Xiao Bing¡¯s command suffered no objections.


    That night, only Xiao Bing, Miyamoto Shinji, Lil Bei, Zhan Hongyan, Gao Fei and Maggie, were at the mansion. Except for Maggie, the others were at the level of fighting-strength. However, today¡¯s fight had nothing to do with them. Only Xiao Bing, Miyamoto Shinji, Lil Bei, and Gao Fei were involved in this.


    Xiao Bing had specially ordered all guards at the posts, visible or invisible, to stay out of it tonight. Though they were all well-trained, they would not last more than a second before these innate masters.


    The whole mansion fell silent as darkness descended. On a street, a few dozen meters away from the mansion, a tall, gaunt black man was walking alongside a blond-haired man, who looked like a European.


    They were talking in Chinese, which was the language Mr. Buddha used. Every person who followed the Buddhism was required to learn Chinese.


    The European man asked, ¡°Who is this demon¡¯s envoy and Miss Maggie whom we¡¯re supposed to invite this time?¡±


    There was a saber hanging on his waist, the same weapon as Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Whatever it is, we just need to do as Mr. Bhudda asked.¡± The black man answered sternly.


    The European guffawed, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever smile? How will women like you if you don¡¯t know how to smile?¡±


    The black guy replied coldly, ¡°Women are just a tool to further men¡¯s bloodline. It¡¯s not wise for a man to think about women all the time.¡±


    ¡°Humph, it looks like you will never understand feelings between a man and a woman.¡±


    They arrived at the gate of the mansion as they talked. Frowning, the black man said, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. All the guards don¡¯t seem to be here.¡±


    The blond-haired man grinned, ¡°Why should they let the guards stay here? For us to slaughter?¡±


    The European¡¯s reasoning made sense to the black man. Without a word, he punched the air. Boom! The gate opened, and the two walked in.


    Normal people wouldn¡¯t have dared to enter someone¡¯s house just like that, especially Master Hou¡¯s. Maybe these two were too confident of their power, so they did not give two hoots about what ambushes they might encounter.


    The moment they stepped into the mansion, Xiao Bing, Zhan Hongyan and Dumbass walked out of the hall. Miyamoto Shinji suddenly appeared on the roof, clad in a white gown, his hands folded before his chest, and a sword hanging on his waist. Under the pale moonlight, he looked like Ximen Chuixue about to fight Ye Gucheng.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes swept over the two men and he felt relieved. These two were powerful martial artists who were even stronger than him. But they weren¡¯t at the stage of Gang-strength, which meant that they weren¡¯t more powerful than the devil, who was more or less at the pinnacle of Elixir-strength. So these two, at most, might be as powerful as the devil or even inferior to him.


    But Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t afford to be less than vigilant. The devil was stronger than Xiao Bing. He was not able to beat him even if he put his life on the line. There were three main reasons why he killed the devil. First, the devil had intended to kill him slowly, like a cat torturing its prey. Secondly, the devil was a little afraid of Xiao Bing¡¯s ferocity. Thirdly, although he was at the early stage of Elixir-strength, his martial prowess was at Void-breaking level, These three combined to help him effectively kill the devil.


    If he were to fight the devil again, Xiao Bing was sure that there would be no chance of a win for him, if the devil defended himself well this time.


    So, although these two had reached the level of Gang-strength, Xiao Bing should not underestimate them.


    Standing in the hall, Miyamoto Shinji cast a condescending glance at the European. His eyes glinted sharply when he saw the sword in the European¡¯s hands. They gleamed more brightly than the stars. It was rare for a swordmaster to encounter another swordmaster, especially when they were both at the level of the innate.


    The black man¡¯s eyes swept the room, ¡°The demon¡¯s envoy and the princess, please show yourself.¡±


    Gao Fei and Maggie walked out of the room, hand in hand. The European¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. Grinning, he took a bow and said, ¡°Your highness, we have been asked to escort you back.¡±


    Maggie sniggered, ¡°Asked by whom? Escort whom?¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised. And not just Xiao Bing, Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan too looked as though it was their first time seeing this girl. Usually, Maggie behaved like a mischievous, energetic little girl. But now she showed a certain air of nobility. Her glance, her way of speaking, all resembled an ancient princess who was questioning her subjects.


    This girl of thirteen was placing an invisible pressure on them.


    The European grinned, ¡°Mr. Buddha commanded us to bring the princess and the envoy back.¡±


    Maggie said, ¡°Tell that Mr. Buddha I have never met him and have nothing to do with him and he¡¯s not to send anyone over to bother me anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± The European smiled, ¡°Your highness, I understand what you might be thinking. A pretty girl like you must really hate men coming to bother you. But this time, you must come with us.¡±


    Maggie asked, ¡°What if I refused?¡±


    ¡°If you refused, I¡¯m afraid I must tie you up and carry you there,¡± the European replied, leering at the Maggie, a 13-year-old girl who looked prettier than a barbie doll. To some perverts who had an interest in little girls, she was very tempting.


    The blond-haired man grinned, ¡°But I can assure you that I¡¯ll try to make it comfortable for you. I pity the weak and I hate hurting little girls.¡±


    Gao Fei suddenly spoke, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The European¡¯s face turned serious again. ¡°I forgot to introduce ourselves. We are followers of the Buddhism. We came from Country F, a romantic land. My name is very long. You can just call me Henry. The one standing beside me is Tulay, an African compatriot who has slaughtered numerous people.¡±


    ¡°Henry¡­ Tulay¡­¡± Gao Fei nodded and said, ¡°Good, I never kill nameless people.¡±


    Henry grinned, ¡°I assume you must be the man who killed the devil. But I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t kill us that easily today. I¡¯d like to have a fair fight with you. To be honest, I¡¯ve always been curious about what you do and how powerful you are.¡±


    .The gate was opened right after Henry finished talking. Only this time, it was blown into bits by an explosion. Then in came a stolid man wearing only a pair of trunks and canvas shoes. Henry and Tulay lowered their heads in awe the moment he arrived. Xiao Bing felt his breath caught in his throat because the momentum this man was showing was much more powerful than Henry¡¯s or Tulay¡¯s.


    There seemed to be something looming over the mansion after this man appeared. It was a certain vibe he created. Xiao Bing knew that this well-built man had reached the level of Gang-strength!


    Allegedly, almost no one could reach the level of the Void-breaking. The Gang-strength was the highest level a human could reach in recent years. And now he saw one standing in front of him.


    Two masters of Elixir-strength and one of Gang-strength! It¡¯s going to be an uphill battle!

 Chapter 250 - White Hair, One Of the Eight Buddhist Generals

    Chapter 250 White Hair, One Of the Eight Buddhist Generals


    This man was wearing a pair of large-sized trunks and canvas shoes. He was dark-skinned, but it was dark in a healthy way. But his hair was long, snow-white and braided.


    His whole body was studded with iron-like muscles. It only took one glance for one to know that he and Dumbass were the same kind of masters. Only this man was definitely much stronger.


    After he walked in, he bumped his fists together. The air seemed to tremble with its impact. He looked everyone over before fixing his eyes on Gao Fei. He grinned, revealing his white teeth. ¡°I¡¯m one of the eight Buddhist generals at Mr. Buddha¡¯s service. They call me White Hair. I¡¯m here expressly to extend an invitation to the demon¡¯s envoy and the princess.¡±


    His voice boomed like a thunderbolt in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Gao Fei answered calmly, ¡°Maggie and I won¡¯t go with you.¡±


    White hair seemed to have known that Gao Fei would say that. He even wanted Gao Fei to refuse. ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid I must force you to come with us. And Mr. Buddha has told us that if the envoy refuses to leave, we can let him stay but the princess must come with us.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go, neither will Maggie, ¡± Gao Fei said calmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re making it difficult for us. I¡¯m afraid we will have to take the princess alive with us. I hope you will reconsider this.¡±


    It was an ultimatum!


    But Gao Fei still spoke calmly, ¡°Send the guests out.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. I knew you will say that¡­¡± White Hair grinned, his eyes glittering with excitement. ¡°The envoy fought to protect the princess and was killed by me. That¡¯s what you should tell Mr. Buddha when you go back.¡±


    Henry and Tulay, who were so arrogant before, both replied with great respect, ¡°As you say.¡±


    White Hair walked over to Gao Fei step by step. Then he twisted his neck and grinned, ¡°Demon¡¯s envoy, maybe you don¡¯t fully understand the eight Buddhist generals. They are right below Mr. Buddha in the Buddhism. And below them are the followers of Buddhism, who are also called the mortals. Ever since we started, we have never met our equal. I was told you are one of the most powerful human beings alive and I¡¯m curious to know if it¡¯s true.¡±


    Xiao Bing could not help sneering, ¡°Never met an equal? May I ask if you¡¯ve ever encountered one from the Dragon Gate.¡±


    There was a glint in White Hair¡¯s eyes. Then they were fixed on Xiao Bing. He frowned as he wondered where he¡¯d seen this man before. But he did not linger on that matter. ¡°There was one in Dragon Gate. His name was Lei Jun and people often called him Thunder Moving the Ninth Heaven. He was killed by Feng XIII, one of the eight Buddhist Generals. His head is still in Feng XIII¡¯s hands, preserved as a trophy.


    Xiao Bing stared blankly for a moment, then he turned mad. With a thump, he vanished. The cement under his feet was smashed to pieces. The next moment, Xiao Bing¡¯s fist appeared in front of the White Hair¡¯s face. No one thought Xiao Bing would attack White Hair, the strongest of the three. One was at the early stage of Elixir-strength, while the other had reached the level of Gang-strength.


    The fist came with all of Xiao Bing¡¯s strength. Even the air trembled. Boom! Xiao Bing punched on the solid shield projected by his foe¡¯s Gang-strength. Others could only see Xiao Bing¡¯s fist stop about half a meter away from White Hair, who then grinned condescendingly.


    Henry guffawed, ¡°How hilarious! A master who just reached the level of the innate dares to challenge the eight Buddhist generals. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even break his shield.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes turned red. He punched twice insanely. White Hair was shocked because his Gang-spirit shaped shield was broken. Xiao Bing¡¯s fist was about to hit his body. He could not believe that Xiao Bing broke through his first layer of defense.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Xiao Bing was sent hurtling backward, not surprisingly.


    White Hair bumped fists with Xiao Bing¡¯s. The formidable strength on his fist almost broke Xiao Bing¡¯s arm. Xiao Bing flew a dozen meters and fell in the hall. Even the house trembled.


    White Hair swung his arms and spoke quietly, ¡°He¡¯s quite a powerful man. Envoy, never thought you would choose such a good place. But he has only reached the innate level. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not powerful enough to stop me. If he stands in my way again, I won¡¯t mind killing them all.¡±


    Dumbass found himself unable to move after the White Hair appeared. Seeing Xiao Bing on the ground, his anger helped him overcome his fear. He took a step forward and bellowed angrily, ¡°You dare harm my boss? I shall kill you!¡±


    But White Hair didn¡¯t even care to glance at him. He swung his hands casually and a formidable wind blew towards Dumbass, hitting him with massive power. Dumbass grunted but remained standing while clenching his fists. Then he took two steps back, leaving clear footprints on the ground. After that, he stabilized himself as an unparalleled feeling of shock came over him. ¡°This white-haired old man nearly blew me away simply by swinging his hands. I would have been thrown out of the house if he was more serious.¡±


    White Hair thought Dumbass would be seriously injured by this blow, but the latter merely took two steps back. This time, he cast Dumbass a startled glance.


    Tulay spoke icily, ¡°General, these people look powerful. We can¡¯t be too careful with them. Let¡¯s just take her and go.¡±


    White Hair glanced casually at the African, who then lowered his head, his body trembling a little.


    The eight Buddhist generals held supreme status in the Buddhism. Any one of them was capable of destroying a small country. If Mr. Buddha had not been there to restrain them, they might have turned the world upside down.


    But White Hair did not do anything to Tulay. He pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the envoy. Kill all others, and don¡¯t harm the princess. We¡¯ll take her with us after they are all dead.¡±


    Gao Fei lowered his head and whispered to Maggie, ¡°Go and check the boss¡¯s situation. And don¡¯t come out of the room.¡±


    ¡°Okay. He wounded Brother Bing. You must kill him for me, ¡± Maggie said fiercely.


    After White Hair appeared, his aura loomed over the whole mansion. As insensitive as Dumbass was, he felt as though his body was paralyzed, making it extremely difficult to move.


    So powerful that he seemed to be in a realm of his own, yet Maggie could so casually say, kill him for me!


    But the weirdest part was Gao Fei absently replying, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Maggie then did as her brother asked and went back to the hall to see to Xiao Bing, who was still unconscious. There were three powerful martial artists there and the one Gao Fei was confronting was one of the eight Buddhist generals. But Maggie did not seem worried about her brother at all.


    When he saw Maggie coming to help him up, Xiao Bing quickly shook his head and said with some difficulty, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Then she sat down on the ground, looking anxiously at Xiao Bing.


    After hitting his fist with White Hair¡¯s, the powerful blow from his foe numbed his entire arm. At the same time, a great force rushed into his body. He tried hard but failed to eliminate it, and it was still creating havoc inside him. He had to use part of his strength to stabilize his heart and the rest to try and extinguish that force.


    It sounded simple, but in fact, Xiao Bing was right now at the very edge of death. He was reckless earlier because of the news of Lei Jun¡¯s death. Lil Bei walked in and squatted beside him. Xiao Bing opened his mouth and muttered, ¡°Just leave me. I can take care of myself¡­ Leave¡­ Don¡¯t let Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan get involved in the fight. They aren¡¯t his match¡­¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Lil Bei said, ¡°I understand. That man who fought you just now, I¡¯m going to kill him¡­¡±


    ¡°Let Gao Fei take care of him.¡± Xiao Bing suddenly realized that among them all, Gao Fei was the only one who might stand a chance fighting the seven generals of the Buddhism. Xiao Bing knew that Lil Bei was a powerful master, but he was still far inferior to that man. White Hair was just too powerful. Though he may be slightly less powerful than Lord Long, he was at the middle stage of Gang-strength.


    Noticing Lil Bei gritting his teeth, Xiao Bing added, ¡°As your captain, I order you¡­¡±


    Lil Bei¡¯s body shook for a moment. He recalled what he himself had been saying all this time: Captain for a day, captain for always. The soldiers of the Dragon Gate were duty-bound to obey orders.


    He finally nodded. No matter how unconvinced he was, he could only obey since it was Xiao Bing¡¯s order.


    Xiao Bing already knew this. Seeing Lil Bei nodding, albeit reluctantly, he sighed in relief. ¡°Go help Miyamoto kill the other two. They are very powerful. Be careful and don¡¯t get yourself killed¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Lil Bei smiled merrily. ¡°I will vent my anger for White Hair on the other two. I¡¯ll make them wish they were dead.¡±


    Lil Bei walked out of the room unhurriedly just as Gao Fei was striding towards the door. ¡°Come, I know you don¡¯t want to hurt the princess either. Let¡¯s find an open place to fight.¡±


    Grinning, White Hair said, ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡±


    He followed Gao Fei to the door. Even the air seemed to make way for him as he moved. Others had to keep some distance from him, or they would find it hard to breathe. This man was so mighty that even the surrounding atmosphere would change in his presence.


    The world would definitely tremble before White Hair¡¯s power!

 Chapter 251 - Even If Neither Side Wins

    Chapter 251 Even If Neither Side Wins


    The three of them picked their opponents easily. Gao Fei strode out with White Hair first, then Miyamoto Shinji pointed at Henry and said to Lil Bei, ¡°I¡¯ll take that swordsman.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The smile on Lil Bei¡¯s face was still bright. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that black guy then.¡±


    Henry looked at his partner, shrugged and laughed, ¡°Did you see that? They¡¯re distributing us like food.¡±


    Tulay¡¯s voice was hard, ¡°So what do you say?¡±


    Henry¡¯s eyes glinted. He had always been smirking and jesting, but now his eyes gleamed like a sharpened blade.


    Lil Bei noticed it and felt Henry¡¯s gaze turning into a wisp of Sword Qi piercing his body. His blood had to make one circulation through his body to dissolve it. ¡°This smirking European cannot be underestimated. He¡¯s certainly not inferior to me.¡±


    Lil Bei now was at the middle stage of Elixir-strength. It was fair to say that he was a rare prodigy in martial marts as he could reach this level at such a young age. Even in the Dragon Gate, a place that was never short of prodigies, Lil Bei was never near the bottom. But he did not expect today¡¯s foes to be of such a high level and these two were not even the mightiest among the followers of Buddhism. The eight Buddhist generals were the top masters of the Buddhism.


    When he thought of these two mighty masters behaving so reverently in front of White Hair, Lil Bei suddenly felt worried for Gao Fei.


    Henry¡¯s tone was as sharp as his gaze, ¡°We¡¯ll just kill them all then.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he sprinted towards Miyamoto Shinji like lightning. But Miyamoto Shinji did not intend to repulse him. Instead, he kept his distance, as if wanting to divide the battleground into three: Gao Fei and White Hair, Lil Bei and Tulay, Miyamoto Shinji and Henry.


    Henry had been chasing him for quite a while. He grunted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s far enough? You don¡¯t have to run anymore. Don¡¯t you want a good fight?¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji stopped and looked at Henry with emotionless eyes.


    ¡°I never expected there to be so many powerful martial artists in this mansion. I thought all of you were just some underground thugs. The devil¡¯s envoy, you, that lad called Lil Bei and that ignorant boy whom our general just sent hurtling. That makes four innate masters. However, all of you will die tonight. What a pity.¡±


    ¡°A real pity.¡± Miyamoto Shinji said placidly as he looked at Henry.


    They stared at each other, their eyes as sharp as two swords. Ever since Miyamoto Shinji started to follow Master Hou, he had not shown his true power, because he didn¡¯t need to. Today, he finally met someone whom he felt was a real threat to his life.


    Miyamoto Shinji raised his sword. One of his hands was on the handle and the other on the sheath. ¡°My name is Miyamoto Shinji,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re from R Country?¡± Holding the sword in his left hand, Henry sneered, ¡°Small wonder you underground scums think you are the mightiest once you reach Transforming-strength. You are worse when you reach the Innate Realm. But you don¡¯t know how many masters of your kind we¡¯ve killed. Many of them are masters whose might is beyond your imagination.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many people that black friend of mine has killed? Let alone the eight Buddhist generals?¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji shook his head calmly.


    ¡°Over 5 thousand¡­¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji flinched inwardly, his eyes filled with disbelief. Indeed, in the modern world, casualties of war between two countries usually numbered less than 5000. This was almost equal to an inhumane massacre.


    Henry sneered, ¡°Yes, it was a massacre. He and his twin brother belonged to a tribe in Africa. They were the executioners. In their land, they were called Devil. Their tribe thrived because of them, conquering one tribe after another. Their brutality aroused fear. Tribes and even some small countries were terrified. Those people came up with an idea. They brought a huge amount of gold to the tribal chiefs to hire someone to kill Tulay¡¯s brother.¡±


    ¡°Money makes the mare go. And the amount of money given was huge. In a society where the strong prey on the weak, people are extremely greedy.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Miyamoto Shinji asked.


    ¡°So the brothers were betrayed. Tulay was as fearsome as the devil, but his brother was less terrifying. They distracted Tulay, drugged his brother and cut off his head. The price they paid was enough to hire dozens of expert killers. When Tulay found out, he slaughtered the whole tribe, numbering over a thousand. No one survived. He then skinned the chief bit by bit, covered him in syrup, and watched the ants nibble him to death.¡±


    The image of the stern black guy came up in Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s mind. He never imagined this man to be so brutal. Though Miyamoto Shinji had killed people before, this man chilled him to the bone.


    ¡°Then he killed the king of that country and killed thousands more, ranking him S among all the wanted in the world. Many countries sent their special forces to capture him. He escaped Africa and entered into Mr. Buddha¡¯s service.¡±


    There was a hint of banter in Henry¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you think that friend of yours can kill a man like that? I¡¯m curious as to what he will look like when Tulay skins him bit by bit.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji was distracted for a moment. Then he suddenly felt a chill as if winter surrounded him. The next moment, he found Henry standing in front of him with the pointy end of his sword on his chest. Miyamoto Shinji dodged aside instantly, but the sword had already pierced him. Blood dripped on the ground as Henry drew back his sword.


    Henry licked the blood on his sword, his eyes gleaming coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would end so quickly. I¡¯m disappointed.¡±


    Henry sneered as he watched Miyamoto Shinji lying in the pool of his own blood, ¡°Do you know the biggest difference between you and me? Battle experience and mentality. In other words, even if your strength equals mine, you will die anyway. I¡¯ve long become unfeeling ever since I killed my six siblings. How are you mortals supposed to defeat me?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I should probably check on their situation. White Hair doesn¡¯t need my help. I¡¯d better go help Tulay, so we can take the princess after we kill the others.¡±


    A faint sound suddenly drifted into Henry¡¯s ears. He whirled around and found Miyamoto Shinji standing on the ground, his white gown dyed red by his blood. He still stared at Henry with his cold eyes, his left hand on the handle of his sword, and his right on the sheath.


    Henry clearly remembered his sword piercing Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s heart and now he was blood-soaked. Yet Miyamoto Shinji still stood there before a shocked Henry.


    Miyamoto Shinji used his thumb to wipe off the blood at the corner of his mouth. Then he grabbed the handle again and spoke calmly, ¡°I survived because you underestimated me. You took advantage of me when I was distracted, but you didn¡¯t use your sword to ascertain my death. If you stabbed me twice more, I would have been dead. You thought your sword pierced my heart, but I dodged. It merely caught me in the chest. Though it¡¯s still serious, it¡¯s not mortal.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Henry sneered, ¡°You will die anyway!¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji was also at the middle stage of Elixir-strength, like Henry. Though he didn¡¯t let the sword pierce his heart, it penetrated his bosom. If he bled too much, he would lose his life. When two top masters fought, a tiny mistake would lead to failure, just like Henry taking advantage of Miyamoto Shinji when he was distracted for a moment. Since Miyamoto Shinji had shed too much blood, his physical and mental condition was far from his prime. And he was facing an enemy who was not inferior to him even in his heyday. How was he supposed to defeat this foe?


    While Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s life was in danger, Lil Bei and Tulay were getting ready to fight. Tulay was a cruel human being, so he didn¡¯t talk much, neither did Lil Bei. The two were staring at each other, looking for the opponent¡¯s weak point. Suddenly they both moved.


    When the two started fighting each other, Lil Bei realized Tulay was far stronger than him. He found his foe at the pinnacle of Elixir-strength, which was one step away from Gang-strength, while he was only at the middle stage of Elixir-strength.


    The two kept fighting and delivering strikes. Lil Bei was smaller than Tulay in size, but he did not flinch. He kept attacking relentlessly.


    He felt his blood boiling within him, and his eyes were ablaze with excitement, and it was all because of Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing was hurt by White Hair, so he was going to vent all his anger on Tulay.


    No matter who loses or who wins, he wanted Tulay dead, even if it cost him his life!

 Chapter 252 - Lil Beis Crisis

    Chapter 252 Lil Bei¡¯s Crisis


    Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s white gown was soaked in blood, like a snow mountain draped with a bloody carpet.


    Yet he still looked stern as if he didn¡¯t feel the blood gushing out from his wounds.


    Henry grunted. His foe was injured, which meant that this man was weakened both physically and mentally. It was impossible for him to give Miyamoto Shinji any chance to rest. It was the perfect time for this murderous man to kill his foe.


    One is easy to kill when he becomes weak!


    So Henry chose to attack instead of waiting. They were both sword masters. His last strike worked because Miyamoto Shinji was distracted. Now he decided to spare no effort. The long sword was drawn out of its sheath. Numerous sword lights surrounded his foe like a web. It all happened in an instant because Henry was incredibly fast.


    Still seemingly calm, Miyamoto Shinji stepped back, which brought him more crazy attacks from Henry. As the saying goes, one will lose if he only defends. Henry believed that according to Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s current situation, he could kill Miyamoto Shinji within a hundred movements without paying any price. He could even wait until Miyamoto Shinji used the last bit of his strength.


    Under Henry¡¯s fierce attacks, Miyamoto Shinji seemed like a small boat on the surging water that might sink at any time.


    There was a hint of brutality in Henry¡¯s eyes. He guffawed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight back. Aren¡¯t you a swordsman? Why don¡¯t draw your sword? Are you afraid? Show me what that blade of yours looks like.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s gown was billowing in the wind as he was parrying, but his sword was still in its sheath. He looked stern, yet sweat started dripping from his forehead.


    As a big drop of sweat was about to slide onto the corner of his eyes, Henry noticed it and deemed it a perfect chance for him. But Miyamoto Shinji drew his sword out of its sheath incredibly fast. A short moment later, its pointy end was pressed against Henry¡¯s throat. It seemed that no one in this world was faster than Miyamoto Shinji.


    ¡°My sword is for killing, not for aesthetic purposes.¡±


    Then the sword pierced Henry¡¯s throat. Henry opened his mouth and eyes wide and tried to make a sound, but he failed. The vast disbelief in his eyes seemingly was asking how he could possibly lose.


    No one had expected him to be defeated either. They all knew that Miyamoto Shinji and Henry were both at the middle stage of Elixir-strength. Miyamoto Shinji seemed to be doomed to die when he was seriously injured by Henry. However, all it took was one strike to end Henry¡¯s life. He didn¡¯t even clearly see what his foe¡¯s blade looked like because after it penetrated his throat, Miyamoto Shinji drew it back.


    Henry slumped to the ground. Panting and sweating heavily, Miyamoto Shinji could barely stand, his legs trembling. But he still sounded calm as he fixed his eyes on his foe¡¯s body. ¡°You still can¡¯t understand why I am able to kill you. You¡¯re right, you are a more experienced killer. You will kill by any means. But you are not a true swordsman. The sword is just an object for killing in your hands. For you, your purpose is to kill, no matter if using a sword, a saber, or a pistol.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t love your own sword, how are you supposed to master the supreme sword martial arts? How can the sword answer to you tacitly?


    ¡°I defeated you not because I¡¯m stronger than you. It¡¯s because I¡¯m a sword master and you are a killer. That is all.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji slumped to the ground after he said this. He had said so much, but Henry heard none of it because he was already dead.


    Just as Miyamoto Shinji had expected, until the last moment, Henry could not understand how Miyamoto Shinji, an injured man who was at the same level as him, could kill him.


    Maybe it was because he had killed so many people that he forgot he was a swordsman. He knew better ways of killing, but his level of sword arts could never be equal to Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s.


    Because Miyamoto Shinji was the most dedicated swordsman.


    Panting, Miyamoto Shinji was lying on the ground. The wound on his chest was extremely serious and his last strike consumed all his mental and physical strength. He could barely stand on his feet.


    In the meantime, Lil Bei and Tulay were still fighting fiercely.


    Lil Bei was not stronger than Tulay, so his situation was supposed to be worse than Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s, because the two were about the same level. But Henry was not stronger than them while Tulay was much more powerful than them.


    The gap between the middle stage and the pinnacle of Elixir-strength seemed to be only one step, but actually, the difference was immense.


    But even under these conditions, Lil Bei did not seem to be on the losing side thanks to his burning rage.


    Their fists hit each other¡¯s bodies like rain hitting on the ground. It was impossible for normal people to spot traces of their movements. They could deliver 10 strikes in almost an instant. Every time Lil Bei took a blow from his foe, he felt like his body was about to fall apart because the strength that was behind Tulay¡¯s fist was extremely massive.


    But Tulay was also surprised when he was hit by Lil Bei. He had not expected that this man, who was inferior to him, could exert such formidable power. He was also shocked by the number of masters in the mansion.


    Finally, the two stopped and kept a distance of 10 meters from each other. Lil Bei was panting and Tulay¡¯s breath was also disordered. He stared at Lil Bei with wary eyes.


    ¡°You are a powerful young man.¡± Tulay said placidly, ¡°You deserve my respect.¡±


    Lil Bei did not answer.


    ¡°Your name won¡¯t be forgotten after you¡¯re dead, Lil Bei.¡±


    Still, Lil Bei did not utter a word, but his usual huge smile appeared on his face.


    Looking at Lil Bei, Tulay asked, ¡°Why are you smiling? You think that you¡¯ll survive? Or do you think that you can defeat me?¡±


    Lil Bei stared at his enemy and said, ¡°One should always smile as long as he is alive. That¡¯s what captain often told me.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your captain?¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, the one who was sent into the air by White Hair.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Tulay frowned. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem stronger than you.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover,¡± Lil Bei said. ¡°It¡¯s just like you and me. You¡¯re more powerful than me, so you think you can kill me. But the truth is that it¡¯s still uncertain who shall be killed by whom.¡±


    Tulay slight bent down like a predator that was about to hunt down its prey. His eyes seemed scary. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting man. I won¡¯t let you suffer much. I¡¯ll give you a quick and clean death out of my respect for you.¡±


    Lil Bei bent over as well. ¡°Come.¡±


    All of a sudden, Lil Bei felt his heart tighten in his throat because Tulay lunged at him like a panther. Lil Bei was shocked by his quickness.


    Lil Bei darted forward and delivered an attack with one side of his palms.


    Tulay was coming at Lil Bei and parried Lil Bei¡¯s attack, but just barely. His fist hit Lil Bei¡¯s nose, from which blood began gushing out as Lil Bei was sent hurtling backward.


    But Tulay did not intend to give Lil Bei any chance to rest. In midair, Lil Bei felt his foe¡¯s fists hitting him a million times, and there was no sign that he would land on the ground soon.


    His ribs were broken, his jaw wounded, and his face punched. When he fell to the ground, there was not even a single area of his body that was unharmed. Many of his bones were broken, including his right leg. He looked miserable as blood covered him.


    Tulay stood in front of Lil Bei. Their difference in strength and experience of fighting made Lil Bei barely able to hit him back. Tulay had been living in Africa, which was the most chaotic place on earth. He had killed numerous people there, including common people, sellswords, assassins, officials, and thieves. He even once slaughtered an entire tribe.


    His hands were stained with the blood of numerous people who were killed by him.


    Tulay was different from Henry. Henry was inferior to Tulay in terms of experiences and mentality. But their foes were at the same level, which meant that they would have different endings.


    Tulay stretched out his wrist and looked at Lil Bei condescendingly. ¡°I¡¯m always true to my word. Since I have promised you that I won¡¯t make you linger in pain if you cooperate. Now, let me give you a quick and clean death so that you won¡¯t suffer.¡±


    Then Tulay lunged at Lil Bei, his hands aiming for Lil Bei¡¯s throat. But Lil Bei bounced into the air like a spring, intending to hit his foe¡¯s heart with his fist.


    There was a faint hint of light flashing in Tulay¡¯s eyes. He stepped back instantly. He did not kill Lil Bei, nor did Lil Bei hit his target.

 Chapter 253 - Gao Fei Vs. White Hair

    After Lil Bei missed his target, he leaned on a giant tree, but barely, because one of his legs was broken.


    He looked at this man in disbelief. He thought he had the perfect timing, when his foe believed that he could choke him to death. That was the moment when Tulay was less vigilant.


    Lil Bei had not expected that this perfect timing, the one he had been waiting for so long, failed him. Was it because of the difference in their strength?


    Tulay¡¯s facial expression was the same the whole time. He stared at Lil Bei and said, ¡°You must be wondering how I knew that you would strike me that moment.¡±


    Lil Bei grinned, ¡°I¡¯m really curious. So can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still smiling. I¡¯m surprised. Since you want to know the reason, I will tell you,¡± Tulay said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve killed too many people since my childhood and I¡¯ve seen the ugliness in humans. I know what a person will do when he knows that he will die soon. You¡¯re a tough guy. Men like you would never wait to be killed. Then there was only one possibility¨Cthat was you would try to kill me when I slacked off.¡±


    Lil Bei sighed, ¡°You are a discerning man.¡±


    ¡°Of course. A drowning man would try any means to grab at a single straw, even though he knows it¡¯s impossible for him to survive. It¡¯s a human¡¯s basic instinct of survival¡­¡±


    Before Tulay finished speaking, he suddenly gasped, because Lil Bei moved. Though his footing was unsteady, he rushed towards Tulay. Tulay thought Lil Bei would be running from him, not keep fighting him. And Tulay had decided to give his opponent a quick death. But he had not expected Lil Bei to lunge at him again.


    Could it be his scheme?


    Tulay took two steps back and dodged Lil Bei¡¯s first two strikes. But Lil Bei kept attacking as if he didn¡¯t care about his life anymore. This was what Tulay never expected.


    Finally, Tulay moved. No matter how hard Lil Bei tried, he was still one level away from his foe. Plus he was seriously wounded. Tulay nullified Lil Bei strike instantly, then he sent Lil Bei hurtling backwards.


    Tulay moved again, vanishing from where he just stood. Then he appeared behind Lil Bei, his palm aiming for the back of Lil Bei¡¯s head.


    He calculated that Lil Bei would fall to the ground, roll sideways and parry his attack. But in the meantime, Lil Bei would have no chance to fight back. Tulay believed that he could kill Lil Bei within three moves.


    However, what happened next astonished Tulay again. Lil Bei did not choose to parry. Instead, he turned around and let Tulay¡¯s palm hit on his chest, which almost sank because of the impact. But Lil Bei grabbed Tulay and held him like a python with his hands and legs. Neither his hands nor legs could deliver a strike. But he opened his mouth and bit his foe¡¯s neck, with all his strength. His teeth ripped flesh apart from Tulay¡¯s neck. Blood began gushing out from his throat.


    Tulay flailed his hands with his eyes wide open, trying to pull Lil Bei away from him. But no matter how hard he tried, he could not.


    ¡°H¡­ How?¡±


    Tulay still looked emotionless as blood gushed out from his throat. There was no fear in his eyes, not even panic.


    Knowing that Tulay would die soon, Lil Bei loosened his grasp, then Tulay¡¯s body slumped on the ground.


    Tulay covered his neck with his hands while looking at Lil Bei, expecting an answer.


    Lil Bei¡¯s voice was faint. He had taken numerous crazy blows before and Tulay¡¯s last palm attack nearly shattered his heart and veins. Though he survived, he was seriously injured.


    Smiling, Lil Bei said faintly, ¡°I surmised that you wouldn¡¯t think I would turn around and fight back. Because if I turned around, I would most likely be killed. You have seen many kinds of people, most of which will try any means to survive. They all fear death. It¡¯s reasonable because it¡¯s human nature.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I suddenly turned around to fight. You would never have guessed that because I will most probably die.¡±


    ¡°You must be wondering why I chose to put my life at risk. Am I not afraid of death? Of course I am. But there are things more important than life, like my promise to my captain. White Hair hurt him, so I swore to him that I¡¯ll vent my anger for White Hair on the opponent I¡¯m about to fight. I will make him die a painful death.¡±


    ¡°To achieve that promise, I will do anything, even if it costs me my life!¡±


    Tulay struggled to shake his head. Finally he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve never met anyone like you.¡± Then, he could not hold back the blood in the throat. It erupted from his throat. Finally he fell on the ground, his body shaking, his eyes becoming lackluster. But the calmness on his face remained even in death.


    He was indeed not an ordinary man. If Lil Bei had not killed him, he was destined to become someone more formidable.


    Lil Bei suddenly wondered why this man never knew fear even till the very end.


    Maybe because he had killed too many people. The cruelty he learned in Africa made him realize that sooner or later he will die. So why not spill more blood before that time came?


    But it was merely his assumption. He did not know what Tulay thought on that matter.


    Meanwhile Gao Fei was standing in front of White Hair.


    White Hair asked, ¡°Who will win, in your opinion?¡±


    Gao Fei replied calmly, ¡°A small difference can invert the situation. So I can¡¯t guess.¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s not our concern. The real battle here lies between you and me. If I died, you can easily kill my two companions, given your superior strength. But if you died, no doubt your friends will be killed by me. Hence, it seems that their fate is in our hands.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right,¡± White Hair grinned, ¡°Lord Envoy, I have always wondered how strong you are because Mr. Buddha always spoke highly of you. I never expected to have the chance to test your strength so soon.¡±


    ¡°But he still underestimated me, otherwise he would not have sent only you.¡±


    White Hair was taken aback for a moment, then he guffawed, ¡°You mean I¡¯m not your match? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m one of the Eight Buddhist Generals!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Gao Fei said calmly.


    White Hair laughed insanely, ¡°Good. Then I must have a clearer understanding of the power of the demon¡¯s envoy!¡±


    ¡°Understanding? That¡¯s unnecessary,¡± Gao Fei said calmly, ¡°Just go to hell.¡±


    Gao Fei moved, leaving his afterimages along the track. He suddenly appeared in front of White Hair, his fingers arched like a claw, aiming for White Hair¡¯s chest. However, when his hand was a dozen centimeters away from his foe, it hit on a solid shield projected by White Hair¡¯s Gang-strength.


    White Hair gave a sinister smile, ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to kill.¡± But soon the smile on his face curdled. Gao Fei¡¯s palm penetrated the shield that surrounded his foe, like cutting a piece of tofu. Then his palm hit White Hair¡¯s body.


    The blow sent White Hair hurtling backward and tumbling to the ground in spite of mastering the Refinement of Steel Body. He spat a mouthful of blood. He looked up, his eyes wide as he propped himself up on his elbows.


    Gao Fei looked at his palm dissatisfied. ¡°No wonder you have been focusing on exterior martial arts. You have moderate success in the refinement of your physical body. Normal people can¡¯t possibly do any harm to you, let alone kill you.¡±


    White Hair picked himself up, wiped the corner of his mouth as if the wounds were nothing to him. Yet his eyes were vigilant when he looked at Gao Fei now. ¡°You are stronger than me?¡± He asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Fei answered placidly, ¡°You¡¯re at the middle stage of Gang-strength. It¡¯s not easy to achieve.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± White Hair asked.


    ¡°The pinnacle of Gang-strength.¡±


    Gao Fei indeed had reached the pinnacle of Gang-strength, the same level as Lord Long.


    White Hair looked at Gao Fei in great disbelief. Allegedly there were only two people on earth who were beyond the level of Gang-strength: one was Mr. Buddha, the other was Mr. Dragon, who were the two Masters of the Dark World. Gao Fei had reached the pinnacle of Gang-strength, which meant that he was the mightiest martial artist in this world, except for the two Masters.


    This meant he had reached the Transforming Realm.


    White Hair suddenly patted his chest and stared at Gao Fei with vicious eyes, ¡°Make or break. One of us will die today.¡±


    Gao Fei grunted. There was a hint of sarcastic smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Right after White Hair finished speaking, Gao Fei suddenly disappeared again. When he reappeared, his hands were grabbing White Hair by his arms and slamming him to the ground again and again, with great force.


    White Hair¡¯s body was nearly as hard as steel. Gao Fei felt like he was hitting a giant piece of iron. The scene seemed terrifying, but actually White Hair was almost unharmed.


    Being slammed on the ground, again and again, White Hair felt dizzy because of the pain all over his body. He was about to faint, though his body was hard as steel.


    When Gao Fei lifted his foe again, he decided not to slam White Hair on the ground again. Instead, he loosened his grasp and kicked his foes in his left chest. White Hair opened his eyes wide as he howled out of the pain. Then he slumped on the ground.

 Chapter 254 - Who Exactly Is Xiao Bing?

    Chapter 254 Who Exactly Is Xiao Bing?


    In this world, no one was invulnerable, unless he was a god. But White Hair was not a god. Comparing him with a god was like comparing the light given off by a firefly with that of the moon. His steel-like body was not unbreakable.


    White Hair spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Gao Fei as he laid on the ground, ¡°How¡­How can you break my defense so easily?¡±


    Gao Fei looked at White Hair and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re a master who focused on the cultivation of the physical body, and you are gifted in that matter. However, one cannot master Steel Body simply by advancing the level of martial arts. Normally when a man has reached the pinnacle of Clear-strength, he is only at the first level of Steel Body, which can greatly improve his body¡¯s resistance. But that doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t be harmed.¡±


    ¡°A man who is endowed with a stronger body can reach the second level of Steel Body, which to some extent, can nullify the attacks of a blade. His body will be as hard as iron. He will be invincible among his peers.¡±


    ¡°Nearly no one has reached the third level. At least, not in the last decade because that would mean one can¡¯t be harmed by blades or guns. His capacity to endure a beating will be much greater than Master who has merely reached the first two levels.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good. Few men on earth can reach the second level and you are one of them. If you encountered an enemy who was at the middle stage of Gang-strength just like you, you would not be like this, because you are invincible among the masters who are as powerful as you. Unfortunately, you met me, who is stronger and better at killing.¡±


    ¡°But you should bear no regrets. Because you should be honored to know that there is one man who might reach that level, though there is still a long road ahead of him. When he reaches the middle stage of Gang-strength, he will be stronger than you and able to kill enemies who are at a higher level. Given enough time, he might truly be immortal.¡±


    White Hair asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°The one who only took two steps back after taking a blow from you. His name is Dumbass.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± White Hair recalled and sighed, ¡°But he¡¯s still weak now. Otherwise, I¡¯m really curious to know what the third level will be like.¡±


    Gao Fei looked at White Hair and spoke, ¡°We¡¯ve said all we want. Are you ready for your death now?¡±


    A handful of sand was thrown towards Gao Fei, and amidst that was a familiar figure coming towards him. White Hair was an experienced man. He could always remain calm under whatever circumstances. He could always fight back, which was the reason why he survived till today. Otherwise, he would have been killed a million times.


    White Hair intended to blur Gao Fei¡¯s vision with sand, so that he could kill Gao Fei. But Gao Fei closed his eyes and flung his hand, grabbing White Hair¡¯s wrist and twisting it.


    Gao Fei¡¯s hands were small compared to White Hair¡¯s stout arms, which were several times bigger than Gao Fei¡¯s legs. But this tiny hand of his twisted his foe¡¯s arms so easily and relentlessly. White Hair¡¯s features twisted in pain and then he passed out.


    Gao Fei dropped White Hair to the ground. White Hair was a top master who was at the middle stage of Gang-strength. He was one of the best on earth. With a single blow, he could destroy a tribe or even a small country. And yet he was so helpless when he was grasped by Gao Fei and tossed like a piece of waste.


    While Gao Fei was about to end White Hair¡¯s life, he heard heavy footsteps behind him. Gao Fei asked without even turning his head, ¡°You¡¯re okay now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m okay now.¡± Xiao Bing walked out of the woods and looked at White Hair, who was lying on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him yet. Let me have him.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, you¡¯re the boss.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Lil Bei and Miyamoto have killed their opponents.¡±


    Gao Fei nodded, looking very indifferent.


    ¡°But their wounds are pretty serious. I¡¯ve asked Dumbass and Hongyan to escort them out. The ambulance is on its way. I assume that they will have to stay in the hospital for some time.¡±


    Gao Fei said, ¡°Does that mean we can¡¯t count on them to help us with the Long family?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°I had been expecting Mr. Buddha to send his men much later than this. But they came early, which totally upset my plan. But it doesn¡¯t matter now. Come what they may. I¡¯m prepared.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Then Gao Fei headed out. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this man with you now.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked over to the unconscious White Hair. This man said that Lei Jun was killed by the followers of Buddhism. One reason why Xiao Bing let him live was that he wanted to confirm it with him.


    Lei Jun was one of the top masters in Dragon Gate and the most important brother to Xiao Bing. Everyone in Dragon Gate respected Xiao Bing. That was why they all obeyed his orders. But nearly every one of them was eccentric in terms of temperament. Few men were his true friends. But Lei Jun was Xiao Bing¡¯s most trusted brother.


    Xiao Bing still remembered when he first saw Lei Jun¨Ca god-like man who shouted his own name, ¡°I¡¯m Lei Jun, the Thunderbolt!¡±


    The Thunderbolt was truly a widely-known name. He didn¡¯t want to be a robber or a solider. He despised the scums in the Dark World. He admired the master in Luis Cha¡¯s and Gu Long¡¯s novels. They helped those who were bullied and punished the evil. That¡¯s why the men he killed had all committed many evil deeds.


    So when Xiao Bing was establishing the Dragon Gate, he invited Lei Jun. He just said a few words, ¡°I¡¯ll help you become a master who will eliminate all evil in this world.¡± The Thunderbolt agreed without saying a word because he finally found his place.


    Xiao Bing still could not quite forget that this man, who stood six feet tall, used to jump up and down merrily like a child. He never expected this man to have such a cheery smile. Looks like others didn¡¯t know he had the heart of a child.


    The memories flooded him all at once. But if this White Hair was telling the truth, his memories would only be memories.


    Xiao Bing broke White Hair¡¯s legs and his other arm with an audible crack. No matter how powerful he was, he was no longer a threat since all his limbs were broken.


    Xiao Bing grabbed the man¡¯s hair and dragged him out of the woods.


    White Hair regained his consciousness and found Xiao Bing dragging him by his hair. He growled and struggled, but it didn¡¯t work.


    Luckily, his skin was tough. Though he could never reach the third level of Steel Body, the hardness of his body was still superior to most cultivators. Though Gao Fei said that Dumbass might be able to step into the third level of Steel Body, he was actually only at the pinnacle of the first level. This meant he was still some distance behind White Hair.


    For a master who focused on refining his body, the pinnacle of Concealing-strength was an evolution, so was the level of the innate. As for which level the third evolution would happen, no one was certain about that. What was certain was that when Dumbass reached the middle stage of Gang-strength, his body would be harder than White Hair¡¯s. But if he could step into the third level of Steel Body? No one could be sure of the result.


    White Hair opened his eyes wide in anger. The humiliation brought upon him was much more painful than the wounds on his body. To him, he would accept anything inflicted on him as long as it was Gao Fei who did it. But now he was in Xiao Bing¡¯s hands. It was a great humiliation for him to be captured by a man who could easily be killed by him.


    Xiao Bing noticed White Hair¡¯s fury, but he just sneered, ¡°You are a stubborn man.¡±


    White Hair did not say anything. Xiao Bing suddenly loosened his grasp and stood before him. Xiao Bing looked at him and said, ¡°I intended to bring you back and dig the answer out of you by torturing you. But you¡¯re a tough guy. I don¡¯t want to make it difficult for you now. So tell me, is Lei Jun really dead? Who killed him?¡±


    Though the pain from his broken arms and legs was unbearable, his face didn¡¯t show it. People might even believe that this man had no sense of touch. But only Xiao Bing knew that this man¡¯s experiences had changed him. That was why Xiao Bing gave up the idea of taking this man back with him for interrogation.


    White Hair did not intend to lie. ¡°As soon as Mr. Dragon disappeared, some soldiers in Dragon Gate left. Lei Jun was fooled. He went to save his Mr. Dragon, only to fall into our trap. Feng XIII killed Lei Jun himself.¡±


    A murderous intent flashed in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. He etched this name in this mind and asked, ¡°Is he also one of the eight Buddhist generals?¡±


    ¡°He is,¡± White Hair replied arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that the Buddhism would collapse after I die. No one can defeat the eight Buddhist generals. And no one on earth knows the true power Mr. Buddha holds.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know it¡¯s impossible for me to let you go. Before you die, can you tell me where your base is and how strong Mr. Buddha is?¡±


    White Hair shut his mouth and fell silent.


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Never mind. I suppose even if you were tortured in the worst way, you wouldn¡¯t say a thing. So, I will kill you.¡±


    A dagger appeared in Xiao Bing¡¯s hand. As he was about to stick it into White Hair, he suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Xiao Bing was a little surprised. There was no fear on White Hair¡¯s face, only calmness. Xiao Bing was nonplussed. ¡°You have something to say?¡±


    White Hair grinned, ¡°Before you kill me, I want to know your true identity.¡±


    ¡°Seriously. You grew suspicious after I asked so many questions? Alright, let me tell you then. My name is Xiao Bing. But I have a nickname which I guess all of you have heard of. Mr. Dragon, the former leader of Dragon Gate!¡±


    A flash of understanding came across White Hair¡¯s face, though he was still slightly confused. But he gave up asking and grinned, ¡°I never imagined that I would meet the legendary Mr. Dragon before I die. I think I won¡¯t have any regrets on the other side¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing slit White Hair¡¯s throat with the dagger. Blood began gushing out.


    One slit and his life ended!

 Chapter 255 - Will Brother Bing Come Back?

    Chapter 255 Will Brother Bing Come Back?


    People will always die, but there are few people who could die as calm as Bai Fa.


    Bai Fa was fearless, and his eyes were not timid at all. He had completely seen through life and death. Perhaps he had killed enough people, and death was a relief for him.


    However, Xiao Bing¡¯s emotions did not calm down after killing Bai Fa. He sat quietly under the big tree next to him, and the big guy, Lei Jun, who had a rough and domineering character, emerged in Xiao Bing¡¯s mind.


    After nine days of thunder, the name of Bai Fa would never exist again in this world.


    Xiao Bing buried his head in his lap. His fingernails digging into his thighs had gotten stuck into his flesh, and even his thighs had begun to bleed, but he was totally unaware of this.


    Lei Jun was the second person who had died in the Dragon Gate¡ªSu Peiya and Lei Jun. They both had the closest relationship with Xiao Bing and also were who Xiao Bing trusted the most, but now they were gone. Xiao Bing felt that there was a giant net shrouded in the sky, and it wanted to trap him inside constantly.


    When Xiao Bing was bullied in his childhood, the next day he would look for the opportunity to take a big brick to throw at the one who bullied him. He could not suffer.


    Now that he had grown up, and had the ability. Naturally, he would never suffer any losses. In fact, Xiao Bing had never suffered any losses before leaving the Dragon Teeth. The time when he left Dragon Teeth, he was cruelly punished once and he had not been completely recovered from the internal injury, which was a big loss for him.


    At that time, Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t do anything about that decision. At least the punishment was from the organization. The final result for him was to leave the Dragon Teeth as he wished, and he set up the Dragon Gate after that, so the ultimate goal was achieved. Although he paid a big price, Xiao Bing believed it was well worth it.


    And what was it this time? First, Su Peiya was plotted against, and then Lei Jun also died. However, these two individuals were the two closest buddies in the Dragon Gate who had the closest relationship with him. They were absolutely loyal to him. Obviously things were not so coincidental. If there was no way to get revenge, Xiao Bing wouldn¡¯t be happy for the rest of his life, and he wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable.


    The reason why he was suffering was not just due to losing face, but more so, emotions and his brotherhood with Lei Jun.


    Xiao Bing stood up. The moment he stood up, the pain on his face disappeared. His eyes returned to calm and he walked toward the outside of the forest step by step. But the leaves would not fall down when they flew over his head. It seemed that even the falling leaves were afraid of his murderous look.


    After Xiao Bing left the woods, he went back to Prince Hou¡¯s palace first, and then drove directly to the hospital where Miyamoto and Lil Bei were sent. Xiao Bing went there alone, leaving everyone else in Prince Hou¡¯s palace. The punch from Bai Fa that struck the body of Xiao Bing had been resolved by Xiao Bing, and the integration of that force into the body was equivalent to adding some power in his body, which was a fault on the right side. The strength of Dan power was even more solidified in the early stage but there was still some distance from the middle stage of Dan power.


    After arriving at the hospital, Xiao Bing went to the ward to visit Miyamoto Shinji first. Miyamoto Shinji was penetrated by a sword and was also most seriously injured. Fortunately, he was sent to the hospital in time, and there happened to be the matching blood type for him there. The hospital was able to deliver the blood in time to save his life.


    At this time, Miyamoto¡¯s face was very pale and he looked very tired. After seeing Xiao Bing, he immediately asked, ¡°Brother Bing, what happened to Mr. Lil Bei and Gao?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Gao Fei is totally fine and Lil Bei was sent to the hospital at the same time as you. He was also seriously injured, but I just heard from the doctor that Lil Bei¡¯s injury should be slightly less than yours. Some. There was no immediate danger to his life.¡±


    Miyamoto Xinyi sighed and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you gone to visit Lil Bei yet?¡±


    It was no wonder that he asked this question. All the people from Prince Hou¡¯s palace knew that Lil Bei was the absolute confidant of Xiao Bing. It seemed that there had been many years¡¯ relationship between these two people. Naturally, their relationship was not like those normal ones that other people could compare with. He did not expect that the first one whom Xiao Bing visited in the hospital would not be Lil Bei, but him.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Lil Bei should be fine, and I know him. I will take a look at him later. Don¡¯t worry about that. How is your injury?¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good. ¡°I am afraid that I will not be able to help confront the Long family. Do you want to delay the time of the decisive battle?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s said calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have thought about it on my way here. The decisive battle is coming soon. You and Lil Bei are injured at this time. You will definitely not be able to help. But it doesn¡¯t matter. You can stay here to recover from injury. I¡¯ll be there for everything.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji anxiously said, ¡°The Long family is not so good to deal with, the strength of Lord Long is unfathomable¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know before now, but I could finally be certain after today¡¯s fight that the strength of Gao Fei is definitely not less than Lord Long¡¯s.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji was stunned with his mouth agape.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°The strength of Bai Fa should reach the middle stage of Gang power, but he was still easily defeated at the hands of Gao Fei. It could be seen that the strength of Gao Fei has reached the peak of Gang power at least, no worse than Lord Long. If he could be there to fight with Lord Long, the situation might be better.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji took a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gao has reached this step, but even if Mr. Gao can compete with Lord Long, there are still many cards in Lord Long¡¯s hands. Perhaps that there are some chances to win. But after all, there is no way for it to be foolproof. If you can wait until Lil Bei and I are discharged from the hospital¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t wait, not only because of the gambling between me and Prince Hou¡¯s subordinates, but also some other reasons. You should also see that we are now in some trouble, and these troubles may come again later. When the time of domestic strife and foreign aggression comes, the sky will really collapse. Therefore, before those troubles arrive, we can solve the problem of Lord Long completely at least. At that time, even if my enemies really come, I can also concentrate on fighting them, adding to my chances of victory.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Miyamoto Shinji suddenly looked at Xiao Bing with both eyes, but what he was thinking about was unknown.


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°This time was entirely because of our private affairs, Mr. Miyamoto. All you need to do is have a good rest in the hospital. If you need anything, please call me. I will go to see Lil Bei now.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji nodded at him. Xiao Bing left his room and then went to Lil Bei¡¯s ward. Lil Bei¡¯s injury was actually not less than Miyamoto Shinji¡¯s. On the contrary, there were many broken ribs in Lil Bei¡¯s body, and a large rib of his chest was also broken. When he was sent to the hospital, he was only one step away from death. Even though he was rescued from that, the whole person was wrapped up like a mummy.


    There were some reasons that Xiao Bing went to visit Miyamoto Shinji. On the one hand, he heard about the news of Lil Bei from the doctor. Although Lil Bei was seriously injured, he had already saved his life. For people like them, as long as their lives could be saved, all other things were no longer important.


    On the other hand, Xiao Bing regarded Lil Bei as his own brother. Miyamoto Shinji was also his close friend, but not as close as Lil Bei. The principle of Xiao Bing was to visit others first, and finally visit his own brother. And because of this principle precisely, Xiao Bing could also convince most people because the person that he visited first would be grateful, and the person he visited after wouldn¡¯t blame him.


    Seeing Xiao Bing come in, Lil Beii¡¯s face, which had been in a daze, was suddenly overflowing with a big smile. Looking at Lil Bei¡¯s happy smile while he was wrapped up like a mummy, Xiao Bing felt a bit sour in his nose.


    ¡°Brother Bing, I didn¡¯t lose face for you, I killed that black man. F*ck, I didn¡¯t expect him to be at the peak of Dan power.¡± Lil Bei whispered with his voice, but he was so proud. After all, with his current strength, it was really unbelievable for him to be able to defeat and kill a master at the top of Dan power.


    Xiao Bing praised him. ¡°You are really powerful, no wonder that you were beaten like this. Lil Bei, you were involved in trouble this time.¡±


    Lil Bei laughed and said carelessly, ¡°Brother Bing, my life is yours. Don¡¯t say anything about trouble. But I may not be able to help you over the next few days. Should we delay the matter with the Long family?¡±


    Lil Bei and Miyamoto Shinji were thinking about the same problem. Xiao Bing said the same words to Lil Bei that he had said to Miyamoto Shinji. Lil Bei sighed. ¡°It¡¯s also true, but now Miyamoto and I are both hurt. Brother Bing, your strength has not fully recovered. Although the recent losses of Lord Long are not small, there are still some masters, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s face flashed with killing intent as he said, ¡°I will never leave a little chance for Lord Long. After solving the problem of Lord Long, it will be time to solve the problem of Peiya, and then I will solve the remaining problems one by one.¡±


    Lil Bei sighed and said, ¡°Brother Bing, the burden on you is too heavy.¡±


    ¡°It is my pleasure.¡±


    Lil Bei said, ¡°No one should be doing more than others when they are born.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Lil Bei and said, ¡°When we entered the Dragon Teeth, you should remember the first sentence that we learned.¡±


    Lil Bei did not say anything.


    Xiao Bing looked at Lil Bei and said seriously, ¡°That sentence is also the only sentence in the Dragon Teeth¡¯s handbook¡ªThe greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.¡±


    Lil Bei sighed and said, ¡°Brother Bing, why did you leave the Dragon Teeth at the beginning? How nice it would be if you stayed all the time.¡±


    ¡°I left at that time because that was the right time for me to leave. However, I was very happy in the Dragon Teeth. Even if some people tore their faces when I was about to leave, it did not affect the status of the Dragon Teeth in my heart. If there were no Dragon Teeth, there would not be a current Xiao Bing.¡±


    Lil Bei said, ¡°So, you still remember the sentence in the Dragon Teeth handbook.¡±


    Xiao Bing shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°It is only one sentence in total, I am not forgetful. Why couldn¡¯t I remember? What¡¯s more, this sentence is the reason why I am constantly strengthening. Now it is the motto of my life. I will never forget it.¡±


    Lil Bei said eagerly, ¡°Brother Bing, will you come back one day?¡±


    Xiao Bing was silent. He seemed to be thinking carefully for a while, then shook his head and said with a low voice, ¡°No, never.¡±

 Chapter 256 - The Chance to become a Dragon When Meet the Storm

    The injuries that Miyamoto Shinji and Lil Bei sustained came as a very great blow to Xiao Bing. Fortunately, now Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan were much more mature. Their strength had now reached the early stage of transforming strength. One of them had reached the top of the concealing strength. They were already considered to be two masters, who could fight with the enemy independently in the underground world. After all, the four kings in master Hou¡¯s team had just reached the middle stage.


    However, compared to those in Lord Long¡¯s team, they were still not good enough.


    At this time, Mu Tingchuan and Xiao Bing had gathered together, to study all the powers that Lord Long owned.


    Xiao Bing unfolded the information paper that he received and said, ¡°This is all the power of Lord Long that I got, through the investigations from my own friends, Poisonous Fox, and you. The number of younger brothers owned by Lord Long was double the number of ours. Jidong Province is about to be in a state of chaos, so we don¡¯t have to worry about that. What is really important for us, are the real masters among them. We have to know that each master is equivalent to a nuclear weapon, which will be very difficult to deal with.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan looked at Xiao Bing in surprise, and asked, ¡°Is the information that Jidong Province is becoming chaotic reliable?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled slightly and said, ¡°Crow has already given me the news. Poisonous Fox was there to help us to persuade several masters in Jidong Province, to join our team. Tonight, the black crow army will take some actions to kill the surrogate boss, Long Yu, who was sent to the Jidong province by Lord Long. and all the masters will call up their younger brothers to kill the tyrants of Lord Long in Jidong Province. If Yu Long is dead, the entire underground world of Jidong Province will have no leader, and the power of Lord Long will no longer exist.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan shook his head in disbelief and said, with a forced smile. ¡°Is it true that nothing will go wrong, for sure?¡±


    ¡°Crow is Hou¡¯s absolute trusted one among his cronies. Isn¡¯t he still worried about his work?¡±


    Mu Tingchuan said, with a forced smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Crow. I just can¡¯t believe that those who are afraid of Lord Long, could be so easily incited by Poisonous Fox. Poisonous Fox is really terrible. If such a person can¡¯t work for me, he must be killed. Fortunately, he is already in your hands.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Such people are considered to be terrible in some ways. But, what is the most terrible thing in this world?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the human heart.¡± However, this person could operate various strategies through assessing human hearts. His tricks and manipulations are comparable to Chen Ping, from the ancient Liu Bang period. In my opinion, he is probably better than his master Zhuge Jiangnan, in this respect. So taking him, is indeed my biggest gain recently.¡±


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°In terms of the hooligans at the bottom of the team, the Long family may not have that much advantage over us. So we can compare the number of the masters on both sides.¡± Lord Long had done countless evil things in the Changjiang River region. Although the reputation of the Changjiang River¡¯s four evil dragons was bad, it attracted many masters at that time to befriend him. So after Lord Long became the boss, he also roped some top masters who were the most notorious, to join him. These few masters were basically pampered during the weekdays, but being a part of the life of the Long family, Lord Long will definitely use them as secret weapons.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan frowned and said, ¡°Does Lord Long still have this kind of secret?¡± ¡°Our intelligence network could not find it.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°It will not normal if they could find it. After all, these are the last cards held in Lord Long¡¯ s hands, and these cards can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±


    Xiao Bing took out a paper bag from the drawer which contained some photos. Taking out the first one, there was a short, golden-haired man in the photo. He looked a little like the Monkey, Cai Baojian, from the famous arcade games. Their images were almost identical.


    Mu Tingchuan took the photo and looked at it. Xiao Bing said, ¡°This man is called Li Tangwu. He dropped out of school since he was a child. He fought with many people and then became a rogue. He even stayed in the underground world for a while. But he could not be restrained in the end, because he was so out of control, he left the underground world, and went around doing evil things. Once he had a conflict with the four evil dragons in Changjiang river, and was subdued by Lord Long, but Lord Long did not kill him. After Lord Long came into power, Li Tangwu went to his house with him, and he acted like a tyrant, partaking delicious food and drinks, and pledged loyalty to Lord Long.¡±


    ¡°This person¡¯s strength is not weak, reaching the middle period of the Transforming Strength.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan nodded and said, ¡°Two people can be assigned to fight with three kings. To fight with one enemy with one guy, the chance to win is by half; To fight with one enemy with two guys, we will win for sure.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled slightly and said, ¡°The three kings sitting in the Hei province is the best result. Try not to go all out. To deal with such a person, one guy is enough. It is important to use some tricks appropriately.¡±


    In the second photo, there was a middle-aged man with a venomous face. Xiao Bing said, ¡°This person is called Zhang Bangzi, who is like that Dumbass. He is also a practitioner of external power. The strength is also in the middle of the transforming strength. I have already decided that this person will be given to Dumbass to deal with.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan said with some concern, ¡°Will Dumbass beat him easily?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°In the realm of martial arts, Dumbass is below him, but he might not defeat Dumbass. Dumbass might shock you at that time.¡±


    In the third photo, there was a big fat man, who had a plump body. Xiao Bing said, ¡°This man is called Zhang Jinku. He doesn¡¯t know why his family gave him this name and what they were thinking of. Maybe they wanted him to grow up and make big money, so the name carries the word ¡°Golden Bank¡±, but he has no interest in money. His biggest hobby is eating. ¡°It is said that every time he makes a big sum of money, he will start to eat and drink, and the remaining money would be given to the waiters as a reward. The amount of money given to the lucky waiter could be used for a lifetime.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan smiled and said, ¡°This is the type of person who is sympathetic to the working people.¡±


    ¡°But when he was in a killing mode, he was not that kind at all. His strength was already at the peak of transforming strength. The internal and external work had already been integrated, and he claims to have the strongest defense.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan asked, ¡°Who are you going to assign to deal with this guy?¡±


    ¡°Crow would be the most appropriate one.¡± Xiao Bingdao said, ¡°In addition to Crow, there is basically no one in our team who will pose a threat to him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Crow then.¡±


    In the fourth photo, there was a thin, white-haired, white-bearded old man, but Xiao Bing¡¯s tone was slightly dignified, as he said, ¡°This old man is called Han Huabin. He is over 60 years old. Although he is old, he has reached the innate realm, and even Poisonous Fox doesn¡¯t know how strong this person is, but Poisonous Fox said, the strength of this old man is probably above Lord Long¡¯s brothers¡±


    Mu Tingchuan screamed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that at least at the middle of Danjin?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid it is.¡± Xiao Bing looked serious. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the only person in our team who can deal with this Han Huabin is Gao Fei.¡±


    Mutingchuan shouted in surprise, ¡°Who can deal with Lord Long?¡±


    It was no wonder that Mu Tingchuan was so surprised that Lord Long was the true soul of the Long family. He was the pillar of the support for the entire Long family. If he did not fall, the Dragon family would have the opportunity to counterattack. At that time, it may be the demise of master Hou¡¯s house.


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Because of this, Gao Fei still has to deal with Lord Long, and this Hanhuabin will be handed over to me.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan asked, ¡°You said the strength of this old man is still unknown?¡±


    ¡°It is unknown.¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°But in terms of all the people in our team, except Gao Fei who will be dealing with Lord Long, who else can deal with a congenital master besides me?¡± Although I am reluctant, I always know my limitations. If Han Huabin¡¯s strength is so strong, he would have to better than Lord Long. Otherwise, why would he be able to challenge Lord Long? If his strength reaches the peak of Dan Jin, I can at least fight with him, although I am not as good as him.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan was deeply worried and said, ¡°Even if he is at the peak of Dan Jin, it will be too risky to fight with him. How many chances do you have to defeat him?¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and said, ¡°According to his strength, I could be defeated immediately, but if I use the cards in my hands, I will have at least a 30% chance of winning.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan widened his eyes and asked, ¡°Just 30%?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°When the man is old, his body functions will rapidly decline. Especially, if he is already more than sixty years old. It is the time when the body is in a downturn. The original strength of 100% will now fall to 70%. The maximum is 80%.¡± ¡°So if this is the case, the chance of winning may increase by 40% to 50%.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan shook his head, sat at the table, and said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t go.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan looked at Xiao Bing with a serious face, and said, ¡°Master Hou will entrust you with the piece of land that he has. You are now the owner. Who else can oversee master Xiao¡¯s house?¡± ¡°What about these people under your control?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not die.¡±


    ¡°but¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to worry about.¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s face was also serious. ¡°Because I am responsible for the following brothers, I am also responsible for Master Xiao¡¯s house, so I have to participate. This time we have to win. Sometimes people have to gamble to live in the world. The people who win will fly in the big sky, those who lose will go to hell, and for those who don¡¯t even participate, then there is no chance for them to win at all.¡±


    Mu Tingchua struggled with his feelings for a moment, and finally sighed and with a forced smile, said, ¡°Well, I am not able to convince you.¡±


    In fact, he was also convinced by Xiao Bing. In the current situation, even if Xiao Bing personally went up, the hope of winning was only 40% at most. It was because Jidong Province had been incited to join them successfully, but if Xiao Bing did not go up, they would lose for sure.


    ¡°If they lost, the power of underground forces of the entire Hei Province would be annexed by the Long Family. These people would also die. Even if Xiao Bing was temporarily alive, what could he do after that?¡±


    Xiao Bing could feel the concern in Mu Tingchuan¡¯s heart. Maybe he was confident, or he just wanted to impart some strength to Mu Tingchuan. His face was smiling and he said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Tingchuan. I will not die so easily. Haven¡¯t you heard of that sentence?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There is a chance to become a dragon when one meets the storm!¡±

 Chapter 257 - Heartless Lord Long

    ¡°Brother Bing, are you going to have the final fight?¡± Ye Zi who was lying in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms, asked softly.


    ¡°There is a mess in Jidong Province. After three days, Lord Long will send the elite team which is similar to the Black Crow Army, to Jidong Province, and I have already arranged for it. Zhan Hongyan will also be there to help Crow and Poisonous Fox. The people sent by Lord Long are destined to be annihilated by them. People in Lord Long¡¯s team will have the general feeling of insecurity, which is a good time for a decisive battle.¡±


    Ye Zi sighed and said, ¡°Lord Long has never experienced the feeling of loss since he debuted, but because he has always been victorious, so if there is a failure, it will definitely make the people in his team feel anxious. It is really a good time for the final battle.¡± However, as long as Lord Long was alive, and the Long family still has its main core, the Long family was not easy to deal with. Brother Bing, are you going to fight by yourself this time?¡±


    Xiao Bing said softly, ¡°I know that I am making you feel uneasy again.¡±


    Ye Zi smiled and said, ¡°How come, even if the whole world says that the dragon will win and Brother Bing will die, I still firmly believe that Brother Bing will definitely defeat the Long family.¡±


    Ye Zi said this with a smile, but she suddenly became silent, and then she stopped smiling. After being silent for a few seconds, she said seriously, ¡°Brother Bing, I don¡¯t want to be a burden in your life, so I will only support you silently, but you have to promise me that you must come back alive.¡±


    ¡°I promise¡± Xiao Bing gently kissed Ye Zi¡¯s mouth, and they started kissing each other.


    Xiao Bing was kissing his most beloved girl, while thinking silently, ¡°If I am still alive after solving the problem of Long family and then having avenged Peiya, I must spend the rest of my life with you, and I will always let you lie in my arms¡±.


    Lord Long¡¯s temper these days, was very violent. The reason was the chaos in Jidong province. His two capable assistants had been killed some time ago. Now the underground world in Jidong Province had started to rebel again, but it was time to take some measures against these criminal activities. Otherwise, if he sent a large number of people to Jidong Province to suppress it, he would have to kill a group of people, and shock those who are capricious. Now, because the black sweep was just coming to an end, he still dared not be careless. I can only send my most elite blood dragon squad to Jidong province, and let the blood dragon squad enter Jidong province, and try to create a little chaos. The thief would first smash the king, and then calm down as soon as possible.


    Long Yan came in from the outside, at that time. Lord Long headed up and cast an eye on him, and his attitude was not like that of a brother. Lord Long said indifferently, ¡°Second child, what are you doing here?¡±


    Long Yan¡¯s eyes flashed a little, but the anger in them disappeared immediately, as he said, ¡°Big Brother, Jidong province is in chaos now. Will it be enough to send a blood dragon squad to deal with that only?¡± ¡°Do you want me to go to Jidong province to quell the rebellion in person?¡±


    Lord Long¡¯s eyes were full of disdain, as he asked, ¡°If the blood dragon team can¡¯t deal with that, how do you think you can solve the problem of the rebellion?¡± ¡°Second child, is your power stronger than the blood dragon team?¡±


    Long Yan lost his smile and said, ¡°In terms of the actual combat, I certainly have no way to compare with the blood dragon team, but I am the second master of the Long family. If I go, the weight is still enough. It will definitely attract the attention of the other side, which the blood dragon team cannot be compared with.¡±


    Lord Long sighed and slowly stood up, and walked slowly to Long Yan. He clasped his hands and lowered his voice before saying, ¡°Second child, Poisonous Fox is rebellious, and is a follower of Master Zhuge. Now he is in Jidong province. Do you know this?¡±


    Long Yan¡¯s expression changed greatly and he hurriedly shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. Has Zhuge Jiangnan already rebelled?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you arrest him as soon as possible?¡±


    Lord Long said slowly, ¡°Zhuge Jiangnan will not turn traitor. I know him.¡±


    ¡°you¡­¡­.¡±


    Lord Long sneered and said, ¡°You all thought that my suspicion was too strong, so I was alienated.¡± In fact, this is not the case. I am reassured by the presence of Zhuge Jiangnan, but I¡¯m not sure if he wants to replace me, after he has made more and more contributions to me. ¡°Zhuge Jiangnan has helped me so much already in the past few years.¡± ¡°I must control him before his merits override my authority.¡±


    Long Yan took a deep breath and with a complicated expression, said, ¡°Big brother, you are terrible¡­ For this reason, you would rather deliberately exclude Zhuge Jiangnan from the situation of being separated, and will not hesitate to wrong him.¡±


    Lord Long said calmly, ¡°If you want to achieve hegemony, you have to give up some things, even if it goes against your own conscience and feelings.¡±


    Long Yan realized at this time how terrible his brother was. He used to be overwhelmed by the pressure of Lord Long. At that time, he felt that this simple, but brave and invincible brother was terrible, but he always felt that at least in terms of wisdom, he had to be stronger than his eldest brother, but he never had a chance. This time, he wanted to go to Jidong province, and wanted to find a chance to break away from Lord Long. Maybe he could control the entire Jidong province, and form a three-cornered situation.


    He did not expect that his brother¡¯s thinking was much deeper than his own calculations.


    The Longer Yan felt that Lord Long was that terrible, the more he wanted to leave Lord Long, as soon as possible. He would never come back again, so that Long Yan did not have to be entangled with this problem anymore. He said casually, ¡°This Poisonous Fox is just one of the disciples of Mr. Zhuge, so he might not be that good. That¡¯s not a big worry.¡±


    Lord Long said, ¡°If it is just Poisonous Fox, it naturally won¡¯t be a big problem, but Poisonous Fox knows too many secrets about me. These secrets were not told by Zhuge Jiangnan.¡±


    Long Yan¡¯s expression appeared a bit unnatural. ¡°Then¡­ who told him?¡±


    Lord Long was staring intently at Long Yan, and there was a fascinating light in his eyes. Long Yan¡¯s face turned even more ugly, and he trembled, ¡°Big brother¡­ Do you¡­ Do you think it¡¯s me?¡±


    Looking at Long Yan, Lord Long said slowly, ¡°Half a month ago, Poisonous Fox went to your house, and every two days, he has almost always been there to discuss things with you at your mansion, under cover of the night. Did I get that right?¡±


    Long Yan widened his eyes, he wanted to deny it, but he could not say anything.


    Half a month ago, Poisonous Fox had suddenly looked for Long Yan. At that time, Longyan did not realize that he had been so stunned by Poisonous Fox, that it brought forth the demon hidden in the depths of his heart. He did not want to be controlled by Lord Long for a lifetime. He wanted to resist and live a meaningful life, so he listened to Poisonous Fox¡¯s opinion and cooperated with Xiao Bing. What Poisonous Fox asked him to do was very simple, which was to give him all the information about Lord Long, and Poisonous Fox would then tell everything to Xiao Bing. Long Yan got the information about the chaos of Jidong province, because Poisonous Fox had promised him that it would happen. He told Longyan to make the Jidong province chaotic, and then Long Yan volunteered to travel to Jidong Province. At that time, they would cooperate with each other to give the right of controlling Jidong province to Longyan. At that time, Xiao Bing, Lord Long and Long Yan were like the three legs of a tripod. After that, Jidong Province would belong to Long Yan.


    Poisonous fox had a very plausible tongue, and Longyan believed that to be true. But he did not expect that Lord Long already knew everything.


    Long Yan shook his head hard, and explained, ¡°He came to my house indeed, but that has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Lord Long looked at him, and merely sneered. His eyes were filled with contempt and disdain. Long Yan¡¯s face changed, and he was completely irritated by Lord Long¡¯s attitude, and shouted loudly. ¡°Yes, you are right. I wanted to conspire with him to gauge your moves, and I just wanted to get out of your control.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that, is there anything wrong with that?¡± ¡°In all those years when you left home, if it was not because of the effort that our father and I made, would there still be the Long family?¡± ¡°Where did you go, during the most difficult time at the start?¡± ¡°I admit that the property of Long family is basically because of your effort. So what?¡± ¡°Even so, I am also the second master of the Dragon family and your brother. But have you ever treated me as your brother?¡± ¡°In your eyes, I am just a person who has always been dismissed by you. Even those sworn brothers you brought back, are better than me, in your heart.¡±


    Lord Long said calmly, ¡°You have a lot of complaints.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ Is there anything wrong with what I just said?¡± ¡°In these years, have you ever treated me like your younger brother?¡± ¡°Lord Long, there is only ambition in your eyes. Except for that, there is no emotion at all.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with that?¡± Lord Long said, ¡°In the Long family, only I can bring glory to the Long family, only I can let the Long family enjoy all these endless praises and glory.¡± ¡°Long Yan, you should know what is the ending for a traitor.¡±


    Long Yan was shocked and his face turned pale, and he stepped forward gradually. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± ¡°You have to know that I am your second brother, and your only relative in this world.¡± ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    Lord Long sighed, and with a bit of sorrow in his tone, he shook his head and said, ¡°If you want to blame anyone, you can only blame your own ambition for being too great, but being greedy is not enough.¡± ¡°If you are a second master of Long Family, you can enjoy the gold and silver treasures daily. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Lord Long stepped forward gradually. Long Yan turned back and wanted to escape. Suddenly he felt a strong suction. His feet left the ground involuntarily, and was sucked in directly by the compelling force.


    Lord Long grabbed his neck and looked at him indifferently. Long Yan could not see any emotion in Lord Long¡¯s eyes. He realized that he was wrong. He should not have offended Lord Long. It was better to linger around than to die. So he could not help trembling and pleaded, ¡°Big brother, I am your second brother. Big brother, you can¡¯t kill me¡­ Did you forgot that I am your brother?¡±


    Lord Long sighed, and said in a sad voice, ¡°I used to think about whether I should kill you, but I finally got an answer that even if I did no such thing, you will die sooner or later.¡± ¡°So, I don¡¯t blame you. I just hope that you will not hate me.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why?¡±


    Lord Long said slowly, ¡°Because your son Long Xiaoyun did not die at the hands of Jiang Zihou and Xiao Bing, but on the way back to the highway. His death was due to the explosion made by my people.¡±


    Long Yan¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out of his head, and his feet continued to be entangled.


    ¡°I know you will ask me for the reason, because I have already known that with your ambition, you will have a plan to kill me sooner or later, and one day, your biggest refuge will be your son who is worthless. Although he is good for nothing, I have no child of my own. If you want to convince people in the Long family to support you one day, Long Xiaoyun will be your biggest advantage. ¡°So, I can only say, goodbye¡­¡±


    With a creaking sound, Long Yan¡¯s neck was snapped off. Even as he was dying, his eyes were still full of hate.

 Chapter 258 - The Appointment with Yu Miaos Father

    Chapter 258 The Appointment with Yu Miao¡¯s Father


    Some people who live in this world crave money and power; some of them want to pursue their cravings; some of them want freedom and happiness; Unfortunately, Lord Long wanted the first category.


    People who were likely to go to extremes, were horrible. The people who only had this emotion in their minds, perhaps would give up their power, and even sacrifice their freedom.


    People who were too ambitious will sacrifice their feelings, and even become unacceptable to the parents. Lord Long is an example.


    Lord Long¡¯s martial arts realm had reached the peak of martial arts. In a strict sense, it was already considered to be the top master of the martial arts pyramid. Even if he was in the dark world, he could come and go freely and arbitrarily.


    Xiao Bing received the news that Long Yan had died. The news came from two channels. One was Poisonous Fox and the other one was Mu Tingchuan. When Mu Tingchuan came to visit him, they sat together. Mu Tingchuan laughed and said, ¡°In the beginning, the reason why you were in trouble with the Long family was because of the son of Long Yan. Now since Long Yan is dead, you¡¯ve had your revenge.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head, and said with a forced smile, ¡°I do not feel any pleasure from it, but this thing will be a better opportunity for us.¡± ¡°


    Mu Tingchuan pushed up his glasses and asked, ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°What opportunity?¡±


    ¡°This was the idea that Poisonous Fox gave me. I think it¡¯s good. Poisonous Fox meant to let us send people around to spread the rumors that Lord Long killed Long Yan, and then push the responsibility of killing Long Xiaoyun to Lord Long. It is said that Lord Long wanted to dominate the underground world, and specifically killing his own brothers and relatives, just to provoke contradiction. These are enough reasons to dominate the three northern provinces. ¡°Even if the death of Lord Long¡¯s father was actually planned by Lord Long himself, he aimed to win the right.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°No wonder he could be Poisonous Fox, who is really good at working out conspiracies. This news should be spread out as soon as possible. The people of the Long family will inevitably be distracted. At least they will think about it. Lord Long would kill his own brother and father, for rights and ambitions. Don¡¯t you think other people will just be a piece of shit in his eyes?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°No matter how strong a person is, as long he lost the trust of the people under him, he is just a paper tiger.¡± And according to the thoughts of Poisonous Fox and myself, the death of Lord Long¡¯s father may have nothing to do with Lord Long, but the death of Long Xiaoyun is really due to him. Otherwise, he would not permit Long Yan to live in this world. To put it bluntly, there was no impenetrable shield under the sun. He was worried that if Long Yan knew that his son had been killed by him, he would become a big problem for him.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°The things that you said are reasonable. Although they are only speculations, a repeated slander would make others believe it. Once they are spread, even if they are fake, they will become true.¡± ¡°No time to lose in doing the job, I will ask the people lurking in the other two provinces to spread the news around.¡± ¡°There are still three days before the final battle, and during these three days, it is necessary to bring down their morale.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°These things will trouble you, Mr. Tingchuan.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan said emotionally, ¡°Maybe master Hou and I really have been together for a long time, and the way we do things have become more conservative.¡± ¡°Seeing the way that you deal with these troubles, sometimes I felt that you are radical, but it will always be a way out in the end.¡± ¡°In fact, when master Hou first started, the way he did things was particularly bold. My thoughts were also unconstrained, but I have become more conservative in recent years.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be modest, Mr. Tingchuan. In fact, I really don¡¯t want to wait until you settle the Long family. You will leave now. Although Poisonous Fox is coming over, Mr. Tingchuan is different from Poisonous Fox. Poisonous Fox is good at using the dark side of people, but you, Mr. Tingchuan, is stronger than the overall situation, and can firmly grasp the general trend. You cannot replace each other.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to think about this anymore. My mind has already been made up. About spreading the rumors, I will do it. The day of the decisive battle will come soon, and Brother Bing needs to prepare early as well.¡±


    After Mutingchuan left, Xiao Bing secretly sighed and felt very sorry in his heart. As Xiao Bing said, Mu Tingchuan was good at assessing the overall situation. If Mutingchuan did not leave, Xiao Bing had a good helper. With the assistance of Mu Tingchuan, he was bound to be able to be smooth and excessive, and although Poisonous Fox was good at conspiracy, there was no way to replace Mu Tingchuan in this respect. A person who was good at planning, will only make people afraid, and it was also difficult to win people¡¯s hearts.


    However, Xiao Bing was also willing to respect the choice of Mu Tingchuan, and did not say anything more.


    Xiao Bing got up and left the study room and walked into the yard. Several girls were playing in the yard. Xiao Bing thought in his mind: ¡°This time I must win, and I will give you an environment that will always be light and safe.¡±


    Ye Zi noticed Xiao Bing coming out, but did not come over. She was still playing with other girls. It was the weekend; they could be as crazy as they wanted to be.


    Xiao Bing knew how worried Ye Zi was, but she did not show it at all. This type of girl was so rare in this world.


    Xiao Bing quietly watched them playing, with a smile on his face. After standing for a while, suddenly his phone rang, and he took it out and recognized Yu Miao¡¯s phone number.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with this guy?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s current attitude toward Yu Miao was actually subtle. On the one hand, Xiao Bing knew that Liu Kexin and him were just ordinary good friends. Yu Miao and Liu Kexin had nothing to do with himself, and he should have any opinion about Yu Miao. He should actually be happy for them.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s machoism in his heart was somewhat sensitive to the fact that Liu Kexin was being pursued by other men, and his heart was not very comfortable with that.


    Xiao Bing picked up the phone and said calmly, ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°What is this guy calling me for?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with Liu Kexin?¡± ¡°It is not right. If it¡¯s regarding Liu Kexin, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s really nothing that I can help regarding the Yu¡¯s family¡¯s situation. She won¡¯t call me for help.¡±


    Yu Miao sounded very happy. ¡°Brother Bing, my mind has been occupied with Kexin, and I forgot to ask you out. Thanks for your care, and I am really sorry for that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xiao Bing said, ¡°I know Kexin earlier than you, and we are already very good friends. Even if I helped her, I don¡¯t need you to thank me. You are very welcome.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡± Yu Miao¡¯s mood was actually very good. In the face of Xiao Bing¡¯s slightly prickly words, he was not angry at all. It seemed like he did not even hear it. He laughed and said, I see that your relationship with each other was really good. I won¡¯t say any more grateful words then.¡± ¡°Brother Bing, I think there is a reason for your good relationship with Kexin, because when I first saw you, I could tell that you are a good person to be friends with. It is better for us to talk with each other. You and Kexin were good friends. You and I can also be good friends. What do you think?¡±


    Xiao Bing did not expect Yu Miao to be interested in being close friends with him, but it was not unexpected, if one thought about it carefully. In fact, if he removed the factor of Liu Kexin, Xiao Bing and Yu Miao were relatively on good terms. Xiao Bing had a very good first impression of Yu Miao. Xiao Bing sighed secretly, and thought that he might have been too mean. ¡°Even though they were together, does it have anything to do with me?¡±


    At the moment he thought of that, Xiao Bing was less hostile toward Yu Miao and said, ¡°Well, just do as you say.¡±


    ¡°Haha, good, Brother Bing, then let me tell you something important first.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Bing said unexpectedly, ¡°Do you have any dealing with me?¡±


    ¡°How could you say that?¡± Yu Miao laughed and said, ¡°It sounds like I am not a serious person.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Alright, you can talk about what is going on here.¡±


    Yu Miao¡¯s tone became serious and he said, ¡°My father called me this morning and asked me to talk to you. He wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Your father wants to see me?¡± After listening that, Xiao Bing was a little shocked. There would be the big decisive battle soon. Yu Miao¡¯s father was the deputy secretary of the provincial party committee of the black province, and he was the second person in the Hei provincial officialdom, who had the real kind of power. What would he want to visit me during this sensitive period?


    Xiao Bing did not understand, but deliberately said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t know if uncle Yu wants to see me as an elder friend.¡± ¡°Or a deputy secretary?¡±


    Yu Miao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is the latter, but my father did not say anything when he called. His voice sounded very relaxed. I can see that there is no malice against Brother Bing. Don¡¯t be worried, Brother Bing. My father is aware that you and I are friends.¡±


    ¡°I am a law-abiding citizen. Of course, there is nothing to worry about.¡± Xiao Bing was not willing to deal with this level of senior officials. After all, Xiao Bing was once a member of the officialdom. Although the captain of the Dragon Teeth brigade was not comparable to the deputy secretary of the provincial party committee, the Dragon Teeth brigade belonged to the special forces of the central government, which had many special rights. Although they were not like the provincial party committee secretary who managed a province, the positions and authorities were not lesser than the deputy secretary of a provincial party committee. It was enough to make the big people in many official circles feel jealous.


    The reason why Xiao Bing felt too reluctant to contact senior officials was not because that he was afraid of these people. In fact, the more he was afraid to contact them, the more likely his identity would be exposed. But now the other party wanted to see him as well. If he did not go, he would be exposed easily.


    After Xiao Bing understood this, he could not refuse, and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, you can tell the deputy secretary that I will leave immediately. I will go to Harbin tonight. If the deputy secretary is free tomorrow, I will visit him.¡±


    Yu Miao was very happy that Xiao Bing gave in so easily and he said, ¡°Brother Bing, please wait a minute. I will call my dad, and make an appointment now.¡±

 Chapter 259 - Yu Wenhua

    Chapter 259 Yu Wenhua


    Yu Wenhua was supposed to meet Xiao Bing tonight and Xiao Bing didn¡¯t want to miss it. After all, the final war was imminent, so he did not want to waste too much time on this vice secretary of the provincial party committee. Yet he could not refuse this big man, so the sooner he met him, the better.


    On the way to Harbin, Xiao Bing was wondering what this man, who held great power in Hei Province, wanted from him. He had never met this man before. Actually, now he was the mogul of the underground world in Hei Province while Yu Wenhua was in charge of the public security in this area. All the police in Hei Province answered to him.


    In other words, it was a meeting of the leaders of the government and the gangs in Hei Province. But Xiao Bing didn¡¯t think that he could be on equal terms with this man. After all, no matter how high his position was in the underground, he still could not rival the government. Yu Wenhua was the representative of a government department that was dedicated to punishing those who did evil deeds.


    As powerful as Master Hou was, he dared not to offend the government. After all, the government could destroy the underground world without much effort. Hence, the moguls in the underground world, no matter how powerful they were, would definitely feel nervous when they were about to meet a government official as big as Yu Wenhua.


    But Xiao Bing was not nervous. Maybe it was because Xiao Bing had just taken Master Hou¡¯s place and he had not been in that state of mind yet. Besides, Xiao Bing was once the captain of the Dragon Gate, so he was familiar with situations like this.


    There was a five hours¡¯ drive between Jiang City and Harbin, the capital of the province. Xiao Bing started driving at 10 a.m. and finally arrived at 3 p.m.


    After he went downtown, he drove to a hotel and checked in, then he called Yu Wenhua in his room.


    The phone beeped and then he got through. ¡°Hello? Is this the vice secretary of the provincial party committee?¡± Xiao Bing asked softly.


    Xiao Bing sounded neither deferential nor arrogant but very polite.


    Yu Wenhua was seemingly smiling on the phone. ¡°You¡¯re good. I can tell that you are quite a decent man from the way you talk. You don¡¯t sound nervous when talking to the vice secretary of the provincial party committee. Few young men of your age can be as calm as you. You just arrived, right? I will have a meeting later and it will be over at about 5. I assume you must be tired because of the driving. Tell me your address. Have some rest, and later, I¡¯ll send my man to pick you up.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not refuse Yu Wenhua¡¯s offer. He told this man the address of the hotel and his room number. Then he hung up after they exchanged goodbyes.


    One day¡¯s driving might be tiring, but it was nothing to Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing did not lie on the bed, instead, he walked to the balcony. He could not help sighing when thinking that the nights of this city had belonged to the Long family one month ago. And now it fell on his hands.


    In Harbin, some men that took control of the underground world took orders from Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing did not tell them about his arrival, since Xiao Bing could make it on time and he wanted to keep a low profile. After the meeting, Xiao Bing decided to take a stroll around this city, which had a certain Russian style.


    When it was about half-past five, the landline in his room rang. Xiao Bing picked it up and heard the receptionist¡¯s soft and sweet voice. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Xiao. There¡¯s someone at the front desk to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°All right, I know. Tell them to wait a minute. I¡¯m coming.¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t dawdle. He went into the elevator and walked out when it descended to the first floor. He found a man in a suit standing next to the counter. Upon seeing Xiao Bing walk out of the elevator, the female receptionist instantly said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, this man is here to pick you up.¡±


    The man clad in the suit straightened his body hurriedly. Then he held out his hands and smiled amiably. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Xiao, right? It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Mr. Yu¡¯s driver. He¡¯s waiting for you at the hotel. He asked me to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Xiao Bing didn¡¯t dare to show any disrespect to him, even though he was merely a driver. ¡°May I know your name?¡±


    It¡¯s a courtesy to ask for people¡¯s names. After all, it¡¯s rude to call a driver ¡°driver¡±. Xiao Bing knew that sometimes to impress someone¡¯s driver was more important than to impress his junior officers. Because for a leader, his driver was often the one he trusted most. The driver knew the leader¡¯s comings and goings. He would not have been put in such an important position if the leader didn¡¯t put enough trust in him.


    As he had expected, the driver seemed to like Xiao Bing. The smile on his face turned warmer, instead of being artificial as usual. He chuckled. ¡°My name is Lu Zhe. I have been Mr. Yu¡¯s driver for eight years.¡±


    As he had expected, it seemed Mr. Yu did put absolute trust in his driver.


    But Xiao Bing was not behaving saccharinely, which impressed Lu Zhe. Though he was merely a driver, many high-positioned officers wanted to curry favor with Mr. Yu by impressing him. So he had seen all kinds of people. Though he knew the fact that Xiao Bing was the one who took control of the underground world of Hei Province now, he did not seem nervous nor was he in awe of Xiao Bing. He didn¡¯t even attach much importance to Xiao Bing. For him, Xiao Bing currently was merely someone who Mr. Yu wanted to meet. But Xiao Bing¡¯s respect for Lu Zhi made him attach more and more importance to Xiao Bing.


    The two walked out of the hotel while talking about the weather and the landscapes of Harbin. Then the two got into a car.


    Lu Zhe was still smiling. ¡°Xiao Bing, from what I have seen, Mr. Yu seems very impressed by you.¡±


    Xiao Bing sounded surprised. ¡°Really? He knows a great deal about me?¡±


    Lu Zhe grinned. ¡°Think about it. Is there anything in Hei Province that Mr. Yu doesn¡¯t know£¿ He¡¯s in charge of public security. And the underground world has always been his focus.¡±


    . Xiao Bing pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Indeed. I wonder what his purpose is of inviting me this time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯m sure that he won¡¯t make it difficult for you. You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and felt slightly relieved.


    The car slowly drove to a restaurant called Zhenghuai. Several guards soon circled them, helping Lu Zhe park the car. It seemed that these guards respected this driver very much. Xiao Bing was impressed by the influence of the government, since a driver could be treated so reverently.


    After the car was parked, Xiao Bing and Lu Zhe got out. Then the several guards at the entrance escorted them respectfully. Later a male manager came up to them. ¡°Mr. Lu, the dishes are ready. Mr. Yu is waiting for you inside.¡±


    Lu Zhe nodded. Xiao Bing could not help complimenting him inwardly. Whether in terms of temperament or way of speaking, he did not seem to be an ordinary driver. Indeed, the people around the leaders of a province did seem uncommon. But it was nothing surprising to Xiao Bing because he once saw the drivers working for the leaders of the central committee. Their temperament was even more impressive.


    Lu Zhi knocked on the door gently after the two approached the room. ¡°Mr. Yu, Mr. Xiao is here.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you come in?¡± The voice sounded serene, but there was an invisible solemn quality to it.


    Lu Zhe twisted the handle and opened the door. ¡°Mr. Yu, I need to pick up my kid from school. After you finish, just go to the car. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After he got his consent, Lu Zhe nodded at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, please come in.¡±


    After Xiao Bing went in, he left after he closed the door for them.


    But he did not intend to pick up his child. Drivers needed to be observant and aware of what they should and should not do. It was a kind of art of working. He knew that sometimes he should avoid situations like this. The more he knew, the more endangered he would be.


    The room was quite spacious. On a big table were four courses and a bowl of soup. They were made with meat and vegetables. It was clearly not very sumptuous, but quite enough for two people.


    Sitting in a chair was a man in his 40s who resembled Yu Miao to some extent. But the middle-aged man was more solemn than his gentle son. One could not possibly ignore the dignified bearing of this man.


    Standing behind him was a man in his 30s with a stern face. Xiao Bing could feel that this man was a top master who was at least at the Transforming-strength stage.


    There was a smile on Xiao Bing¡¯s face. It was courteous and respectful, but not smarmy. ¡°Mr. Yu, I never thought that I¡¯d have the chance to meet you.¡±


    Yu Wenhua, a middle-aged man who was the secretary of the Hei Provincial Party Committee, was the leader of those who were in charge of the public security in Hei Province. He did not seemingly intend to rise, which was reasonable, considering how high-positioned he was. He just knocked the table gently and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m just a small servant of the good people of the city. Such courtesy is unnecessary. Come and sit down.¡±


    Xiao Bing then sat opposite Yu Wenhua. Finally, the one who decided the fate of the underground world in Hei Province and the one who took control of it started their meeting!

 Chapter 260 - See Through Everything

    Xiao Bing sat up straight and looked into Yu Wenhua¡¯s eyes. There was neither arrogance nor humility in his eyes, but some respect.


    Yu Wenhua seemed to be very satisfied with Xiao Bing¡¯s behavior. He stopped knocking on the table and said in a soft voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so courteous. I heard that you and my son are good friends. You can just call me Uncle Yu.¡±


    Xiao Bing did what this man wished. ¡°Uncle Yu.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Wenhua took a look at the dishes on the table and said, ¡°I won¡¯t pay for this meal with public funds. But we should be as frugal as possible. This is enough for us. So I didn¡¯t order more. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Uncle Yu, you¡¯re being generous. And to be honest, I believe that most of the high-positioned men would die for the opportunity to dine with you.¡±


    Yu Wenhua didn¡¯t deny it. He merely grinned and said, ¡°You¡¯re an interesting young man who knows the way of speaking. In fact, you are better than my son.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m flattered. Truth be told, Yu Miao is quite a decent man among those kids of a rich family, which proves that you are a very successful educator.¡±


    Yu Wenhua said sternly, ¡°What matters to a man most is not his talents. It¡¯s his morality. If one is morally evil, sooner or later he will step on a false path, no matter how talented he is. So I think the focus of education is morality.¡±


    Yu Wenhua¡¯s words aroused Xiao Bing¡¯s respect. ¡°Parents today either merely focus on satisfying the physical needs of their children or their studies. One way or another, they will carry it to an extreme. There are few fathers who are as enlightened as Uncle Yu now. You truly deserve my admiration.¡±


    ¡°As a government official, I have to be aware of these things. But sadly, few of my colleagues know that. Many of them get impetuous and greedy, ignoring the importance of morality. Just like you said, modern parents only want to improve their children¡¯s studies. Isn¡¯t it a phenomenon of profit-seeking? Most of the parents are miserable in terms of that.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded in agreement. ¡°We share the same idea. The branches and trunk are the survival skills of a giant tree, but morality is the soil beneath it. Only good soil can provide enough nutrition for the growth of the tree.¡±


    The two exchanged a look. The moguls of the government and the gangs strangely shared the same feeling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just drink.¡±


    Xiao Bing rose up and filled Yu Wenhua¡¯s cup. He needed to do it himself because of his identity and status. Then he filled his own.


    Yu Wenhua didn¡¯t seem restrained. The two clinked glasses and drank half a cup of Chinese sprits. Yu Wenhua pointed at the dishes on the table and said, ¡°Please help yourself and enjoy the food.¡±


    Xiao Bing moved his chopsticks after Yu Wenhua moved his. Xiao Bing knew it was a common rule in the official circles. After they had tasted their food, Yu Wenhua said, ¡°Xiao Bing, I heard about your stories, which are really legendary. I was told that you are a veteran. But I don¡¯t even know which army you were in. Then you went to Jiang City and worked as a cook in the noodle house in the beginning. Then you became a shareholder of the noodle house, which made you an owner of the noodle house. Then you had a conflict with the Peony Fairy, the North Heaven Queen, who worked for Jiang Zihou. Later, you killed her, but Jiang Zihou did not seek vengeance from you, am I right?¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yu Wenhua said Jiang Zihou instead of Master Hou. It was reasonable, considering how high his status was. In Hei Province, no one dared to offended Jiang Zihou, except for this man. Because no matter how much power he held, he dared not defy Yu Wenhua.


    ¡°Then you offended the Long family, who wants to conquer the underground world of Hei Province. One¡¯s enemy¡¯s enemy is his friend. You chose to stand beside Jiang Zihou, who then died. Before he died, he handed over his forces to you. That is the whole story, am I right?¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Yu Wenhua asked, ¡°Do you know what will people think of you if they know your story?¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose and didn¡¯t answer.


    Yu Wenhua said, ¡°Most of them will think that you are just a lucky guy. The Su family like you and made you one of the owners. Then, Jiang Zihou didn¡¯t kill you because he admired you and he even passed his forces to you after he died. Doesn¡¯t it sound like you became what you are now simply because of luck? You were easily given the things that other people have to work their whole life for.¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose and smiled. ¡°It seems to be so.¡±


    ¡°But the true wise men know that luck won¡¯t just favor a guy for no reason because luck is just one of the factors that contribute to a man¡¯s success. You earned what you have now at such a young age, which proves that you are a very capable man. You might be even more powerful than that Lord Long.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at this man and said, ¡°Uncle Yu seems to be very concerned about the underground world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the public security in all of Hei Province? How can it not be a concern of mine?¡±


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath and asked, ¡°So what is the purpose of this invitation, Uncle Yu?¡±


    ¡°The purpose¡­¡± Yu Wenhua suddenly stared at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Is there an upcoming war between you and the Long family?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart began pumping. He was startled because he had not expected that Yu Wenhua would suddenly ask this question. It was not strange that he paid a great amount of attention to him and the Long family. But he even predicted that there was an upcoming war between Xiao Bing and the Long family, which greatly surprised him.


    Indeed, Xiao Bing recently had done many things, but in a discreet way. On the surface, he was fighting for the leadership of the underground world in Jidong Province, but these activities were aimed at Lord Long. The war between them was imminent, and Lord Long did not even know Xiao Bing¡¯s true intention. But according to Yu Wenhua¡¯s tone of speaking, Xiao Bing felt like this man had sensed something, otherwise he would not have been invited to this city so abruptly to talk about this.


    Since Yu Wenhua didn¡¯t say it directly, Xiao Bing would not give him a clear answer. ¡°It depends on the Long family¡¯s decisions. Uncle Yu, you know that Master Hou¡¯s forces are barely enough to protect themselves. If the Long family are willing to live in harmony with us, it would be a blessing.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Xiao Bing noticed a hint of laughter in Yu Wenhua¡¯s eyes and instantly realized that this man must have known something. As he had expected, Yu Wenhua said, ¡°Let¡¯s just be honest with each other. You think that I don¡¯t know you have sent many orders to your men in Jidong Province?¡±


    Xiao Bing sounded like he was misunderstood. ¡°Uncle Yu, you must have mistaken me. The government has been very much against gangs, which forces us to behave ourselves. So it¡¯s impossible for us to cause unnecessary troubles. It¡¯s because they couldn¡¯t bear to live under Lord Long¡¯s tyranny that they rebelled. I¡¯m totally innocent of that.¡±


    Yu Wenhua grunted. ¡°Don¡¯t you pretend to be unaware of it. You think I¡¯m easy to fool because I¡¯m an old man? I¡¯m not even 50. I¡¯m at the prime of my career, and I¡¯m not as stupid as you think.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed awkwardly. ¡°Uncle Yu. That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t mean it, why not speak the truth? You want to cause a rebellion in the underground world of Jidong Province ostensibly, but actually your goal is to dethrone Lord Long, am I right?¡±


    Xiao Bing was completely shocked. He intended to deny it but found Yu Wenhua staring in his eyes. He found it hard to lie when being gazed at by such penetrating eyes.


    Xiao Bing suddenly thought of something. He nodded and managed a wry smile. ¡°How did you come to know it?¡±


    It was not because Xiao Bing had to say it or that he was afraid of Yu Wenhua. He just suddenly understood that since Yu Wenhua had invited him to dinner, he must have been certain about something, which left no room for him to lie. And if he kept lying, he would offend this man, creating a gap between them. Instead, if he admitted it, Yu Wenhua might be impressed.


    In additional, Xiao Bing believed that Yu Wenhua wouldn¡¯t mean him any harm, because Lu Zhe said that Yu Wenhua seemingly appreciated him. Other people¡¯s words might be false, but Xiao Bing believed that the driver of a leader wouldn¡¯t lie to him because in most cases, a driver knew the leader he was serving the best.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t intend to lie after he thought it through.


    Yu Wenhua sighed. ¡°I¡¯m right about what you will do next. You suddenly started your deployment in Jidong Province because the campaign against the underground world was about to end. From what I know about Lord Long, he won¡¯t bear to let you stand in his way. Besides, you just turned him against his adviser, Zhuge Jiangnan. I believe that this war will be the only chance for you to win before Lord Long knows that you dare to overthrow him.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°That¡¯s the reason why you know all my plans?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re in Hei Province. I know almost everyone¡¯s comings and goings. I have sent my man to watch over the underground world in Hei Province and I found that you have summoned many top masters who once worked for Master Hou. According to my assumption, you plan to assassinate the leader of your enemy because you know that the gap between you and the Long family is huge, am I right?¡±


    Then, Yu Wenhua cast Xiao Bing a calm glance, waiting for his answer.

 Chapter 261 - A Happy Collaboration

    Chapter 261 A Happy Collaboration


    As he had expected, everything Yu Wenhua said was true. This sparkling star in the political circle did have a wise mind that most people didn¡¯t have. He could tell what people¡¯s desires were only using some vague clues.


    Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t argue and he didn¡¯t want to because it was smarter to be honest with a wise person.


    Xiao Bing eased himself into the chair and smiled, ¡°So Uncle Yu, may I know the reason for this invitation?¡±


    Yu Wenhua looked at Xiao Bing earnestly, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m considering who should I choose to help.¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised. He thought of all kinds of possibilities. He thought, most likely this man wanted to warn him not cause any trouble. But he had not expected that this political mogul would tell him in a serious tone that he was considering which one he should choose to help.


    Xiao Bing had not expected that a Provincial Party Vice Secretary wanted to be involved in the underground world in this way. But he suddenly realized that Yu Wenhua might want to choose one to support?


    Xiao Bing suddenly smiled. If that was the case, though Yu Wenhua might seem able to manipulate the underground world, actually he would not have such power.


    Ever since Xiao Bing walked in, Yu Wenhua had been the dominating side because of his status. But now Xiao Bing believed that he finally had the initiative because he finally understood what Yu Wenhua planned to do.


    Yu Wenhua¡¯s eyes gleamed when he noticed the knowingly smile on Xiao Bing¡¯s face. ¡°Xiao Bing, you really are a clever man.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Since it¡¯s a conversation between two smart people, can you just tell me your plans, Uncle Yu? You are the magistrate of this province. We all live under your protection and we should offer you our help when you ask for it.¡±


    Yu Wenhua nodded his head, ¡°I¡¯ll just make it very clear. I hate all of the underground gangs. If I was ten years younger, I would have rooted you out once and for all.¡±


    Looking at Yu Wenhua, Xiao Bing said, ¡°I believe that!¡±


    Yu Wenhua smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m becoming an old man now. The older a man is, the more questions he will think about. He won¡¯t do things according to what he likes or dislikes.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°So I should be lucky that you are over forty.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Yu Wenhua guffawed first, then he turned stern. ¡°I once hated underground rascals like you. But where there is light there will also be darkness. You are the darkness of the city. I can eliminate you or even Lord Long, but the darkness will always find its way back into this world.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Hence, I want to choose one of you to offer my support. I don¡¯t want the war between you and Lord Long to be a very long one. Many innocent people will die if the war won¡¯t be over soon. You should know that even a small gang fight will involve many innocent people. That¡¯s the last thing I ever want.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Uncle Yu, you are a good official.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing my duty. I can¡¯t say if I am a good official or not, but I will try my best to protect the good people of this area. So I want this war to be over in a short time so that there will soon be a leader who can take control of the underground world of the three provinces in the north. By then, whether it¡¯s you or Lord Long, there will be no commotion, which will make people feel safer.¡±


    Yu Wenhua paused for a moment and continued as he looked at Xiao Bing, ¡°The reason why I contacted you first is that you were a soldier. You became what you are now because you were pushed into it by the situation around you. Many times, you were forced to do things you didn¡¯t want to do. A good soldier always remembers that he fights for the interest of the common people.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you and Yu Miao have become friends¡± From a personal perspective, it¡¯s better to meet you first.¡±


    Yu Wenhua said, ¡°Hence, personally and publicly, this is my reason for meeting you. Of course, before I make my decision, I need to talk to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought to himself, ¡°Indeed this Yu Wenhua is a cunning old man. Since you won¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll say it for you.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°There¡¯s one thing Uncle Yu has left out.¡±


    Yu Wenhua asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Compared with Lord Long, I¡¯m smarter and more discreet when doing things. I never do things I deem inappropriate. But Lord Long is arrogant and arbitrary. If he becomes the lord of the underground world of the three provinces in the north, you might not be able to manipulate him, no matter how much power you hold. You can¡¯t imagine the things he will do. This is the third point, am I right?¡±


    Then Xiao Bing looked at Yu Wenhua with a smile playing at the corner of his face. Though Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes seemed mild, Yu Wenhua felt that this man could not be led by the nose anymore, because he had sniffed out the weak spot in him.


    He deemed Xiao Bing a very terrifying and mentally mature. However, just as Xiao Bing had said, though Yu Wenhua seemingly could choose the one he favored, actually he didn¡¯t get to choose.


    In an instant, Xiao Bing became the dominating side.


    Yu Wenhua said gravely, ¡°Xiao Bing, you are one of those underground gangs while I¡¯m a government official. In other words, I¡¯m the sheriff and you are the thief. We are supposed to be enemies. I can arrest you for illegally organizing underground gangs now if I want to. You will be imprisoned for at least a few years. Do you believe that?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Though Xiao Bing sounded serious, he was actually not afraid. He knew that Yu Wenhua threatened him for the initiative, which was something Xiao Bing was willing to give. What was important to Xiao Bing was to see if he could gain some advantage in it.


    Yu Wenhua seemed satisfied. Then he said, ¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll just be straight with you. I don¡¯t want to see many people get killed for it. I will support one to destroy another. But I merely mentioned your advantages before. Compared with Lord Long, you also have disadvantages. Do you know that?¡±


    Xiao Bing became vigilant. He didn¡¯t mention it because he thought Yu Wenhua didn¡¯t notice it. It seemed that Yu Wenhua was truly an experienced politician who was not easy to fool, ¡°Of course I have my weaknesses. For instance, I¡¯m outnumbered by Lord Long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yu Wenhua sounded more satisfied. ¡°If it was one month or even one week ago, I would never have invited you to dinner. Because Lord Long¡¯s advantages were overwhelming. Won¡¯t it be easier for me if I supported Lord Long rather than you? I want it to be quick, so I can¡¯t choose the losing side. However, several days ago, Jidong Province was in chaos and now you are in control of it, which gave you more chances of winning. But even so, to most people, you will still lose this war.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Lord Long has always been invincible. He never lost one battle. Besides, though I temporarily have Jidong Province, not every gang is willing to obey me. Moreover, during Lord Long¡¯s travels, he made friends with several top masters, all of whom are now at his service. Hence, it¡¯s reasonable for normal people to think that my failure is certain.¡±


    Yu Wenhua smiled contentedly, ¡°It feels great to talk to a smart person. I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to convince me. Tell me why you think you will be the winner.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled confidently as if he¡¯d won, ¡°It¡¯s I who succeeded in turning Lord Long against Zhuge Jiangnan. Two of Lord Long¡¯s three sworn brothers were killed by me. Jidong Province belonged to Lord Long one week ago, and several days later, I made it mine without spilling blood. I only used the scheme of alienation. I spread the news that Lord Long killed his brother and his nephew. I just want you to know that I¡¯m a smart man, as you have said. Not only will you find it a pleasure to talk to me, but you will also be surprised if you chose me.¡±


    The two looked at each other and suddenly they both laughed. Then Xiao Bing continued, ¡°After I¡¯ve dealt with the Long family, I will immediately bring peace to the underground world of the three northern provinces while trying not to get too many people involved. Then I will eliminate drugs. I won¡¯t allow drug-dealers to exist in my territory by cooperating with the government on that matter. Uncle Yu, if you need anything on that, I¡¯ll do my best to serve you.¡±


    Yu Wenhua fell silent for a while, seemingly wondering if Xiao Bing¡¯s reasons were sufficient or not. But Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes sparkled with confidence.


    Finally, after quite a long silence, Yu Wenhua looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Tell me the time, the place and what I need to do.¡±


    The two both smiled after they looked at each other in silence. After Xiao Bing said something to Yu Wenhua, they both stood up and held each other¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°May we have a happy cooperation.¡±


    Then they sat down. Yu Wenhua pointed at the food on the table as he smiled, ¡°Have a bite. Xiao Bing, the door of Harbin will always be open to you.¡±


    ¡°No no no¡­ I should probably not come here too often.¡± There was a hint of wisdom in his smile, ¡°It¡¯s good for Uncle Liu.¡±


    Finally, Yu Wenhua was completely satisfied with Xiao Bing.


    The leaders of the government and the underground gangs will soon start their collaboration.

 Chapter 262 - The Dragon Master in the Casino

    Chapter 262 The Dragon Master in the Casino


    Some people say that we should only do our part because God has a plan for us all. It sounds reasonable but is often used as an excuse for laziness. They don¡¯t know how hard it is to play their role well.


    This time Xiao Bing had used up all his energy, schemes and everything else he had. He will not regret anything, whether he wins or loses.


    All Xiao Bing needed to do now was to wait for the final war. Xiao Bing was still outnumbered and this would be a war between schemes and strength.


    There was a privately owned casino in Harbin. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t now its owner. He heard of it from Lv Zhe. After having dinner with Yu Wenhua, he asked Lv Zhe to drive him to the casino. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t ask Yu Wenhua why he allowed its existence, because he believed that what exists is reasonable. There must be an unknown reason behind it.


    The casino was located inside a mansion. When the guard saw that the driver was Yu Wenhua, he let the car in without asking questions. Lv Zhe rolled down the window as Xiao Bing got out of the car, ¡°Though Mr. Yu didn¡¯t shut this place down, he still doesn¡¯t like it. I should go now because I need to pick him up. Enjoy yourself. But be careful and don¡¯t lose all your money!¡±


    Xiao Bing waved his hands. After Lv Zhe drove off, he whirled around and stepped into the mansion.


    Ever since Lv Zhe¡¯s car drove into the yard, a pale-skinned young man on the second floor had been fixing his eyes on Xiao Bing. Beside him stood a middle-aged man clad in a black shirt. There were two clipped mustaches on his face. He seemed very respectful while bowing.


    The young man watched Xiao Bing get out of the car. Then he asked in a faint voice, ¡°Do you know this man?¡±


    The middle-aged man cast Xiao Bing a glance, pondered for a moment and shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Xiao Bing had just taken Master Hou¡¯s place for a few days. Most of the others merely heard of his name. Some of them were even not even familiar with this name.¡±


    The young man said, ¡°But I suppose you are familiar with that car?¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled, ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s Mr. Yu¡¯s car.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s Yu Wenhua¡¯s driver who drove him here. I believe few men in Hei Province are given such an honor. Don¡¯t underestimate him. I need you to serve him tonight.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face turned serious and he replied respectfully, ¡°As you say, Master Xu. I will go downstairs then.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The middle-aged man took his leave reverently.


    Xiao Bing walked into the hall. The guards didn¡¯t stop him. Two servants came to him smiling, ¡°Excuse me, do you have recommendations?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and asked, ¡°What? I need a recommendation to come here?¡±


    The two servants who spoke looked just over 20. They both behaved very respectfully, which showed how well-trained they were. They wouldn¡¯t just let anyone in, but at the same time, they are careful not to offend any customer.


    One of them put on an apologetic smile, ¡°That¡¯s the regulation here.¡±


    Suddenly a deep voice drifted into their ears, ¡°You two can leave. I¡¯ll attend to this guest myself.¡±


    The middle-aged man trotted down the stairs. The two servants gasped, ¡°Mr. Lu¡­ We understand. We apologize to you, sir. The house steward will attend to your needs from now on.¡±


    Then the two took their exits quietly.


    Mr. Lu came over to Xiao Bing, smilingly. He cupped one hand before another and grinned, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for their rudeness. I assume it¡¯s your first time here, right? But I saw you walking out of Mr. Yu¡¯s car, and that makes us friends.¡±


    Xiao Bing was not surprised. There were few who didn¡¯t know Yu Wenhua¡¯s car and fewer still who dared to ignore it. So it was reasonable for him to be so respectful.


    Xiao Bing would not be so polite since this Mr. Lu didn¡¯t know his identity. He nodded and shot this man a glance. Then he said, ¡°I just want to have some fun here. It¡¯s the first time I have come here. I was told that you have everything here.¡±


    Mr. Lu put on a mysterious smile, ¡°Yes. Sorry, I haven¡¯t properly introduced myself. My name is Lu Yuanlong and I¡¯m in charge of this place. And may I know your name. Since you are Mr. Yu¡¯s friend, I can give you a pass for free. But I need your name first.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought of mentioning his own name, but then he changed his mind and said, ¡°My name is Long Jun.¡±


    Because Xiao Bing was called the Dragon Master both in Jingdu and the Dark World, sometimes he would call himself Long Jun.


    ¡°Just call me the Dragon Master.¡± Xiao Bing added.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Dragon Master.¡± Lu Yuanlong searched for this name in his mind, but he found nothing. Yet the smile was still on his face, ¡°Dragon Master, are you in the mood for a few rounds?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then you have come to the right place. You won¡¯t find another place like this in Harbin. This is the only casino in the capital city. Shall I take you there now?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing quietly followed the steward into a small room near the hall. Mr. Lu gently knocked on a wall twice and then it opened, revealing a tunnel.


    Trailing behind the steward, Xiao Bing asked in a calm voice, ¡°How did you manage to open a casino here? The government doesn¡¯t care?¡±


    The steward turned around and smiled eerily, ¡°In this world, there are places that are beyond the government¡¯s jurisdiction. Don¡¯t you agree, Dragon Master?¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and didn¡¯t say anything, because this man was right. Indeed there were places in this world that were beyond the government¡¯s reach. But most of them were usually under the protection of certain powerful organizations. Xiao Bing came here to have fun, not to cause trouble. So he stopped asking.


    It was a whole new world down the passage. The sounds of mahjong, cards, and dices kept jangling in Xiao Bing¡¯s ears. Men and women surrounded one table after another, having fun. In the meantime, the servant girls clad in midriff-baring tops shuttled back and forth in the crowd while holding trays of a variety of drinks. Some girls could not help casting Xiao Bing an extra glance when he passed by them. There were many young and rich players here, but few could have Mr. Lu in their company.


    He called a servant over and said something to him. Soon, the servant fetched Xiao Bing a VIP Card and some chips. Xiao Bing took them without looking too carefully at them. Xiao Bing knew that the more he behaved like this, the more importance this man would attach to him. Though Xiao Bing was here merely to have fun, he didn¡¯t want his identity to be exposed or suspected.


    Xiao Bing looked at this man and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, you don¡¯t have to accompany me anymore. I will just walk around.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The steward was still smiling. ¡°The balance of your card is zero. Normally to get a VIP card one needs to transfer 500 thousand into it. The chips in your hand are worth 100 thousand. If you lose them all, you can just ask a servant to take you to buy more chips with cash or card. I¡¯ll leave you then. I hope you can go home with fruitful results.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing nodded smilingly. ¡°I can help myself.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt a lot more relaxed after the steward left. Though he may look imposing to have a sidekick, sometimes the fun would be spoiled. Then he walked to the tables with the chips.


    Sitting straight on the sofa, Master Xu was looking at the big screen in front of him. In the screen Xiao Bing seemed to be looking for a table. A sudden knock on the door drifted into his ears. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lu Yuanlong walked in. Master Xu asked, ¡°So have you found out who he is?¡±


    ¡°He said his name was Long Jun.¡±


    ¡°Long Jun?¡± Master Xu frowned, trying to find something that might have anything to do with this name. Then he shook his head, ¡°You know Hei Province better than me. Is there any prominent family named Long in Hei Province?¡±


    Lu Yuanlong shook his head, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? Because there is no such family in Jingdu. This means he is neither from Hei Province nor Jingdu. But he might be a young master of other prominent families. Otherwise, Yu Wenhua would not have sent him here for nothing. We barely have anything to do with this man.¡±


    Lu Yuanlong grinned, ¡°Actually no matter who he is, it¡¯s not necessary for us to waste time on it. You are a powerful man, Master Xu. You don¡¯t need to understand Yu Wenhua¡¯s purpose.¡±


    Flattery came easily to this slick man.


    There was a hint of pride on Master Xu¡¯s face. But then he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too absolute. Though I came from Jingdu, Yu Wenhua is still the governor of this city. He holds great power in Hei Province. We have opened this casino for quite a long time. Though Yu Wenhua dares not shut this place down, it¡¯s not a good thing to aggravate him seeing he¡¯s a local. There are deeper reasons behind it. We need to keep a good relationship with him. But he¡¯s a decent man who isn¡¯t so interested in the likes of us. Maybe this Long Jun is a chance for us.¡±


    Xiao Bing came only because he wanted to have some fun before the war began. Yet he had not expected this trip to draw unnecessary attention on him.

 Chapter 263 - The Xiang Gang of the Luo Family

    Chapter 263 The Xiang Gang of the Luo Family


    After Xiao Bing walked around, he played again. He stopped at Ha¡¯s card table. Two men and one woman were sitting there, and a dealer who was licensed in the casino was standing next to them, surrounded by a group of people watching the bustling scene.


    Xiao Bing sat down directly after he got there, and at the same time, he was beckoning to a Missy who was peeping at his casino with a pair of pretty eyes. The lady pointed to her own nose. After confirming, she immediately walked over to Xiao Bing very happily.


    The reason why she stared at Xiao Bing, on the one hand, was that Xiao Bing was accompanied by General Lu, which meant that he was definitely not a normal guy. These service ladies were depending on the guests to make money. Naturally, they had to be appreciative. On the other hand, Xiao Bing was not only handsome but also arrogant. In fact, in this world, not only men would look at one¡¯s appearance, but women would also care about it. Women are even more lascivious than men if they desire him.


    After the beauty came over, Xiao Bing took the beauty into his arms and had her sit on his lap, and gently put his hand on her little waist. And then he kissed her pretty little face. He tapped the table gently and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s deal.¡±


    Others who saw this scene gave a smile to each other because anyone who came to this place wanted to do more than just play. Xiao Bing had done a lot of these things before, like playing cards and playing with women. He was famous in the amorous field of Jingdu City, but Xiao Bing never said that he was playing with those women, but talking about love with them. In Xiao Bing¡¯s words, there was no difference between men and women. It was fun to play with each other.


    The dealer began to deal the cards. The original table was played by three people and then it became four people.


    After the dealer finished dealing the cards, he glanced at the chips in Xiao Bing¡¯s hand. ¡°For this game, let¡¯s put at least 100,000 chips in each time.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°I understand. Can I pay by card?¡±


    The dealer whispered a few words into his headset, and someone soon came over with a POS machine. The guy asked Xiao Bing with a very kind attitude, ¡°How many chips do you want to buy, sir?¡±


    ¡°One million.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±


    After Xiao Bing swiped the card, some other guy brought the chips over immediately. Xiao Bing looked at the cards in his hand and said they were not good but also not bad. Then he looked up to observe the eyes of the other three people. It was not necessary to see through the cards to some extent. That was just a trick in movies. Where were the perspectives in the real world? Could they even change cards?


    The real master is able to judge what the other guys at the table are thinking through their eyes. For a gambling master, being able to observe is really a great thing. Of course, being able to remember cards is also a skill, but just not that good. This kind of game, like Ha, was betting on luck, and it was not realistic to remember cards.


    There was a total of three people, one of whom was a man with a big belly. The man wore a pair of sunglasses and a flower shirt and had a pipe in his hand. He looked like a rich man; a few black bodyguards were standing behind him. His eyes looked a bit tangled, and the cards that could be seen were a 3 and a 4. The possibility of looking straight was very small. It was likely to be a pair of fours or a pair of threes, so he was worried about if he could keep up. Xiao Bing¡¯s cards in his hands could definitely beat this person.


    Another man was wearing a suit and a leather watch. He wore a famous brand watch on his wrist and dressed up like a successful person. His eyes were not revealing and had a bit of self-confidence. But when Xiao Bing was watching him, his eyes seemed to be dodging. His face-up cards were a Q and a K. Xiao Bing smiled in his heart. This man¡¯s mind was quite deep, especially the self-confidence was enough, but he still could not deceive Xiao Bing. However, Xiao Bing¡¯s cards were probably not as good as that fat man¡¯s.


    Continuing to look at the other girl, she was quite amazing when looking at her carefully. She was about 18 or 19 years old, and she dressed quite casually by wearing a cap on her head, a shirt, and jeans. Her face was really pretty. Even if Xiao Bing was used to seeing beauties, he had to admit that this girl was really pretty. She was even more pretty than Ye Xinyi when she was alive. These two women did not have the same charm.


    However, this girl seemed to not be interested in Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing noticed that after she called the young lady next to her and took her into his arms, the beautiful woman opposite him became quite disdainful and hostile to him.


    Seeing this beautiful girl, Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help whistling. After he saw the cards in the other guys¡¯ hands, he couldn¡¯t help laughing. There was basically no doubt that he would win.


    After observing it for a moment, Xiao Bing kissed the cheek of the beautiful woman in his arms and said with a smile, ¡°What is your name, beauty?¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°F*ck¡­ Good name. Sweetheart, you can put as much as you want this time. These cards are handed over to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s cards were a 9 and a K, which were very general. While Sweetheart was hesitating, Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°If you lose, you can use my money. If you win, you can get all the money this time.¡±


    Sweetheart was overjoyed and she twisted in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms with a sweet smile. Her butt touched the center of Xiao Bing¡¯s legs twice. It was as if Xiao Bing had used a power-up. His eyes were stunned and he exhaled through his mouth.


    Sweetheart grabbed 100,000 yuan of chips and threw them out. ¡°100,000.¡±


    . Sure enough, the confident man in the suit and trousers directly opened the card that was overturned, saying, ¡°Can¡¯t follow!¡±


    His card was a 4, it seemed that the number was still relatively large. Q, K, and 4, but the risk was too big. There was no chance for the straight unless while gambling for it, a pair could appear. But if not, the chances of losing were relatively high.


    The fat man seemed to hesitate for a moment. After seeing that Xiao Bing¡¯s and the beautiful woman¡¯s cards were not high, he finally threw out a 100,000 yuan chip and said, ¡°I follow.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked provocatively at the beautiful young girl sitting opposite him. The beautiful girl was furious, she stood in front of a few black bodyguards, sitting next to an 18-year-old who was also dressed casually and wearing a hat. This young man was about the same age as the girl. He had two gold earrings in his two ears. He seemed to bow his head and wanted to persuade her, but the girl simply didn¡¯t care about it and threw in a bunch of chips directly. She said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll add 100,000 more. 200,000.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not hesitate to throw out another 100,000 chips. ¡°I follow!¡±


    The fat man seemed to hesitate for a while, but after looking at his cards, he also followed.


    Xiao Bing smiled and kissed Sweetheart¡¯s face, who was in his arms. The two people¡¯s bodies rubbed together as if they were going to produce electricity.


    After the dealer finished dealing the fourth card next to him, he looked at the beautiful girl and said, ¡°Missy, it¡¯s your turn to speak first this time.¡±


    The beautiful girl threw out 200,000 chips. ¡°200,000!¡±


    The three cards she was showing at that time were very bad. She was obviously angry with Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing felt a little funny.


    It was Xiao Bing¡¯s turn, and he kissed Sweetheart in his arms again, laughed, and said, ¡°You can help me, but remember not to scare them away.¡±


    There were already two 9s and one K on the board of Xiao Bing, and there was only one card that was face-down. Xiao Bing knew what it was. From the cards, Xiao Bing¡¯s cards were the highest. Sweetheart looked at Xiao Bing with her sweet eyes and asked, ¡°Can I add some chips?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Sweetheart first threw out 200,000, then threw out another 100,000 and said, ¡°300,000!¡±


    The fat man sighed and folded his cards and said, ¡°I don¡¯t follow!¡±


    . The fat man conceded defeat. There was only that one beautiful girl left opposite him, and the young guy sitting in the black chair next to the beautiful girl whispered, ¡°Sister, why are you bothering with him? It¡¯s all right.¡±


    The beautiful girl was hesitating, but she saw Sweetheart from the opposite side looking at her with enthusiasm. She threw out 100,000 chips and said, ¡°Follow it. I¡¯m not scared!¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and smacked hard on the face of the beautiful woman in his arms. ¡°Baby, I didn¡¯t know that you knew how to motivate others. In addition to the cost, you can get all the additional money from this game.¡±


    Sweetheart¡¯s pupils were bright, and the beautiful girl opposite her said angrily, ¡°You haven¡¯t won this game yet.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Whoever wins and loses, you will know soon.¡±


    The dealer continued to deal the cards. This time, the girl on the opposite side got a pair of A¡¯s in her hands. Her eyes could not help shining. She looked at Xiao Bing proudly. Xiao Bing also had a pair of K. With one soft voice from the girl, all the cards were pushed out. The girl said, ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not use Sweetheart this time. He also pushed the cards out, and then said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s show it.¡±


    The biggest cards from the opposite girl were a pair of A. Xiao Bing smiled and unveiled his last card, also a K. Three Ks over a pair of As, Xiao Bing won.


    The girl squatted on the table with her legs angrily, and then she screamed with a painful voice. Xiao Bing kissed Sweetheart, and said with a smile, ¡°I keep my word, except for the 100,000 of capital, the rest is all yours.¡±


    Sweetheart was overjoyed, sorting out the chips that belonged to her, asking Xiao Bing to wait for a minute. She went to exchange money. In this game, nearly two million was won, all of which belong to Sweetheart.


    After seeing this scene on the villa, Xu Gongzi said to Steward Lu next to him, ¡°There are a lot of rich people who come here, but there are not so many people like Master Long.¡±


    Lu Yuanlong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really not much.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Xu Shao nodded and continued to watch.


    After Sweetheart redeemed it all, she went back to accompany Xiao Bing to continue playing. Then Xiao Bing also lost two, but in general, he won more and lost less. The opposite girl didn¡¯t play well because of the mentality problem that the more she played the worse she became mentally. It could be seen that she was a rich lady. After a while, she lost millions of dollars, but her eyes didn¡¯t even blink.


    When she swiped the card the last time, the staff informed her that her bank card had no money. She couldn¡¯t help widening her eyes and saying angrily, ¡°How could it be possible to have no money? I just played for a little while. Is there any problem with your POS machine?¡±


    Xiao Bing saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but smiling and saying, ¡°Kids, you have lost a few million in such a short time. The people who have just played with us have changed two groups of people. It is normal to have no money. I advise you to go back and have a good rest. You can just have a break today. Also, casinos are not really where kids like you come and play.¡±


    The young guy, who was in a black casual suit, stood up suddenly. After he stood up, Xiao Bing noticed that his T-shirt was painted with a white skull, which showed how rebellious the young man was.


    He looked at Xiao Bing with a face of arrogance and sneered. ¡°Uncle, I advise you to be careful when you talk. If our money is piled up, it would be enough to kill you! The money of the Xiang Gang of the Luo family is not what you can count!¡±


    After hearing the words of this boy, the onlookers looked at each other with amazement and looked at this boy and girl.

 Chapter 264 - A Love Affair

    Chapter 264 A Love Affair


    Xiao Bing was shocked after hearing the two young people were from the Xiang Gang of the Luo family.


    The wealth of the Yeh Group was already very unbelievable, but compared with the Luo family, it became insignificant. The leader of the Luo family was called Luo Daoyi. Xiao Bing saw him on the TV once. He was about 60 years old and looked very spiritual, and his whole person was also wise. Even just from the TV screen, Xiao Bing could feel that the old man was unusual.


    It was unknown what the relationship was between these two young people and Luo Daoyi. If they were close relatives with him, they should be his grandchildren at least.


    Sure enough, the beautiful girl took a look at her brother and said, ¡°Luo Hao, Grandpa has told us already that we can¡¯t mention our identity casually outside.¡±


    Luo Hao knew that he had done the wrong thing, but he still refused to be convinced. He said, ¡°There is nothing to worry about. If we didn¡¯t let them know that we are from the Luo Family, they wouldn¡¯t know how powerful we are.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought in his heart, ¡°This young man really does not know the height of the sky. It is true that the Luo family is very good. But here is not the Xiang Gang, and it would be better for them to be careful when they are outside. Especially with the Luo family being so rich, what should they do if a bad guy wanted to kidnap them?¡±


    Xiao Bing knew that the son of Mr. Li Jiacheng, once the richest Chinese man, was kidnapped. The kidnappers also personally broke into the Li family to ask for money. Since then, the rich people in the Xiang Gang had become cautious and careful. It was also because of this that Luo Daoyi told his grandchildren to keep a low profile when they went out.


    It was a pity that the children were immature. They wanted to highlight their own personality at any time and place. They were rebellious and simply did not know what low profile meant.


    The girl looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°My name is Luo Xiaomi. Today, I lost. I am going to come back. If you are not afraid, you can come over and play with me tomorrow.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Luo Xiaomi and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a game. Don¡¯t take it so serious.¡±


    Luo Xiaomi was proud as she raised her chin and said, ¡°You can beat me, but you have won me so much money. If I don¡¯t get my face back, I am not Luo Xiaomi.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and asked, ¡°Is Duo Daoyi your grandfather?¡±


    Luo Xiaomi sighed and said, ¡°Luo Xiaomi is Luo Xiaomi; my grandfather is my grandfather. Why are you mentioning my grandfather?¡±


    . Xiao Bing shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you not to come to a place like this. I heard that master Lao is very strict with his children. He will not let them come to this place. You are his grandchild. Maybe the old man will condone it some, but if he knows that you are gambling here¡­¡±


    Luo Xiaomi¡¯s face changed as she warned him, ¡°It¡¯s my own business, and it has nothing to do with you. I warn you to be careful when you talk¡­ but it¡¯s not necessary to tell you that because it is impossible for you to have a chance to see my grandfather. Luo Hao, let¡¯s go. As for you, I will come again tomorrow. What is your name?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°My name is Long Jun.¡±


    ¡°Long Jun?¡± Luo Xiaomi glanced at Sweetheart in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms and sneered. ¡°Your name is quite decent, but unfortunately, you are totally different from this name.¡±


    After that, she tore her younger brother away with the four black bodyguards, who left with them.


    Xu Shaoyi, who saw this scene on the monitor screen in the room, was surprised and said, ¡°These two young people are actually the grandson and granddaughter of Luo Daoyi? How did they get in?¡±


    Lu Yuanlong said, ¡°It seems that the young masters of the Boiling Group brought them in. Young master Jiang is a frequent visitor here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Master Xu nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I didn¡¯t know that even the Luo family would come to our casino to play. If there is a chance, I will maintain a good relationship with these two people.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After Xiao Bing played inside for a while, he exchanged his own capital for RMB, and let the casino enter his bank card. All the money won was given to Sweetheart. He won more than three million in total. Sweetheart didn¡¯t think of encountering such a big rich man, even in her dreams. Other waitresses felt jealous when they looked at her.


    Seeing that Xiao Bing was going to leave, Sweetheart suddenly held onto Xiao Bing¡¯s arm and wrapped herself up in Xiao Bing. She said with a sweet voice, ¡°Master Long, do you want to find a room and have Sweetheart stay with you?¡±


    Xiao Bing pinched Sweetheart¡¯s face and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money right now.¡±


    Sweetheart¡¯s face changed sad and she said, ¡°Do you think that Sweetheart is such a woman who only recognizes money and does not care about people, Master Long?¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you think Xiao Bing is so handsome?¡± Xiao Bing looked at her face, which had a look of grievance. He suddenly grabbed her by the wrist. He didn¡¯t care about the eyes of others around them. He laughed and said, ¡°Where is the room?¡±


    Even if Sweetheart was already a woman who had been honed for a long time here, it was so shameful that Xiao Bing was so broad-minded, and she was so shy that her face blushed. She buried her head in the arms of Xiao Bing and pointed her finger over her head and said, ¡°In the villa.¡±


    Xiao Bing held Sweetheart and walked toward the exit. Some men and women around him were all envious in their faces. The men¡¯s natural envy was that Xiao Bing was going to be happy, but they also planned to do it. It would cost a little bit later to play. The women were envious of Sweetheart to find a diamond king. After today, Sweetheart didn¡¯t need to continue to come here again. There were no worries about food and drinks in her life.


    Xiao Bing took her from the ground and went to the villa. Inside the big villa, the second floor was forbidden. The six rooms on the first floor were all free to enter. Xiao Bing hugged her as he walked into one of them. After entering, he threw her on the bed.


    Sweetheart was really pretty and pure, but with a bit of temptation to seduce people. Her figure was also very good. Her lying in bed was very enchanting. Her body just showed the S-curve, and her hot eyes were looking at Xiao Bing with expectation.


    Xiao Bing slowly undid his buttons and took off his clothes. He walked over to Sweetheart and then leaned down. Sweetheart embraced Xiao Bing with both arms. The two of them just kissed directly.


    ¡°Master Long, will you come again?¡±


    ¡°Probably not.¡±


    Sweetheart did not say anything, and she directly covered the mouth of Xiao Bing with her mouth. The two people began to kiss intensely. Xiao Bing actually found that although Sweetheart was very hot, she was not skilled, even a little bit clumsy. She just did everything by instinct.


    However, this awkwardness ignited the desire in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. They had less and less clothes on. Xiao Bing started riding on Sweetheart. After the first effort, there was a moaning sound from Sweetheart¡¯s mouth, which sounded a little painful but happy. Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were hot and he felt a very thrilling pleasure. Sweetheart turned out to be a virgin¡­


    These two people tossed around enjoying themselves in bed. Sweetheart really had the face of an angel and the figure of the devil. Xiao Bing had great pleasure both visually and tactilely. After tossing her twice, Xiao Bing stood up from Sweetheart, who exuded seductiveness on her face, and lay down at her side.


    ¡°You¡­ are a virgin¡­¡±


    Sweetheart smiled and asked, ¡°Virgin? Is that right? You want to ask me if I am still a virgin?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Sweetheart looked at Xiao Bing and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, the girls here are not as dirty as you think. This casino is very powerful. Most people don¡¯t dare to make trouble here, so no matter which girl you are obsessed with, you have to get the consent of the parties to bring her to a room to do this kind of thing. And the girls here are not likely to accompany you with two casual words, unless she likes you enough, or unless you can really give her a large sum of money.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and asked, ¡°Am I the second one?¡±


    Sweetheart kissed Xiao Bing¡¯s mouth and said with a smile, ¡°You are both because I like the smell of your body, like the smell of your masculinity, and like your handsomeness. I also thank you for giving me so much money today.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded.


    ¡°After all, our girls are paid. You always have something to make us feel worthwhile, and we can pay you back with our bodies. In fact, our girls usually use our mouth to pick up the men¡¯s tips, finding ways to make them happy, and we don¡¯t need to use our body. Maybe you think that we are so shameless.¡±


    Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°I never thought so.¡±


    Looking at the look of suspicion of Sweetheart, Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°Seriously, in fact, your work is also a service industry. I have never felt that you are shameless. Is it certain that people from other businesses are cleaner than you? I am afraid not. Any business has its dark side. On the contrary, you have exposed your purpose clearly, which should be regarded as the purest and cleanest profession.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Let alone are you a woman that I own. After today, are you still going to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡± Sweetheart said happily, ¡°You will not come again, and I will not come again either. I will return to my hometown, and use this money to make a small business. And then I can spend the rest of my life happily. Master Long, I will not give you my contact information. I will never forget you in my life because you are the first man in my life, but we can never contact each other in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After all, it was not a particularly glorious job, especially for Sweetheart, who was still a good girl. She was afraid that other people knew that she had been here before, doing the work that she had to say good things in men¡¯s arms. She gave her first time to a man who could help her get out of here and have a good life for the rest of her life. But since she had decided to leave, she expected to be able to cut out all the memories here and wouldn¡¯t have any contact anymore.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Can you tell me your real name?¡±


    Sweetheart looked at Xiao Bing with affection, saying, ¡°Master Long, I will never forget you, but can you allow me to keep it a secret?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Xiao Bing stared at her and began to kiss her fiercely.

 Chapter 265 - Mr. Lus Request

    Chapter 265 Mr. Lu¡¯s Request


    After Xiao Bing whispered love words with Sweetheart, he accompanied her to sign the papers of resignation, lest the girl got caught in any trouble. Lu Yuanlong sighed as he looked at the girl, ¡°You¡¯ve been doing well in this place. You are a good girl who has never fought with other girls. Actually, I have always thought highly of you.¡±


    Sweetheart apologized, ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s actually a good thing. We all wish the best for our employees. After all you can¡¯t stay here forever.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°You are a reasonable man.¡±


    Lu Yuanlong sighed, ¡°Though I¡¯m kind of a leader here, I¡¯m still one of someone¡¯s employees? Girls better make money as much as possible while they are still young and get married if they meet a decent man. If there is an employee who can have a brighter future than this, I won¡¯t stop him or her from leaving. I want them all to be happy.¡±


    What Lu Yuanlong said was a half-truth. He merely wanted to do Xiao Bing a favor. He thought Xiao Bing might have fallen in love with this girl, which was why he wanted to take her with him.


    Xiao Bing also knew Lu Yuanlong¡¯s purpose and he knew that there was another reason behind it. Most likely they did it to curry favor with Mr. Yu since they didn¡¯t know his true identity. They assumed that he must have a good relationship with Yu Wenhua since he was escorted here in Yu Wenhua¡¯s car. It would be beneficial for them if Xiao Bing would say nice things about them in front of Yu Wenhua.


    As he had expected, after the steward had feigned some compliments, he whispered to Xiao Bing¡¯s ears, ¡°Dragon Master, that car you were in belongs to Mr. Yu, right?¡±


    Xiao Bing sniggered inwardly. He nodded calmly, ¡°It is Uncle Yu¡¯s.¡±


    Lu Yuanlong knew he¡¯d hit the mark when Xiao Bing said ¡°Uncle Yu¡±. Actually, he had been worried that Xiao Bing might merely know Yu Wenhua¡¯s driver. However, if Xiao Bing was not an acquaintance of Yu Wenhua, the driver wouldn¡¯t have dared to drive Xiao Bing to a place like this. So he still chose to take a gamble. And from what he¡¯d just heard, his first step was at least right.


    Lu Yuanlong said delightedly, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Dragon Master, may I speak to you in private?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Sweetheart, who gave a knowing smile, ¡°Go on with him. I should pack my bags now.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Lu Yuanlong and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lu Yuanlong sounded very polite, ¡°Please follow me. We¡¯ll have good tea prepared for you upstairs.¡±


    Xiao Bing followed him into a room upstairs. Lu Yuanlong smiled, ¡°Dragon Master, please seat yourself. This is my room.¡±


    Xiao Bing sat on the sofa. Lu Yuanlong made tea for him and placed the cup on the table near Xiao Bing. ¡°From your character, I can tell you are from a prominent family.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled faintly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I¡¯m from. Just tell me what this is about. Does this concern Uncle Yu?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡± Lu Yuanlong asked. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with him?¡±


    Xiao Bing pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Yu Miao is a good friend of mine.¡±


    Since Lu Yuanlong had long been craving for a relationship with the Yu family, he knew that Yu Wenhua had a son called Yu Miao. Yu Wenhua only had one son, so he paid much attention to his son¡¯s education because he wanted Yu Miao to be a worthy successor.


    Indeed Xiao Bing shared a good relationship with Yu Miao. He even called Yu Miao¡¯s father ¡°uncle¡±, which made Lu Yuanlong believe that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t merely know Yu Miao. He assumed that maybe the Yu family and the Long family were family friends. In his memory, sons and daughters of a big family won¡¯t make friends with just anyone. But he had not heard of the Long family. However, since Xiao Bing didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he wouldn¡¯t bring it up. After all, his target was Yu Wenhua.


    The smile on Lu Yuanlong¡¯s face became more amiable. ¡°I was told that Young Master Yu Miao was also a very capable man. He is considered the most prominent young man in Hei Province. Birds of a feather flock together. I¡¯m sure Dragon Master is not an ordinary man either.¡±


    Xiao Bing waved his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to flatter me. Just say what you want. I don¡¯t like mealy-mouthed people.¡±


    Lu Yuanlong¡¯s mind went blank for a moment and then he guffawed, ¡°It looks like the Dragon Master is a very straightforward man. Alright, I¡¯ll tell you what I want then.¡±


    Lu Yuanlong looked at Xiao Bing earnestly and asked, ¡°We have been looking for an opportunity to meet Mr. Yu. I wonder if the Dragon Master can help us on that matter.¡±


    ¡°You want to see Mr. Yu?¡± Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just make an appointment?


    Lu Yuanlong smiled, ¡°We tried. But Mr. Yu seems to be avoiding us. I suppose that you can understand people in our profession always have to be on tenterhooks because what we do here is against the law. It¡¯s inevitable to have such a place in every corner of the world. Some people can do it well while others can¡¯t. It depends on one¡¯s capabilities. We have always been wanting to see Mr. Yu. We don¡¯t mean to bribe him because his wife is a successful businesswoman, which means he doesn¡¯t lack money. But it won¡¯t hurt if he and I could sit down and have some tea.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yu refuses to see you?¡± Xiao Bing rubbed his nose, ¡°Then it¡¯s complicated. I doubt if I can influence him.¡±


    ¡°We know that. We just want the Dagon Master to say some nice things about us to Mr. Yu.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Xiao Bing thought inwardly, ¡°Actually you won¡¯t know if I will do it or not, so why not do you this favor?¡±


    Lu Yuanlong smiled, ¡°Dragon Master, is it convenient for you to give me your number?¡±


    Xiao Bing had not intended to develop a deeper relationship with Lu Yuanlong. But he had begun taking over the underground world of Hei province while there was an illegal casino in Harbin. What interested him more was that Yu Wenhua, a man who hated this kind of activity to the bone, acquiesced its existence. Xiao Bing instinctively believed that his purpose of meeting Mr. Yu was not just about running this casino without official disturbance. There was more to this.


    Xiao Bing had intended to refuse, but changed his mind. He gave his number to Lu Yuanlong and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. I will get going if there¡¯s nothing else. And the tea is very nice.¡±


    Lu Yuanlong guffawed, ¡°Please wait for a few seconds, I¡¯ll escort you out.¡±


    Lu Yuanlong turned around and walked over to a cabinet. He soon came back to Xiao Bing with a plastic bag in his hand. ¡°This is the best tea you can find here. I¡¯m an uncouth fellow who doesn¡¯t know much about tea. I¡¯m sure the Dragon Master knows how to make use of this.¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t refuse. Lu Yuanlong wanted something from Xiao Bing. He didn¡¯t want to arouse Lu Yuanlong¡¯s suspicion by refusing the tea. So Xiao Bing took it, walked out of the room and went downstairs with Lu Yuanlong.


    Lu Yuanlong asked, ¡°Where do you live. Would you like a ride?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just call a taxi.¡±


    Sweet Heart packed her bags and left the mansion with Xiao Bing with Lu Yuanlong escorting them to the gate. He watched them getting into a taxi before he went back to Master Xu¡¯s room on the second floor.


    Master Xu was looking out of the window when Lu Yuanlong came in. ¡°How did it go?¡± He asked without turning his head.


    ¡°Indeed, this Dragon Master does not seem to be an ordinary man. He does things prudently. I asked him to recommend us to Yu Wenhua and he readily agreed.¡±


    ¡°Neither of us know this man. It¡¯s hard to say if he will do it or not. Yet it¡¯s still better than having no one to speak for us. As long as you have enough bait, you don¡¯t need to worry about the fish. Humph, what a stubborn man. He won¡¯t even give us a chance¡­¡±


    After they entered the taxi, Xiao Bing said to Sweetheart, ¡°Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll get the driver to send you there first.¡±


    ¡°The train station.¡±


    ¡°To your hometown? Don¡¯t you need to buy tickets?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Sweetheart said urgently. ¡°There are many buses heading to my hometown. I haven¡¯t been home for quite a while. I should stay with my family. Then I will start a small business and make enough money to buy me a house¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°You¡¯re a good girl. Mr. Driver, please go to the station first¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing saw the girl off at the station and the two parted reluctantly. Then Xiao Bing asked the driver to send him to the hotel. But he gasped the moment he stepped into the hall. He never expected to see the two young siblings from the Luo family. They had gambled with Xiao Bing before.


    There were a bunch of guards surrounding the two. They were about to have a rest after taking a stroll outside. While they about to go upstairs, Luo Hao turned his head and happened to see Xiao Bing walking into the hall. He was surprised, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

 Chapter 266 - Complicated

    Chapter 266 Complicated


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with these two because he only regarded them as kids. Xiao Bing went to the casino because he wanted to have some fun before the war. No matter how strong one¡¯s mentality is, one needed to find ways to de-stress.


    That was the same reason that Xiao Bing lived a loose life in Jingdu under the name of Dragon Master.


    But it was not a good thing if it caught unnecessary attention.


    But this was not like when he was in Jindu. During that period, he was afraid of being exposed if he showed up too many times. So every time he revealed himself as the Dragon Master, he would wear a mask. It was still kept in Xiao Bing¡¯s closet in Xiao¡¯s mansion. The original plaque had already been changed.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with these kids, especially when they were from a rich family. He decided to take another elevator, but was spotted by Luo Xiaomi, who immediately walked over to him. Xiao Bing rubbed his nose and managed a wry smile, ¡°Why are you following me? Because I¡¯m too handsome?¡±


    Luo Xiaomi smiled, ¡°You¡¯re so shameless. I suppose all narcissistic men are lechers. Don¡¯t worry, I have zero interest in you. You are nothing more than a middle-aged man to me.¡±


    ¡°Actually I¡¯m young enough to be your brother.¡±


    Luo Hao glared at him and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with my sister.¡±


    Luo Xiaomi looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Will you come tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No, I might leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Luo Xiaomi said hotly, ¡°It¡¯s not possible for you to leave without playing a round with me.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Luo Xiaomi grudgingly, ¡°Are you addicted to gambling? Are all other rich kids like you?¡±


    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t normally gamble. I just don¡¯t want to lose money to you. Just tell me if you have the balls for it.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What a coward you are!¡± Luo Xiaomi blazed.


    Xiao Bing looked at Luo Xiaomi up and down, sizing her up until the girl was afire with anger. ¡°Seriously, you don¡¯t have anything worth making me feel shameless.¡±


    In truth, Luo Xiaomi was no doubt going to be a beauty who would attract countless men. She was also well-shaped. Though there was still room for improvement, she was not as bad as Xiao Bing said. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t like rich teens like them, so he could not help being sarcastic for a moment.


    Luo Xiaomi pouted and glared at Xiao Bing, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t gamble with me. Today you won because I was inattentive. Tomorrow you won¡¯t be this lucky.¡±


    Xiao Bing shrugged, seemingly not bothered at all.


    Luo Xiaomi glanced at Luo Hao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Luo Xiaomi and her lot went to another elevator, which was exactly what Xiao Bing wanted. After Xiao Bing went into his room, he took a hot shower, went to the bed and turned on the TV.


    Later Xiao Bing called the Poisonous Fox, Wu Ya, and the three Heavenly Kings. As the final war neared, Xiao Bing gradually got all his forces deployed. Now, all he needed to do was to wait for the final hour.


    Lying on the bed, Xiao Bing fell asleep after watching TV for a while.


    The next morning, Xiao Bing took a look at the watch and found it was past nine. He¡¯d overslept. Xiao Bing thought it was because he had too much fun yesterday. It¡¯s been a long time since he was so relaxed.


    After he washed up, Xiao Bing walked out the door, intending to return to Jiang City. He suddenly remembered the bag of tea leaves. He opened it and found that besides the tea leaves, there was a debit card.


    Xiao Bing took it out and recalled that he¡¯d exchanged numbers with Lu Yuanlong. He instantly looked for his number on the phone and called him. ¡°Hello? Is this Mr. Lu?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s cellphone had a dual-card, dual-standby feature. The one he used to contact Lu Yuanlong or people he was not familiar with was an anonymous account. This was so that people would find it hard to dig out his information.


    Lu Yuanlong knew what this was about after the phone was put through. He smiled, ¡°Dragon Master, how was your night?¡±


    There was a hint of licentiousness in his voice. He obviously thought Xiao Bing had spent the night with Sweatheart. But Xiao Bing didn¡¯t care what this man thought of him. ¡°Good. Mr. Lu, I just checked the tea leaves you gave me. Why is there a debit card?¡±


    Lu Yuanlong smiled, ¡°So you are asking about this. Interesting, because I was about to tell you about it. Its password is six digits of eight. It¡¯s just a small gift.¡±


    ¡°I never accept unmerited rewards. We don¡¯t even know if Uncle Yu will agree to meet you or not.¡±


    Lu Yuanlong laughed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to make friends with you. Besides, you were our guest last night, which means you supported our business in some way. It¡¯s just a tiny present compared to your generosity.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought inwardly, ¡°I won money and even the VIP Card was given by you. You didn¡¯t get a single shilling from me while you lost one of your staff. No one will believe what you said.¡±


    Xiao Bing knew what this man wanted, but he did not say it directly. He felt it was no use returning the card because Lu Yuanlong would likely not take it back. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t want to have it for free, so he thought he might have to make a call to Yu Wenhua.


    Xiao Bing said on the phone, ¡°I¡¯m about to leave this city but I suddenly remembered that I haven¡¯t said farewell to Uncle Yu. How about this? I¡¯ll call him later and ask him if he wants to meet you or not.¡±


    Lu Yuanlong sounded elated, ¡°That¡¯s so kind of you. So I¡¯ll leave it to you now. Bye.¡±


    After hanging up, Lu Yuanlong trotted towards Master Xu¡¯s room in haste. He knocked on the door and went in after he got Master Xu¡¯s permission, ¡°Master Xu, that Long Jun has promised to arrange for a meeting for us. He said he will call Yu Wenhua soon,¡± said Lu Yuanlong merrily.


    ¡°Really?¡± Master Xu¡¯s eye¡¯s brightened instantly. ¡°I only regarded him as one of my baits. I didn¡¯t put too much hope on him. But it will be a surprise if he really wants to help.¡±


    Lu Yulong smiled, ¡°I thought the same.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t be too optimistic.¡± Master Xu¡¯s calmness returned, ¡°Yu Wenhua is a very independent man who will never take others¡¯ advice easily. Besides, this Long Jun is so young. And you said he is also called the Dragon Master? I suddenly recalled a man who is also called Dragon Master.¡±


    ¡°Really? Who is he?¡± Lu Yuanlong asked.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the Four Young Masters of Jingdu? Three of them have powerful backgrounds, and the last one is a mystery man. No one has seen what he looks like because he always wears a mask.¡±


    Lu Yuanlong nodded and said in awe, ¡°One of them is our¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. The reason why the four are so renowned is that they all come from noble and powerful families, which makes them leaders of the next generation. But the Dragon Master is a mystery. No one knows his true identity. He is regarded an equal to the other three because allegedly he slept with many beautiful women. Because of that, he had many conflicts with the moguls in Jingdu. But he won every time, which meant he does have a superior identity. Most importantly, the most beautiful woman in Jing Du said that she won¡¯t marry anyone one unless it¡¯s the Dragon Master¡­¡±


    Lu Yuanlong sighed, ¡°It seems that this Dragon Master is not a man to be trifled with, since he is regarded equal to the other three.¡±


    Master Xu nodded, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t heard of any prominent family called Long in Jingdu. He¡¯s still a mystery. Well, Long Jun can¡¯t be him. Though his last name is also Long and he is close to Xu Wenhua, there¡¯s no way he has anything to do with the Four Masters of Jingdu. Maybe I was overthinking it.¡±


    Lu Yuanlong asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for news from him. If Yu Wenhua still doesn¡¯t want to see us, we need to find other ways. But it¡¯s not necessary to develop a relationship with this arrogant man. Sooner or later, he will pay for his pretentiousness.¡±


    Luo Yuanlong said, ¡°But this Yu Wenhua is not a simple man. He is widely regarded as the second-in-command in this province while he is not even 50 yet¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. Why do you think I attach so much importance to him?¡± Master Xu sneered, ¡°I have a broader vision than you. In the next few months, there will be elections for a new term. By then, the present Provincial Party Secretary will definitely pass his seat to Yu Wenhua, a man who¡¯s not even 50 years old. It¡¯s just a matter of time before he enters the management circle of the nation. We will be filled with regret if we miss any chance¡­¡±


    Master Xu seemed to be thinking of something, his eyes turning gloomy. This was just what Xiao Bing had predicted. It was not just a place for gambling. They had more profound reasons for wanting to curry favor with Yu Wenhua.

 Chapter 267 - Kidnapping

    Chapter 267 Kidnapping


    Xiao Bing called Yu Wenhua and told him about his plans for the next two days. Before he was about to hang up, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Uncle Yu, there¡¯s an underground casino in Harbin. I don¡¯t know if you have heard about it. Their manager¡¯s last name is Lu. The casino is beneath a mansion.¡±


    Yu Wenhua fell silent for a moment and then asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why are you interested in these things now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what is it about? You can¡¯t possibly pop that question for no reason. Have you had contact with these people already?¡±


    Xiao Bing found Yu Wenhua¡¯s voice full of vigilance when he talked about it. It turned out that there indeed was something special about this casino.


    Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°My friend recommended this place to me and I went there¡­ For some reason, they know that I¡¯m Yu Miao¡¯s friend. So they want me to help them to have a meeting with you.¡±


    Yu Wenhua¡¯s voice was softer after he heard that. ¡°I see. They are just some speculators. You don¡¯t have to care about them. The Long family is a big house. Your victory is not certain, no matter how perfect your plan is. Like I said, I don¡¯t like that Lord Long either. If he wins, things will get out of control, which is not a good thing for the common people. Xiao Bing, I have arranged all my resources. Since I chose you this time, you must win this war for me.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°I won¡¯t be worthy of being here and talking to you if I can¡¯t defeat him with your support. Then I¡¯ll go back. Uncle Yu, just wait for my good news.¡±


    There was a hint of contemplation in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes after he hung up. ¡°What¡¯s special with this casino?¡± There had to be some reason that Yu Wenhua, the Vice Provincial Party Secretary, allowed this casino to exist. And the owner definitely wanted something more than just currying favor with Yu Wenhua. From Yu Wenhua¡¯s tone of speaking, this casino sounded like a bane he should avoid.


    However, just like Yu Wenhua had told him, it was not the time for him to pay any attention to this. He had to defeat the Long family, otherwise it would be a catastrophe.


    Xiao Bing then called Lu Yuanlong. Though Lu Yuanlong was told that Yu Wenhua still didn¡¯t want to see them, he didn¡¯t sound surprised. But the disappointment in his voice was quite obvious. Soon after, they both hung up.


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose. He decided to not pay attention to them now and return to Jiang City.


    He wanted to be with Yezi before the final war.


    The moment he stepped into the elevator, a man in black came in and stood beside Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing looked at this man as the door closed slowly. ¡°Are you one of Luo Xiaomi¡¯s guards?¡±


    The man in black said coldly, ¡°She asked you to go to the casino to play a round with her. Before that, you can¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Xiao Bing was dumbfounded. ¡°So you¡¯ve been at my door since this morning?¡±


    ¡°Since last night.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was ridiculous. Xiao Bing wondered if all of the youth were like her. He rubbed his nose and managed a wry smile. ¡°What if I must leave?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be tied up and taken there.¡±


    ¡°What if you can¡¯t beat me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°We shall see.¡± Then Xiao Bing punched this man in the face. The man in black was shocked and then he passed out. Then Xiao Bing walked out of the elevator when the door opened. He murmured quite helplessly, ¡°You asked for this. I had not expected that there are people who like being punched¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing saw the two siblings walking out of the hotel entrance when he was about to leave. He instantly hid. He was not afraid of them. He merely didn¡¯t want to be bothered by them because he already had so much business to deal with.


    After Luo Hao walked out with his sister, he asked, ¡°Where should we head?¡±


    Luo Xiaomi pouted. ¡°The casino. I don¡¯t believe that I will still be that unlucky.¡±


    Luo Hao asked, ¡°You still want to gamble?¡±


    ¡°You think I was joking? I have to beat that jerk. I¡¯ve asked Jian to watch over him for me. If he insists on leaving, Jian will knock him down and bring him to the casino.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s hearing was superior. ¡°Your Jian has been knocked out by me.¡± In the meantime, he found that he liked this girl less and less. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Bing not wanting to get caught up in another spot of trouble, he would love to teach this self-centered girl a lesson; otherwise, she would never know that there was always someone better than her.


    Luo Hao nodded after hearing it. ¡°I don¡¯t like that man either. I hope that he will refuse so that Jian will punch the crap out of him. But I don¡¯t think he will fight back, will he?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? Take one look at his wandering eyes and you will know that he knows nothing aside from drinking and whoring. Jian is a professional bodyguard. It¡¯ll be a piece of cake for him.¡±


    Then a truck pulled over in front of the hotel, separating them from their car.


    Luo Hao bellowed, ¡°Get the hell out of my way.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. We¡¯re here only to unload some things. We will be on our way soon.¡±


    Then out from the truck jumped several men who began unloading some steel pipes. Seeming contemptuous, Luo Hao was about to speak. But suddenly, darkness loomed over him. The workers who were carrying the pipes suddenly came for him while still holding the pipes. Everyone was shocked when seeing this.


    Two of the three that were standing beside Luo Hao and his sister were knocked down instantly. The remaining one put his arms in front of his chest to defend himself. The steel pipe hit his arms with an audible clang, but he only took two steps back. It was obvious that this man was at least at the pinnacle of Clear-strength.


    But at the moment when he had to take two steps back, these men had already taken control of Luo Hao and Luo Xiaomi. They dragged the two kids into a van and drove off, leaving the truck they had driven in right there.


    The strongest guard bellowed a curse. Then he ran to his car. While he was about to get in, he found that there was already a person sitting next to the driver¡¯s seat. He heard a cold voice when he intended to drag this man out. ¡°You don¡¯t want to rescue them? Start the car immediately!¡±


    That voice belonged to Xiao Bing. Although Xiao Bing didn¡¯t like the two siblings, he would not allow a kidnapping to happen under his nose. So he immediately went to the guard¡¯s car without any hesitation.


    Knowing that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t mean him any harm, the guard instantly drove after that van. But the van had driven far already, which made it hard for them to catch it.


    This was no time to obey the traffic rules. The bodyguard was driving as fast as he could. Xiao Bing asked leisurely, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±


    ¡°Wu Tian. My lord and lady have been kidnapped. Please don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head. ¡°You are now at the Concealing-strength Stage, right? You should calm yourself first when encountering such things. Otherwise, how can you progress?¡±


    Wu Tian was surprised. He found that he had been underestimating this man who could easily make others belittle his power. He deemed it so ridiculous that his Luo Xiaomi and her brother planned to take this man to the casino. He had never expected that he would meet a powerful master who liked to pretend to be weak.


    Wu Tian thought he might need this man¡¯s help if he wanted to rescue the two siblings. So he became respectful instantly. ¡°Dragon Master, indeed my lord and lady were rude to you, considering how young they are¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say all that. I would not be in this car if I didn¡¯t want to save them. I suppose it has not been long since you¡¯ve reached the Concealing-strength Stage. If they have more armed men, it¡¯s highly likely that you will fail. Just wait for me when we arrive there. I assure you that they will not be harmed.¡±


    Wu Tian sighed out of relief. He then asked prudently, ¡°Dragon Master, may I know your true strength?¡±


    Xiao Bing cast him a glance and said, ¡°It¡¯s something beyond your understanding.¡±


    Wu Tian knew that he should stop asking upon hearing that.


    The driver of that car was very sly. Besides that, there were many cars on the road and it was a little bit late when Wu Tian started driving, so gradually they lost track of their target. Wu Tian pulled over and patted the steering wheel with chagrin. He took out his cellphone, seemingly intending to make a call. Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Wait, who are you going to call?¡±


    ¡°Their father.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so worried. I might be able to help you.¡± Xiao Bing made a call to Yu Wenhua. Since Yu Wenhua was in charge of the police system of Hei Province, Xiao Bing thought he was the best person to turn to at the moment.


    Yu Wenhua had not expected that Xiao Bing would call him again so soon. He even thought that something had gone wrong. But before he could speak, he heard Xiao Bing say, ¡°Uncle Yu, Luo Daoyi¡¯s grandchildren were just kidnapped in Harbin. They are in a car with the kidnappers.¡±


    Yu Wenhua was shocked. ¡°Why are they in Harbin and how do you know about it? Do you know who kidnapped them? Where are they going?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I¡¯ll answer that later. Uncle Yu, can you help me find out the travel direction of the van that appeared in front of the hotel located at No. 22, Xinghe Road?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Just wait for my reply. I¡¯ll call you back soon.¡±


    Then Yu Wenhua hung up in all haste, which was something Xiao Bing had known he would do. If something bad happened to someone from the Luo family, the reputation of the whole police system in Hei Province might deteriorate, which would bring shame upon Yu Wenhua.


    As he had expected, Yu Wenhua called him back merely five minutes later. He sounded angry on the phone. ¡°The car now is on Tongda Road. It seems that they are heading toward the northern suburb. I¡¯ll send some policemen to rescue them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Uncle Yu, they might change their direction at any time. Please ask your men to keep an eye on that. I¡¯ll find ways to save the two. I can assure you of that.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing shot Wu Tian a glance and said, ¡°Tongda Road!¡±

 Chapter 268 - Another Breakthrough

    Chapter 268 Another Breakthrough


    It was peak hour now. Xiao Bing found it very difficult overtake the car. Also, once they get to the mountain road, it would be even harder.


    So Xiao Bing asked Wu Tian to pull over, then he opened the door. Seeing Xiao Bing about to get out, Wu Tian said in surprise and worry, ¡°Dragon Master, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to help me?¡±


    He was really afraid about Xiao Bing deciding not to help because though he¡¯d only spent a short while with this man, he knew that Xiao Bing was much stronger than him. If he had Xiao Bing¡¯s help, he would have a higher chance of rescuing young master and Missy. If Xiao Bing left him alone, he might only be capable of saving one. After all, the enemies might be armed¡­


    Xiao Bing got out of the car and glanced at Wu Tian, ¡°Go to Tongda Road first. My phone number is 1360011X20. Call me when you arrive. If I don¡¯t answer, text me. Your car is too slow. I will run over there.¡±


    Wu Tian gasped, so did Yu Wenhua who was on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Run there? Are you insane?¡± Wu Tian asked in shock.


    As a master of Concealing Strength Stage, Wu Tian thought he had seen enough. But he had never met someone who could run faster than a car.


    A moment later Wu Tian found that Xiao Bing had disappeared. He looked further and spotted a figure that grew fainter and fainter. Wu Tian rubbed his eyes as if he had seen a ghost. He was drawn back to reality by the sirens behind him. ¡°I never thought he¡¯d be this unfathomable,¡± he murmured to himself.


    The strength of an innate master was beyond the limits and understanding of normal people. While talking to Yu Wenhua on the phone, Xiao Bing was running at an insane speed. Sometimes he even stopped to ask strangers for directions. But they all looked like they¡¯d seen a ghost.


    It would have taken at least half an hour for Wu Tian to catch up with the car. Xiao Bing took only ten minutes. But they were all in the suburb now. Xiao Bing was relieved he caught up in the nick of time because if they made it to the woods, even the police would not find them.


    The men in the van never imagined that someone would catch up with them on foot. Besides, Xiao Bing was hiding in the shadows of the roadside trees the whole time, which made it impossible for the men to notice him.


    At this time, Xiao Bing was already sure that he could stop the vehicle since he¡¯d found it and they were in the suburbs. ¡°I¡¯ve found the car, ¡± Xiao Bing said on the phone and hung up.


    Xiao Bing was only worried about the hostages being harmed if he stopped the van. So he waited patiently, during which time he called Wu Tian to tell him he¡¯d caught up with the vehicle and will wait till it came to a stop before taking further action.


    Wu Tian gave a sigh of relief before saying, ¡°Dragon Master, you have to save young master and Missy. I just called their father and he said that he will hugely reward anyone who saves them.¡±


    Xiao Bing was a little unhappy about this. He already had too many things he needed to attend to and he didn¡¯t want his identity exposed. He tried to keep a low profile but found it almost impossible.


    However, he knew Wu Tian was afraid that he might be held responsible if he didn¡¯t tell the family, so Xiao Bing didn¡¯t blame him. ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. Just drive the car to the suburb. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯ve rescued them. Then drive over here and pick us up.¡±


    Wu Tian was about to tell Xiao Bing he wanted to help, but Xiao Bing had already hung up. He didn¡¯t need more people around and it¡¯s possible that Wu Tian won¡¯t reach here in time. He had to do this alone.


    But Xiao Bing did not expected the van to keep going even after he¡¯d run alongside it for half an hour. Xiao Bing felt that they had driven out of Harbin.


    ¡°Damn! Are you kidding me?¡± Xiao Bing could not help cursing.


    It was about an hour since Xiao Bing began running after this car. Though Xiao Bing¡¯s body was at the level of the innate, he gradually felt his blood heating up and his body burning.


    Xiao Bing wiped sweat off his forehead as he ran after the car. As time went by, the power inside Xiao Bing began to spin faster and wisps of heated steam started emanating from his body. He didn¡¯t know if it was the mysterious hidden force or the sealed power.


    Xiao Bing wiped sweat off his forehead as he ran after the car. The power inside Xiao Bing began to spin faster and wisps of heated steam started emanating from his body. He didn¡¯t know if it was the mysterious hidden force or the sealed power.


    One reason for this breakthrough was the power within him evolved after spinning for some time, making it purer. Also, the mysterious wisps coming from him diffused and then converged with Xiao Bing¡¯s own power. Hence, Xiao Bing successfully reached the middle stage of Elixir-strength.


    ¡°Perfect! I wasn¡¯t expecting to step into the middle stage of Elixir-strength before the final war. It seems that the gods do favor me.¡±


    Xiao Bing never thought he¡¯d be this lucky. But on second thoughts, he felt it was reasonable. Twice, he nearly completed this discipline. This meant he had the advantage in every aspect. Even the prodigies of martial arts could not compare to him. He would make progress fast before he reached the level of Void-breaking.


    However, Xiao Bing was not in a hurry to stop the vehicle. After the breakthrough, Xiao Bing felt an abundance of energy within. Xiao Bing believed he could run for another two hours. But he didn¡¯t want to spend too much time running. After all, he planned to return to Jiang City tonight to be with Yezi. Nowadays, no matter what situation Xiao Bing was in, he always thought of Yezi first.


    The power of love is great.


    The car drove a long way after passing Harbin¡¯s border. Trees on the roadside got denser as the road narrowed. Finally the car stopped in the woods.


    Sitting behind a giant tree, Xiao Bing observed the van. He dared not get closer, for fear of being discovered. But he could see clearly enough, given his superior eyesight.


    Doors of both the driver and co-driver opened first after the van stopped. Two men got out. One was wearing black sunglasses and a leather jacket and the other was clad in overalls. The one in the leather jacket was the driver. He looked strong and sturdy.


    The man in the leather jacket opened the rear door. Then two men in ragged overalls pushed the two siblings out. Another man jumped out after them.


    Five men in total.


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose. From his gait, his eyes and the bulge on his temple, Xiao Bing could see that Leather Jacket was quite powerful. He surmised that this man might even be of Transforming Strength. Though the other four seemed less powerful than him, they could be considered as masters of Clear-strength. It looked like they had done this kind of thing many times before.


    Xiao Bing believed he could take all five men down if he decided to do it now. But they were very close to Luo Xiaomi and her brother. Xiao Bing had to make sure that the siblings would not be harmed.


    Luo Xiaomi and Luo Hao were tied with ropes. They fell hard on the ground after they were pushed out. Luo Xiaomi¡¯s forehead hit a rock and a bruise soon appeared. Tears instantly filled her eyes. She had always been the princess of the family and was never treated like this before.


    But Luo Hao seemed unyielding as he struggled on the ground. ¡°Let us go. Do you know who we are?¡± Luo Hao shouted angrily.


    ¡°Of course we do. You are the young master and Missy of the Luo Family.¡± Leather Jacket sat casually on a big rock while the other four sat around the siblings.


    Luo Hao bellowed, ¡°Yet you dare to kidnap us? My grandfather will take revenge.¡±


    Leather Jacket sneered, ¡°I would not have planned this if you weren¡¯t from the Luo Family.¡±


    Luo Hao flared, ¡°Damn you!¡±


    The man sniggered again, ¡°What a tough little lad. You guys, teach him a lesson for me.¡±


    The four exchanged looks with each other before looking at Leather Jacket. One of them said, ¡°Brother Wan, we will be exchanging them later. It won¡¯t be good to hurt them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong in it. ¡± The man who was called Brother wan sniggered, ¡°The employer only asked us to capture them alive, not unharmed. Just don¡¯t use too much force. We will bring the kids to them later.¡±


    ¡°As you say!¡±


    Two of them lurched to their feet and gave Luo Hao a vicious look. Shocked, Luo Hao yelled as he struggled, ¡°What are you doing? Let me go immediately!¡±


    The two men didn¡¯t answer him. They kept kicking the poor boy. Luo Hao writhed in pain as his sister watched tearfully. ¡°Don¡¯t beat my brother. I beg you. Please don¡¯t hurt him!¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose as he watched. ¡°I didn¡¯t think this arrogant boy could be so unbending!

 Chapter 269 - I Survived

    The two men were very strong. If they had tried their best, Luo Hao would be very dead with just two kicks. So they handled it appropriately so that Luo Hao would, on one hand, feel frightened and painful, while on the other hand, stay alive. Even so, they had succeeded to kick Luo Hao to be half-dead, with blood spewing from his mouth. Luo Hao finally gave in. Struggling, he said weakly, ¡°I won¡¯t curse at you anymore, I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    Brother Wan, a man who was wearing leather clothes, waved his hand and said, ¡°All right, leave him as long as he keeps silent.¡±


    The two men stopped to look at Brother Wan, and said, ¡°Brother Wan, when will those men come here to take their goods? Besides, do you know what the hell they these two guys need to do?¡±


    Brother Wan said with a serious face, ¡°We just need to exchange these two guys for money, as to what our employer wants them to do, it¡¯s none of our business. People who do the things we do shouldn¡¯t pry into their employers¡¯ secrets.¡±


    The two men said quickly, ¡°Got it¡±


    Luo Xiaomi had cried terribly. Seeing these people finally stop kicking, she looked at her younger brother worriedly and asked, ¡°Luo Hao, how are you feeling! Are you okay?¡±


    Luo Hao grinned bitterly. ¡°I am gonna die.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Luo Xiaomi began to shed tears once again. Then she looked at those men and asked, ¡°What the hell do you want? Money, or something else? You just need to call my father. My family is so rich. They will definitely give you lots of money. I¡¯m just begging you to let us go.¡±


    Brother Wan glanced at Luo Xiaomi and said, ¡°You are truly pretty. To tell you the truth, it is not us who want you, but our employer. So you can save these words for him in a while.¡±


    Actually, while the two men were kicking Luo Hao just now, Xiao Bing had gotten the chance to move close to them on the sly, kill them in no time, then save the boy and the girl. But he had heard that these men did this for the employer. So he planned to wait and see who the hell the employer was. Besides, Xiao Bing had put up with Luo Hao for a long time. Knowing these men wouldn¡¯t really kill him, and meanwhile letting them give make Luo Hao, who had been pampered and spoiled since childhood, suffer a bit, Xiao Bing didn¡¯t appear to save them.


    At this moment, Xiao Bing took a look at the time on his phone. It was half past 11 a.m. If the employer didn¡¯t show up within an hour, he would take action. After all, he had to hurry home after this, then he would go back to Jiang City in the evening to date his beauty after such a separation¡­


    Xiao Bing hid himself in the shade of a tree without moving a muscle. Previously, he had performed many terrible missions that required him to risk his life, such as disguising himself beside big arms dealers, or carrying out decapitation strikes on terrorist organizations. Such a petty thing as kidnapping wouldn¡¯t make him nervous. But this time, the kidnapping greatly mattered. On one hand, the boy and girl who were kidnapped were from the Luo family, and once something happened to them, there was the fear that the whole Hei Province and even the whole country would be shocked.


    On the other hand, these men were just employed by others. Judging by their strength, they were not ordinary kidnappers. As there were masters of the Concealing Strength Stage hiding among these men. More than that, they had four masters of Ming Jin. People who could afford to employ such masters must have paid a high price.


    Xiao Bing watched the scene with amusement. Unexpectedly, Luo Hao was so tough. Though his character was unlikable, he was one with integrity. Luo Xiaomi was just a girl, after all. She was like a frightened bunny without any arrogance anymore. Especially when she saw her brother was kicked to spit up blood, she couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    Maybe after the accident they could learn something from this impressive lesson, in case they were so arrogant in their daily life that they would get into trouble one day.


    After a while, some rustlings came from the forests. Then two people moved closer to the front of Brother Wan and his men.


    One of the two men was over 40 years old. Although still in the prime of his life, his hair had been grizzled. Another one beside him was a sophisticated black bodyguard, who was at the Concealing Strength Stage, which was inferior to Brother Wan, but superior to the other four men.


    Originally, Brother Wan was sitting on a big stone. Seeing the two men appear, he jumped off the stone immediately. With his hands in his pockets, he gave Luo Hao a kick, and said to the middle-aged man, ¡°Mr. Yue, the men you want have been taken here by us, so why not pay us the other half of the commission?¡±


    Mr. Yue, the middle-aged man, threw a look at the miserable Luo Hao, and said with a somewhat unhappy face, ¡°How could you kick him so serious? Both of them are quite important. If any one of them was killed, you¡¯d only get half of the commission.¡±


    Brother Wan chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. My men know how far to go and when to stop. This guy just said something that offended us, so my men taught him a lesson. Mr. Yue, where is the money?¡±


    Mr. Yue thought that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend these men for now, and even if Luo Hao had died along the way, maybe that girl would be worth enough. So he winked at the black bodyguard beside him. The bodyguard passed a leather case to him. Then he began to input the code. Brother Wan saw what he was doing, smiled and said, ¡°As expected, Mr. Yue is prudent. Most probably a mini-bomb is installed in the case. Once someone inputs the wrong code, it will explode, am I right?¡±


    Mr. Yue said simply, ¡°Brother Wan is really well-informed.¡±


    All these people focused their attention on the leather case so that no one noticed that a man was getting close to them quickly.


    Under the cover of their attention diversion, Xiao Bing sneaked up behind these men quickly. Luo Xiaomi and Luo Hao could certainly see Xiao Bing because of their good viewing angle. Obviously, both of them were in a daze at that moment. They stared at this guy and didn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.


    Luo Xiaomi felt so anxious. ¡°How could he be here? What did he come here to do? Was it true that this playboy tried to save me? But he looks just like an ordinary playboy, a big lecher. How could he fight against these men? Maybe any one of them could beat him down easily.¡±


    Luo Xiaomi blinked her eyes strongly in the hope that Xiao Bing could hide somewhere and call the police. She was sure that the police were more reliable than this playboy.


    But Xiao Bing didn¡¯t answer her at all. Instead, he patted Brother Wan slightly on his shoulder. Brother Wan was shocked and turned around immediately, and then he was knocked out with just one punch.


    The other men just realized what had happened. Xiao Bing, like a wolf among the sheep, had knocked down four of Brother Wan¡¯s men in succession. All of this happened almost at once, which shocked the boy and girl, as well as Mr. Yue.


    Now the men who were still standing were Xiao Bing, Mr. Yue, and the black bodyguard. All of the others were down on the ground.


    Xiao Bing looked at his fists, thinking that it was really different upon arriving at the medium-period of Dan Jin, and these masters were so weak to him now.


    Mr. Yue was astonished. He stepped back and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am nobody but a handsome guy who helps others. People often call me Fish in the Wave.¡±


    Having seen Mr. Yue moving his hand into his pocket stealthily, Xiao Bing pretended not to notice it. He was still saying some funny words.


    Suddenly, Mr. Yue moved his hand out of his pocket, with a gun aimed at Xiao Bing. He shouted, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    With a ¡°bang¡± sound, the gun fired. Mr. Yue¡¯s face looked ferocious. He said quietly, ¡°You, pretentious bastard, are doomed to die.¡±


    The boy and girl were too frightened to watch the scene. Just now they were surprised that Xiao Bing could knock down those people so easily, while very soon they would see Xiao Bing¡¯s death. They felt so terrible, like falling to hell from heaven.


    The gun fired indeed, but Xiao Bing still stood there unharmed. At that point, all of the people were stupefied.


    Xiao Bing himself seemed to be stupefied as well. He looked at Mr. Yue blankly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even move a muscle, how could you miss? You are so weak. Maybe you could have another try.¡±


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Mr. Yue thought he really missed, so he aimed at Xiao Bing once more and got off a few shots soon after. But when he finally ran out of almost all the bullets, Xiao Bing still stood right there looking at him grinning, and he didn¡¯t forget to tease him. ¡°Missed again. Now come closer, you can try it closer.¡±


    Mr. Yue swallowed and moved several steps closer until he was only two steps away from Xiao Bing. It was so close that even a little child could easily shoot the target with such a good gun.


    He aimed at Xiao Bing with gritted teeth and fired twice once again. There was no way that he should still be alive.


    However, Xiao Bing stood where he was without any holes in his body. More importantly, he was still grinning. Mr. Yue looked at him like a ghost, and others couldn¡¯t believe what they had seen either. Mr. Yue was shocked and said, ¡°Could you perform conjuring tricks?¡±


    ¡°Probably not.¡±


    ¡°But how could you¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned and said, ¡°Because I dodged them successfully.¡±


    ¡°F*ck me¡­¡± Luo Hao was so excited about Xiao Bing¡¯s performance, as he had never seen such an amazing person before. How could he escape the bullets without moving a muscle? Luo Hao thought of those masters guarding his grandfather. Maybe it was true that Luo Hao had the same talents as them. He would absolutely need to ask him to teach him kung fu.


    Luo Xiaomi was also staring at Xiao Bing. She couldn¡¯t believe that this ordinary playboy, the big lecher, would come to save her like an angel one day. Looking at his grand figure, suddenly Luo Xiaomi thought that Xiao Bing was not lascivious but unruly, like a real man. One has to admit that once a girl has a crush on a man, then his shortcomings would be changed to virtues in her eyes. This time Luo Xiaomi had totally changed her impressions of Xiao Bing.


    Thinking that Xiao Bing would not be killed, Mr. Yue came up with an idea, which was relieving the besieged by besieging the base of the besiegers, from Master Sun¡¯s Art of War. Immediately, he turned the target to Luo Xiaomi, and said with a grim smile, ¡°I will see whether or not she can escape my bullets.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have done what you should do, now it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    All he saw was a flash before his eyes, then Mr. Yue found that his gun was gone, and Xiao Bing was aiming at him with it in his hand. He was half dead with fright and couldn¡¯t help crying, ¡°Blacky, help me!¡±


    The black man promptly packed a punch at Xiao Bing. But Xiao Bing just kicked him casually, and the black man at the Concealing Strength Stage was knocked back with a momentum that was faster than the punch he had just packed before. Then he died bloodily on the ground far away, as his internal organs were all torn up.


    With a couple of ¡°bang, bang¡± sounds, Xiao Bing shot at Mr. Yue¡¯s two knees.

 Chapter 270 - The Coy Girl Luo Xiaomi

    Chapter 270 The Coy Girl Luo Xiaomi


    Mr. Yue fell to the ground with a thump, giving out shrill cries. Xiao Bing spun the gun in his hand like he was playing with a toy, and said dismissively, ¡°You are too weak to play with guns, you don¡¯t deserve them.¡±


    Mr. Yue suffered so much that he couldn¡¯t say any words. Xiao Bing targeted him with the gun and said calmly, ¡°Tell me something. Why did you employ others to kidnap the children of the Luo family? If you speak it out, I will let you alive.¡±


    Mr. Yue lay on the ground, holding his knees tightly and crying, and was getting weaker. Xiao Bing kicked Mr. Yue slightly to put him upright, while he was found dead, black in the face.


    Xiao Bing frowned a little. He didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Yue would choose to commit suicide.


    But this matter was not his concern. Now the boy and girl had been saved, and he just needed to take them back home. Then he would be free to go back to Jiang City as soon as possible. His beauty was waiting for him.


    Before leaving, Xiao Bing called the police to arrest Brother Wan and his fellows, who were knocked over by Xiao Bing just now. Only Mr. Yue and the black man were exempt, as they were dead.


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Bing crouched before Luo Xiaomi and Luo Hao, looking at them cheerily, and said, ¡°I bet your families have always told you that you shouldn¡¯t have your money exposed outdoors. What a pity! You youngsters just know how to show off. But this time, you were unlucky and almost lost your lives.¡±


    Naturally, this matter was not so simple. But Xiao Bing wanted to use this incident to scare the two of them.


    In Xiao Bing¡¯s view, they would find ways to contradict him, but Luo Xiaomi looked so aggrieved. She said with her lips pouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±


    As for Luo Hao, he was staring at Xiao Bing with sparkling eyes and forgot to contradict as well. They were no longer like their normal selves.


    Xiao Bing helped untie their ropes and checked on Luo Hao¡¯s condition. There were some people lying on the ground beside them. Luo Xiaomi was still afraid. She stayed close to Xiao Bing. Looking at her brother¡¯s pale face, she said with care, ¡°How is my brother? Brother Long, could you tell me?¡±


    Unconsciously, Luo Xiaomi had begun to call Xiao Bing brother, which was very amiable.


    . Xiao Bing frowned and said, ¡°These men kicked him fiercely, but they knew how far they could go so he would not die. It is not suitable for him to move violently anymore. He should stay in the hospital for at least half a month, or he will be troubled with sequelae afterward.¡±


    Luo Hao frowned and cursed, ¡°F*ck! These bastards!¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°They are masters of Ming Jin. Even a hundred people like you cannot withstand them. So you should be glad that they didn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Luo Hao flattered him. ¡°In the end, they were all defeated by you. Brother Long, you are so awesome. As far as I see, you are almost as good as those bodyguards beside my grandfather. Could you please teach me kung fu? I want to be your apprentice.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Now that your grandfather has masters, isn¡¯t it better that you learn directly from them? Why do you want to learn from me?¡±


    Luo Hao gave a shy smile and said, ¡°Those masters won¡¯t agree to teach me. Besides, they should protect my grandfather at all times. They have no spare time to teach me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have spare time either. You are just a young boy and should take the time to gain knowledge at school. Don¡¯t think about this useless business.¡± Xiao Bing looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s too remote here, I guess it will be a long time before the police arrive. Taking this time, I¡¯ll help you investigate these men.¡±


    Luo Xiaomi was still frightened, so she asked, ¡°Brother Long, if you wake them up, will they maybe commit suicide too?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Your Brother Long will never make the same mistake twice.¡±


    Xiao Bing searched the entire body of Brother Wan first, making sure that all the sharp objects had been cleared. Then he pried his jaw open and poked a toothpick into his mouth until a small pill came out. It seemed that they prepared to kill themselves just in case. Xiao Bing searched very carefully. When he was sure that nothing would be found, he smiled. ¡°Sure enough, they are not simple. In their mouths, some kind of poison was held so that they could swallow it at any time. Now I will wake him up.¡±


    Luo Hao asked, ¡°How do you wake him up? Do you want me to pour a basin of water on his face?¡±


    Xiao Bing asked with a smile, ¡°Where would you get water? Moreover, don¡¯t you think that waking him up by pouring water on him is so rude?¡±


    Luo Hao thought a while and asked, ¡°So how should we wake him up?¡±


    ¡°Like this.¡± Xiao Bing slapped him powerfully in the face twice. Brother Wan¡¯s face was all swollen at once, and he opened his eyes in a daze.


    Luo Hao was stunned. ¡°You just said that I was rude, but you¡­¡±


    Brother Wan woke up. When he realized that he was lying on the ground and Xiao Bing was crouching before him, he roared and tried to raise his fist. But Xiao Bing quickly caught his wrist, and just twisted it up and down. The bone of Brother Wan¡¯s whole arm cracked. Xiao Bing knew that his arm was totally disabled.


    Brother Wan was so hurt that his face turned pale, and his sweat ran down like raindrops, while Xiao Bing, smiling like a devil, looked at him and said, ¡°If you dare to show another fist, I don¡¯t mind disabling it.¡±


    Brother Wan didn¡¯t move anymore, yet he tried to kill himself. But when he tried to swallow the poison, he was stunned because the poison in his mouth was already gone.


    ¡°All right, forget about committing suicide. The one you¡¯ve met today is me, I will let you neither die nor live. Now I¡¯ll ask you something, and you just need to answer me what you know, or you¡¯ll never know how I will torture you. If you follow my rule, I will hand you over to the police directly. You know that being in the hands of the police is much better than being in mine.¡±


    Brother Wan smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s useless to question me, I know nothing.¡±


    Xiao Bing narrowed his eyes, then caught his other arm and said coldly, ¡°You have such a tough mouth.¡±


    Brother Wan shivered and said hurriedly before Xiao Bing broke his arm, ¡°I know that you want to be clear about why our employer intended to capture the boy and girl, but I indeed know nothing.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked through his eyes. He could figure out that Brother Wan was being honest with him, so he didn¡¯t stay on this question anymore but changed to another one. ¡°Another question, is this Mr. Yue the employer?¡±


    Brother Wan answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡±


    His voice trembled due to the pain.


    Xiao Bing asked a third question. ¡°You must know the background of Mr. Yue, so tell me.¡±


    Brother Wan shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°We have always taken care of our own business, got the money, and solved the problems. According to my experience, I am sure that Mr. Yue isn¡¯t the final employer. He must have been sent here by someone else. The final employer doesn¡¯t want to reveal his identity, so he sent Mr. Yue here in case something bad happened. Even you cannot find out anything from Mr. Yue.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a while, and continue to ask, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true.¡± Brother Wan smiled bitterly. ¡°Think about it, the people who dare to kidnap the grandchildren of the Luo family must be supported by a powerful backer. They can¡¯t be common people, as common people can¡¯t afford to pay 10 million in commission. Besides, it¡¯s impossible for such a big shot to come here in person to meet us, nor should he come a long way to pick them up in person.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought what he said was reasonable. Now that the only clue was cut, he couldn¡¯t find out other ways. He could only ask, ¡°What kind of organization are you from? About how many people?¡±


    Brother Wan answered, ¡°We have only five people in total. I am the boss. We had committed some crimes, some of which were serious criminal cases. As we could complete the missions successfully every time, so more people began to know about us. They employed us to do kidnappings and killings. I didn¡¯t expect to fail this time, and it¡¯s because of you.¡±


    Basically, he couldn¡¯t get any useful clues from Brother Wan, so Xiao Bing had to knock him out once again and wait for the police to take them away. The only gain was helping the police catch some bad men.


    After questioning Brother Wan, Luo Hao started to ask Xiao Bing once more, ¡°Brother Long, could you accept me as your apprentice? I am sure to make you satisfied.¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered, ¡°What would you do with kung fu? Stir up trouble out there? Or just show off?¡±


    Luo Hao was a little embarrassed to say, ¡°Actually, I seldom stir up trouble. Brother Long, maybe we made some small mistakes before. You know I am not like this normally. I never take advantage of my power to bully people. If you can name anyone, they are all stronger than me.¡±


    Xiao Bing stroked his nose and asked, ¡°So what you mean is I am the weaker one, right?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Luo Hao shook his head vigorously. ¡°How could Brother Long be the weaker one? You alone can knock down so many powerful kidnappers. If you are the weaker one, there will be no stronger man in the world. All in all, I just hope you can accept me, I am sure I will never bully others afterward. More than that, I will try my best to uphold justice and help those weaker, carrying forward your kung fu.¡±


    ¡°You must have read too many tales of roving knights.¡± Xiao Bing rolled his eyes, and leaned against the tree with his arms over his chest. He was resting to regain mental composure.


    Luo Xiaomi said in a weak voice, ¡°Brother Long¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Luo Xiaomi was drawing circles on the ground with a twig. She said with a little shyness and embarrassment, ¡°Could you tell me your phone number please? I hope to meet you again in the future¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing opened his eyes and turned to Luo Xiaomi, and she was peeking at him with a shy face.

 Chapter 271 - Happy Birthday

    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t expect that, so he said: ¡°What do you want to do? Sort me out later? Listen up, keep away from gambling, and cherish your life.¡±


    Smitten, Luo Xiaomi said: ¡°Brother Long, I never realized that you cared so much about me.¡±


    Xiao Bing was disgusted by her flirtatious words, he swallowed and asked in confusion: ¡°I have seen those men kick your brother, but not you, what¡¯s wrong with your head?¡±


    ¡°I am not insane¡­ I just¡­¡±


    Before Luo Xiaomi finished speaking, the sound of cars stepping on brakes came from outside the forest. A group of policemen rushed forward along with Wu Tian, the bodyguard in charge of protecting Luo Hao and Luo Xiaomi. The policemen were stunned when they saw the scene before them. They asked Luo Hao and his sister some general questions about the incident and handcuffed the men who were still unconscious.


    The policeman in charge came to Luo Xiaomi and Luo Hao, and asked: ¡°Miss Luo, and Childe Luo, are you okay?¡±


    Luo Hao was lying on the ground. He said angrily: ¡°Look at me, can¡¯t you see I am hurt?¡±


    The policeman said awkwardly: ¡°We¡¯ve also called the ambulance, they should arrived in no time, please hold on a little longer.¡±


    Luo Xiaomi was angry too because of being interrupted by the police while talking with Brother Long. She stared at them in annoyance, then turned around before asking in surprise: ¡°Ah, where is Brother Long going?¡±


    Luo Hao looked around the forest and asked the same question: ¡°Where is Brother Long going?¡±


    When the police arrived, Xiao Bing saw the opportunity to slip away. Although what he did was more or less for a just cause, it would take him too much time to deal with the police, like recording confessions and so on. Xiao Bing was so busy nowadays that he didn¡¯t want to waste precious time on such matters.


    Having spent several hours on this incident, it would be evening before Xiao Bing reached home. But he had unexpectedly reached the middle stage of Dan Jin. So he was in a good mood now. This time he didn¡¯t run back to Ha City. Instead he found a place where he could get running taxis and took one to Ha City.


    After returning to Ha City, Xiao Bing drove his own car to Jiang City.


    Because of the presence of Ye Xiaoxi and lots of friends he had met before, Xiao Bing regarded Jiang City as his second home. His first home was, naturally, the orphanage where he grew up.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t return to Xiao¡¯s Mansion tonight. Before arriving home, he had told them that he would stay at Ye¡¯s Villa tonight. At the same time, Yezi would go back there, too. Xiao Bing hoped to have a good time with his girl.


    Presently, Ye¡¯s Villa still employed security guards and servants. Though basically Yezi seldom stayed here, she couldn¡¯t leave the villa unattended just to economize.


    Nowadays everyone in the Ye Family knew that Xiao Bing was the host, and Ye Xiaoxi was the hostess. When Xiao Bing entered the villa, everyone would say: ¡°Good evening, Mr. Xiao.¡±


    He responded with a smile, but felt a little confused, because the whole villa was dark inside. It was exactly 8:00 PM. Maybe Yezi had gone to bed.


    So he walked upstairs as quietly as a mouse. He opened the door to Yezi¡¯s room and entered silently. With a grin, he jumped into bed. But he felt nothing but a quilt there.


    Xiao Bing immediately got off the bed to turn the light on. Strangely, the room was empty. Didn¡¯t Yezi come back from Xiao Mansion? Can¡¯t be! He had indeed called Yezi to confirm it upon arriving Jiang City.


    Then Xiao Bing became worried. So many things had happened recently. Could she be in trouble?


    He rushed out of the room, seeing a maid on her way downstairs, he asked her: ¡°Did you see Yezi come back?¡±


    The maid shook her head, then she nodded.


    Xiao Bing was confused: ¡°So what do you mean by shaking and nodding? Did you see her or not?¡±


    The maid answered: ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and acknowledged her with a wry smile. Then he hurried downstairs. It was dark there, too. But when he rushed to the first-floor hall and was about to turn on the lights, bright lights and music suddenly came on. Yezi walked out of the dining room pushing a trolley with a cake on it. She was also singing along with the music: ¡°Happy birthday to you, Happy birthday to you, Happy birthday to you¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing was stupefied, all the servants in the villa joined her one by one to sing the birthday song.


    Pushing the cake trolley before Xiao Bing, Yezi looked at him cheerfully and said: ¡°Brother Bing, happy birthday!¡±


    Stunned, Xiao Bing pointed to himself and asked: ¡°My birthday?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, I saw your ID Card. Today is your birthday. I especially committed it to memory.¡±


    Xiao Bing was very touched. Since leaving the orphanage, there had been no one to celebrate birthdays with him. His eyes moistened. As he looked at this witty girl who was really like an angel, he felt he should have been the one to think of and care for her, yet now¡­


    Yezi smiled slyly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you touched? Don¡¯t be overwhelmed. Remember, I¡¯m your girl.¡±


    Suddenly everyone around them said: ¡°Kiss, kiss¡­¡­¡± The servants were gathered at the doorways of the villa, the dining room, and stairs. They shouted happily and watched with smiles.


    Yezi had always been very kind to her servants since little, so everyone from the servants to the bodyguards had great affection for her. Now they were so glad that Yezi has finally found a mate for herself and she didn¡¯t have to support such a big family on her own any more. They all hoped that Yezi could be married to Xiao Bing as soon as possible.


    Xiao Bing looked embarrassed, but Yezi raised her head, looking at him as though nobody was watching. Her tender and smiling eyes stirred Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. In the dim light, Yezi looked so charming that nobody could resist her beauty.


    Xiao Bing said to himself, ¡°If Yezi herself doesn¡¯t care, why should I?¡±


    Then he kissed her without any hesitation.


    Both of them were immersed in this romantic moment, which seemed to last for an eternity.


    Finally, they came apart. Applauses and whistles broke out around them. After that the servants left silently, leaving the whole hall to the sweet couple.


    Yezi blushed a little. Xiao Bing teased her cheerfully: ¡°What? You feel shy now?¡±


    Yezi gave him a charming smile: ¡°You only dare to tease me when nobody is around.¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi giggled when she saw Xiao Bing at a loss for words.


    Watching Yezi¡¯s happy face, Xiao Bing was happy, too, though in an awkward manner. He said adoringly: ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but every time I am with you, I get so nervous, and feel like I love you more and more.¡±


    Yezi blushed, and said tenderly: ¡°You always say the sweetest things.¡±


    ¡°They may be sweet words, but they are words from my heart.¡± Xiao Bing held Yezi in his arms and said tenderly: ¡°If I could hold you like this for ever, that would be so good.¡±


    ¡°Silly, you are a man, you have your business and your undertakings. I can¡¯t be the one who hinders you. Come on, let¡¯s taste the cake.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± On the cake were two lovers holding hands and five words, ¡°Happy Birthday to My Husband.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled: ¡°Sooner or later, I will be your lawfully wedded husband.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for that day to come.¡± Yezi¡¯s eyes was full of expectation. If it were not for the continuous outbreak of family troubles, maybe they would have long been together instead of waiting like this. But that day would not be too far away.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s cut the cake.¡± Xiao Bing cut the cake into several pieces. Suddenly, with a twinkle in his eye, he smeared a small patch of cream on Yezi¡¯s nose.


    Yezi gave a yell as she jumped in surprise. She then took a piece of cake and rushed toward Xiao Bing. They ran and chased each other happily around the hall.


    After failing to catch him, Yezi shouted angrily: ¡°Stop, stop running, I can¡¯t get to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed loudly: ¡°I won¡¯t run if you don¡¯t chase after me.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Yezi stopped chasing, which puzzled Xiao Bing. He looked back at Yezi.


    She was looking at Xiao Bing triumphantly. Then she crooked her cute finger at him and said with a pursed mouth: ¡°Come here now.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled helplessly.


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Xiao Bing obeyed her and got close to her. He held her slim waist in his hands and said fawningly: ¡°My dear wife, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t if you stopped resisting and let me smear the cake on your face.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s my boy. Now let me help you decorate your face.¡± With these words, she got a bit of cream and started to smear it on his face. Xiao Bing looked awkward and embarrassed. He pleaded: ¡°My little darling, could you please let me go? You¡¯ve about decorated enough.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± With smiling eyes, Yezi continued drawing. Only when it was almost done, she said with a tender smile: ¡°Now look at yourself in the mirror.¡±


    Xiao Bing hurried to the bathroom and looked into the mirror. Wow, he looked totally like a tabby cat.


    Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s expression in the mirror, Yezi couldn¡¯t stop giggling.

 Chapter 272 - Breaking The Void

    Chapter 272 Breaking The Void


    They kissed each other with deep love.


    After eating two pieces of cake, Xiao Bing held Ye Xiaoxi in his arms as they went upstairs to bed.


    Yezi felt very happy that Xiao Bing decided to spend some good days with her before the final battle. But she was worried about his safety and didn¡¯t want to become a hindrance to him, so she asked Xiao Bing to focus on his own business. Upon hearing that Xiao Bing had already had all things well prepared, she was finally relieved and readily spend two days with him.


    On the morning of the third day, Xiao Bing left the villa quietly, while Yezi was still sleeping. But he didn¡¯t notice as he left that Yezi had opened her eyes by then and saw his back as he left. She gazed at the empty space where he was.


    Before dawn, Xiao Bing left the villa quietly in the car. He looked back. Though unwilling to leave, he knew he had to.


    Yezi, maybe you don¡¯t know this, but ever since I joined the Dragon Teeth at the age of 10, I have been living on edge. But I was never afraid of anything, because soldiers are never afraid of death.


    However, I am afraid now, because I don¡¯t want to leave you.


    So I must improve myself, and become stronger and stronger¡­¡­ this is the only way can I protect my family well.


    So I must resolve everything. Be it the Long Family or avenging Peiya, I must resolve it all.


    But I promise you that I won¡¯t die. Since the day I started my first mission, this is the first time, I¡¯ve felt such a strong desire to live.


    Now I have someone to love and care for, so I must stay alive for Yezi.


    Xiao Bing drove the car out of Ha City, heading to the final destination. The sky was brighter now as the sun rose gradually. Looking at it, Xiao Bing thought the red light from the sun looked like blood.


    On the third day after Xiao Bing¡¯s 27th birthday, anti-criminal activities began again in the three northern provinces. But this time, it was targeted to one specific person, and the force of operation was unexpectedly strong. The target was nobody but Lord Long, the biggest crime boss in the three northern provinces.


    Everyone knew that the battle would be at an unprecedented level. Lord Long, who did all kinds of evils, was an inhumane boss. He would go to extremes. Now that the government has finally decided to take action against him, he must be caught, or there¡¯s no knowing what terrible crimes Lord Long would commit as he was capable of unimaginable cruelty.


    Lord Long was irritable this day. He didn¡¯t expect the government to take action against him so suddenly. while he thought about whether to get his men to lie low until the wind blew over or fight, the authorities were taking over most of his territories. What¡¯s worse, if it was just the government alone, it would¡¯ve been difficult for them to control so many people in a short time, because they did not have enough detention houses to retain the influx of people. But the police chose to arrest the heads of vicious powers in every region causing their men to swarm into Lord Long¡¯s regions in a flash.


    This was a well-planned strategy.


    Lord Long called everyone he knew in the government, but no one was willing to answer him. He realized that things were not going favorably for him.


    Actually, Yu Wenhua helped Xiao Bing on this matter. He pulled strings with the bosses of the other two provinces and successfully persuaded them to make a concerted effort with him. This way, all the heads, other than some powerful ones under Yu Wenhua, were arrested. Then Xiao Bing sent his three powerful heads to control all of the other followers quickly while they were without leaders.


    The three heads not only had great strength, reaching the stage of Transforming Strength, but were also capable leaders. So their subordinates were willing to follow them.


    After Lord Long¡¯s followers were under control, the only thing for Xiao Bing to do was to kill Lord Long as well as his masters. This was the result of the discussion between Xiao Bing and Yu Wenhua. Yu Wenhua dared to fight against Lord Long on a full scale. From this one could see that he was definitely a young but strong officer who did things decisively.


    They immediately listed Lord Long and his masters as the most wanted criminals and sent orders for arrest nationwide. Of course, the police wouldn¡¯t be the ones to arrest them. They would leave that to Xiao Bing. As the saying goes, each took what he needed.


    When night fell, Lord Long knew he couldn¡¯t remain where he was any more. News that he had become the nation¡¯s most wanted came to him. As powerful as Lord Long was, he couldn¡¯t fight against the government.


    However, he would take revenge. This time Xiao Bing worked with the police to deal with him. He believed nobody had the strength to stop him even if he was defeated. After today, he was going to bite back crazily. He would bite Xiao Bing, bite everyone. Blood would run like water in the three provinces.


    Lord long looked at the man beside him, standing strong as a tower and said with a sigh: ¡°Buddy, we were all framed by Xiao Bing. Now we have no choice but to leave for the time being.¡±


    Tower Man clenched his fists, and a thundering sound blasted in his hands. He said coldly: ¡°Lady Poison and Zhang Yu are both dead.¡±


    ¡°I know. We four swore allegiance, so we have to take revenge. In a few days, I will tear Xiao Bing to pieces.¡±


    Tower Man nodded and said: ¡°All right, I will follow you wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here now. With our combined strength, our day will eventually come.¡±


    Lord Long took several bank cards in his pocket. But as they were leaving the hall, they saw a man standing against the wind on the iron gate before them. He looked like a cold young man who was at one with his surroundings.


    Lord Long stopped. He looked the young man and asked in a cold voice: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Gao Fei.¡±


    ¡°Gao Fei? Xiao Bing¡¯s most powerful master?¡± Lord Long took a deep breath and said suddenly: ¡°You are so strong.¡±


    Gao Fei answered indifferently: ¡°Strong enough to kill you!¡±


    Since his return from his graduation in cultivating his martial arts, this was the first time Lord Long felt such a strong sense of danger. He even felt that he might lose his life if he fought with the young man.


    Why did he feel that way? He couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Lord Long had reached the ultimate stage of Gang Jin, which, in his opinion, made him invincible in the world in terms of martial arts. So far, only the legendary Mr. Dragon and Mr. Buddha could break through the stage of virtuality, and it was still a mystery about what realm these two were in.


    Yet this young man here could actually make him feel a strong sense of death. Is it possible he had reached that stage too?


    Tower Man felt Lord Long hesitating and immediately became furious. When the four of them were living in the area of the Yangtze River, they were so free and easy. But after coming here, though they had more followers, more money, and more rights, the feeling they had before was not there anymore. All these were not important now. What was most important was that there were only two left of the four.


    For people like them, fury existed in each heart. The more people they killed, the fury increased rather than decreased. As they got stronger, the fury would become more uncontrollable.


    That was how it was with Tower Man. He¡¯d been keeping his fury suppressed recently. So when he saw Gao Fei, only one word came to him, ¡°Kill¡±!


    Lord Long felt a strong desire for murder in Tower Man. He glanced at him and Gao Fei, but didn¡¯t hinder them. There was no emotion in Gao Fei¡¯s eyes, no pleasure nor anger, sorrow nor joy, scorn nor arrogance. This terrified him.


    All of a sudden the tower man roared: ¡°Brother, stay back, I¡¯ll go the first.¡±


    He began to run wildly toward Gao Fei. Although he was huge in the size, his could run faster than people could see him. Just when he was about to reach the iron gate, he suddenly dashed upward to the sky, and then slapped at Gao Fei. His speed and strength was so powerful that it looked as if even a mountain would be slapped into pieces by his hands.


    He had given out what he could for a man at the first stage of Gang Jin.


    Confronting such a terrible opponent, even Lord Long, who had far more powerful strength than Tower Man, had to take it seriously. But Gao Fei still stood there, unmoved, in his expression or in his eyes, totally unaffected by the strike.


    Lord Long couldn¡¯t help mumbling to himself: ¡°My Second Brother, compared with your mountain-breaking strike, Gao Fei¡¯s strength is akin to a god. How could a man fight against God.¡±


    Finally Gao Fei moved. when Tower Man was about to strike him, he just jumped down lightly and passed close to Tower Man in the sky. When Gao Fei dropped to the ground, Tower Man rushed to the highest point he could go, his eyes was streaked with blood, and some was spitting out from his mouth. He widened his eyes, his face contorted into a snarl: ¡°How could that be?¡±


    A painful roar burst from him. Then his body began to break into several pieces, blood and flesh dropping from the sky one by one.


    The scene was so horrible that many in the villa who witnessed it fainted. Some even wet their pants. Someone was crying like a baby as he threw up.


    Lord Long swallowed and couldn¡¯t help asking blankly: ¡°Did he break through the void stage?¡±

 Chapter 273 - Xiao Bing Got Into Trouble

    Chapter 273 Xiao Bing Got Into Trouble


    It is said that breaking through the stage of Virtuality is the highest state that any human can ever reach, according to the legend. As rumor goes, two great childes in the Dark World had reached that state, and they were the ones at the peak of martial arts cultivation.


    Legends were just legends, because so far, no one had ever reached the state of being immortal. Therefore, the existence of that state was still a mystery. Besides, seen from its literal meaning, being immortal would mean going beyond the limitations of human kind, and becoming God, which did not quite convince others.


    But how could Gao Fei break through the stage of Virtality that only the two great childes in the legend, had reached.


    Gao Fei looked at Lord Long and said calmly, ¡°People always say that Mr. Long is the best master across the north three provinces; today I came to see whether it is really true.¡±


    ¡°It must be wrong, I know, I know.¡± Suddenly Lord Long realized something. He stared at Gao Fei, then shouted as he pointed at him, ¡°You are the devil envoy that Mr. Buddha has always been looking for¡­¡­¡±


    Then Gao Fei strolled toward Lord Long, step by step, and continued, ¡°Recently I have tested and confirmed constantly with Xiao Bing. Unexpectedly his varied experiences in martial arts helped me break to through the stage of Virtuality these last few days. Now you are giving me a chance to test how powerful this stage will be.¡±


    While Gao Fei jumped to the ground, Lord Long had expanded his realm of mind. But as Gao Fei was approaching, his realm of mind was broken up bit by bit, and then he was found within another realm, which was controlled by Gao Fei.


    As the stage of Virtuality was far beyond the stage of Gang Jin, Gao Fei was so powerful that Lord Long, though aggressive, found it impossible to win the fight. He began to retreat, which showed the collapse of his confidence. This was the first time that he had stepped back, in the past several years, but this step made him fall into a bottomless chasm.


    ¡°You failed, from time you began to step back, you totally failed and lost any possibility to win. No, I should say that you failed, the moment you rushed at me. You are not sure if you can beat me once and for all, so you did not stop your sworn brother, in the hope of sacrificing his life, to test my strength. For the sake of your prestige, you allow your nephew to be killed; for the sake of your interests, you allow your sworn brother to be killed. Do you know why you can¡¯t break through the stage of Virtuality? Because you have too many desires. Even though you are highly talented, you have no obsession and ambition toward martial arts, which is why you will never reach that stage.¡±


    Lord Long stepped back again, with sweat dripping down from his forehead. Never had he been as magisterial, and never was he that aggressive too, like he was now, in the face of Xiao Bing. No matter how powerful the master was, he would be like a stray cur in the face of death.


    Lord Long began to beg for mercy: ¡°Mr. Gao, if you let me go, I will make sure I pay the debt of gratitude. I have lots of money in my bank card¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Lord Long, Gao Fei remained unmoved. He said, with a little bit disappointment: ¡°If you have the guts to fight to the death instead of begging for mercy, I would not kill you. If you still remain as courageous and have the integrity, which would maybe help you break through the stage of Virtality one day, in that way I will have one more rival to fight with.¡±


    His next words sentenced Lord Long to death, ¡°However, you are begging, with no signs of courage and integrity. How could someone who cherishes life so much like you, break through that supreme state? What shall I keep you alive for?¡±


    Lord Long said in disbelief, ¡°You¡­¡­you will really let me go if I could break through the stage of Virtality? Shouldn¡¯t you kill me, in case?¡±


    Gao Fei said quite calmly, ¡°How is it possible for people like you to understand what I¡¯m thinking about?¡±


    Finally Lord Long stopped retreating. Gao Fei found that a cause to kill flashed across his eyes. There is a Chinese saying that a cornered beast will do something desperate, what more for Lord Long, hero of a time.


    With his feet firmly on the ground, Lord Long began to manipulate all his strength so mightily that the earth began to tremble. The frightened servants from the villa rushed out, shouting. Houses started to collapse. Facing a rival who was more powerful than himself, he had only one chance. Only by focusing with all of his might to give a strike, would he have a chance to win.


    This must be a strike that could break the rocks and shock the sky.


    This must be a strike that could move the earth and shake the mountains.


    The earth began to crack, and the villa collapsed completely. As Lord Long took one step forward, a powerful blast came at Gao Fei, making the earth beneath his feet crack about 1 meter wide and several meters deep. Gao Fei was right about the crack in the air. Facing the horrible blast and cannonball-like Gang Jin, he could easily give out a punch.


    This punch looked understated, but it held the power that could almost move heaven and earth.


    With this punch, the horrible blast dispersed immediately.


    Also, Lord Long found his fists being reduced to ashes, then his arms, his shoulders, until every part of his body was reduced to ashes. At last he could see nothing, because even his head, his eyes, all of his body had been reduced to ashes.


    Gao Fei jumped onto the ground. Looking at the air where Lord Long¡¯s body had totally disappeared from the world, he murmured with a sharp flash in the eyes, ¡°Is it the punch that broke the virtuality?¡±


    After Lord Long vanished, Gao Fei raised his heads, looking over to the distance in the sky. It seemed as if a man was standing there, looking like a Buddha or devil, with a powerful and invincible air of prestige. The man was Mr. Buddha.


    Then he moved to the house of Lord Long. As for Xiao Bing and Dumbass, they had already found the rivals they needed. The former would fight with Han Huabin, one of the best masters under Lord Long.


    Not knowing the exact strength of Han Huabin, Xiao Bing only had the information that he was above the middle stage of Dan Jin at least, which meant he was more powerful than Xiao Bing.


    If Xiao Bing reached the early middle stage of Dan Jin, he would had a 30% chance to win. But now he had reached the later middle stage that would mean that he had a 40% of chance of winning.


    If Han Huabin had just reached the top stage of Dan Jin, Xiao Bing was sure to remain invincible depending on his sophisticated fighting experience, which would keep him alive at least, even if he could not win.


    Han Huabin, over 60 years now, was living in a thatched cottage, near the river. His favorite hobby was fishing. Xiao Bing walked to the front of his cottage, and was about to move forward, when the door of the cottage opened suddenly. An old man, hunched, thin, and white-haired, came to the door, with the help of a stick.


    Xiao Bing intended to retreat the moment the old man appeared, but found that he himself had somehow stepped into the realm of mind, manipulated by his rival. It was impossible for him to retreat, only to fight to live, or for death.


    He narrowed his eyes, and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I did not expect that you have reached beyond the stage of Dan Jin.¡±


    Han Huabin staggered closer to him, and Xiao Bing could feel a horrible sense of oppression approaching him.


    Looking at him, Han Huabin smiled secretly and in a weird way, said ¡°You must be curious why this old man has reached a higher stage than you¡­¡­actually Lord Long will never have such great achievements, until he has a teacher who has reached the stage of Gang Jin.¡±


    ¡°Lord Long¡¯s teacher?¡±


    With a bitter smile, Xiao Bing touched his own nose and said, ¡°What a surprise that Lord Long has a teacher.¡±


    Han Huabin chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a teacher?¡± ¡°So how did you reach such a high stage without any teachers? You are so talented at martial arts that you are able to reach the stage of Dan Jin at such a young age.¡±


    Helplessly, Xiao Bing tried to make a request, ¡°Now that I know you are Lord Long¡¯s teacher, I am sure you will be the victor, so can I go back first?¡±


    He turned around and was about to escape, but Han Huabin answered with a smile: ¡°Do you think that you have a chance to leave here?¡±


    Xiao Bing stopped immediately, turned around again, and shook his head carefully, ¡°I think there is zero chance.¡±


    Han Huabin asked, ¡°So do you want to go now?¡±


    ¡°Negative.¡±


    He smiled again, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to go away, what are you going to do then?¡±


    Xiao Bing stared at the old man, with dazed eyes, while the old man also stared at him carefully. All of a sudden, he pointed to the sky above Han¡¯s head and shouted, ¡°Look, UFO!¡±


    Han Huabin immediately raised his head to look at the sky.


    Unexpectedly, he was taken in?


    Xiao Bing prepared to take the chance to do a sneak attack on him. As he took a step forward, a weird smile appeared on Han Huabin¡¯s face. He shot a little stone, but at the ground beside Xiao Bing, instead of at him. The stone hit another stone, and then another stone was hit by a stone nearby.


    It was like a chain reaction and, in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, it was as if numerous chess pieces exchanged their original places by hitting each other, with these changes, Xiao Bing found the scene around him had completely changed.


    Originally he was standing on the ground near the cottage, but now he was in a forest with numerous towering trees around him.


    Xiao Bing was stupefied. What the hell was that? Magic of changing positions?


    At this moment, the enigmatic voice of Han Huabin, came to him, ¡°This is a new matrix I have figured out in these past two years. It is called ¡®The Sigh of Nature¡¯. As you know, I am too old, so too with all parts of my body. So a simple way is always better than a brute force, to solve the problem. ¡°The only way to get out of my matrix is to break it through using a powerful force by people who have reached the top stage of Gang Jin, or you will be trapped in it forever. Certainly you won¡¯t be trapped for all your life, because if you can¡¯t get out of it within three days and nights, your mind will be trapped in the illusion, and will never be free. After that even if you are saved by someone, you will become an idiot.¡±


    ¡°You have only three days, after that you will definitely be dead.¡±


    ¡°Alas.¡± Unexpectedly Xiao Bing sat down with his legs crossed, and sighed bitterly, ¡°This time I have learned something new, and suffering a terrible setback.¡±

 Chapter 274 - Dumbass Killed a Person

    Han Huabin asked, ¡°What¡¯s your plan then?¡±


    Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t see him but could hear his voice. However, he didn¡¯t expect to find out where he was. He knew that the matrix would be meaningless if the people who manipulated it could be found easily.


    The highest priority now was to find ways to break out of this matrix, but actually Xiao Bing knew nothing about it. He had been trapped by another matrix manipulated by the locals when he carried out a task in Europe before, but he was very powerful at that time and the matrix was not complicated enough, so he was able to break out easily. But this one¡­


    Xiao Bing shook his head, and then lay on the ground with his eyes closed. Han Huabin was surprised by what he was doing and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t break out,¡± Xiao Bing answered. ¡°So why should I make a futile effort?¡±


    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Just have a rest.¡±


    ¡°Have a rest?¡±


    ¡°Better to lie down than sit down, better dumplings than all other food.¡±


    Right now, Han Huabin was still standing at the door of his cottage. Everything around him was the same like before, no forests at all and only Xiao Bing lying on the ground.


    He planned to kill Xiao Bing directly, but he hesitated instead because Xiao Bing acted calm, like he had nothing to fear.


    Generally, other people who encountered the same situation as Xiao Bing¡¯s might be in a panic and be agitated like an ant on a hot pan.


    Some others might try to keep breaking the matrix violently with their strength.


    Also some might desperately beg for mercy.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Bing did nothing but sleep.


    Although he was Lord Long¡¯s teacher, Han Huabin was not as reckless as his student. He tried his best to overcome the impulse to kill Xiao Bing at the time when he was sleeping. His eyes were sullen and a sense of killing flashed. He didn¡¯t know if there would be someone coming here to save Xiao Bing, so he had to kill him as soon as possible.


    He took a stone and ejected it out with his hands. The stone hit another stone on the ground nearby. Then it was a chain effect once more. Xiao Bing, having a rest on the ground, heard the sounds of hits and immediately stood up. He found no stone around him but a feeling of shaking. When he found himself floating in the sea, he was startled even though he had a tough mentality.


    At this moment, Xiao Bing was floating on a plank in the center of the sea. He could even feel the cold breeze from the sea surface and could see twilight far above in the sky.


    He took a deep breath, beginning to doubt whether it was true or it was just a matrix.


    He barely steadied himself. Although having known that all the scenes before him were likely to be illusory, he still needed to be very careful. Maybe only one step wrong would lead him to fall into the sea.


    Looking around him, he couldn¡¯t see any banks at all. So he took a deep breath, calmed his mind, and laughed loudly. ¡°Mr. Han, your matrix is really excellent and marvelous. I am sincerely convinced by you.¡±


    Yet nobody answered him. Xiao Bing found that his voice disappeared into the vast sea. Besides, there were some waves rising with his actions. All of this made him feel that he was really in the sea. Now he couldn¡¯t even figure out whether it was real or illusory.


    He kept silent for a while, and sat down with his knees crossed on the plank. As time went by, Xiao Bing felt dry and thirsty under the burning sun. Unconsciously, he cupped some seawater with his hands, but drank only a little, then spat it out immediately. ¡°F*ck, it is terribly salty. Isn¡¯t it real?¡±


    Martial arts masters, be they talented or cultivated, would all feel helpless in the sea¡ªso powerful as a human but looking tiny and weak compared with nature.


    It was the same for Xiao Bing, who had fought with countless rivals after starting his career. But the feeling of helplessness at this time was worse than the moment he, at the Transforming Strength stage, fought with Lord Long.


    All of these looked so real that he couldn¡¯t help being concerned about dying in the sea.


    Zhang Bangzi, a disciple of a famous martial club in Hua Xia before, was talented. Later, he killed his teacher because of some wrangles. After that, he escaped there and met with Lord Long. When Lord Long was promoted to the head of the Long family, Zhang Bangzi began to do business for Lord Long, but he seldom executed tasks generally. Like several other masters, he was kept as a hidden killer and wouldn¡¯t expose himself easily.


    Lord Long had called for them to assemble immediately for today¡¯s emergency situation. After today, their days of bullying and luxury would be gone.


    While he just put on his undershorts after f**king a girl, the door of his room was broken through violently. The girl lying on the bed was frightened into screaming.


    He was going to leave to meet Lord Long, and didn¡¯t expect that someone would come for him at this moment, so he swore quietly, ¡°You got the f*cking right time.¡±


    He looked at the door and clearly saw a stupid guy nearly 23 years old there. With a stupefied face, he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I am Dumbass.¡±


    ¡°A dumbass?¡± Zhang Bangzi sneered.


    Dumbass asked him, ¡°Are you Zhang Bangzi?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°My Brother Bing asked me to twist off your head, can you please put your head here?¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing?¡± Zhang Bangzi narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Xiao Bing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Brother Bing is Xiao Bing.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be better. So come here to get my head.¡±


    Finishing these words, Zhang Bangzi really stretched his head toward him and said, ¡°Is it right that Xiao Bing asked you to twist off my head?¡±


    Dumbass scratched his hair and laughed foolishly. ¡°I thought that there would be a fight, but¡­ You are a good man, I will hold a memorial ceremony for you afterwards.¡±


    After saying these words, he came close to get Zhang Bangzi¡¯s head, while Zhang Bangzi punched Dumbass in the chest so strongly that he directly fell out into the yard.


    Zhang Bangzi laughed grimly. ¡°I have heard of Xiao Bing from Lord Long, but never expected that his men are useless, totally an idiot.¡±


    Even though his punch just now wasn¡¯t strong enough to kill Dumbass, it would hurt him terribly.


    But when he jumped out into the yard, seeing that Dumbass was standing there unharmed, he was stupefied and looked him up and down carefully.


    Kneading his chest, Zhang Bangzi was so hurt that he flew into a rage. ¡°You lied to me. I am not stupid though. Brother Bing was right that you are a fully bad man. Now I will kill you!¡±


    He rushed at Zhang Bangzi, punching at him with powerful fists. Likewise, Zhang Bangzi promptly punched back. When their fists bumped against each other, the latter was shocked into taking two steps back as the cement floor under his feet broke up. The former was worse, unsteadily taking several steps back.


    ¡°You are not bad. I guess you have reached the early stage of Transforming Strength, but maybe it is still an underestimate as you are unharmed after taking my punch. Are you as strong as gold?¡±


    Actually, Dumbass became excited about this. He activated his fists and grinned. ¡°Finally I¡¯ve got a chance to fight with a qualified rival. That¡¯s refreshing.¡±


    Zhang Bangzi nodded. ¡°Sure enough, you have the best talent for cultivating the martial arts of toughness. Such a talented master as you is quite lucky to be created only once in the long course of one hundred years. But what a pity that you are going to be killed by me today.¡±


    Then he gave out a roar explosively, with his muscles bursting all at once. It was almost in a flash that he moved close to Dumbass and was about to thrust his fingers into the eyes of Dumbass.


    While raising his arm to ward off the thrusting, Dumbass used another hand to punch at his rival¡¯s chest. Even if just at the early stage of Transforming Strength, he could fight persistently with Zhang Bangzi, who was at the middle stage of Transforming Strength.


    With a rumbling sound, they hit each other, blowing up a huge cloud of dust. Zhang Bangzi was so shocked because obviously he was in a higher stage than Dumbass, which meant that he had more strength and was quicker than the latter, but he didn¡¯t beat him. Besides, the latter had no intention of evading at all, fighting with him directly and toughly. Dumbass had horrible strength and the best talents, so if Zhang Bangzi were to be hit, he was not sure if he could stay alive. Therefore, he was a little bit scared.


    They fought explosively and loudly from the yard to the outside. Dumbass, as if insane and bewitched, had no intention of ceasing at all.


    This fight should have been quick originally, as they were in different stages, but now it turned into a persistent one.


    All of a sudden with an explosive sound burst, Zhang Bangzi squatted down to the ground on one knee, with blood spitting out from his mouth. Dumbass was breathing heavily, with his hair messy, clothes torn apart, and body scarred.


    ¡°How¡­ how is it possible?¡±


    Zhang Bangzi got so injured in many parts that it was difficult for him to move a little. Dumbass hurt so much as well, but still had energy to fight. Unexpectedly, he beat a master who was in a higher stage in this fight.


    All of a sudden, Dumbass rushed at Zhang Bangzi, and grabbed his head in his hand. With a roar, he ripped off his head, leaving blood spraying everywhere. Zhang Bangzi never expected that he would be killed by a man under Xiao Bing someday.


    Throwing the head causally to the ground, Dumbass sat down then. He wiped away the sweat from his face and sneered with heavy breath. ¡°Although I was in a lower stage than you, Gao Fei had taught me many skills of killing, so that I¡¯d know to hit the weakest part of a body. Now all of those parts of your body have been hit by me, and would be broken up as long as you overused your strength, and you would absolutely be a dead man.¡±


    Now Dumbass could kill the people who were in higher stages than him with his exceptional talents and powerful skills learned from both Gao Fei and Xiao Bing. He could challenge all the masters under the top stage of Transforming Strength.

 Chapter 275 - Breathtaking

    Zhang Jinku was the name given to him by his father. His father did not want him to be worried about food or clothes. However, he had not expected that his son would be a fat boy who loved eating more than anything.


    When Lord Long summoned this man, he was eating and drinking in a restaurant with a greasy mouth. He did not seem to take Lord Long¡¯s words seriously.


    After he was done eating, he thumped on the table and paid the bill.


    Then he stood up and left.


    But after he stepped out of the restaurant, he was wondering if he should go to the gourmet festival or to Lord Long¡¯s house.


    He knew that Lord Long wanted to escape. But it was hellishly difficult for Lord Long if he wanted to resume his former power. The government didn¡¯t attach much importance to Lord Long before, but now they did. Hence, no matter how mighty Lord Long was, he would find it hard to find a place for himself in this world.


    If that was the case, why should Zhang Jinku keep following Lord Long?


    The moment Zhang Jinku stepped out of the restaurant, he felt that he was being gazed at by someone in the darkness, which made him feel startled.


    Though Zhang Jinku was a top master, he felt endangered. But he did not seem to be scared. He just sauntered over there and asked, ¡°You¡¯re sent here to kill me?¡±


    The one in the darkness was shrouded in a black cloak, making it impossible for others to see what he looked like. But his voice was very hoarse and somehow ominous. ¡°Yes. You prefer being killed by yourself or me?¡±


    Zhang Jinku looked this man up and down, but he could merely see those ominous eyes. Zhang Jinku then grinned. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, since I decided to come.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Wuya chuckled. His laughter was quite disturbing.


    Zhang Jinku laughed as well. ¡°Because I will surrender.¡±


    ¡°Surrender?¡± Wuya sounded surprised.


    ¡°Yeah. I followed Lord Long for food and wine. Why would I still serve him after he lost this war? Take me to your Brother Bing and I shall swear my loyalty to him.¡±


    ¡°He might not be in the mood to see you. Death is the perfect ending for traitors like you.¡±


    Zhang Jinku grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t believe so. Even the dumbest men on earth might be needed one day, let alone a powerful martial artist like me. Since Brother dared to take Master Hou¡¯s place, he must be very open to talents.¡±


    Obviously, Wuya had not thought that Zhang Jinku would say something that sounded so reasonable. He pondered on it and thought it would be better if he let Xiao Bing make the decision. So he said in a creepy voice, ¡°All right. But you have to seal your acupoints before leaving with me.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Zhang Jinku actually did what he had agreed to, putting his finger on his acupuncture point to temporarily restrain his strength. Then he looked at Wuya and grinned. ¡°Can you rest assured now?¡±


    Wuya looked at Zhang Jinku and nodded. ¡°It seems that I did underestimate you.¡±


    Then he headed toward the alley.


    Zhang Jinku trailed behind. His footing was wobbly, like a ball of meat. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we arrive.¡±


    ¡°Is there meat?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Zhang Jinku wanted to eat meat while Xiao Bing wanted to get out of that array. Though Xiao Bing could sleep carefreely before, now he was very nervous.


    It almost had been 24 hours as the sun went down. But the sea would not remain peaceful as its waves came and went, each higher than the one before.


    According to Xiao Bing¡¯s memory, it had been one night and one day. In the day, he was in a forest, and during the day, he was trapped on the sea surface, holding tightly on to the wooden board beneath him when the waves swept across. His lips were cracked because of thirst, which made him feel extremely exhausted.


    Was it his illusion or reality?


    Xiao Bing remembered when he was carrying out a mission in Africa, he was once trapped in a giant rock array. It was the first time that Xiao Bing had met with an enemy who could make an array. He could still remember how his teammates tried to get out by barging about. But the array was not strong enough to stop them. They broke out simply with their strength.


    Since then, though Xiao Bing thought arrays were peculiar and interesting, he didn¡¯t deem them very useful until now. He finally realized that arrays were not inferior to any martial arts. They might even be more powerful than martial arts.


    Xiao Bing kept reminding himself that this was all fake and illusory. But the breeze on the sea, the thirst in his throat, and the cracks on his lips were so real. He even felt dizzy after being exposed to the sun for so long. Men were so small when compared with the world, no matter how powerful they were.


    Xiao Bing firmly grasped the wooden board under his feet. He would not let go of it no matter how big the swell was. Realizing how wretched he was, Xiao Bing put on a self-mocking smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought that one old man could make me seem so helpless.¡±


    Xiao Bing pricked up his ears, thinking that the old man would say something out of his complacency or least snort. Xiao Bing had not expected that he could tell the old man¡¯s direction by his voice. But he would be relieved if he heard the old man¡¯s voice, so that he could believe that what he saw and felt were all his illusions.


    But he didn¡¯t hear the old man¡¯s voice, nor any other sound. He felt that this place was so big when he murmured to himself. But everything here seemed to be proof that he was in the sea. Xiao Bing was nonplussed. The array that trapped him in Africa was just like a maze. It didn¡¯t change the surroundings. Why¡­


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes suddenly gleamed incredibly brightly. He sat down with his legs crossed without paying attention to the high waves anymore.


    Xiao Bing had been trapped in that forest and the stormy sea for one day and one night. But Han Huabin, who had been sitting around the whole time, knew that it only had been six minutes. Nothing ever changed. There were no trees, no sea, or storm, just Xiao Bing, who was sitting there while the expressions on his face changed constantly.


    Xiao Bing was calm at first, but then he was surprised, doubtful, painful, exhausted, and finally desperate.


    That was what this array was capable of. It could make a man feel like he had been mentally tortured for a day and night in just a few minutes.


    If one had to drift on the sea for over a fortnight without food or water while enduring the hot sun and outrageous storm, he might not dare to sleep at night because he might be submerged by the waves at any time.


    Any ordinary person would mentally break down when being tortured like this. But although Xiao Bing felt the torment had been half a month, in reality, it had only been an hour at most.


    That was what was dreadful about this array.


    Han Huabin believed that no matter how mentally strong Xiao Bing was, Xiao Bing would become a mentally ill man or a half-wit 30 minutes later.


    However, Xiao Bing looked very placid sitting there with his legs crossed and eyes closed.


    ¡°How¡¯s that even possible? He broke through my array? No. If he truly broke it, why is he still sitting there? Why didn¡¯t he come for me?¡±


    Actually, Xiao Bing could still feel the storm, the waves, and the fear that he might be swept out by the current at any time. He also felt the hunger in his stomach and the burning thirst in his throat. He thought that he would die because of dehydration or hunger.


    Though Xiao Bing was also afraid of death, he did not care about it.


    Here came another giant wave. But Xiao Bing jumped high and dived into the sea.


    Indeed, Xiao Bing deserted the wooden board and dived into the sea.


    The chance of survival was created when one was hellishly endangered. Xiao Bing choked on the seawater as it rushed into his body through his mouth and nose. Bubbles began appearing on the surface. But there was a laughter of relief on Xiao Bing¡¯s face.


    Xiao Bing thought of Yezi, Su Peiya, the auntie, and his friends in the orphanage. He felt like he was that child again, playing with his friends and chasing after the aunties for candies. Then Xiao Bing thought of Su Xiaoxiao and Liu Kexin.


    ¡°Am I dying? Small wonder they all say one¡¯s lifelong memory will swim up to him when he¡¯s about to die.¡±


    Han Huabin, who was still at the door of that cottage, could not see Xiao Bing drowning under the sea because it was all an illusion. He only noticed the smile of relief on Xiao Bing¡¯s face. At this moment, Han Huabin took a step forward nervously while squinting at Xiao Bing.


    In his memory, 99 percent of the people who put on such a smile of relief would be stuck in their illusions for eternity. No one could wake them up from their dreams.


    But this man¡­


    ¡°What the!¡± Han Huabin shouted out of astonishment.


    Xiao Bing was awake!

 Chapter 276 - Han Huabin, the Best of the Best

    Chapter 276 Han Huabin, the Best of the Best


    Xiao Bing woke up!


    But Han Huabin didn¡¯t worry about it. He believed that it would only take some extra effort to take him. He never regarded Xiao Bing as his match.


    But he just could not understand how Xiao Bing managed to escape from his trap.


    From Xiao Bing¡¯s clear eyes, he knew that this man was no longer trapped in his illusions. But he seemed slightly exhausted. Obviously his mental energy was greatly consumed during that five or six minutes.


    Han Huabin said in vast disbelief, ¡°How did you get out of the array?


    ¡°Array? I suppose it¡¯s more like an illusion.¡± Xiao Bing grinned, his gleaming eyes fixed on Han Huabin. Though he seemed tired, the light in his eyes was brighter than ever. His sudden discovery made him both shocked and excited. ¡°I have met one enemy who specialized in arrays. I was trapped in one. Though it was intriguing, it didn¡¯t create a world where there were forests and seas. I thought that even the best of his kind would not be capable of that.¡±


    Han Huabin asked in a deep voice, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So it was not an array but an illusion. Thought it sounds mysterious and unrealistic, I was told that it truly exists. It¡¯s the most sophisticated Ninjitsu in Country R. But actually it¡¯s a very advanced hypnotism. If the hypnotist is good enough, he can make a man get lost in his illusions perpetually.¡±


    Xiao Bing still seemed uneasy when he looked at Han Huabin. ¡°Your art of hypnotism has reached a very high level. There¡¯s just one thing I couldn¡¯t understand. Hypnotism is one art from Country R¡¯s Ninjitsu, which is one of the most sophisticated means of attacking. Why are you so good at it? You are not Chinese?¡±


    Han Huabin didn¡¯t think that Xiao Bing knew this much. But he snorted when hearing Xiao Bing mention Ninjitsu. ¡°They learned everything from China, even their history and civilization was a copy of ours. There¡¯s not much to say about them.¡±


    ¡°Your hypnotism¡­¡±


    ¡°You think only the people from Country R can do it? In truth, they learned it from China. It¡¯s just that our ancestors somehow failed to pass this art to the next generation while Country R developed it and made it worldly known. But actually, it¡¯s we Chinese that created it!¡±


    Han Huabin sneered and said haughtily, ¡°The Chinese kong fu is extensive and profound. Country R will never catch up with us on that matter.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Han Huabin sternly and said, ¡°If I win, I shall not kill you, due to what you had just said and your age.¡±


    ¡°You are a conceited boy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Han Huabin then raised his cane, seemingly intending to hit Xiao Bing with the end of it. But Xiao Bing just watched it coming at his face. He calculated the time he should dodge, but suddenly, the cane extended some inches.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were opened wide. He then tried to dodge in a flurry. The cane passed him near the tip of his nose, which made him break out in a cold sweat.


    Han Huabin smiled. ¡°Now do you think you can still defeat me?¡±


    Xiao Bing asked in disbelief, ¡°You are beyond the Gang-strength Stage?¡±


    ¡°If I was not that powerful, how was Lord Long supposed to be what he is now?¡±


    Then his cane began twining around Xiao Bing like a serpent, trying to hit Xiao Bing¡¯s weak spots.


    Xiao Bing was dodging the attack the whole time. He found it impossible for him to fight back. Even to get rid of the cane was no easy task for him.


    What surprised Xiao Bing was that although this man¡¯s strength was inferior to Lord Long¡¯s and perhaps he was only at the early stage of Gang-strength, the subtly and his comprehension of martial arts were both very superior to Lord Long¡¯s, or even Xiao Bing¡¯s.


    In other words, though Han Huabin was weaker than Xiao Bing in terms of strength, the subtly of his movements and his comprehension of martial arts were even better than Xiao Bing when he was at the level of Void-breaking.


    Xiao Bing had never met his equal since he was on this path. After his power was sealed by Zhang Yizhi, Xiao Bing met many enemies who were more powerful than him. Xiao Bing could not even deliver a single blow when fighting with them.


    But it was mostly because Xiao Bing was inferior to them in terms of physical strength. For instance, when he was fighting Lord Long, he was only at the Transforming-strength stage while Lord Long was at the pinnacle of Gang-strength, which already made him the most powerful being in the world. Hence, no matter how intriguing Xiao Bing¡¯s movements were, he was like a five-year-old child fighting an adult. It was impossible for him to win.


    It was still impossible for Xiao Bing to defeat Lord Long even now. The gap between the middle stage of Elixir-strength and the pinnacle of Gang-strength was like that between a child and an adult. The gap could not be narrowed by the subtlety of the movements.


    Though Xiao Bing had met enemies whom he could not defeat, it was mainly because of the difference of their strength. But when it came to the comprehension of martial arts, Xiao Bing believed that no one could exceed him on that matter. Because if one was at the level of Elixir-strength, it was nearly impossible for his comprehension of martial arts to be the same as that of a Master of Gang-strength. The advancements of levels were not only about the increase in strength, but they were also the elevation of comprehension and outlook.


    Likewise, the comprehension of the masters of the Gang-strength stage could not compare with that of Void-breaking-level masters.


    Hence, though Xiao Bing¡¯s power was sealed, his comprehension of martial arts remained, since he once was at the level of Void-breaking.


    But now, what surprised Xiao Bing was that this old man was superior to him in both terms of strength and comprehension of martial arts.


    Han Huabin seemed to be a top master who had been living a reclusive life. His movements were light and seemingly desultory. His cane kept blocking Xiao Bing¡¯s way of retreating. If he had been more serious, Xiao Bing would have been knocked down a long time ago.


    Even though Han Huabin¡¯s blows seemed desultory, Xiao Bing had to spare no effort in trying to not be defeated. But he was already soaked in sweat. He had spent most of his mental energy when he was trapped in his illusions. And now his physical strength was being consumed. It seemed that Xiao Bing¡¯s failure was certain.


    He would definitely lose.


    The men Xiao Bing had sent out had all accomplished their missions. They gathered in a mansion. Lord Long¡¯s house was circled by the Black Crow Army.


    Upon hearing that Xiao Bing went to confront Han Huabin himself, Zhang Jinku¡¯s face turned eery. He asked tentatively, ¡°If Xiao Bing died, who would be our next boss?¡±


    Dumbass seemed about to scold him out of anger. But Gao Fei suddenly stopped Dumbass. He looked at Zhang Jinku and asked, ¡°What do you mean by saying that? How powerful is that Han Huabin.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zhang Jinku shook his head and said, ¡°But Lord Long once told me that that old man is the only man he is afraid of in this world. But lucky for him, that old man is under his control, but he is still very wary of him. You know Lord Long is an arrogant man who always believes that he¡¯s the mightiest man on earth. Yet he¡¯s afraid of that old man. So, can you tell me if this old man is dreadful or not?¡±


    After hearing that, Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan said impulsively, ¡°Brother Bing needs our help.¡±


    ¡°You all can just stay here. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    None of them, including Wuya, were stronger than Gao Fei. They all fell silent upon hearing that Gao Fei wished to go. Gao Fei trotted out of the mansion while hoping that Xiao Bing would be fine. He still remembered how Xiao Bing wished to make Jiang City a peaceful place in the north to protect them from Mr. Buddha.


    Gao Fei, who had always been a placid man, found that there was another person he was worried about besides Maggie. During the time he was working in the noddle house, he became concerned about everyone in this noodle house. It was something never happened to him before.


    He was the Demon¡¯s Envoy, which meant that he was no ordinary man. Anyone who had heard his name all regarded him as a devil and a dreadful sword that had no human emotion.


    But Gao Fei knew that it was not true. If he was as ruthless as they said, he would not have helped Maggie escape, stayed in Jiang City, or come to Xiao Bing¡¯s aid now.


    ¡°Xiao Bing, you must hold on until I get there.¡±


    Gao Fei was as fast as the wind. His eyes gleamed red like the crimson light in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes every time he lost consciousness. But Xiao Bing¡¯s were as red as blood.


    At that moment, Xiao Bing felt that he was in a very intriguing state of mind. He forgot about life and death, the difference of their strength, and this crucial fight he was caught in. He felt like he was playing chess, trying to avoid every blow his enemy was delivering. He enjoyed it a lot.

 Chapter 277 - Xiao Bing, a Man of Void-Breaking

    Chapter 277 Xiao Bing, a Man of Void-Breaking


    Han Huabin didn¡¯t try his best. He only delivered some harmless but intriguing blows. Hence, though Xiao Bing seemed strenuous, he was still fighting. Ever since Xiao Bing once reached the level of Void-breaking, no one could defeat Xiao Bing merely by using martial movements.


    Top masters were often lonesome, just as what one might read from a novel.


    When Xiao Bing was fighting Han Huabin, his comprehension of martial arts was being enriched gradually, which made him happier than the elevation of levels because he had once reached these levels before. But what he gained today was something he had never acquired before.


    Xiao Bing seemed obsessed with martial arts. Though Han Huabin seemed desultory, he was surprised after he had delivered dozens of strikes. In fact, he only exerted about 40 percent of his power. He would not let out all his power, since he thought himself as the senior. He had believed that he could kill Xiao Bing without relying on his strength but with the abstruseness of his movements. Xiao Bing was on the back foot at first, but after quite a while, it seemed difficult to tell who was about to win.


    Han Huabin was shocked because he had not expected that the martial arts Xiao Bing performed were as abstruse as his own. Even Lord Long was not capable of that. Han Huabin had been studying martial arts for years, which made him almost the best expert in that area. Yet he had not expected that this young man he met today could compare to him on that matter.


    Han Huabin was much stronger than Xiao Bing. Within dozens of movements, he could defeat Xiao Bing even with 40 or 60 percent of his power. However, since Han Huabin had reached a certain level, he had never met one who could fight him with only martial arts. Now that he met a young man who could, it was like a great chess player suddenly meeting another great chess player. It was a fight they had been longing for.


    Han Huabin deliberately controlled his strength to a level that was similar to Xiao Bing¡¯s. They only performed pure movements. Xiao Bing was under attack at first, but now they were having a fair battle.


    Gao Fei finally arrived. But he didn¡¯t intend to join the fight when he saw it. He sat quietly on the roof, watching the fight earnestly.


    In the blink of an eye, Han Huabin and Xiao Bing traded a hundred movements. Yet neither of them seemed about to win.


    Both of them were astounded by the abstruseness of each other¡¯s movements. They both found their foe to be a seasoned fighter. In truth, Han Huabin had dedicated himself to martial arts for years and Xiao Bing had accomplished so many dangerous missions.


    Though the fight didn¡¯t seem fierce, it was more dangerous than any other fight. Gao Fei was the only one who could understand the abstruseness of their movements. The three of them all acquired quite a lot of new understandings of martial arts.


    They were still matching blows as it was getting dark. Gao Fei had been watching the whole time. The fight was still on when the sun was about to rise and Gao Fei was still watching with his stern eyes.


    ¡°Young man, indeed your comprehension of martial arts is profound. If we weren¡¯t enemies, I would not have had intentions to kill you.¡±


    After all, Han Huabin was an old man. His remaining strength could not support him to fight any longer. He decided to make it quick and end this fight with all his might. But he still felt pity that this talented young man was about to die at his hands.


    ¡°Come on. Let me see what you truly got,¡± Xiao Bing bellowed, his resilience plain in his eyes.


    Gao Fei suddenly stood up as Han Huabin stamped on the ground. But it seemed too late for him to save Xiao Bing. He was immersed in their fight.


    Han Huabin came hard at Xiao Bing with massive strength. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t try to dodge or flinch. The blow sent him hurtling meters away. However, he clambered to his feet, though he hawked up a glob of blood.


    Xiao Bing felt like his organs had been shifted from their original places. Han Huabin knew well of the power he exerted on his palm. Noticing that Xiao Bing was still on his feet, he could not help exclaiming, ¡°You¡¯re even more unyielding than Lord Long.¡±


    Xiao Bing sniggered, ¡°Don¡¯t compare me to that man.¡±


    ¡°Your arrogance is no less than his though.¡± Han Huabin bellowed again as he lashed out with more formidable power on his palms.


    Xiao Bing held his head up, hinting to Gao Fei that he should stay out of this. But Gao Fei hesitated. If he did not interrupt, Xiao Bing could be killed by this blow. But if he did, it would be an insult to Xiao Bing because it was a fight between Xiao Bing and Han Huabin.


    Gao Fei sighed and sat back on the roof. He closed his eyes. But they suddenly snapped open with a dazzling beam of light shining in his eyes. Inside it, there were admiration, delight, and disbelief¡­ He had never thought that in this world there was one man who could make him so shocked.


    Xiao Bing was badly wounded. It was lucky for him that he was still alive because the strength of the blow that Han Huabin just delivered was even more formidable than the one before. He exerted all his strength. It was his respect for Xiao Bing and also a presage that he was determined to send Xiao Bing to hell.


    But he had not expected that Xiao Bing would not only not try to parry, he would also close his eyes. ¡°Did he give up on his life?¡±


    Han Huabin understood it. It was Xiao Bing¡¯s strong spirit that enabled him to stand now. It seemed that Xiao Bing decided to let the gods decide his fate.


    But when his two palms were about to hit Xiao Bing, he suddenly had a feeling of uneasiness. There was seemingly infinite power flooding from his dantian into every corner of his body. Xiao Bing bellowed and opened his eyes as he lashed out with his palms. Han Huabin felt like there was a volcano erupting in front of him. The fire surrounded him, burning away the power on his palms.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s power was too formidable for him to resist. He stumbled backward five or six steps after being hit by Xiao Bing¡¯s palms. He managed to steady himself and found that he was unharmed. Obviously, it was not that Xiao Bing could not kill him. The power that erupted from Xiao Bing¡¯s body was formidable enough for Xiao Bing to kill him like slaying a chicken.


    Shocked, Han Huabin stared at Xiao Bing in vast disbelief, as did Gao Fei.


    Gao Fei and Han Huabin both entered the realm Xiao Bing created. In this realm, Xiao Bing was God.


    Gao Fei and Han Huabin also spoke in unison, ¡°You have reached the Void-breaking level?¡±


    Han Huabin was too surprised to even notice Gao Fei¡¯s existence.


    Xiao Bing looked at his hands and felt like he could dominate everything again. The infinite power that was flowing inside of him was stronger than ever.


    ¡°I knew the power would be back.¡± Xiao Bing looked at his hands, his eyes afire with excitement. He bellowed like he was unbosoming himself, ¡°I now announce that Jiang City is a city that forbids any violence. Anyone who dares to threaten my friends or family will be killed by me, even Mr. Buddha!¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly jumped up. He was not flying, but he was four or five meters above the ground for quite some time. The moment he was about to land on the ground, he lashed out with a fist that seemed able to tremble the sky and earth. The walls several meters away from him were all smashed to pieces instantly.


    Xiao Bing looked at Han Huabin after he landed.


    Han Huabin put on a bitter smile while shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t understand. How did you become so¡­ powerful?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled as he looked at Han Huabin. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯m a genius?¡±


    Han Huabin shook his head while smiling bitterly. Then he stared at Xiao Bing while holding on to his cane. ¡°I have been obsessed with martial arts my whole life. I thought that I was at the end of this path. Yet you showed me that it¡¯s not the end. You won. Indeed, the world is not short of talents. Small wonder you defeated Lord Long. Give me a quick death then.¡±


    ¡°You said Chinese martial arts are far more profound than those of Country R. I said I won¡¯t kill you because of that. Do you remember? I will keep my word.¡±


    Han Huabin looked at Xiao Bing, the complication plain in his eyes. ¡°You aren¡¯t worried that I might be a trouble to you?¡±


    Xiao Bing answered gravely while looking at this old man, ¡°I¡¯ll do what I said. It¡¯s not because of my confidence or arrogance. It¡¯s magnanimity.¡±


    ¡°Magnanimity. What a perfect word for it.¡± Han Huabin truly began admiring this young man. He repeated what he had said before, ¡°Small wonder you defeated Lord Long!¡±


    A fish can turn into a dragon when it embraces winds and clouds.

 Chapter 278 - Thank You, Teacher

    Chapter 278 Thank You, Teacher


    Neither Gao Fei nor Han Huabin knew how Xiao Bing managed to step into the level of Void-breaking from Elixir-strength. It was like a beginner of martial arts suddenly becoming a master. It was inconceivable. They both had a faint guess, but were not very sure about it.


    Before Xiao Bing came here, he secretly invited Zhang Yizhi to this city. No one knew about it. Now the time for the seal to function was up. Xiao Bing could unseal his power at any time, which was also one of the reasons why Xiao Bing was so confident of defeating Lord Long.


    However, when Zhang Yizhi had undone most of the seal, he told Xiao Bing that to completely unseal his power, Xiao Bing needed to let the power sink into his body when he was fighting, in which case the seal would nullify itself. In the meantime, Xiao Bing needed to vent out this power during the fight so that it would not harm his body.


    When Xiao Bing heard that, he was taken aback. He thought he should not fight Lord Long, otherwise he could die before the seal was undone. However, his opponent had to be stronger than him so that he could be in real danger. So he thought Han Huabin was the perfect choice.


    But Xiao Bing had not thought that he would acquire some unexpected gains because of it. If he let Zhang Yizhi unseal all his power, he would be back at the Void-breaking level and it would be a piece of cake for him to beat Han Huabin. However, he would not have gained so much comprehension.


    The Void-breaking was the highest level that Xiao Bing had ever reached. But after having matched blows with Han Huabin, his comprehension of martial arts became even more profound, even though it was still difficult for him to reach the middle stage of Void-breaking. Besides, the power that was once sealed had been intertwining with his own power, which enabled him to reach the pinnacle of the early stage. So now he was only one step away from the middle stage.


    Actually, for a cultivator, he would not have much motivation to advance himself once he reached the Void-breaking level. But it was not the same for Xiao Bing. On one hand, Xiao Bing had been longing for greater martial arts. On the other hand, his rival was Mr. Buddha, who was also a rare talent that could not be found in the last few centuries.


    But Xiao Bing suddenly discovered that Gao Fei was as powerful as him. Before the breakthrough, it was difficult for Xiao Bing to discern Gao Fei¡¯s true strength. But now, since his power was unsealed and he was more powerful than ever, Gao Fei could not hide it anymore.


    Xiao Bing felt nothing but astonishment.


    Xiao Bing and Gao Fei looked into each other¡¯s eyes, their sympathy plain in their eyes.


    Han Huabin noticed Gao Fei. He was shocked at first but then he felt upset. He pondered for a moment then sighed. ¡°Indeed I¡¯m an old man. The world belongs to your generation now. You two both have reached the level that most of the cultivators have been pursing for their whole lives. Are all the men at your age so talented now?


    ¡°Alas, Lord Long indeed offended the wrong men. How is he now?¡±


    ¡°Dead.¡± Gao Fei¡¯s answers had always been brief and direct as if he disliked saying an extra word.


    Han Huabin, though feeling pity, was not saddened. ¡°Since you decided to let this old man live, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life here. I actually don¡¯t have much to do since the world has young men like you.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Han Huabin and said, ¡°Mr. Han, I have a few questions. Can you answer them for me?¡±


    Han Huabin said, ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°You are at the middle stage of Gang-strength, but your comprehension of martial arts is obviously above the Gang-strength stage or at least the level of Void-breaking. The reason why I had the same situation was that I was mortally wounded, so Zhang Yizhi, the grand doctor, had to seal the power inside of me. Hence, though my strength was deteriorated, my comprehension of martial arts was not. But I don¡¯t understand how Mr. Han is as capable of that as me.¡±


    It was not until then that Han Huabin and Gao Fei knew the reason why Xiao Bing had such a profound comprehension of martial arts. When Gao Fei discussed martial arts with Xiao Bing before, he was always nonplussed by it. It turned out that Xiao Bing had been at the level of Void-breaking before.


    After hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s question, Han Huabin shook his head and put on a bitter smile. ¡°Because I was at that level as well.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Bing was shocked. He had always thought that he was the most powerful martial artist until Mr. Buddha appeared. Xiao Bing had surmised that Mr. Buddha might not be at all inferior to him. But then he found Gao Fei was also at the level of Void-breaking. Three masters of Void-breaking living in the same era was shocking enough to Xiao Bing. Yet Han Huabin was also at this level, which explained the abstruseness of his martial arts.


    ¡°You¡¯re both far better than me.¡± Han Huabin sounded slightly envious of them. ¡°I¡¯m 72 this year and when I reached Void-breaking I was 60. I suppose neither of you of over 30? Geniuses who can step into this level before 30 are rare to be found in Chinese history. Besides, this might not be the end for you. Yet I may no longer be able to make any progress. For any martial artist, once they are over 60, the road will get rougher and their body will become clumsy. Normal people will find their body aging at 40.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded in agreement.


    ¡°When I reached the Void-breaking level, I realized that I probably would not take a step further. I wanted to find a successor to put my hopes on. I met Lord Long, a martially-talented man who was traveling the world. His foundation was solid and he wanted me to be his teacher, which was something I wanted. I had been teaching for seven years. Later, he stepped into the middle stage of Gang-strength. I was 67 then and my strength began to abate. But I was still at Void-breaking and my comprehension was more profound than seven years before. But my aging body made my true strength in between the peak of Gang-strength and Void-breaking.


    ¡°I was lying abed that night because of sickness. It was the first time I got sick since I became a martial artist. It didn¡¯t bode well for me. I thought that I could never make any progress again. Yet I nearly let evil take control of me because of Lord Long, the bastard who attacked me while I was sleeping. Since then, my level fell from the Void-breaking Stage to the Gang-strength Stage. I was lucky to be alive.¡±


    Xiao Bing gasped. ¡°He attacked you? Why? Aren¡¯t you his teacher?¡±


    Han Huabin smiled wryly while shaking his head. ¡°He was an ambitious man who wanted to have this world all to himself. One reason is that he could not rest well while there was another man who was stronger than him.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the other reason?¡±


    ¡°He had been wanting to learn my arts of array and illusion. But I wouldn¡¯t teach him. As the saying goes, the teacher might become jobless once he has taught all the skills to his student. I knew too well about this man¡¯s ambition, as well as his temperament. I¡¯m an old man. If I didn¡¯t have something up my sleeve, I could have been betrayed and killed. Yet I was still stabbed in the back.¡±


    Xiao Bing was confused. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Lord Long kill you?¡±


    ¡°Because he was still eager to learn the arts of array and illusion from me. Besides, he needed a top master to help him and I was willing to do it. You may not understand it. I didn¡¯t see any hope that I could advance, so I only wished to see that my student could achieve it. Lord Long was my only hope, so I chose to help him.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xiao Bing nodded his head.


    Holding his cane, Han Huabin walked to the cottage, his footing wobbly. Xiao Bing and Gao Fei traded a look and intended to leave. Han Huabin suddenly said, ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll fetch you guys something.¡±


    Then Han Huabin walked into the cottage and soon came out, one hand holding the cane while the other holding a book. He held out the book after he approached Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing took it without hesitation. He opened it and found that it was Han Huabin¡¯s notes on martial arts and the detailed description of how to use the array and illusion.


    Xiao Bing was surprised. He knew how dreadful illusions were because he just managed to survive one. Yet he had not expected that Han Huabin would choose him over Lord Long.


    Xiao Bing asked in bewilderment, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°All my knowledge of martial arts is all written here. If I don¡¯t find another successor, it might need to be buried with me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing asked, ¡°But why did you choose me?¡±


    ¡°Because you are a prodigy.¡± Han Huabin sighed. ¡°Maybe we met by grand design. Take it. I might leave here soon and the name Han Huabin will never be mentioned again in this world¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing grasped the book firmly. It was a priceless treasure for any man who practiced martial arts. No one could have expected that Han Huabin, who had intended to kill Xiao Bing before, wanted Xiao Bing to inherit his legacy. Xiao Bing looked at this old man with complexity in his eyes. He strangely felt sympathetic for this old man, who seemed to be upset. Yet the process of aging is inevitable for any normal human being, no matter if he is a talent or not.


    ¡°Go. Don¡¯t leave it untouched. It won¡¯t take long before you become more powerful than me in my prime.¡±


    Holding his cane, Han Huabin headed toward the cottage again. Xiao Bing knew that Han Huabin was saying farewell to him.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Bing fell to his knees. Han Huabin paused and whirled around, tears and bewilderment plain in his eyes.


    Xiao Bing held the book sternly and said, ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±


    Han Huabin¡¯s eyes were wet with tears and the hand on the cane trembled. One still regarded him as an enemy after having been his student for seven years while the other became his true pupil in just a moment.


    Wobbling, Han Huabin murmured to himself, ¡°Tea¡­ teacher.¡±


    ¡°Alas, maybe it¡¯s a present from God. He allowed me to meet such a young man when I¡¯m at this old age and made him be such a good student of mine.¡±

 Chapter 279 - The Luo Brother and Sister Want to See You

    Charter 279 The Luo Brother and Sister Want to See You


    After the forces of the Long family was completely conquered, the chaos of the underground world in the three northern provinces came to an end.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s sudden attack not only ruined the Long family, the largest underground force in the three northern provinces, but also shocked the entire underground world.


    Lord Long tried to sweep away the underground world of the three northern provinces. If he really succeeded, then with the influence of the three provinces, Lord Long would become the most powerful underground force in Cathay.


    But no one had thought that Xiao Bing would cut the Gordian knot unexpectedly and destroy the forces of Lord Long, making everyone stunned.


    The entire underground world was not optimistic about Xiao Bing. At this time, no one could help starting to inquire about Xiao Bing¡¯s forces. This investigation made all of them shocked. Xiao Bing not only inherited the original forces of Master Hou, but also had a large number of masters. His forces were much stronger than Lord Long¡¯s from before.


    For a while, the entire underground world of Cathay was in dead silence because the three northern provinces were the three most powerful provinces in Cathay. Xiao Bing conquered the forces of the three northern provinces, which was equivalent to becoming the largest underground world in Cathay overnight.


    After conquering the forces of the Long family, Xiao Bing sent East Heaven King, Paint-face, to administrate L Province where the Long family was located, sent South Heaven King, Snake King, to Jidong Province, and sent West Heaven King, King Kong, to control H Province where Xiao Bing was located. All the three kings obeyed Xiao Bing¡¯s order. At the same time, Xiao Bing also had the Crows with the Black Crow Army destroy all the dead loyal to the Long family. At last, the underground world of the three northern provinces finally began to restore peace.


    After seeing Xiao Bing¡¯s stridency, the original chaotic forces in Jidong Province also began to express their loyalty to Xiao Bing one by one under his policy of incentives and penalties. And they also actively cooperated with South Heaven King, Snake King, to take over there.


    Xiao Bing asked Gao Fei and other people to return to Jiang City first, then he when to Harbin alone to meet with Yu Wenhua.


    This time, Xiao Bing went to Yu Wenhua¡¯s office. The office was very large and spacious with a big desk. In addition to a computer and some documents, there was a small red flag on it.


    Yu Wenhua smiled and pointed at the opposite sofa. ¡°Sit,¡± he said in a kind voice.


    Xiao Bing sat down, and soon the secretary came in from the outside, helped Xiao Bing and Yu Wenhua fill their cups with tea, then opened the door, and went out. Before closing the door, Yu Wenhua said, ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t see any visitors. I have something to talk about with Xiao Bing, and no one should bother us.¡±


    The female secretary smiled and nodded, and then went out. The secretary was about 30 years old. She was not a big beauty, but she looked very elegant.


    Yu Wenhua smiled and said, ¡°What should I call you now? Xiao Lao Da? Xiao Ye?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Yu, as part of the younger generation, I cannot bear it. You can continue to call me by my name. In front of Uncle Yu, no one dares to call himself Ye.¡±


    Yu Wenhua just made a joke. Of course he couldn¡¯t call such a ruffian Ye. After the joke was over, he began to resume the serious expression of talking business. He said, ¡°Xiao Bing, you really are not an ordinary young man. This time, I am very satisfied with you.¡±


    Xiao Bing said sincerely, ¡°Thanks to Uncle Yu¡¯s help. If you had not used all your power and relationships with others to help me control the hybrids of the Long family, I would definitely have lost a lot of people.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are welcome. I also have my purpose. This time, Lord Long is dead and his territory is owned by you. What is your plan?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°To create a harmonious and civilized society, starting from me.¡±


    Yu Wenhua shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me these imaginary things. If you talk about these things, don¡¯t I know more than you? We have to speak honestly. So how are you going to plan?¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I am not interested in the underground world, do you believe that?¡±


    Yu Wenhua looked at Xiao Bing seriously. After looking at him for two seconds, he suddenly said, ¡°I believe it.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose, and he was a little surprised. ¡°Oh? Just by looking at me for a second, then you believe it? Is it because I really have an honest face?¡±


    Yu Wenhua smiled. ¡°Judging from your appearance, you are actually full of justice, but your character is more rebellious and unconstrained.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Uncle Yu can practice physiognomy, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I know a little. There is a saying that the face comes from the heart. However, people who have been involved in political circles for a long time know that judging a person by their face is very undesirable.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Face comes from heart, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°But there is another saying.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Honest in appearance, but treacherous in fact.¡±


    Xiao Bing said unnaturally, ¡°Uncle Yu, can you not look at me when you say this?¡±


    Yu Wenhua laughed and said, ¡°Just relax! I am not referring to you, but you should also know that I am right.¡±


    Xiao Bing sat up straight and said, ¡°Well, Uncle Yu, can you tell me why you believe me?¡±


    Yu Wenhua said with a serious look, ¡°I have learned all the things you have done since you arrived in Jiang City. It can be seen that you don¡¯t really have much interest in the underground world. Besides, you used to be a soldier. I have told you that because you have worked as a soldier, I am willing to choose to cooperate with you. But even if you really have no interest in the underground world, now the three northern provinces are actually in your hands, so I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not so easy for you to let it go. As far as I know, no one in the entire northern three provinces can convince the public except you.¡±


    This was also what Xiao Bing was worried about. For the underground world, Xiao Bing was really not interested, but now, even if he wanted to get rid of it, he couldn¡¯t do so. Mr. Mu Tingchuan was a very good candidate. He was an aide, but he had been the second in command around Master Hou for so long, and he won the people¡¯s hearts, at least the three kings and the crows were all convinced, but it was obvious that he was not interested in being a leader. It seemed that he could persuade him when he went back.


    Yu Wenhua said, ¡°Now you have just unified the underground forces of the three northern provinces, but apart from H Province, the other two provinces are still unstable. If you take it off at this time, then the underground world in the three northern provinces will be in chaos. Both of us are unwilling to see that, so whether you really don¡¯t want to be the boss, or you pretend that you don¡¯t want to be the boss, let¡¯s go ahead for the time being. I want to know, after you control the forces in the three northern provinces, what other plans do you have?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Yu, just ask. I know what you want to say. Take it easy, what I promised will be done. I will keep the underground world of the three northern provinces stabilize and will not continue to expand, and next is what I personally want to do, I will make sure the underground world of the three northern provinces eliminates drugs completely. I know that some miscellaneous people will sell some drugs in the nightclubs. I will completely ban them in the next few years. I believe the crime rate of the entire three northern provinces will certainly drop a lot. If there are criminals from other provinces who have escaped to the three northern provinces, we will also cooperate with the police to arrest them.¡±


    Yu Wenhua was very satisfied with Xiao Bing¡¯s reply. He nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Oh, yes, someone asked me something about you.¡±


    ¡°Someone asked about me through Uncle Yu?¡± Xiao Bing was stunned, and then he had an answer in his head, but he still asked, ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°The two juniors of the Luo family.¡± Yu Wenhua said, ¡°Because you saved both of them before, they¡¯ve always wanted to see you, but there was never anyone answering your phone. Finally, they could only ask me for help. Well¡­ they know you and I are familiar through the casino.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose. It could be seen that Yu Wenhua was not very satisfied with the casino, but it was understandable. It was not easy to provoke either Yu Wenhua or the Luo family. There was no way to cheat the Luo family. It was not good to offend anyone.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Did Uncle Yu tell them?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them at first.¡± Hearing the first half of the sentence, Xiao Bing sighed in his heart, and he was afraid that there was a turning point behind it. Sure enough, he heard Yu Wenhua continue to say, ¡°But then the Luos¡¯ father gave me a call. You should know that no one can refuse Luos¡¯ father. But I did not sell you out, I just promised that after you came back, I would arrange for you and the two Luo two children to meet.¡±


    Xiao Bing forced a smile and touched his nose, but he thought about it again. He didn¡¯t want to provoke the Luo family before because he wanted to keep a low profile and didn¡¯t want to expose his identity too early. But after Lord Long¡¯s campaign, in addition to Mr. Buddha possibly trying to find troubles with Maggie and Gao Fei, even if he wanted to hide, he couldn¡¯t hide for long. Besides, his current power would be restored soon, even if the other party would not look for him, he would look for it. Was there a need to hide?


    If that was the case, then let it be natural. If Mr. Buddha and the traitors of the Dragon Gate could not guess that he was in Jiang City, then he would not expose himself first. If they knew it, then there would be a correct way to deal with the opponent. He would just investigate whether or not Su Peiya was sold out by a traitor.


    Thinking of that, Xiao Bing intentionally did a favor for Yu Wenhua, so he deliberately revealed a look of embarrassment, and finally smiled and sighed. This slap in the face could be comparable to a Hollywood film emperor. You should know that Xiao Bing had been in the Dragon Teeth for three years. When performing tasks, he had to pretend to be various characters. His acting skills were not ordinary, even the savvy Yu Wenhua had been deceived.


    After the embarrassment, Xiao Bing nodded cautiously. ¡°Well, then I will give Uncle Yu face, and go to see them. To be honest, I also have some unspeakable secrets, and I don¡¯t want to see such rich and powerful families like the Luo family.¡±


    Sure enough, Yu Wenhua was deceived by Xiao Bing, saying, ¡°This time, I owe you a favor, and if there is anything that needs my help in the future, you could come to me.¡±


    Xiao Bing saw that his purpose has been reached, and he smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Relax, if there really is something wrong, I would tell you about that. Uncle Yu, I just returned from other provinces, I will go to the hotel first to take a break. Oh, which hospital are they in? Can you tell me? I will visit them in my spare time.¡±


    Yu Wenhua told Xiao Bing which hospital and ward it was. After writing it down, Xiao Bing left the office. Yu Wenhua looked at the back of Xiao Bing and secretly muttered, ¡°Why do I feel that there is something wrong with it¡­¡±

 Chapter 280 - Couldnt Stand Up

    Chapter 280 Couldn¡¯t Stand Up


    Xiao Bing returned to the hotel and looked at the notebook that old man Han Huabin gave him. All of them were the efforts of the old man.


    Although Xiao Bing was no worse than this old man in the realm of martial arts, there were indeed many things in it that were worth learning. That was because the old man had lived for so many years, and he had always been obsessed with martial arts and had a lot of knowledge. And Xiao Bing was more interested in the illusion of the old man, after all, Xiao Bing had already experienced the horror of illusion.


    After apprenticing, Xiao Bing wanted to take the old man to live in Jiang City. But Han Huabin decided to wander around and let everything go, passing his later days at ease.


    Opening the notebook, Xiao Bing first looked at the illusion. Han Huabin¡¯s views on illusions and formations were very deep, and from the notes, illusion was a more sophisticated hypnotism. It was simple to say, but to have a good grasp of it was not easy. Xiao Bing should digest it slowly.


    The more advanced a thing was, the more interest Xiao Bing had in it. From eight o¡¯clock in the evening to about one o¡¯clock in the morning, Xiao Bing had been reading. When he wanted to go to the bathroom, he found that it was already so late, then he got up to put the notes in a safe place. After going to the bathroom, he lay down in bed to sleep.


    The next morning, Xiao Bing was planning to go back to Jiang City, but since he had already promised Yu Wenhua, he couldn¡¯t break his word. Yu Wenhua was an official and Xiao Bing was a citizen. Although his forces were now big enough and even Yu Wenhua was afraid of them, Xiao Bing still didn¡¯t want to offend this person. After all, the day was the country¡¯s world, but the night belonged to himself. One more friend, one more way. Since Yu Wenhua had promised the Luo family, then going and having a look at the Luo brother and sister was nothing.


    Going from the address that Yu Wenhua mentioned, Xiao Bing went to the hospital by car. The protection of the Luo family for the younger brother and sister was particularly strict because of the previous kidnapping incident. Therefore, the entire floor had been completely reserved by the Luo family. Every two meters there stood two black bodyguards. These bodyguards were calm and strong. It seemed that they were at least the masters of the Clear-strength Stage. It must have cost the Luo family a lot.


    After Xiao Bing went up, these people were planning to stop Xiao Bing. At this time, Wu Tian came over. After seeing Xiao Bing, Wu Tian immediately said with excitement, ¡°Don¡¯t stop him, this is Mr. Long. He is the savior of our young master and young lady.¡±


    Wu Tian was the bodyguard of the Luo brother and sister. He was deeply valued by the Luo family. Hearing that, these people didn¡¯t stop Xiao Bing anymore and let him follow Wu Tian inside.


    When they walked to the door of the ward, two tall, straight-faced men stood at the door. One of them said, ¡°Sir, please let us search you.¡±


    Wu Tian smiled bitterly. ¡°Dragon Master, these two guys were the masters sent by the head of our Luo family. Or should I go in first and tell the lady, and then she will let you come in?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Go ahead and search.¡±


    The two men came over and searched Xiao Bing¡¯s body for a while. They found a dagger and said, ¡°We will keep it in here and you can go in.¡±


    Xiao Bing shrugged and pushed the door open, going into the ward.


    But what he saw was this scene: Luo Hao was lying on one of the beds with his body wrapped up like a mummy, and Luo Xiaomi was lying on another bed, reading a book with legs crossed. One of the black bodyguards was standing by the window, looking downstairs. When he saw Xiao Bing come in, the bodyguard immediately turned around and looked at him.


    Luo Xiaomi looked surprised and jumped out of the bed. ¡°Dragon Brother, you¡¯ve come.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded, then looked at the tightly-wrapped Luo Han, smiling, ¡°Hey, look at you this time. Starting to be honest finally, right?¡±


    Hearing what Xiao Bing said, Luo Hao looked awkward, but thinking that he could finally learn kung fu from Xiao Bing, and his eyes were still bright. He said, ¡°Dragon Brother, can you let me learn from you now? I really want to worship you as my teacher.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t plan to accept an apprentice. This time, I came over and heard Uncle Yu saying that you were here, so I come to take a look. Now although you still have to lie in the ward for a while, you look energetic so I feel relieved.¡±


    ¡°Dragon¡­ Dragon Brother, will you come again soon?¡±


    ¡°No, I will go back to Jiang City.¡± Xiao Bing felt that he had leaked through his mouth and hurriedly stopped the conversation. He shifted the topic. ¡°The killers who were taken away by the police last time, did they explain clearly?¡±


    Luo Hao said, ¡°The police had asked them. They didn¡¯t say anything, but the police found out some cases they had committed before. The death penalty may not be avoided.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I think so. Your two are fine this time. But the incident has not been investigated clearly. After leaving the hospital, you should go home immediately. Only home is the safest.¡±


    Luo Xiaomi jumped to Xiao Bing. Her eyes gleamed as she looked at Xiao Bing. ¡°Relax, my dad sent our best bodyguards, my Uncle You. Hey, over there.¡±


    Xiao Bing had already noticed the man in the ward. He was about 30 years old and from his breath, he should be regarded as a master of the Innate Realm. But he was just in the early days of Dan Jin. It may not have been long since he entered the Innate Realm.


    After Xiao Bing looked at him, the person¡¯s eyes also revealed the color of excitement. He said, ¡°Mr. Long, my name is You Hongsheng. At this time I especially want to protect Young Master and Missy. I have already heard them talking about Mr. Long, now I finally see you and you are worthy of the name. Mr. Long, how powerful is your strength?¡±


    Hearing what You Hongsheng said, Luo Xiaomi screamed and immediately jumped in excitement. ¡°Look, look. Did I lie to you? I said that Dragon Brother was powerful, you still looked dissatisfied. How about you two fight together?¡±


    In the past two days, Luo Xiaomi and Luo Hao had boasted about how strong Xiao Bing was in the ward all the time. Maybe the Luo family also had some powerful masters, but after all, the dangerous scene of that day would not be seen every day. They had never experienced it, so they were deeply impressed by the mighty nature of Xiao Bing on that day.


    However, although the Luo brother and sister bragged about Xiao Bing, You Hongsheng was very hypocritical. For him, a Dan Jin master who has just stepped into the Innate Realm, no one would be able enter his eyes. He naturally thought that Xiao Bing might be just a strong master, at most in the Transforming Strength stage.


    A master of the Transforming Strength stage was enough to call for rain in society. He never thought of this situation. When this person was coming in, his eyes couldn¡¯t see through him. It was a feeling like looking at the ocean, and it was impossible to see the depths in the sea. It was unfathomable!


    Seeing this, You Hongsheng couldn¡¯t help feeling shocked. He finally knew that he was the frog at the bottom of the well. After hearing Luo Xiaomi¡¯s words, his heart was also a bit eager to try, because after he entered the Innate Realm, he would always expect to be capable of fighting with some masters. Although he felt that Xiao Bing might be stronger than him, he was somewhat unconvinced because Xiao Bing was so young. He wondered how strong Xiao Bing was.


    Xiao Bing had no interest in a Dan Jin master. An Innate master was like a child in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. And a Dan Jin master was not even as good as a child in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes.


    Xiao Bing waved his hand and said, ¡°I admit to having been defeated, I am no match for him.¡±


    When You Hongsheng heard Xiao Bing saying this, he couldn¡¯t help wanting to fight. He said, ¡°Mr. Long is very modest. Since my Missy is saying this, let me admire you for your skills.¡±


    Saying this, You Hongsheng punched with the wind of the tiger at Xiao Bing¡¯s eyebrows. And he had controlled the strength, so if Xiao Bing did not escape, he would stop his fist in time.


    Of course, Xiao Bing would not give him the opportunity. Since he became the captain of the Dragon Teeth six and a half years ago, few people had dared to fight with Xiao Bing. It was the end of his invincibility when Xiao Bing was sealed six months ago. But the arrogance in his heart had not disappeared. At this time, this person dared to do it with him. Xiao Bing simply did not give him the opportunity to guard against it. His left hand was gently placed on the opponent¡¯s wrist, then gently pulled him to this area. You Hongsheng immediately became unstable and fell directly to the ground.


    Xiao Bing looked down at You Hongsheng, and his tone was faint. ¡°I am just lucky enough.¡±


    Although Xiao Bing said that he was lucky, You Hongsheng knew that Xiao Bing¡¯s strength was really much greater than his. He was not qualified to fight with Xiao Bing. It was just like a six-year-old doll challenging a strong man. It would be a big joke.


    You Hongsheng hurriedly stood up and quietly retreated to the side. His eyes were full of both admiration and embarrassment. He said, ¡°Mr. Long¡¯s strength is too great. I am really so far away from that.¡±


    Xiao Bing and You Hongsheng were so fast that the Luo brother and sister did not see the two guys at all. But hearing what they said, they could guess that Dragon Brother must have just gained the upper hand. So Luo Xiaomi¡¯s heart was very sweet, like she had just eaten candies. She screamed happily, ¡°Look, just like I said, you are no match for my Dragon Brother.¡±


    Luo Hao said anxiously, ¡°Dragon Brother, can you please accept me as an apprentice, I will definitely study hard and carry forward your own skills.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Do you think it is performing a martial arts film? What¡¯s more, you are both the Master and Missy of the giants. Both of you have a lifetime of glory and wealth. Even if I am powerful, I am still an uncouth guy. Why bother to learn from me? Just go back home and enjoy yourselves.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Luo Hao was anxious to climb down from the bed. You Hongsheng hurriedly shouted, ¡°You must not put your feet on the floor.¡±


    You Hongsheng still wanted to stop Luo Hao, but was stopped by Xiao Bing. Luo Hao climbed down from the bed and looked at Xiao Bing. Suddenly he knelt down and said, ¡°Dragon Brother, if you don¡¯t accept me, I will never rise again!¡±

 Chapter 281 - Daughter, Do You Like Xiao Bing?

    Chapter 281 Daughter, Do You Like Xiao Bing?


    ¡°Never rise again?¡± Xiao Bing smiled and sat down on the bed next to him. He also took the cigarettes out of his pocket and lit a cigarette. Smoking was not permitted in the ward, but Luo Xiaomi did not stop him. Instead, she looked at Xiao Bing with her eyes wide open. She thought silently in her heart, ¡°Dragon Brother¡¯s smoking gesture is so attractive. I never thought that even his smoking gesture could be so handsome. He must be the one that God sent to meet me.¡±


    Seeing that Luo Hao was kneeling there, You Hongsheng was also anxious. Luo Hao was the young master of the Luo family. But right now, he was kneeling in front of an outsider. How ridiculous!


    But You Hongsheng turned to think differently. The opponent was an Innate Master and stronger than him. Everyone knew that any Innate Master in the world, no matter where he went, would be treated like a guest, and the strength of the opponent was bottomless. Xiao Bing had just defeated him easily, so it was clear that You Hongsheng had no way to test out Xiao Bing¡¯s true strength. He was afraid that Xiao Bing was more than one level higher than him. Maybe Xiao Bing had reached the Gang-strength Stage. If that was the case, it was indeed an invaluable benefit for the Luo family to have a good relationship with such a person.


    Thinking of this, You Hongsheng didn¡¯t stop him anymore.


    Having finished smoking the cigarette, Xiao Bing asked Luo Hao with a faint expression, ¡°Why do I need to accept you as an apprentice?¡±


    Luo Hao looked up at Xiao Bing seriously. He said spiritedly, ¡°Because I am the kind of person that once I want to do something, I will do it well, no matter what kind of effort is required.¡±


    ¡°Only you?¡± Xiao Bing felt it a little funny, and he showed a disdainful color.


    Luo Hao¡¯s performance from beginning to end was clearly like a rich son who was spoiled. How could such a spoiled child work hard? Whatever he did had to be due to three minutes of blood.


    Luo Hao said, ¡°Trust me, I can really¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and walked toward the door. After walking over, he looked back at Luo Hao and said, ¡°If you are willing to continue, you can continue to kneel however long you want. I will not accept you as an apprentice. Besides, although I did save your lives, at that time, no matter who I met, I would not have left them alone. So you don¡¯t have to look for me in the future. Our fate ends here.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Bing going out, Luo Xiaomi hurriedly shouted, ¡°Dragon Brother.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Can¡­ can I be friends with you?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked back at her and looked at her anxious eyes. Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I think¡­ you can find a better friend.¡±


    After that, Xiao Bing took a step and went out. Of course, he could see that Luo Xiaomi had a different feeling for him. If it was allowed to develop, no one could tell to what extent it would eventually go. He had better make a lightning-quick decision and directly cut off her thoughts. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t hate Luo Xiaomi. She was just a little girl who was spoiled by the family. Her nature was not bad, so it was even more important not to delay the little girl¡¯s happiness.


    Besides, Xiao Bing remembered that he had Ye Xiaoxi all the time.


    Luo Xiaomi smashed the ground with a firm light in her eyes. ¡°Dragon Brother, no matter if you like me or not, I must make you accept me. Just wait, and you will improve your feelings for me sooner or later.¡±


    As for Luo Hao, he could only stand up from the ground, but he was also a young man whose temper always jumped around. Although he felt annoyed, he would be fine in a while, but he had some regrets in his heart, but it wasn¡¯t like the kind of stubbornness that Luo Xiaomi had in her heart.


    After Xiao Bing left the hospital, he drove directly to Jiang City. When he arrived in Jiang City, the sky was already a little dark. Xiao Bing returned directly to Xiaofu. When seeing Xiao Bing return in good condition, Yezi, who was waiting in the hall, immediately threw herself into the arms of Xiao Bing even though she had already known that Xiao Bing returned home safely.


    Xiao Bing hugged Yezi and gently rubbed his face against hers. How wonderful the feeling was! Xiao Bing said, ¡°Relax, Yezi, from now on, you are the queen of the entire three northern provinces. No one in the world can bully you anymore, and no one can hurt anyone around me. It is more and more closer to get to my commitment to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s promise was to let go of everything and accompany Yezi to live a happy life. He was almost there, with only one last hatred left.


    Yezi said sweetly, ¡°I want more than that. What I want is for you to be safe.¡±


    ¡°Dear, I know that.¡±


    Maggie saw the scene at the side and began to scream. ¡°Oh, how intimate! Brother Bing, you have already hugged her. How about kissing her?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I will be embarrassed in public.¡±


    After that, he planted his lips directly on the mouth of Yezi with a romantic, wet French kiss.


    The people next to him were stunned, and Su Xiaoxiao just came out from inside. When seeing this scene, her face changed. She turned around and returned to the back room.


    After Xiao Bing kissed Yezi, Maggie cheered and jumped again.


    Li Chunlan looked at this scene, smiling at first. But other people may not have noticed the change of Su Xiaoxiao, and as her mother, Li Chunlan could not ignore her daughter. She sighed and turned away and quietly left the hall. Arriving at Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s door, she tapped on the door and asked, ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you inside?¡±


    ¡°Well, Mom, I¡¯m tired and want to have a rest.¡±


    Li Chunlan smiled and said, ¡°Let me come in and say a few words to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She was silent for a while and then said, ¡°Then come in.¡±


    Li Chunlan opened the door and walked into the room, seeing that Su Xiaoxiao was lying in bed. She didn¡¯t look any different, but the pillow was a little wet.


    Li Chunlan pretended not to see that. She smiled and walked over. She sat down on the edge of the bed and said smilingly, ¡°Stupid girl, you are not happy.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± A little confusion flashed in Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes and she shook her head in a hurry. ¡°I have been very good recently. I am very happy to live here. There is nothing to be unhappy about.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to stay here, I will go back with you. Actually, it is also disturbing Brother Xiao. Dear, do you like your Brother Xiao?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was silent. She hadn¡¯t thought that her mother actually saw this and that she would say it so straightforward.


    Keeping silent for a while, Su Xiaoxiao smiled reluctantly. ¡°Mom, who told you that? Was it Teacher Maggie?¡±


    Li Chunlan smiled and said, ¡°Silly child, as a mother, I understand how you feel. You have a special feeling for Brother Xiao, and I can see that.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao bowed her head and said nothing, acquiescing.


    Li Chunlan sighed and touched Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s little head gently. She said, ¡°Your Brother Xiao¡¯s character is good and capable. I know that he feels aggrieved to be the small boss in this small noodle restaurant. He is a person who does big things, and the most important thing is that he is a person who is affectionate. Because of your sister¡¯s trust, he takes care of our family. I can keep my life thanks to your Brother Xiao¡¯s help. He is such a good man that it is not surprising that you love him. Just¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, needless to say, I understand.¡±


    Looking at her daughter¡¯s awkward look, Li Chunlan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your Brother Xiao has a girlfriend and you can see that their relationship is very good. Brother Xiao can¡¯t accommodate other people in his eyes anymore. Not to mention that Yezi is your good friend. I don¡¯t think you will break their relationships by force. You are my daughter, and I know you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao shook her head hard, flattened her mouth, and the mist rose in her eyes. She said, ¡°Mom, since you have already known, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. I will bless them. There are many better men in the world. And I did not say that I would hang from a tree.¡±


    Li Chunlan looked at her daughter and smiled bitterly. ¡°You are such an idiot. This is the most different from your sister. Your sister dares to hate and love and says anything she wants to. As for you, your appearance is just like ice. It¡¯s actually because you protect yourself too well. You don¡¯t want anyone to see your thoughts, even your mother can¡¯t do it, and you always refuse to admit it. If you can really think about it like that, then just now why did you run back to your room alone upon seeing your Brother Xiao come back?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said, ¡°Mom, I understand, but I really want to think about it for a while¡­ I don¡¯t know when I started to feel good about that bad guy. I always deceived myself, saying that I can¡¯t like him, just¡­¡±


    ¡°But the more you deceive yourself, the stronger the feeling is, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Xiaoxiao nodded and then smiled. ¡°Mom, relax, I can handle my own private affairs. Mom, you just take care of your body.¡±


    ¡°My body has been much better since the operation. You still don¡¯t want me to go to the noodle shop to help, right?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao laughed. ¡°What do you want to help with? There is no shortage of people in the noodle restaurant.¡±


    ¡°So, if you can be happy, find a man you like one day and then get married, then I will feel satisfied.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao shook Li Chunlan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t graduated from college yet, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it, all right?¡±


    Li Chunlan smiled and said, ¡°Well, you should have a good sleep. If you don¡¯t want to sleep, go out and talk to others. I should go back to sleep. Since I am old, my energy can¡¯t be compared with yours.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°You are still so young, Mom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m much older than you. Oh, time spares no one.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao jumped out of bed and sent Li Chunlan out of the door. She closed the door and bit her lips gently. She went to the window and rubbed her chin with her hands. It was unclear what she was thinking.

 Chapter 282 - Su Xiaoxiaos Lifelong Event

    Chapter 282 Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s Lifelong Event


    After Xiao Bing came back, everyone was very happy, and they got together to celebrate until nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Xiao Bing took Yezi and went to go to sleep. The main reason was that Yezi felt that Xiao Bing had been so tired recently, so she pulled him back to the room to go to bed early. Maggie, who was playing chess with Zhan Hongyan, blinked her eyes and said smilingly, ¡°Both of you should go back early and do that kind of thing. All right, we understand.¡±


    Although Yezi was outgoing, she didn¡¯t expect Maggie to talk so directly. Her face still couldn¡¯t help turning red as she said gracefully, ¡°You are such a naughty girl. You are not old. Why is your mind so dirty? I will clean you up if you speak like that again.¡±


    Yezi chased her. Maggie dropped the pieces, giggled, and ran away. At last, these two people were crazy and sweaty. Maggie was caught, pressed, and beaten by Yezi. After a while, they finally stopped. Yezi was out of breath, and then she pulled Xiao Bing back to the room.


    Zhan Hongyan was watching them play, and her heart was mixed. She had spent all these years in the killers¡¯ organization. She had never had such a happy time. She was grateful to Xiao Bing in her heart for helping her be integrated into this big family.


    Back in the room, Yezi complained, ¡°Maggie was too naughty. Just playing with her for a while made me sweaty. I am going to take a shower.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°My wife, even if there is some sweat on your body, it will still be fragrant. Would you like me to accompany you in the bath?¡±


    Yezi looked Xiao Bing up and down and her eyes suddenly fell in between Xiao Bing¡¯s legs. Xiao Bing felt bad in his heart and asked, ¡°Why do you look at me like that?¡±


    ¡°If you dare to come in with me, I will cut off your junk.¡±


    ¡°My god! So violent!¡± Xiao Bing just felt cold there, but when thinking of the first time they met each other, Yezi had him hold the little punk, and then she kicked him in between his legs. Xiao Bing still remembered the scene. Though this little girl smiled so sweetly, she really could do anything.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Just kidding, kidding. You know that I am out of the mud and not dyed, clear and not a demon. If you don¡¯t invite me, I won¡¯t go in.¡±


    Yezi smiled and her fingers scraped the face of Xiao Bing, and she giggled. ¡°You are really shameless. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    After saying that, Yezi ran into the bathroom.


    Xiao Bing thought secretly in his heart. If he couldn¡¯t wash with her together, it would be okay to peep.


    When Xiao Bing was planning to go over, the bathroom door was suddenly opened again. Yezi popped her head out and said with a narrow smile in her eyes, ¡°If you peep, I will also cut your small JJ.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s face changed. ¡°You little girl, I am a person of integrity and I have high moral principles, OK? Relax and go shower.¡±


    Yezi giggled and closed the door again. After a while, the sound of running water was heard from inside.


    Xiao Bing went back to bed and turned on the TV. He said with annoyance, ¡°It¡¯s really boring. Even peeping is forbidden¡­¡±


    After finishing playing with Yezi, Maggie went to finish the game with Zhan Hongyan, then squinted and asked, ¡°Sister Zhan, do you think that Miss Xiaoxiao likes Brother Bing?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan did not expect Maggie to suddenly ask her this question. Seeing there was no one next to her, she blinked and said, ¡°You are still a little girl. Why do you always think about these problems?¡±


    Maggie stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just curious and want to know. Hurry up and tell me. Don¡¯t you think Miss Xiao likes Brother Bing? I notice it every time. When Sister Xiaoxiao sees Brother Bing, her eyes are not the same as mine when I look at other people, and if I talk to Brother Bing, she will be nervous. If she says that she doesn¡¯t like him, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan bitterly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s their business. We¡¯d better not worry about it.¡±


    ¡°How can it be done?¡± said Maggie. ¡°We are all family. Brother Bing is my most handsome big brother. Sister Yezi is my future sister-in-law. You are my sister and my brother¡¯s apprentice. Miss Xiao is my sister and my student. As her sister or teacher, I must worry about her.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan stretched out her finger and gently flicked Maggie¡¯s forehead. She smiled bitterly. ¡°Little girl, you always worry about too much and there are many wrinkles.¡±


    Maggie sighed. ¡°Hey, Brother Bing often says that as much as a person has the ability, he has the responsibility. Who makes me a small spirit? I have so much ability that I have to worry about it.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan smiled. ¡°This little girl, it seems that there will be many happy things every day with her. But on the other hand, this home would be more lively. Little Huarui, who Xiao Bing rescued in the parking lot before was going to be discharged soon, would come over at the time. Oh, her mother died and even died in front of her when she was at such a young age. What a poor girl!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sister Zhan, what are you thinking about? I just asked you a small question. Is it so difficult to answer? ¡°Do you also think that Miss Xiao likes Brother Bing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Zhan Hongyan was helpless. ¡°But everyone understands this kind of thing and it is not suitable to clarify. You can¡¯t create chaos, so promise not to mention it again.¡±


    ¡°How can that be done?¡± Maggie said worriedly. ¡°Is it that Sister Xiaoxiao loves Brother Bing alone? I heard that unrequited love is the most painful. If she like Brother Bing, why not pursue him? Everyone has the right to pursue their own love.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan gave Maggie¡¯s mouth a slap and said, ¡°My dear, it¡¯s their business and they will deal with it themselves. Xiaoxiao is your apprentice, but is Yezi not your sister-in-law? Feelings of things can¡¯t be blended. Even if you want to blend them, you won¡¯t understand. Do you want to make them break their relationship or not? Hey, little girl, why did you bite my finger?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan loosened her hand, smiling bitterly. Maggie said in exasperation, ¡°Sister Zhan, what you said is wrong. Sister Yezi is my sister-in-law. Can¡¯t Miss Xiaoxiao be my sister-in-law? Emotional things are fair and just, and Sister Yezi doesn¡¯t have to occupy Brother Bing alone. Anyway, their relationship is so good.¡±


    ¡°Do you want Yezi to let Brother Bing go? Ah, no, you want the two to¡­ serve the same husband?¡± Zhan Hongyan widened her eyes and looked at Maggie as if she were a monster.


    Maggie took it for granted. ¡°As long as you are happy, you can live happily. Is that strange? Doesn¡¯t Sister Yezi like Brother Bing? Doesn¡¯t Sister Xiaoxiao like Brother Bing? Brother Bing certainly likes Sister Yezi. But if Brother Bing also likes Sister Xiaoxiao, isn¡¯t it a good thing? It would be much easier.¡±


    ¡°Are you insane? How can you have such a crazy idea?¡±


    ¡°I am not insane.¡± Maggie snorted. ¡°Since they love each other, they should be together. Is this very strange? Sister Zhan, what you say is really strange. Yep, does Sister Zhan like Brother Bing? If you like him too, I will help you, and all four of you will be together later.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan was a bit stunned, and her face turned red. She hurriedly stood up and yelled, ¡°Little girl, things in your head are very strange. I don¡¯t want to talk with you. I should get some sleep.¡±


    Maggie chuckled. ¡°Why do I feel that I am piercing my sister¡¯s thoughts? Ok, just go to sleep and I will talk to Sister Xiaoxiao about my thoughts. Maybe I can help her get her Brother Bing.¡±


    When Maggie said it, she ran to the room of Su Xiaoxiao immediately. Zhan Hongyan was shocked but it was too late to intercept her.


    Maggie ran to the door of Su Xiaoxiao, knocked, and asked, ¡°Sister Xiaoxiao, are you sleeping now?¡±


    The sound of slippers being put on was heard in Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s room, then footsteps. The door slammed open and Su Xiaoxiao was wearing pajamas, saying curiously, ¡°I was about to sleep. What happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Thinking that she could help Su Xiaoxiao solve her life¡¯s affairs later, Maggie felt smug and happy in her heart. She folded her hands and walked smugly inside. She spoke up and said, ¡°As your teacher, I have seen your recent troubles, so I¡¯ve come over to give you some advice.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what Maggie wanted to say. When she saw Maggie¡¯s appearance, she couldn¡¯t help feeling that it was a little funny. She closed the door and sat down on the bed. She looked curiously at Maggie. An expression of being taught appeared on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my dear teacher would come to visit me late at night. What advice do you want to give me?¡±


    Maggie also jumped onto the bed, got under the quilt, and sat next to Su Xiaoxiao. She smiled and said, ¡°Seeing that you are so cute, I will give you some advice.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help smiling and shaking her head. Then she held back her smile and nodded. ¡°Well, dear teacher, what advice do you want to give me?¡±


    ¡°Hey, be serious, all right? How can students and teachers talk with mischievous smiles?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I am serious, I am serious.¡± Su Xiaoxiao reluctantly smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, tell me what advice you want to give me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s better. Seeing your sincerity, I will give you some advice, so you don¡¯t miss your lifelong event.¡±


    After that, Maggie looked at Su Xiaoxiao and stared at her face, which made Su Xiaoxiao feel unnatural.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked helplessly. ¡°Dear teacher, just say what you want to say. Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? Haven¡¯t you seen martial arts novels? Don¡¯t the peers in the martial arts novels stare at people before they talk? Hey, look into my eyes.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao had to start looking at Maggie, and then Maggie¡¯s next sentence almost made Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart jump out of her chest, making Su Xiaoxiao almost spurt out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°You like Brother Bing, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 283 - The Devil In The Heart

    Chapter 283 The Devil In The Heart


    Su Xiao was struggling internally, but this did not show on her face, so she deliberately pretending to be puzzled and asked, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t lie to me anymore! I can see that.¡± Maggie had the air of a teacher. ¡°You can just say yes or no, and you have to be honest.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was about to deny it, when Maggie added, ¡°Well, I will answer for you. You do like Brother Bing, but why have you never mentioned it to him? Is it because you have no self-confidence, or because Brother Bing is already Sister Yezi¡¯s man?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao suddenly leaned against Maggie, and said frostily, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I am going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sister Xiaoxiao, why are you making yourself so unhappy? If you like him, you have to speak out boldly. You have to fight for your own love. We live for a lifetime, and do you want to marry a man you don¡¯t love, in the future?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao did not look at Maggie, and said coldly, ¡°You are so young, what do you know about love?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Although I don¡¯t understand, I know that as long as I want something, I will definitely fight for it. Now you have not even tried to fight for it, how will you know if you can or not?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said in an indifferent voice, ¡°Brother Bing already has Yezi, and the two of them are a pair already.¡±


    Maggie was an extremely clever little girl. She laughed when she heard Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. ¡°So are you admitting that you like Brother Bing, indirectly?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao did not expect Maggie to be so perceptive, so she began to speak in a muffled tone.


    ¡°Oh, you are really troublesome. Have you not heard the saying on the Internet?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao did not say anything.


    ¡°What was the saying? Oh, yes, now I remember. If you like him, then tell him. If it doesn¡¯t work, then rape him. The worst that could happen is that you will land up in prison. If you are willing to go to jail, won¡¯t you dare tell him that you love him.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao blushed, ¡°You can¡¯t use the computer in future. What are you looking at every day?¡±


    Maggie smiled and said, ¡°Although it is quite rude, it is very straightforward. I did not say that you have to rape him. Besides, you are a woman, and he is a man. How is it possible? I just want you to confess directly. Sister Xiaoxiao, you are so beautiful. If you confess, Brother Bing will be very touched, and maybe he will fall in love with you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao snorted and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t go out, I will sleep in your room!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Su Xiaoxiao smiled. ¡°Brother Gao Fei often comes to my room to see me, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that Su Xiaoxiao did not dare to go, Maggie felt somewhat proud, ¡°Just listen to me. How many years can you live in the world? It is only for a few decades. If you don¡¯t cherish the years, they will be wasted. Until one day your eyes are blurred, your hair is white, and you can¡¯t walk anymore, what is left are only memories. But you don¡¯t even have a memory of love. So don¡¯t you think it is a pity?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was silent, her eyes full of thoughts. She did not expect Maggie to tell her this. Although she understood this principle, she could not change anything, but she was still surprised at Maggie¡¯s words.


    Maggie was proud of what she had just said, ¡°You think it does make sense and you can¡¯t refute it, right?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao sighed and finally made a compromise under the relentless pressure from the little girl, ¡°Maggie, I don¡¯t want to hear any more, ok? Don¡¯t you know that Brother Bing has a girlfriend? And Yezi is also my good friend.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Maggie said, ¡°So what? You like Brother Bing. Brother Yezi also likes Brother Bing. Now that Sister Yezi is with Brother Bing, why can¡¯t you confess to Brother Bing?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said in surprise, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You can also express your feelings to Brother Bing, and Brother Bing can be yours and Sister Yezi¡¯s man.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was somewhat stunned. At this moment and in this situation, anyone who heard Maggie¡¯s words, would also be stunned.


    Su Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with my reasoning. You both like Brother Bing. If Brother Bing also likes you, then you three can be together, and no one can stop you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao suddenly sat up and looked at Maggie incredulously. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there is a law against bigamy in our country? Don¡¯t you know that it is not an ancient society now, and one has to be monogamous. Don¡¯t you know that love between men and women can¡¯t be shared?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you think. I just know that if it¡¯s me, I won¡¯t care about all these. I am lucky that I can live in this world. I will live as I want, live free, easy and happy.¡± Sister Xiaoxiao, you have nothing to do with this sort of secular vision. It¡¯s obvious that you like Brother Bing, but you don¡¯t dare to admit it. Don¡¯t you feel tired?¡±


    Maggie¡¯s eyes lit up, and then she continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t say it, how about I help you to tell him? Otherwise, how else can I help you? Anyway, the rice is cooked¡ªwhat¡¯s done cannot be undone. According to Brother Bing¡¯s character, I guess he won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said with a serious face, ¡°Maggie, I will only listen to you once, but do not talk about it anymore later. I am a good friend of Yezi. I don¡¯t want these things to affect our friendship. The situation you just mentioned is not ethical at all. I can¡¯t agree with you. It¡¯s just ridiculous.¡±


    Maggie snorted and jumped out of bed, screaming, ¡°I am kindly offering my help to your problem, but you tell me that I am ridiculous. I will not bother about you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you guys. Just admit what is in your heart. Is it difficult? You are so hypocritical. If I grow up and become a hypocritical person, I think it is better not to grow up.¡±


    Wearing her slippers, Maggie walked to the door and said, ¡°I am going back.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Looking at Maggie opening the door and walking out of the room, Su Xiaoxiao held her legs and fell into deep thought. What Maggie had just said, felt like a dream. Yes, that idea was really ridiculous. Two women serving a husband? Is that too shameless?


    Her human ethics made Su Xiaoxiao reject this idea, but in her heart, there was a demon constantly screaming at her, especially Maggie¡¯s words, which echoed constantly in her mind.


    ¡°How many years can you live in the world? It is only for a few decades. If you don¡¯t cherish the years, they will be wasted. Until one day your eyes are already blurred, your hair is white, and you can¡¯t even walk, what is left are only memories. But you don¡¯t even have a memory of love. So don¡¯t you think it is a pity?¡±


    ¡°Why bother about what other people think. It¡¯s obvious that you like him, but you don¡¯t dare to admit it, don¡¯t you feel tired?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t people live to make each other happy?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao shook her head hard, ¡°Not right, not right, what she said is wrong. I can¡¯t think about it anymore. Yezi is my friend, and I can¡¯t let my friend down¡­ What¡¯s more, how can I share a man with another woman? Sharing a man is impossible¡­ ¡±


    When it was time for breakfast the next morning, Xiao Bing walked into the restaurant with Yezi. Everyone was already sitting here. When Xiao Bing saw Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face, he was shocked, ¡°Xiaoxiao, why do you look so tired? Your eyes are red and veiny . Didn¡¯t you sleep well last night?¡±


    Su Xiao replied, ¡°Ah, yes¡­ not so bad. Here, please eat. I am done, and I will go to school first.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao stood up and nodded to Xiao Bing and Yezi, and ran off in a panic.


    Xiao Bing was somewhat puzzled, ¡°What happened to her? Why is she so panicky? Did she meet a ghost?¡±


    Li Chunlan smiled and said, ¡°It may be that the final exam is coming soon. She is a bit nervous about her studies.¡±


    Xiao Bing was relieved and smiled, ¡°There is nothing to be nervous about. Xiaoxiao¡¯s character is just like her sister¡¯s. She values everything too much. She wants to make sure everything is perfect. In fact, the exam is not so important. What¡¯s more, there is our little clever girl here, isn¡¯t it, Maggie?¡±


    Mai Qijiao snorted, ¡°This Sister Xiaoxiao, is a student who does not listen to the teacher¡¯s words. I am worried about her.¡±


    Then Maggie told them what happened last night. The others were not aware of that. After listening to her, they all laughed.


    Gao Fei stood up and walked out silently. Everyone had become accustomed to this. Gao Fei was such a character. If one day he talked a lot, everyone would feel that it was not normal.


    Dumbass sat there eating, and there was no chance for him to speak, because his mouth was filled with rice.


    Everyone else were still the same. Xiao Bing and Yezi sat down and started to eat breakfast.


    After breakfast, Mu Tingchuan came to Xiaofu, and met Xiao Bing in the small meeting room.


    Xiao Bing had always been very respectful to Mu Tingchuan, because Mu Tingchuan was Master Hou¡¯s most important person. If Master Hou did not die too early, he was actually a hero of the last generation. In addition to forces, his mind and the overall views were deeper and more terrible than Lord Long. Unfortunately, the woman who used to be his, was now only a knot in his heart. He preferred to think that that it was a trap. and he had willingly jumped into it. It was better to say that his death was just because he wanted to die, rather than because it was due to Lord Long¡¯s trap.


    Heroes had feelings too.


    Mu Tingchuan presented the situation in the three provinces to Xiao Bing. At present, there was no big threat on the whole. Xiao Bing really had got together the three provinces in the north, and the province of H was as solid as a piece of iron, but he had to be cautious about the other two provinces. After all, for the underground worlds of the two provinces, the reason why they surrendered to Xiao Bing was because Xiao Bing was strong enough. But Xiao Bing was a foreigner after all, and they were not familiar with Xiao Bing yet. It was inevitable that they would not accept him completely.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Mr. Tingchuan, what kind of countermeasures do you have in this sort of situation?¡±


    ¡°I will ensure that we can deter the crowd.¡±


    ¡°Sir, please say.¡±

 Chapter 284 - Farewell

    ¡°First, you have to figure out what matters most to them.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought about it and offered an answer which was different from others, ¡°Money.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan and Xiao Bing looked at each other, and laughed.


    ¡°Yes, money. For Lord Long or Master Hou or you, you may want other things. But for them, nothing in this world is more important than money. So we can lure them by the promise of profit, and make them give up their rights, willingly. And you can guarantee that you will not move their property or the industries within their original sphere of influence. You can leave 10% of the shares to them, although they have to return their properties. Of course, the specific share ratio can be modified. In addition, if they have any industry in the local area, you can guarantee that even if they withdraw, you will still give them the greatest convenience.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°No problem. After all, I am not a person who will kill them all.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°Second, punish someone as a warning to others. There must be thorns among these people. I suggest that since you have just unified the underground world of the three northern provinces, you can immediately arrange a meeting to get all the leaders to Jiang City. At that time, you can put forward the requirements I mentioned earlier, and let them hand over their rights. If there are people who are dissatisfied, you can kill them directly.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment, and Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°If you are merciful, you can¡¯t control the troops.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will just follow Mr. Tingchuan¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan smiled in relief, ¡°Knowing that the person entrusted by Master Hou is so capable, I am relieved. Xiao Bing, now you are the real master of Xiao Fu, after the battle of Lord Long, people who are under you, are also starting to really serve you, and I¡¯m not needed here anymore.¡±


    Xiao Bing was stunned for a moment and asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. Tingchuan, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I want to find a secluded place, and spend the rest of my life there. The first half of my life has been wonderful. For the rest of my life, I just want to have a peaceful life, and live like any ordinary person. ¡±


    Xiao Bing did not expect that Mu Tingchuan would leave so soon, so he anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Tingchuan, are you not satisfied with me?¡±


    Mu Tingchuan said, ¡°Just like what I said, Master Hou has very good foresight. You are doing well enough, better than what anyone imagines. ¡°However, I really have to leave. In fact, I¡¯m very tired. I am tired of being with Master Hou for so many years. I have already lost the passion of youth. Oh, everyone will have this kind of moment, and I think you should understand me. One day, sooner or later, you will have this feeling. ¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Mu Tingchuan. He really wanted to retain Mu Tingchuan. He even thought about handing over the underground world of the three Northern provinces to Mu Tingchuan, because Mu Tingchuan was the only one who could be entrusted with their care. However, Xiao Bing hesitated time and again, and finally still could not say it.


    As Mu Tingchuan said, Xiao Bing understood the feeling of being weary, even though Xiao Bing was still very young. However, the things that Xiao Bing had experienced in these years were actually no less than that of Mu Tingchuan. He also wanted to live an ordinary life with Yezi.


    Since he also had this kind of feeling, how could you force others to do so? Wouldn¡¯t that be too selfish?


    Xiao Bing understood and looked at Mu Tingchuan, ¡°Mr. Tingchuan, you can go, but you must grant my last request before leaving, otherwise you can forget about leaving.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan smiled bitterly, ¡°Just ask. If it is within my ability, I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°I accepted Hou Wangfu, now it has become Xiaofu, and Master Hou¡¯s industry has been handed over to me, as part of my inheritance. Later, I calculated it. Master Hou¡¯s industry is close to more than one billion, of which there are three hundred million working capital. You have been following Master Hou for so many years, and have made countless contributions. I am going to give you 20 million yuan. I know that you must have a lot of money on hand, but this is also my wish. It will give you a little more ease for the rest of your life.¡±


    Mu Tingchuan had naturally saved a lot of money for so many years, but 20 million was still a huge sum for him. He did not expect that Xiao Bing would be so generous, and he was somewhat surprised at the moment. It seemed to be a blessing to follow such a boss, but unfortunately he was really tired.


    For anyone, this money was a huge amount. Mu Tingchuan did not refuse it. He directly accepted, ¡°In this case, I will accept this money. I, Miao Tingchuan, will remember what you have done for me, in my life.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°When will you leave? I will see you off.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to see me off. Anyway, we have something else to do. Why bother to add to the sadness.¡±


    After sending Mu Tingchuan out of Xiaofu, Xiao Bing¡¯s mood was very complicated. He was ready to transfer the 20 million yuan to Mu Tingchuan¡¯s card within 24 hours. This was not Xiao Bing¡¯s way of buying people¡¯s hearts. It was his way of making sure that Mu Tingchuan¡¯s future would be secure.


    After Mu Tingchuan¡¯s departure, Xiao Bing¡¯s mood was a bit despondent. For a person in the underground world, perhaps Mu Tingchuan was lucky to be able to withdraw from the world safely, but what Xiao Bing thought about, was another question. Just like Mu Tingchuan, he had worked hard for most of his life, and what was it for?


    What will he get the moment he withdrew? It was nothing more than some money, but with a mind like Mu Tingchuan¡¯s, even if he entered the business world, the wealth he had accumulated was likely to be more than what he had now.


    Even if he had inexhaustible wealth, after he died, everything would be turned into nothing. Life would not bring it, and death would not take it.


    Xiao Bing put aside his depressing thoughts. Yezi had gone to work and Su Xiaoxiao to school. Maggie and Gao Fei had gone to the store to help. For Gao Fei, of course, his most important task was to protect Maggie, otherwise with his deadpan expression, he could not do anything in the noodle restaurant, although he could sell his face¡­ Now many students were deliberately going to the store to catch a glimpse of Gao Fei. In Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, his deadpan face was considered cool.


    Zhan Hongyan, Li Chunlan and Dumbass were all in Xiaofu. Xiao Bing found Zhan Hongyan and asked how Little Huarui was now. Zhan Hongyan told Xiao Bing that Little Huarui was in low spirits, but could be discharged any time.


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment and said, ¡°Well, since she can leave the hospital any time, then she should not continue to stay there, otherwise the depression will become worse. Bring her to the house, and Maggie and you can be together with her. Maybe it will be better.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan asked, ¡°So I¡¯m going to pick her up now, right?¡±


    ¡°I will pick her up myself.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked out of Xiaofu and drove to the hospital. He stopped at the door of Liu Xiaorui¡¯s ward and looked inside. He saw Liu Xiaorui clasping her legs, as she sat quietly at the side of the bed.


    Liu Xiaorui was just a girl of six or seven years old, but Xiao Bing clearly saw a quietness and maturity that should not be there for a girl of that age. Every time, when he thought of Liu Xiaorui¡¯s innocence, when they first met and looking at what she was now, Xiao Bing felt a pain in his heart.


    The first time they met was in the parking lot. Xiao Bing could never forget her innocent words and pure eyes.


    ¡°Hey, why are you calling us that? My mother said that women can top half the sky.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Liu Xiaorui, and my mother calls me Little Huarui. People I like can also call me Little Huarui.¡±


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t call you that, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Liu Xiaorui raised her chin proudly. ¡°Although I¡¯m still a little girl now, when I grow up, I will be a woman, so what you are saying is also about me. It¡¯s not good to say this about my mother. I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Xiao Bing still remembered that Liu Xiaorui¡¯s mother rebuked her, and told her that uncle was not insulting women. The uncle was just joking.


    Xiao Bing still remembered Liu Xiaorui¡¯s cute saying, ¡°Dear uncle, I am wrong, and I am so sorry¡±.


    The scene was still vivid in Xiao Bing¡¯s mind, and the woman was now dead, killed by evil people. Although Xiao Bing had killed the evil people to avenge her mother, the scene of her mother¡¯s death must have stayed with her forever. And it would be engraved in her heart, as it cast a layer of dust on her original spotless heart.


    Xiao Bing opened the door and went in. He walked over slowly to Liu Xiaorui, and looked at her. He asked, ¡°Little Huarui, how are you doing now?¡±


    Liu Xiaorui looked up and saw Xiao Bing. She seemed amazed, then her eyes lit up in recognition, ¡°It was you who avenged my mother.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Little Huarui, don¡¯t always think about that incident, and try to forget about the matter, ok?¡±


    Liu Xiaorui cried and her body shivered, ¡°I can¡¯t forget it. Huarui is so scared and even more afraid when I have dreams at night. I always dream that my mother was killed by the devil¡­ Mom was so miserable, I thought I was dreaming. When I wake up, I know that I can¡¯t see my mother anymore.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°I am as miserable as you, but we have to look ahead, don¡¯t we? Little Huarui, tell me, would you like to live with your uncle, forever?¡±


    ¡°I am willing.¡± Liu Xiaorui wiped away her tears. ¡°Except for my uncle, I don¡¯t have any other relatives.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Little Huarui, thank you for treating me as the only relative, but you will have many big brothers, sisters, uncles and aunts in future. You must also believe that your uncle will take care of you forever, like your mother. I will take good care of you.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui threw herself into Xiao Bing¡¯s arms. Then she cried, ¡°But I still miss my mother, mother, mother¡­¡±


    Liu Xiaorui choked with sobs. Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were red too, and his heart was touched. He almost shed tears together with her.


    If the money is gone, you could earn it again.


    But who can make up for family affection?

 Chapter 285 - Bringing Little Huarui Back Home

    Chapter 285 Bringing Little Huarui Back Home


    Xiao Bing hugged Liu Xiaorui and felt that his responsibility had grown and his burden, now heavier.


    When Liu Xiaorui stopped crying, Xiao Bing held her shoulder and said, ¡°Little Huarui, do you know why you met me in the parking lot that night?¡±


    Liu Xiaorui shook her head and sobbed sadly.


    ¡°Because God led me to you on that day. God wanted you to know that even though your mother is not around anymore, there will still be another person in the world, who would protect you all his life. He will be together with you, until you grow up. Until the day when your hand is placed in the hands of another man.¡± Xiao Bing said emotionally, ¡°Little Huarui, your mother will look at you every day from heaven, even though she is not with you. But she will not want to see you being so sad, every day.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui asked, ¡°Uncle, can my mother really see me?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Xiao Bing said with certainty, ¡°And I will protect you from now on, and will not allow you to be sad every day.¡±


    ¡°But my mother is dead¡­¡±


    What she said made everyone sad.


    ¡°Your mother is gone, but she is still watching over you from heaven.¡±


    ¡°Is there a heaven in this world?¡±


    ¡°Believe me, there is a heaven in this world.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui looked at Xiao Bing, sighed and then nodded.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Well, I will help you with the discharge procedures. You wait here for me. Once I am done, I will take you out of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked out of the ward and went through the discharge procedures. At the same time, he went to visit Lil Bei and Miyamoto Shinji. The two of them had recovered quickly from their injuries, and could be discharged in a few days.


    When he had felt the unfathomable strength of Xiao Bing at this moment, Lil Bei was just excited, but Miyamoto Shinji felt incredible. When he first saw Xiao Bing, he merely thought that Xiao Bing was a man with martial arts talent. Xiao Bing at that time did not count for anything in his eyes, but then Xiao Bing started the crazy promotion road. He could not have thought of it anyway, and could not understand Xiao Bing¡¯s actions.


    When Xiao Bing said that he had temporarily sealed the power, Miyamoto Shinji heaved a sigh of relief, but still felt that the world was too crazy. Xiao Bing was such a young man, who had broken through the virtual realm. Were there any opponents worthy of Xiao Bing?


    When Xiao Bing returned to Liu Xiaorui¡¯s ward, Liu Xiaorui had already put on her clothes and shoes. The quilt on the bed was also folded, and the sheets were tucked in neatly. It was hard to imagine that it was done by a six or seven-year-old girl, and even harder to imagine that a six- or seven-year-old girl was so sensible.


    Xiao Bing did not say much, and smiled slightly, ¡°Everything is done, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xiao Bing held Liu Xiaorui¡¯s hand and walked out of the ward, and asked, ¡°Xiaorui, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°I am six years old.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°That is the age for going to school. I will find a kindergarten for you in a few days, all right?¡±


    The average local child started elementary school at the age of seven. Three to six years old was the age for going to kindergarten. There may be some differences in various parts of the country, but in general, the difference was not that great.


    Liu Xiaorui remained silent. Xiao Bing knew that after what happened to her mother, Liu Xiaorui needed some rest first. He was about to change his mind and tell her that she could stay at home, when Liu Xiaorui suddenly said, ¡°I will do what Uncle Xiao says.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui had a kind of sensible quality about her. When Xiao Bing saw her for the first time, she seemed very mature for her age, which made people feel a little unsettled. After Xiao Bing took her home, he would accompany her and try to help her, so that she could overcome this psychological shadow.


    Sitting in Xiao Bing¡¯s car, Liu Xiaorui obediently fastened the seat belt. Xiao Bing asked her while driving, ¡°Tonight, I will cook some delicious food for you. What do you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Xiaorui is not a picky eater, and does not want to trouble Uncle. Whatever uncle cooks, Xiaorui will like it.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Uncle will be with you for a long time, and you don¡¯t need to hide your feelings. Just treat me as family, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, I will.¡±


    Xiao Bing knew that Liu Xiaorui had a good impression of him, but the number of contacts between them was limited. Coupled with Liu Xiaorui¡¯s recent situation, it was impossible for her to revert to her original cheerful and lively self, so he did not insist. He smiled and said, ¡°In this home, there are a lot of people. I don¡¯t know if you are used to this kind of collective life. There are the beautiful aunts you met last time, there are other uncles and aunts, and there is a girl, who is a little older than you. Her name is Maggie and she is only seven years old, and she can accompany you to have fun.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Little Huarui doesn¡¯t need to be accompanied by others. Just having uncle with me is enough.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Uncle will stay with you. Let¡¯s go, the weather is so hot, and I will take you to the cold drink hall to have something.¡±


    No matter what it was, Liu Xiaorui did not refuse or require anything. Basically, she did everything Xiao Bing wanted her to do. Xiao Bing found a parking space in Central Avenue. After stopping, he and Liu Xiaorui went to a cold drink hall. The waiter from the cold drink hall attended to Xiao Bing. The two of them sat down, and the waiter handed over the menu. Xiao Bing smiled and handed it to Liu Xiaorui. ¡°Just order what you want to drink.¡±


    ¡°Whatever will be all right.¡±


    ¡°Just take a look, or I will be angry.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui snorted and looked through the menu. Everything there was attractive to children. Even if Liu Xiaorui had not completely overcome her sadness, after turning over the menu, she could not help, but blink. Pointing at one of the cold drinks, she said, ¡°Uncle, it will cost you a lot of money.¡±


    Xiao Bing glanced and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s only a few tens of dollars. It¡¯s not a big deal. Two of this, please.¡±


    After the waiter took the drink list, Xiao Bing looked at Liu Xiaorui and smiled, ¡°After drinking this, Uncle will bring you out to eat. In the afternoon, I will accompany you to buy some clothes, um¡­ and others. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­ I want¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Xiao Bing asked curiously.


    ¡°I want to go home and on the way, pick something up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no problem. After the meal, we will go, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Liu Xiaorui agreed.


    After finishing their cold drinks, Xiao Bing then found a noodle restaurant, ate two bowls of noodles, and immediately went to Liu Xiaoru¡¯s home.


    Liu Xiaorui lived in an ordinary residential building. She had the key with her. After opening the door and walking in, Xiao Bing immediately felt that Liu Xiaorui¡¯s emotions were different. She seemed to be holding back her grief.


    It was understandable. She was just a small girl. At this age, she should be playing happily every day, but she lost her parents at such a young age. She was even more pitiful than Su Xiaoxiao. At least, Su Xiaoxiao had a mother who was still alive, and Su Xiaoxiao was also older than her, and could stand on her own feet.


    Inside the room was a photo of Liu Xiaorui¡¯s parents. Xiao Bing followed Liu Xiaorui into her room. Liu Xiaorui picked up the picture, then sat on her bed and cried.


    Xiao Bing sighed and walked over. He squatted on the ground and pulled Liu Xiaorui into his arms. The faces of the two people were almost stuck together. From the photo, one could tell that this was a happy and close knit family.


    After crying, she suddenly jerked, ¡°Uncle, I am looking for something.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    This was Liu Xiaorui¡¯s bedroom. According to her, she did not want to move anything from her parents¡¯ room. She would often come back later. Xiao Bing was ready to satisfy her wish. After completing the adoption procedures, Xiao Bing would keep the house vacant, and whenever Liu Xiaorui wanted to come back and look, she could come back.


    At first, Xiao Bing wanted to ask how Liu Xiaorui lost her father, but she was only six years old, and it was hard enough for her already. Xiao Bing did not want to make her sad again.


    Liu Xiaorui took her school bag and put in her books. One of them was a notebook locked in the drawer. Liu Xiaorui said that she started writing in a diary when she was four years old. She had been writing for two years. At the beginning, every diary was just two sentences or three sentences, but now, each diary had over seventy to eighty words.


    In addition, she also added a few clothes. She said that she did not want Xiao Bing to pay too much. Since there were still many clothes at home, she would not let Xiao Bing buy anything for her.


    Xiao Bing thought that she may have considered herself a burden to Xiao Bing, so she did not want to add on any additional burden. The two of them had just gotten to know each other, naturally she would have such an idea. It would take a long time to change her thoughts.


    After the big bag was full, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What else do you want to bring?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Would you like to go with me to do an adoption procedure? Well¡­ or forget it, let¡¯s wait till you got home first.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Xiao Bing knew that the little girl was precocious and added, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. But my current status is a bit special. It is best for my girlfriend to accompany you to handle it¡­ If you are willing to stay with us together forever.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui said, ¡°I have no other relatives. It was Uncle who helped my mother to get her revenge. It was Uncle who sent me to the hospital. I am willing to be with Uncle forever.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Then wait for me to get back, and my girlfriend will accompany you, to go through the procedures. From now on, we are family. Remember, the word family is not easy to say. Even if you are not able to forget the parents who gave birth to you, but the days we will live together in the future, will be three times as many as you used to live with your parents. So, Uncle will always be nice to you, and you should stop hiding your feelings from your uncle, okay?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Liu Xiaorui asked. ¡°Uncle, can you¡­ take me to the ice cream stall now?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed happily, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. You are too small, and I will carry the things for you.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui said, ¡°The ice cream was Little Huarui¡¯s favorite in the past¡­¡±


    After eating the ice cream, Xiao Bing took Liu Xiaorui outside, and walked. When he saw the dark sky, Xiao Bing drove his car and brought Liu Xiaorui home. The first time Liu Xiaorui followed Xiao Bing back, she seemed to be somewhat nervous.


    Driving to the entrance of Xiaofu, Xiao Bing stopped the car, and Liu Xiaorui got off. Liu Xiaorui looked at the big house and at the golden signboard, Xiaofu. She was still a child and she was curious. Xiao Bing took her hand and walked into Xiao Fu. The guards at the door and in the yard, respectfully greeted him, ¡°Dear Mr. Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Bing had told the people in the house that they could just call him Mr. Xiao or Brother Bing. Seeing so many people being so respectful to Xiao Bing, Liu Xiaorui¡¯s eyes widened.


    Before entering the room, Xiao Bing suddenly stopped, looked at the guards and said loudly, ¡°From today, she is the Missy of Xiaofu.¡±


    The guards shouted one by one, ¡°Missy.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui was as overwhelmed as a frightened bunny, but she gave a small nod, and then she was dragged into the hall by Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing entered the hall and said loudly, ¡°Come out, see who I brought back.¡±


    In a short time, Maggie, Zhan Hongyan, Dumbass, Li Chunlan, Su Xiaoxiao, and Yezi¡­ all of them came out, one by one.

 Chapter 286 - Are You Mr. Dragon?

    Chapter 286 Are You Mr. Dragon?


    After all, Liu Xiaorui was still a six-year-old child whose family was gone. She still felt nervous among so many strangers. She took Xiao Bing¡¯s arm and hid half of her body behind him.


    Xiao Bing secretly sighed, and then smiled softly, ¡°Little Huarui, look at these people. Do you still remember any of them?¡±


    After listening to Xiao Bing, Little Huarui observed each person carefully. Her eyes suddenly settled on Yezi and she quietly pointed to her and said, ¡°She is the beautiful aunt who was with Uncle that day.¡±


    Yezi came over and squatted beside Liu Xiaorui. She kissed her face and smiled. ¡°Yeah, I never thought that Little Huarui still remembered me. Don¡¯t call me ¡°Aunt¡±. I¡¯m not that old. Call me Sister from now and call him Brother, okay?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Maggie smiled. ¡°He is my Brother Bing, and she is my sister-in-law. If you call them Uncle and Aunt, then I will also become your aunt. Little sister, I¡¯m just a few years older than you, right?¡±


    The others laughed one after another.


    Liu Xiaorui¡¯s eyes widened as she thought about it. So she looked up at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Uncle, is it okay?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°My Little Huarui, you can call me whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Then I will call you¡­ Brother Bing?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing squatted down and kissed the other half of Liu Xiaorui¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°You are my sister from now on.¡±


    Maggie snorted and said, ¡°Brother Bing, I call you brother every day, why don¡¯t you kiss me? You are so partial.¡±


    Everyone laughed again. As long as Maggie was here, there was laughter every day.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Then you can let Brother Gao Fei kiss you since you call him Brother every day.¡±


    Just then, Gao Fei came out from inside. Maggie immediately ran over and put her face forward, saying loudly, ¡°Brother Fei, hurry up and kiss me.¡±


    Gao Fei was stunned and then he blushed. This time even Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help laughing with everyone. Then Xiao Bing pointed at Gao Fei and said, ¡°Gao Fei, Gao Fei , I never thought you could become so shy.¡±


    Maggie snorted, ¡°Am I not pretty enough? Both of you don¡¯t kiss me. I won¡¯t be friends with you anymore.¡±


    Maggie looked like a beautiful doll. All couldn¡¯t help taking a second look at her. At such a young age, she already looked enchanting. When she grows up, she would probably be the first beauty of the new generation in Jiang City or even the first beauty in the North.


    Seeing Xiao Bing laughing at him, Gao Fei¡¯s face turned cold. He went toward Xiao Bing, and then walked outside, saying in a calm voice, ¡°Boss, come out with me.¡±


    Gao Fei was always cold and detached. Perhaps, rather than cold, one should say he had no feelings. No one could ever see the slightest sign of joy or sorrow in his face. Only in front of Maggie would he show a different expression.


    Xiao Bing had become accustomed to this. He touched Liu Xiaorui¡¯s head and said, ¡°Little Huarui, let your sister-in-law accompany you for a while. I need to go out to talk with Brother Gao Fei.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui took Xiao Bing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I want Brother Bing to accompany me.¡±


    It was natural for a six-year-old child to be more afraid of being clingy. But she immediately released Xiao Bing¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Just let my sister-in-law accompany me¡­¡±


    Obviously, even though the early death of her parents caused her to have the same qualities as her peers, but she was more obedient than them. She wanted to let Xiao Bing accompany her, but she was afraid that she would be the burden on him, so she felt she had to be obedient.


    Xiao Bing smiled and stroked her head, then walked out.


    Yezi took Liu Xiaorui¡¯s hand. Smiling, she said, ¡°Little Huarui, your brother will be back soon. He kept you in mind when you were in hospital. I will show you around and introduce you to the people here. From now on, we are family¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing followed Gao Fei out of Xiaofu. Xiaofu was in the suburb, and there were forests and so on, so no one would bother them when they talked.


    The two men walked a long way before Gao Fei stopped. He turned around and looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Can I call you Mr. Dragon?¡±


    Xiao Bing was stunned, and then he smiled again, ¡°I just can¡¯t keep it secret from you.¡±


    ¡°Because in this world, there are not many martial arts genius who can break through the void. Lord Long can reach the peak of martial arts, and he is already a rare martial arts genius. As far as I know, in addition to Lord Long, there are two other people, one is Mr. Dragon, the other is Mr. Buddha, and you obviously are not Mr. Buddha, then Dragon Gate should be created by you.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°You guessed it.¡±


    Gao Fei said, ¡°I don¡¯t care much about these things. I don¡¯t even care why you are not in the Dragon Gate. I don¡¯t want to know when you will leave. I only know that your realm has reached the breaking of the void, which is enough. Boss, I challenge you.¡±


    Taken aback, Xiao Bing¡¯s face showed surprise, ¡°You want to challenge me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should know that opponents who can reach this level are very difficult to find. If I still want to break through, I can only challenge you.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and smiled bitterly, ¡°To tell the truth, I really want to accept your challenge.¡±


    Gao Fei frowned and said, ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, according to my understanding of you, you are best not at martial arts but killing skills!¡±


    Gao Fei proudly said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gao Fei was confident that no one in this world was better than he was at killing.


    Xiao Bing shrugged, ¡°So, I refuse your challenge because I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡±


    Gao Fei frowned, ¡°Is this the reason for your refusal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is why I refused. Relax, now that you want to find an opponent, you will find him sooner or later. Don¡¯t forget that Mr. Buddha is now eyeing us.¡±


    Gao Fei¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°I am looking forward to it.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Gao Fei¡¯s brightened eyes and suddenly laughed happily.


    Gao Fei asked quietly, ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°I am laughing because I thought you were not interested in anything other than Maggie. But now I see you have something you¡¯re more attached to. That¡¯s just wonderful. At least I know you are still human.¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Gao Fei¡¯s depressed face, Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    Back in Xiaofu, Liu Xiaorui had already managed to figure everyone out, but there were too many people here. It was impossible to be familiar with them all at once. Everybody was very fond of Liu Xiaorui and were very willing to take care of her. They had all heard about what Liu Xiaorui went through and sympathized with the poor child who lost her parents at such a young age.


    Everyone wanted to be close to Liu Xiaorui, but they also understood that at such a young age, she¡¯d be easily nervous seeing so many people, so they handed her to Yezi before scattering. Only Maggie came over and talked non-stop with her. After a while, she got so familiar with Liu Xiaorui that she taught the latter how to play chess.


    She was doing that when Xiao Bing came in. Yezi was sitting next to Liu Xiaorui. Liu Xiaorui was a child after all, and she was not the kind of girl who was afraid of strangers, but her mother¡¯s death was a great blow to her and her heart was closed, but she was a cheerful girl at heart.


    After Maggie accompanied her for a while, Liu Xiaorui finally began to open up more. When Xiao Bing came in, Yezi quietly winked at him. Xiao Bing smiled, knowing Yezi wanted to tell him Liu Xiaorui was improving and it would not take long for her to get out of the shadows.


    Xiao Bing gave Yezi a knowing look, and then said to Maggie, ¡°Little Huarui does not know where I live. Why don¡¯t you take her there once you¡¯re done playing?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. So long-winded¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said to Liu Xiaorui, ¡°Enjoy yourself with Maggie. I will go back to the room with your sister-in-law first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Xiaorui did not protest, which made Xiao Bing breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Liu Xiaorui was not particularly shy. It seemed that she was gradually getting more at ease with her situation. Thanks in large part to Maggie.


    After returning to the room, Xiao Bing hugged Yezi and kissed her. After being intimate for some time, Xiao Bing looked at Yezi and said, ¡°Yezi dear, I¡¯ve troubled you a great deal.¡±


    Yezi asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Little Huarui will always be with us from now on. Her parents are gone. Before dying, her mother final wish was that Little Huarui will grow up in a happy environment. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to end up in the orphanage.¡±


    Yezi clasped Xiao Bing¡¯s mouth with her hand and said, ¡°Brother Bing, what kind of a woman do you think I am? Don¡¯t ever say that again. From now on, Little Huarui is your sister and my sister. I am her sister-in-law. You must never mention the past to her. I don¡¯t want her to keep being immersed in the pain of the past. Even I will take a lifetime to forget that scene, let alone her. This is really hard on her, but she is still young, and there¡¯s a lot of time and opportunity to get out of the shadows. We just need to pay extra attention to her.¡±


    Xiao Bing kissed Yezi¡¯s little mouth and smiled, ¡°You are really a good wife to me.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? Are we married? Hmph!¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°What did you say just now? You said I am Little Huarui¡¯s brother, and you¡¯re her sister-in-law!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yezi covered her flushed face. Xiao Bing laughed hard. Yezi slammed herself onto the bed and kept hitting it. Xiao Bing joined her and they began to kiss each other.

 Chapter 287 - Yu Miaos Depression

    Chapter 287 Yu Miao¡¯s Depression


    The relationship between Liu Xiaorui and Maggie was very good, mainly because Maggie was very sensible at heart even if she usually behaved like a naughty girl. But this kind of sensibility couldn¡¯t be seen on the surface.


    Maggie knew what Liu Xiaorui had gone through and knew that there was a shadow in the heart of this six-year-old girl, so Maggie always played with her. Being a teenager, she would never have been willing to do so if not for this, even if she was the youngest in Xiaofu.


    Come dinner time, Maggie led Liu Xiaorui into the dining hall, the two of them talking and laughing along the way. As they entered the dining hall, Liu Xiaorui became solemn.


    Seeing this, Xiao Bing was very pleased. He said with a smile, ¡°Come and eat. Maggie, you¡¯re doing well. You¡¯re taking good care of your little sister.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Maggie proudly said, ¡°I told Little Huarui that I¡¯ll take her to the playground tomorrow. Right, Little Huarui?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Little Huarui nodded, looking very expectant.


    Xiao Bing and Yezi looked at each other and smiled.


    The meal was very good. Everyone was very kind to Little Huarui. They all dished her some food. After dinner, Xiao Bing found a room for Little Huarui. Little Huarui pulled Xiao Bing¡¯s arm and pouted as she said, ¡°Brother Bing, can I sleep with you and sister-in-law?¡±


    Xiao Bing was stunned and said awkwardly, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°I am very scared.¡± Liu Xiaorui said, ¡°I used to sleep in my mother¡¯s arms.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and was about to agree to it. Suddenly his eyes lit up and he asked, ¡°What about sleeping with Maggie?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. Okay.¡± Children will always be children, because to her, Maggie was the closest in age with her in the entire Xiao mansion and Maggie would play with her. She agreed readily.


    Xiao Bing went to Maggie¡¯s room with Liu Xiaorui and knocked on the door. Maggie opened the door from inside. She took one look and immediately gave an intelligent smile, ¡°Is Little Huarui going to sleep with me?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°You are smart.¡±


    Maggie smiled, ¡°No problem. From now on, we will stay together.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Your sister is still young, so take good care of her. Don¡¯t stay up late. Children should get enough sleep.¡±


    ¡°I got it! I got it! You are such a nag. Why don¡¯t you hurry back to your room?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and bid Liu Xiaorui good night, then let Liu Xiaorui and Maggie go in together.


    Xiao Bing returned to the room. When Yezi saw Xiao Bing come in, she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring Little Huarui along? She is so young. She might be afraid of sleeping alone.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly, ¡°A man¡¯s mind is really less meticulous than a woman¡¯s. I actually planned to get a room ready for her just now. Then she said that she was afraid, so I let her sleep with Maggie.¡±


    Yezi smiled and said, ¡°It is really wise to take in Maggie. See how she¡¯s not only Xiaoxiao¡¯s teacher, but also a good sister to Little Huarui.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing gave a sigh of relief, and then said meaningfully, ¡°Not only is Maggie herself associated with misfortune. I am afraid her experience is even more so.¡±


    Yezi asked, ¡°Brother Bing, is there something that you know about?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know and I haven¡¯t asked, but do you think Gao Fei is simply her brother?¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°If he is her brother, I am afraid it is not very credible. This could be just a smoke bomb. Gao Fei seems to me to have a mission, and this mission is to protect Maggie. What¡¯s more, in Gao Fei¡¯s view, Maggie¡¯s life is more important than his.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Gao Fei is a martial arts genius. I am afraid that it is very difficult to find someone who is comparable to him. He guards the girl with his life, so her background isn¡¯t that simple. What¡¯s more, Mr. Buddha¡¯s goal is also Maggie. But I¡¯m not going to think too much about it.¡± Xiao Bing got into bed. He smiled and grabbed Yezi as he said softly, ¡°Let me sleep with my big baby.¡±


    Yezi looked sweet.


    At this moment, Liu Kexin had not returned home yet. The reason she was late home was because she had a candlelight dinner with Yu Miao. Since she promised to be his girlfriend, she hadn¡¯t been rejecting him so much. Yu Miao was really happy for a few days, but now he was getting down. They have been dating several times and he found Liu Kexin willing to accompany him, but she still kept a distance from him. The most the couple had done was just holding hands and Liu Kexin always found the opportunity to withdraw hers. To say nothing of kissing, which they haven¡¯t done.


    Yu Miao had had many women in the past, yet he¡¯d never had such a sense of frustration. Liu Kexin¡¯s indifference to him made Yu Miao feel annoyed on the one hand. On the other hand, he became more appreciative of her. In his opinion, Liu Kexin was a girl worthy of respect, so he could only capture Liu Kexin¡¯s heart bit by bit. That¡¯s why he refused to obey the few times his father called him back. He had stayed in Jiang City and didn¡¯t return.


    After dinner with Liu Kexin, Yu Miao drove her back to the bottom of her neighborhood. Liu Kexin had just got out of the car when Yu Miao suddenly asked her to wait. He then got out himself and went to Liu Kexin, asking her gently and elegantly, ¡°Can I accompany you home?¡±


    Liu Kexin shook her head slightly and smiled, ¡°You are tired enough. You¡¯d better go home.¡±


    Yu Miao sighed and thought of the Kabe-Don plot of South Korea¡¯s Ouba. Suddenly there was an urgent impulse in his heart. He grabbed Liu Kexin and said softly, ¡°Kexin, since you don¡¯t need me to accompany you back, then let¡¯s say good night here.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, his mouth went down to kiss Liu Kexin. Liu Kexin struggled in her heart. Kissing was not a rude thing between male and female friends. If she rejected, it would hurt Yu Miao¡¯s self-respect. But if she accepted it, she couldn¡¯t do it whole-heartedly. She didn¡¯t know why. Even though she was with Yu Miao every day, someone else¡¯s image appeared in her mind.


    Finally, just when their lips were about to meet, Liu Kexin pushed Yu Miao away and broke away from his arms. Watching Yu Miao¡¯s embarrassment, Liu Kexin apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t accept it now.¡±


    Yu Miao sighed. Although regretful, he was still very understanding, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will wait for the day when you can accept it. Good night then. Go home and go to bed early. I will pick you up tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, and you don¡¯t need to pick me up in the morning. I don¡¯t feel good about troubling you every day.¡±


    Yu Miao smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, and this is my duty.¡±


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to. I can go on my own.¡±


    Seeing Liu Kexin was adamant, Yu Miao stopped insisting. He asked, ¡°Then I will pick you up for dinner tomorrow night. Is that okay?¡±


    Liu Kexin knew that her refusal would be too hurtful, and it was not polite to keep refusing him, so she nodded and agreed.


    Yu Miao was happy again, and said with a smile, ¡°Then go on home. I will stay here and watch till you get to your door.¡±


    Waiting until Liu Kexin disappeared inside the security door, Yu Miao turned and opened the car door, got in and drove away from the community.


    After leaving the community, Yu Miao saw a photo under the passenger¡¯s seat. He guessed Liu Kexin must have dropped it. Yu Miao bent down and picked up the photo. He took one glance at it and his expression froze. It was a photo of Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin. When Xiao Bing pretended to be Liu Kexin¡¯s boyfriend, they had a few photos taken. Liu Kexin must¡¯ve secretly developed it and kept it with her every day.


    He stared at the photo for a while and thought of Liu Kexin¡¯s indifference when she was with him every day. Every time he wanted to hold her hand, she would always pull it away quietly. When he wanted a Kabe-Don, she pushed him away.


    With a bang, his head hit the steering wheel, his heart filled with sorrow. He took a deep breath and put the photo into his pocket, ready to give it back to Liu Kexin tomorrow.


    Xiao Bing was sleeping in the house with Yezi. His mobile suddenly rang. Xiao Bing got up and answered it. Yezi asked, ¡°Who is it? What¡¯s will calling so late?¡±


    Yezi¡¯s eyes were alert, and Xiao Bing glanced at the number above, then gave Yezi a look at the message above and smiled, ¡°The young master of the Yu Family.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why is he calling you so late when he should be making long calls to his girlfriend? Are you having an affair with him?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said. ¡°Who knows? Don¡¯t forget that your Brother Bing is liked by both men and women.¡±


    Xiao Bing answered the phone and smiled, ¡°Hey, you call me so late at night. If it is not important, I will hang up. My girlfriend is angry. She suspects me of hooking up with other women¡­ Ouch, don¡¯t pinch me!¡±


    Hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s loving voice on the phone, Yu Miao got even more depressed when he thought of his failure with his girlfriend. He sighed and said, ¡°Brother Bing, drink with me.¡±


    ¡°Drink? This late?¡± Xiao Bing could tell that he was down, so even though it was already late, he did not refuse. He smiled and said, ¡°Well, tell me the location, and I will be there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Hengshan Road, the old side shop barbecue.¡±


    Xiao Bing hung up and started to get out of bed to put on his clothes. Yezi sat up and asked, ¡°You¡¯re going out this late in the night?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He invited me for a drink.¡±


    ¡°Could he be disappointed in love?¡±


    Xiao Bing was touched, and a nameless, peculiar feeling rose from within. He smiled and said, ¡°I will know what it is when I go, baby. Don¡¯t wait up for me.¡±


    Yezi was a thoughtful woman and gently agreed, ¡°Well, go early so you can come back early.¡±

 Chapter 288 - Begin with Brother Bing

    Chapter 288 Begin with Brother Bing


    Xiao Bing drove all the way to where Yu Miao said to meet. It was not too far from Xiaofu. It was a well-known barbecue shop. Xiao Bing¡¯s couldn¡¯t help wondering why Yu Miao invited him for a drink.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s impression of Yu Miao was not bad. They could barely be regarded as friends. However, their friendship still hadn¡¯t reached the level where Xiao Bing would drink with him in the middle of the night. What had happened? What could make this young master feel troubled? It was certainly related to Kexin.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t consider himself a gentleman nor a villain, but he thought about the emotional problems that might arise between Yu Miao and Liu Kexin. It was inevitable that there would be some strange emotions in his bottom heart. Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin had known each other for so long, and he had even been her boyfriend for a while. It¡¯s impossible that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t feel anything about this simple little girl. But whether it was the real love, Xiao Bing was also not sure about that.


    Because in this world, Xiao Bing felt relaxed with Liu Kexin. Because Liu Kexin was principled and incorruptible. He could not find such a cute girl even if he searched the whole world. So when he was with this woman, he didn¡¯t need to think about anything else. He would inevitably feel very relaxed and he would inevitably have a good impression of her, but Xiao Bing was not sure whether this good feeling was love or not.


    In addition to Liu Kexin, there were also Su Xiaoxiao. Xiao Bing always had some strange emotions for Su Xiaoxiao. Especially after they¡¯d gone through so much together, including Su Peiya¡¯s death. It was inevitable that they would see each other differently. And perhaps these were two people¡¯s pure feelings. No one was certain about it.


    However, Xiao Bing did not dare and would not think about these problems. Xiao Bing used to be arrogant and he didn¡¯t know how many women he had provoked. Xiao Bing was also very unfaithful in love. But in his opinion, it was not a big deal. It was normal for a man to do so. He even thought that he would be arrogant all his life. Until he met Yezi.


    Sometimes, when a woman met a man she really loved, she would put aside many things that used to take up space in her heart. Men were also like this.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s car finally reached the barbecue shop. What surprised Xiao Bing was that Yu Miao was not sitting in the barbecue shop, but at the stall outside the barbecue shop. The young master seemed to know how to blend in well with the masses. And what he did was not like other official¡¯s or rich family¡¯s children.


    By the time Xiao Bing got out of the car, Yu Miao had already drunk a bottle of beer. An empty bottle was placed under his feet. There were dozens of meat skewers on the table. Xiao Bing walked over, and sat down on the chair opposite him. He picked up a bottle of beer that had already been opened, and smiled, ¡°Drinking alone here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I invited you here.¡± Yu Miao smiled.


    Xiao Bing looked around and saw two men standing and smoking not far away, their eyes looking down from time to time. They must be the bodyguards that the Yu Family sent to protect the young master. What happened in the parking lot was so serious that it was normal for Yu Family to send bodyguards to protect Yu Miao. And they also carried guns.


    Xiao Bing withdrew his eyes and poured a full glass of beer for himself. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, young master? Are you unhappy over something?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, I just suddenly wanted to have a couple of drinks with someone. You know I have no friends in Jiang City. I don¡¯t know who else to call other than you. Come, here¡¯s to you, Brother Bing!¡± ¡±


    Yu Miao drained the whole glass of beer in one go. Xiao Bing followed suit.


    Xiao Bing looked at Yu Miao who pointed to the meat skewers and said, ¡°Brother Bing, have some.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After having two sticks, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How long are you going to be here? Doesn¡¯t Uncle Yu want you back in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°No, my father and Mr. Liu are old friends. He knows that I am here for Kexin, so he approves.¡± Yu Miao sighed, raised his glass, and drank again. Xiao Bing drank to keep him company.


    ¡°Brother Bing, I admire you so much.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Bing said in surprise, ¡°What do you admire in me? That I¡¯m better looking than you? Actually, one can¡¯t help ones looks, so envy is useless. But I don¡¯t have as much money as you, and I don¡¯t have a good father, so I admire you more.¡±


    Yu Miao smiled and said, ¡°Brother Bing, you are a good person, but your skin¡­¡±


    ¡°Is thin and you become shy easily¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°I¡¯d better listen to you. It is rare for someone to praise me. I must listen and even have it recorded.¡±


    Yu Miao sighed, ¡°Brother Bing, Master Hou is gone and you presided over the underground world of Jiang City. I also heard that you have now unified the underground world of the entire three northern provinces, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing shrugged helplessly. ¡°In fact, this is not what I want. I have no interest in these things.¡±


    ¡°Whether it is because the world made you a hero or not, a hero is a hero. No wonder the girls swarm around you.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What girls swarm around me? Of course, I used to be quite attractive. I know it myself. Hey, what are you trying to tell me? Do you hate or envy me? So do you want to poison my beer and kill me? You¡¯ll be getting rid of the handsomest guy in the world.¡±


    Yu Miao shook his head, saying nothing. In the end, he just said, ¡°I just notice that Young Miss of the Ye Family loves you very much, and I know that another girl named Su Xiaoxiao seems to love you too¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡± Xiao Bing was shocked. ¡°Su Xiaoxiao and I are just friends. Our relationship is not as despicable as you think. Besides, I have a girlfriend now. I can¡¯t be involved in any affairs with other girls.¡±


    Of course, one-night stands were different.


    Yu Miao frowned, ¡°Brother Bing, is that true? Are you really not interested in any other girls?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes glinted and he asked with a smile. ¡°Do you know how I got to know Yezi?¡±


    Yu Miao shook his head.


    ¡°At the night club.¡±


    Yu Miao was surprised at first, but soon felt relieved. It was too common for men and women to get to know each other at nightclubs, but he had seen Yezi. Yezi did not look like a girl who liked to go to nightclubs, so he was surprised.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°At the time, I went to the nightclub to deal with the chief of a group of gangsters. Coincidentally, the gangster was bullying Yezi, so I saved her.¡±


    Yu Miao understood and said, ¡°At that time you beat the bully up. Girls had always dreamt of the kind of romance that¡¯s similar to the one between a princess and the knight. When the princess is in danger, a handsome knight would suddenly appear and save the damsel in distress. So did she fall in love with you at that time?¡±


    ¡°Something like that, but it was more interesting than you thought. After I fixed the chief, Yezi asked me to grab him and keep him still, and I did it.¡±


    Yu Miao listened intently and he was obviously also very curious about what Yezi was going to do. In his opinion, when Yezi was really angry, the most she could do was to slap the offender.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Yezi then stepped two steps back, then rushed forward and kicked him out.¡±


    Yu Miao was surprised, ¡°Kicked him out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, kicked out!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Yu Miao exclaimed excitedly, ¡°She was that furious.¡±


    Yu Miao¡¯s eyes almost fell out. He had never met such a hot girl in his whole life especially since his status was so high. Even if some girls belonged to the savage type, in the face of this second generation, they would also pretend to be a small bird in order to win his good feelings, so he was amazed when he heard that the girl who looked very cute and well-behaved would actually do this kind of thing.


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°I was also very surprised at that time. What was even more surprising was that she thanked me and took me to the river for a snack and drink. Well¡­ I think you have gone into the thick of life. But she was more so. She bought us a lot of skewers and beer, we sat by the river and she didn¡¯t look like a girl from an eminent family.¡±


    Yu Miao smiled and shook his head, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like one.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were filled with happiness and he had a sweet smile. ¡°She is smart, naughty, lonely, quiet, lively, yet somewhat lonely. A girl like that is rarely found. In particular, the light inside her eyes is like the moon. Do you know how the heart races? When I first saw her, I felt my heart race. A man like me, who is difficult to restrain, is constrained and honest before her. Because I am willing, even I know that she teases me all the time, but I allow myself to be teased because I want to see her happy smile. It¡¯s fascinating.¡±


    Yu Miao looked at Xiao Bing seriously, saying, ¡°You got stuck.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I got stuck, but it felt very good. In life, not everyone can meet a girl who can enchant you like this. But I did. This is God¡¯s blessing for me.¡±


    Yu Miao sighed. At first, he still wanted to ask Xiao Bing how he felt about Liu Kexin, and whether he had any feelings for her because some men in this world were not satisfied with just one woman. However, after talking with Xiao Bing, he kept his feelings to himself. Any hostility and grudge towards Xiao Bing disappeared. But then, that left him even more depressed. Xiao Bing not only had found his lover but they were also very happy together. However, the woman Yu Miao liked loved a man who didn¡¯t love her. What did Brother Bing have that I don¡¯t?


    Yu Miao¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked at Xiao Bing. Since Liu Kexin liked Brother Bing, why didn¡¯t he start with Brother Bing?

 Chapter 289 - The Technique of Chasing Girls

    Chapter 289 The Technique of Chasing Girls


    After Yu Miao thought things through, he cleared his throat, swallowed his pride and said, ¡°Brother Bing, to tell you the truth, towards me, Kexin is¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Yu Miao and asked, ¡°How does she treat you?¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s still rather distant towards me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Bing asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t she promise to be your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she did, but I don¡¯t know why, I can tell she still doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me.¡± Of course Yu Miao couldn¡¯t tell Xiao Bing that Liu Kexin couldn¡¯t let go of him. Anyone would have some level selfishness. Though Xiao Bing was besotted with Yezi, Yu Miao still did not dare to let Xiao Bing know because he didn¡¯t want any obstacles in his pursuit of Liu Kexin in the future.


    Xiao Bing did not know what he felt was joy or something else. His feelings were mixed and hard to describe.


    Naturally, he could not show it in his face. He cleared his throat and asked, ¡°So why are you telling me this? Just put in some effort.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to go about it and I feel I¡¯m not making any progress.¡± Yu Miao looked at Xiao Bing, said, ¡°I see that you are so good at pursuing your girlfriend and you must also be good at pursuing others. Can you give me some advice?¡±


    Xiao Bing quickly shook his head, ¡°No way. This is purely owing to my good looks. This can¡¯t be taught.¡±


    Yu Miao thought in his heart that Xiao Bing obviously had a thick face. When it came to appearance, Yu Miao was far more handsome than Xiao Bing. He looked a bit like the most popular male star in South Korea, Song Zhongji. But Xiao Bing had a kind of masculinity that other people didn¡¯t have. Besides, Yu Miao was not only the son of a prominent official, his mother was a super rich businesswoman and his father was very powerful on the political scene of Hei Province. Any woman would be fascinated by such a family and looks.


    Yu Miao smiled, ¡°Brother Bing, let¡¯s be serious. No kidding anymore.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s face changed, ¡°Do you think I was joking? Am I not handsome enough? Then forget it, I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    Since Yu Miao was looking to Xiao Bing for help, how could he betray Xiao Bing? He quickly gave a smile, ¡°Brother Bing, what I said was wrong. I will drink a toast to you to apologize.¡±


    Yu Miao filled the glass, and then he drank it. Seeing Yu Miao doing this, of course Xiao Bing could not continue to tease him. However, the thought that Yu Miao wanted him to help find a way to win Liu Kexin¡¯s heart made him feel somewhat depressed.


    Damn, she was his ex-girlfriend¡­ Even if she wasn¡¯t even his ex-girlfriend, at least she was his fake ex-girlfriend. Xiao Bing help him pursue his own ex-girlfriend? What¡¯s this?


    Yu Miao filled his glass and Xiao Bing¡¯s too. He raised his glass and said, ¡°Brother Bing, let¡¯s have a good drink. I feel it is worthwhile to make friends with you.¡±


    Xiao Bing had to accompany him to drink. Then wiped his mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can help you just with a few sentences. If Liu Kexin doesn¡¯t feel anything for you, there¡¯s nothing I can do either. Do you really think of me as a Casanova?¡±


    Yu Miao smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think of you as a Casanova. I just thought that if even a woman like Big Missy of the Ye Family can be attracted to you, maybe you have some unique charm.¡±


    ¡°Maybe? Not maybe, one must have it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, one must have it. So I want to learn from you. Well, learn about your temperament. To be frank, I want to imitate you.¡±


    Yu Miao knew that Liu Kexin liked Xiao Bing. He wouldn¡¯t say it of course, but he had begun to study the countermeasures in his heart. He knew that his appearance was not worse than that of Xiao Bing, and he also knew that he also had an excellent family. So it was likely that Liu Kexin liked Xiao Bing¡¯s character or temperament. If so, he would try to learn it.


    Xiao Bing was stunned by Yu Miao¡¯s words and said, ¡°Learning my temperament?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Miao sighed. ¡°I¡¯m at a dead end. Brother Bing, can you help me?¡±


    Damn, of course Xiao Bing didn¡¯t want to help him.


    Xiao Bing thought to himself, and then deliberately gave an awkward look. ¡°The temperament is hard to teach. How can I help you? I don¡¯t know what temperament I have. Even I can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao. You may think that I am very happy being brought up in a rich family. What¡¯s more, my father is an official. To put it bluntly, I am a second-generation son who doesn¡¯t have to worry about the money and the future, but I have never had real friends. All my friends are interested in benefits. Even if they don¡¯t say it, I know they all want to be with me because of my identity.¡±


    Yu Miao filled the glasses. Xiao Bing also drank, and then picked up a skewer, eating and listening to Yu Miao.


    ¡°The same is true for the women around me. There are too many women who want to marry me. I don¡¯t exaggerate when I say they can be lined up from Jiang City to the provincial capital. They¡¯ll marry me at the drop of the hat.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Damn, you are more attractive than me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use? They¡¯re all interested in my family¡¯s power and riches, unlike you. You are such an excellent guy that women like you only because of you. This is true love.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose, ¡°Damn, why I feel so awkward listening to this?¡±


    Yu Miao said, ¡°I know those women don¡¯t really like me. Besides, they are really too boring. What I say is true. They look at me with a burning gaze every time. To be honest, I am tired of it. ¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What about Kexin?¡±


    ¡°Kexin is different from them. They want to stick to me every day. As long as I talk, they will stare at me and listen with all their heart. They treat me like an idol. But Kexin is different. Kexin is very easy-going and can make friends with anyone, but she never treated me differently. Other women want to marry me, she¡¯s the only one who refuses this marriage. Other women look at me with adoration, she¡¯s the only one who can¡¯t wait for me to get out of the way. Other women regard me as a baby, she treats me like shit¡­ Really, I have never seen a girl like Kexin, and I am totally fascinated.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and suddenly realized, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s a sickness you have. You¡¯re not comfortable if you¡¯re not being despicable.¡±


    Yu Miao was puzzled, ¡°Not comfortable if what¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing impatiently said, ¡°To put it bluntly, you¡¯re a total lowlife.¡±


    Yu Miao smiled and said, ¡°Well, like you said, I am a lowlife. But I can¡¯t help it and I can¡¯t control myself. I just love her so much. I can force myself to do everything in life, but not with love. If I can¡¯t marry Kexin, I will never be happy for the rest of my life.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I never imagined you¡¯ll be so infatuated.¡±


    Yu Miao took up the glass and said, ¡°You¡¯re the same. A toast to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing raised his glass to clink with Yu Miao¡¯s. He thought that he couldn¡¯t compare with Yu Miao. For example, Liu Kexin. If Yu Miao was together with her, Xiao Bing would not feel good. Maybe this was also a kind of disease called being overly possessive of someone.


    After draining his glass, Yu Miao filled up two glasses for Xiao Bing. By this time, Yu Miao had already been a little drunk as he said, ¡°Brother Bing, if you refuse to help me, I will continue to bother you. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing helplessly said, ¡°Then tell me how I can help you?¡±


    ¡°For example, can you tell me about your personality?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I am a gentleman who has a clear distinction between love and hate. I respect my parents and can unite with my partners. I am also educated and have high intelligence¡­¡±


    Yu Miao wiped the sweat on his head and smiled with him, ¡°Brother Bing, pick two key words. What is the biggest difference between you and me?¡±


    ¡°The biggest difference is¡­ I was a soldier. You are the gentleman son of a prominent family. I have always done things very simply, and my way of doing things is like the thunder. I think seriously when I am in trouble. If I encounter small problems, I don¡¯t mind using simple violence to deal with it.¡±


    Yu Miao said, ¡°I understand now, you are vulgar and violent.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. You make it sound like a shortcoming.¡±


    Yu Miao sighed and grabbed his hair in frustration. ¡°I have never learned kung fu and my father has always taught me to behave. Even if I wanted to be rude and violent, I don¡¯t know how to.¡±


    Xiao Bing was annoyed, ¡°If you keep mocking me, I will go back. You can¡¯t call it rudeness and violence. This is called a sense of justice.¡±


    Yu Miao grabbed Xiao Bing¡¯s hand and looked at Xiao Bing pitifully, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Whatever it is, you must help me win Liu Kexin¡¯s heart.¡±


    Seeing Yu Miao looking so pitiful, he thought about it. Although Xiao Bing was unwilling, it was impossible for him to be with Liu Kexin. In this case, instead of letting Liu Kexin unwittingly find herself a scum, perhaps a young master with good character in every aspect would be a better choice. Xiao Bing sighed and said helplessly, ¡°You are so troublesome. Well, I will help you this time, but can you let go of my hand. It makes my scalp itch.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Yu Miao released Xiao Bing and said excitedly, ¡°With your help, I believe it won¡¯t be long before I win Kexin¡¯s heart.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°If you want to learn from me, then we have to learn from scratch. Well¡­your sports prowess is worse than mine, but it is good enough, so you don¡¯t need to learn. Women like men who are strong and courageous. I will teach you a few tricks and I will ensure that you learn it well. First, If you have a date with her tomorrow, don¡¯t eat anything like Western food. Go to a roadside stall, like where we are right now.¡±


    Yu Miao said, ¡°How can I do this? What if it is not healthy?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone there looked at him, especially the workers of the barbecue shop. Xiao Bing lowered his voice and said, ¡°Idiot! No one will think you dumb if you didn¡¯t open your mouth.¡±


    Yu Miao smiled and whispered, ¡°I am afraid that unhealthy food is not good for Liu Kexin.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How come you are not afraid for my health?¡±


    Yu Miao¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How can you compare yourself with Liu Kexin?¡±


    Damn, this guy chose a roadside stall every time he invites me out because he wants to get me infected with bacteria earlier. He just wants to murder his rival in love this way!


    Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s dissatisfied expression, Yu Miao also realized that he had made a mistake, and smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ In fact, men eating by the roadside with other men for mutual feelings, but with a woman¡­ won¡¯t that spoil the mood?¡±


    Xiao Bing rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What do you know? This is called casual. Women hate pretty boys. Their favorite is the casual, free and easy men. You said that you wanted to learn from me, then just do as I say.¡±


    Yu Miao hesitated for a moment, thinking that this was the last chance to conquer Liu Kexin, so he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Well, I will do as you say!¡±

 Chapter 290 - Sleeping with Su Xiaoxiao

    Chapter 290 Sleeping with Su Xiaoxiao


    ¡°For the time being, just do as I say. Take her out on a date tomorrow night, eat at a roadside barbecue stall, drink beer and brag to her. Call me after that and tell me how it went. I will give you further instructions.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Suddenly, someone was helping him with suggestions. Yu Miao felt his mood lifting slightly. The most important thing was he knew that Liu Kexin liked Xiao Bing. In that case, he would imitate Xiao Bing¡¯s character. Maybe Liu Kexin would suddenly fall in love with him.


    Xiao Bing did not know what Yu Miao was thinking. The two men put the matter aside and began to chat and eat merrily. A few minutes later, all the beer was drunk. Yu Miao waved to the boss and lisped, ¡°Boss, another box of beer.¡±


    Xiao Bing was also drunk. He slapped Yu Miao in the face, saying: ¡°Can you manage it? If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t drink it any more. Go home and sleep hugging a young woman.¡±


    From the speech, Xiao Bing was now half-drunk and half-conscious, his mind was not very clear.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Yu Miao slapped the table and shouted loudly, ¡°Boss, half a box.¡±


    The boss reluctantly sent a worker to get the box of beer. He really didn¡¯t want Xiao Bing and Yu Miao to continue drinking. What if they refused to pay after they got too drunk? He was not afraid that they would do a dine and dash. From their dressing, it would not happen. But once people got too drunk, nothing was impossible. That was most important.


    Each of them drank four or five bottles. Finally, the two men were totally drunk. They started to talk nonsense. The boss cleared the table next to theirs and heard Yu Miao laughing and saying, ¡°Xiao Bing, you don¡¯t know¡­ Hahaha, the girl I like actually likes you. I have the photo of you both that she hid on herself.¡±


    The boss was shocked and hurriedly got the workers to take away the empty bottles under them and remove anything which could be used to fight. Finally he felt relieved.


    Xiao Bing grinned and said, ¡°I am not happy to see you chasing the girl I like. You punk. How dare you go after her? I feel like beating you up.¡±


    The boss took out his mobile phone and was ready to call the police at any time.


    Both Xiao Bing and Yu Miao stood up, and the boss stood beside them looking vigilant. Then he saw Xiao Bing stretch out his hand¡­ and placed it on Yu Miao¡¯s shoulder, saying with a big smile, ¡°Do you know that when I first saw Kexin, I thought that the girl was so beautiful, and still¡­ still so pure¡­ Have you seen such a pure girl?¡±


    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m a grown man now, yet I have never liked any girl so much. I didn¡¯t expect her to¡­ still like you.¡±


    ¡°Then why do¡­ you still want me to help you go after her? Damn, I am so stupid. How can I help you? No¡­ I will take the girl from you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of that? Go ahead and take her¡­ Only a coward will be afraid. I will let you see how formidable I am.¡±


    ¡°You? Formidable? Hahaha¡­¡±


    The boss looked surprised. He thought the two men would start fighting. From their conversation, it was obvious that they were actually rivals, both liking the same woman. But the rivals actually drank and laughed together all evening. What¡¯s going on with the world?


    At this time, Yu Miao¡¯s bodyguards couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They put Xiao Bing and Yu Miao in the car. First, they drove Xiao Bing home, and then headed off with Yu Miao.


    Xiao Bing was at the door of the house and insisted on going in alone. He really swayed back to the door of the room, but he stood in the corridor in a trance. He pointed to the room in front of him and pointed it to another room, then he muttered, ¡°This room¡­ or that room¡­¡±


    After that, he walked straight to the door of another room and muttered again, ¡°This one should be the right one, I¡­ I will go back to sleep in this room.¡±


    Xiao Bing opened the door and swayed to the bed. He laid down and slept.


    Su Xiaoxiao took a while to sleep this particular night. She went out to look at the moon for a while. She had some worries. When she returned to the room, she forgot to lock the door. When she fell asleep, she suddenly felt that someone lying on her own bed and hugged her in his arms. Xiao Bing appeared in her dream, and when he stared at her and casually touched her, Su Xiaoxiao gave a token struggle and her heart raced. Soon she stopped struggling. Perhaps since there was no chance for them to be together in the real world, she might as well enjoy being with Brother Xiao in the dream world.


    Xiao Bing also dreamed of hugging Yezi in his sleep. Her body was soft, silky and very comfortable.


    The next morning, when Su Xiaoxiao woke up, she almost screamed. She was really stunned when she found that she was in someone¡¯s arms and the man hugging her was really Brother Xiao.


    What was going on?


    According to Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s temperament, she would¡¯ve slapped him by now, but seeing Xiao Bing before her, she could not do it. Her heart raced and she blushed nervously. She could barely breathe, but when she saw Xiao Bing still fully clothed, she was relieved. But when she saw her pajamas¡¯ condition, and the buttons on her chest were opened, and in the dream last night, Brother Bing stretched in and touched her¡­ah ah ah¡­ Su Xiaoxiao was somewhat broken, but there was some inexplicable sweetness.


    What should she do? What should she do?


    Xiao Bing opened his eyes at this time. Xiao Bing had drunk too much last night. He didn¡¯t even know when he came back. In his memory, he was still drinking with Yu Miao. Then he was totally unaware and he never expected that when he opened his eyes, he was already lying in bed.


    Wait a minute¡­ Who is in my arms?


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes widened as they set on Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face which mirrored his shock. Then they fell on Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s small half-covered chest. Su Xiaoxiao was already scared enough. When Xiao Bing opened his eyes and looked at her, she almost opened her mouth to scream.


    Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t let her scream, but even if he had a hundred mouths, he couldn¡¯t tell her clearly. He hurriedly blocked Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s little mouth in the simplest way he could think of, with his own mouth.


    It was really a little fragrant. As a natural reflex, Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help stretching his tongue and mashed it on Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s lips. It was silky and sweet.


    Su Xiaoxiao opened her eyes wide and suddenly opened her mouth. She bit Xiao Bing¡¯s lips. Xiao Bing groaned in pain and hurriedly let go of Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth, then he quickly got out of bed and smiled. He said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, it was a misunderstanding, misunderstanding¡­ I went to drink with Yu Miao last night and I didn¡¯t know how I ended up in your bed.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao hurriedly buttoned up her pajamas, and then screamed at Xiao Bing, gnashing her teeth, ¡°Am I the one who forced you here this time?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± Xiao Bing said, ¡°I think I must have drunk too much. I don¡¯t know how I came back last night. I completely lost my memory.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was anxious and said, ¡°Say no more. Get out of my room!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I am going, I am going.¡± Xiao Bing sighed.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Xiao Bing stopped again, smiling, and then he looked at Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao glared at Xiao Bing, ¡°Now that you¡¯re done, you want to go, is that it?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.¡± Xiao Bing said embarrassedly, ¡°You¡¯re not asking me to give myself to you now, are you?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao blushed, then she gave Xiao Bing a sly look, and her pretty face was frosty, saying, ¡°Forget it, I will punish you later. Get out, and¡­ You¡¯d better not mention it to anyone, or else¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Xiao Bing hurriedly said, ¡°I will not mention it to Yezi.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said with a sigh of relief, ¡°Then get out.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked to the door and then he thought of the number of rooms in the corridor. He was afraid that there might be people in the corridor. He first listened carefully and heard no one in the corridor. Then he quietly opened the door and crept to his and Yezi¡¯s room. In fact, the two rooms were quite far apart from each other. How did he get to the wrong one last night? How troublesome¡­ But Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s lips were really sweet. It seemed that the feeling was not the same when he touched her last night. But it was worth it.


    Xiao Bing got rid of his own messy thoughts, put his hand on the door handle, and opened the door.


    Yezi lay in bed asleep. After Xiao Bing closed the door, Yezi opened her eyes and blinked. Seeing it was already light, she sat up and asked in a confused way, ¡°Didn¡¯t you come back the whole of last night?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Yes.¡± Although Xiao Bing felt guilty. He couldn¡¯t tell her the truth, or he would not know how he would die.


    Yezi was about to continue speaking when her eyes fell on Xiao Bing¡¯s face and her expression suddenly became weird. Xiao Bing touched his face and said guiltily, ¡°Is there anything on my face?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything on your face.¡± Yezi sneered, ¡°It is you who is indecent!!¡±


    Saying that, Yezi grabbed a pillow next to her and flung it toward Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing was shocked and hurriedly avoided it. Yezi then grabbed the teddy bear next to her and threw it at him. Xiao Bing avoided it again.


    Yezi grabbed the porcelain ashtray. Xiao Bing got a fright and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t! Are you murdering your husband? Can¡¯t we just talk sensibly? I will change it if you tell me what¡¯s wrong. Honesty is better than defiance, but I swear to God, I didn¡¯t do anything that I was sorry for!¡±


    Yezi pointed to Xiao Bing and sneered,¡± You didn¡¯t do anything you were sorry for? Who bit your lips? Did I do that?¡±


    Xiao Bing was shocked. He remembered that Su Xiaoxiao had just bitten him. He did not expect to leave such evidence. Looking at Yezi¡¯s terrible temper, Xiao Bing hurriedly said, ¡°I bit myself last night. I drank too much, and dreamed¡­ and I yelled and yelled in the dream, I don¡¯t know how I bit my lips.¡±


    Yezi put down the ashtray and asked dubiously, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I promise!¡± Xiao Bing put up his hand. ¡°I swear to God that I have not done anything that my wife would not be happy about, or else I will make my JJ 20 inches shorter.¡±


    Damn, he was completely drunk last night. He didn¡¯t know anything, and he at most touched Su Xiaoxiao and helped her to mature sexually a second time. So this could not be considered as being unfaithful to Yezi. If it was, his JJ could be gone.


    Of course, seeing Xiao Bing make such a serious oath, Yezi¡¯s face relaxed a little and she looked at Xiao Bing, rolling her eyes, ¡°Hump, even when you are making an oath, you are still an indecent and dirty man.¡±


    Xiao Bing breathed a sigh of relief. From Yezi¡¯s expression, he knew that he survived the disaster. It¡¯s true, it is unwise to provoke women¡­

 Chapter 291 - Su Xiaoxiaos Request

    Chapter 291 Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s Request


    After all, Xiao Bing was a master of martial arts. He restored his consciousness. He would have needed to rest for many more hours if he was just a normal man.


    Xiao Bing was nervous during breakfast. Almost all of them had seated themselves, except for Su Xiaoxiao. Xiao Bing remembered that he was almost kicked out of this house when he first met Su Xiaoxiao, a girl who was cold on the outside but tough and stubborn on the inside. Xiao Bing mistreated her last night. He guessed this girl would sooner or later take revenge on him.


    Su Xiaoxiao walked in and sat beside Li Chunlan, her pretty face cold. Others didn¡¯t know what happened. But they all knew that Su Xiaoxiao had always been an ice cold beauty. Though she would relent a little in front of these people, no one dared to offend her. Hence, they all kept eating, pretending not to notice her.


    Xiao Bing was scared.


    Xiao Bing felt his heart pumping as he gorged himself. Soon he finished his breakfast and was about to leave. Su Xiaoxiao suddenly said, ¡°Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart was fluttering because Yezi was beside him. If she knew about it, there would be consequences. Though he was very sure that Su Xiaoxiao would not mention the matter to Yezi, he was still very worried.


    Su Xiaoxiao seemed upset and sounded sad, ¡°I need to ask a favor of you. Yezi, will you agree to it?¡±


    Smiling, Yezi put the chopsticks down and said, ¡°Of course. No matter how hard it is, I¡¯m sure Brother Bing will do it for you.¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose and mumbled, ¡°It sounds as if I¡¯m not your husband, the way you want someone else to deal with me.¡±


    Maggie burst into laughter, so did the others. Liu Xiaorui was too young to understand. She asked innocently, ¡°Maggie, are you going to take me out later?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take you to the amusement park with Brother Fei.¡±


    Gao Fei put down his chopsticks, walked out and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the yard.¡±


    Yezi shot Su Xiaoxiao a glance and asked, ¡°Xiaoxiao, what is that favor you mentioned?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said sadly, ¡°There is this taekwondo guy who has been bothering me recently, saying that he won¡¯t stop until I find someone who can beat him.¡±


    Yezi pounded the table, making her look like a female leader. ¡°What a shameless man!¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded, ¡°He is. He joined the taekwondo club. Almost everyone in the school is afraid of him. He even knows some thugs outside the campus.¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his chins and thought it was a perfect chance. If he could offset what he did last night by teaching this jerk a lesson, it will totally worth it.


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Brother Bing, smash that guy¡¯s balls today.¡±


    Everyone glanced at Yezi. Xiao Bing swallowed and swore that he would never let Yezi know what happened last night. Yezi¡¯s roughness indeed startled him.


    Realizing that she had said something rude, Yezi stuck out her tongue cutely, which sent cold shivers down his spine.


    When he thought of the rare chance given him to mend his relationship with Su Xiaoxiao, Xiao Bing patted his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got this. I assure you that he will regret what he has done.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll arrange a date with him. He might want to show himself off in front of the whole faculty.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°I¡¯m sure he will rue this decision.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange the duel. Brother Bing, what time do you think is appropriate?¡±


    ¡°The time¡­¡± Xiao Bing rubbed his chin, ¡°Better do it now than arrange a schedule.¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks.¡± Su Xiaoxiao relented, ¡°Then just wait for my call. You know where my school is, right? You can find me there.¡±


    Xiao Bing then made a gesture of agreement.


    After hearing that, they all thought it was that guy who made Su Xiaoxiao seem so cold. Yet none of them knew that Xiao Bing was the one to blame.


    Su Xiaoxiao spoke to Xiao Bing in private before she went to school. ¡°Don¡¯t think this is over. I know it¡¯s just a piece of cake for you. I still can¡¯t believe what you did last night, ¡± Su Xiaoxiao said fiercely.


    Xiao Bing said with resignation, ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later. By the way, when you get there, just say you¡¯re my brother, okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Xiao Bing had pretended to be Liu Kexin¡¯s boyfriend before and now he needed to pretend to be Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s brother. But he deemed the latter better than the former. However, he suddenly recalled that Su Xiaxiao¡¯s friends knew him. They might regard him as her boyfriend.


    Su Xiaoxiao went to school. Maggie and Gao Fei went out with Liu Xiaorui. Yezi went to the company while others stayed in the noodle house. Li Chunlan went marketing. Xiao Bing felt bored, so he began training Dumbass. When it was about noon, Yu Miao called Xiao Bing. He sounded tired on the phone, ¡°Brother Bing, did I drink too much last night? I don¡¯t even remember what we talked about.¡±


    Xiao Bing was chagrined, ¡°I¡¯m in an even worse situation. By the way, are you going to take action tonight?¡±


    Yu Miao¡¯s spirit was lifted when he heard Xiao Bing mentioning what would happen tonight. ¡°That¡¯s what this call is about¡­ Brother Bing, do you think this will work? I heard that girls prefer a romantic atmosphere. But you advised me to take her to a barbecue place. It¡¯s not a prank, is it?¡±


    ¡°You are an ingrate, aren¡¯t you. Then you can just forget about it, ¡± Xiao Bing said, feigning anger.


    ¡°Of course not. I just don¡¯t have much confidence.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the most popular movie in the past few years?¡± Xiao Bing asked with a soft voice.


    ¡°The most popular? Meteor Garden? No, it¡¯s a TV series¡­ So what it is? I can¡¯t quite recall.¡±


    ¡°The Godfather.¡±


    ¡°Right. The gangster movie .¡±


    Xiao Bing sounded like an experienced man, ¡°What kind of boys are the most popular in school nowadays? Listen. It¡¯s the ones with a bad boy persona, instead of the nerds. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought you were smarter. Small wonder you can¡¯t win a girl¡¯s heart. Now all the young girls crave men who are as wild as a runaway horse. Is there any girl who doesn¡¯t have a hero complex? Do you know the definition of heroes? Unbridled, decisive and righteous. Hence, why not take my advice?¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡± Yu Miao sounded excited, ¡°The few words you said are more helpful than those books about relationships.¡±


    Neither of them remembered what they said after they got drunk. Actually what Yu Miao said was, ¡°You are the one Su Xiaoxiao likes. I¡¯m really jealous of you.¡± The other said, ¡°I kind of like the girl you want to get. And I don¡¯t feel good about that.¡± They were like two brothers, discussing ways of wooing girls.


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me. I know how attractive I am. Alright, that¡¯s about it. Get yourself prepared. When you are having dinner, ask your guard to keep a proper distance. Girls love independent men. Also, be thick-skinned.¡±


    Yu Miao said thoughtfully, ¡°Think-skinned? You mean to be like you? I get it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I think that¡¯s enough. I gotta go.¡±


    After he hung up, Xiao Bing suddenly recalled that Yu Miao said he was thick-skinned. ¡°Damn! Is it an insult? It turns out that I should not have given him any advice.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for that Xiao Bing already having Yezi, he would not have let Liu Kexin hang out with Yu Miao. He could have one tree, but he couldn¡¯t have the whole forest all to himself. It was time for Liu Kexin to find her own happiness.


    Dumbass asked a stupid question, ¡°Boss, are you teaching him how to chase after a girl?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Is there any girl you have a crush on? Maybe I can give you some advice.¡±


    Dumbass scratched his head and smiled stupidly, ¡°I remember when I was in the village, I discreetly watched Xiao Lan bathing. Her skin was so fair.¡±


    Xiao Bing patted Dumbass¡¯s head and grinned, ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about her? Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you to your hometown someday and help you get that girl. It¡¯s a little bit late now. Great martial arts won¡¯t be mastered in a short time. Let¡¯s go back,¡±


    Then Dumbass and Xiao Bing left the woods, heading towards the Xiao¡¯s Mansion to have lunch.


    There were few people in the house during lunch. Some were working in the noodle house. Zhan Hongyan went shopping, which was something women liked most. Xiao Bing surmised that she wouldn¡¯t be back for quite some time. So he went to his room and began studying the old man¡¯s note about array and illusion. The more Xiao Bing read, the more abstruse he found it. Luckily, his master¡¯s notes were very clear, which made it easier for Xiao Bing to study. Yet it would still take a long time before Xiao Bing could be as good as Han Hubin.


    Xiao Bing was immersed in it. Sometimes he even made invisible drawings in the air. About two hours later, Xiao Bing¡¯s phone rang. It was Su Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 292 - Killed Instantly by a Punch

    Chapter 292 Killed Instantly by a Punch


    Xiao Bing put aside his notebook as he picked up the phone. ¡°Xiaoxiao, the time has been arranged?¡±


    ¡°The time is settled. Brother Bing, come to my school at four. The place for you to fight is the gymnasium. Qin Long is very confident of himself. He invited many students, hoping to bring shame upon you.¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose and smiled, ¡°Bring shame upon me? I¡¯m looking forward to it actually. I¡¯m really curious about how strong this Qin Long is.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the president of the Taekwondo Club. He¡¯s almost invincible in the school.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll see you in the gym at 5.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You must be careful when fighting.¡±


    After he hung up, Xiao Bing resumed reading the notebook. When it was about 4 p.m. Xiao Bing put aside the book and drove to the university where Su Xiaoxiao was.


    Xiao Bing parked the car at the gate and walked into the campus. Students were scattered here and there, especially girls clad in skirts. Xiao Bing felt his mind unable to control his eyes.


    It was not until Xiao Bing had strolled around the campus that he realized he still didn¡¯t know where the gym was. So he asked two girls for direction. The two girls were wearing school uniforms, silk stockings, and black leather shoes. They looked pretty, which why Xiao Bing chose them.


    The girls¡¯ eyes were brightened when they saw the handsome Xiao Bing. One girl winked at him and said in a flurry, ¡°Are you going to the gym to see the duel? You can join us. We¡¯re going there as well.¡±


    ¡°My goodness. Xiaoman, you seem so horny now.¡± The other girl chuckled. She was a very pretty girl, so was almost every girl in normal universities.


    The girl called Xiaoman said hotly, ¡°Nonsense. I don¡¯t think anyone in this campus can be as lustful as you!¡±


    Then the two girls began chasing each other merrily. Their skirts began surging with the wind. Xiao Bing opened his eyes wide. But when the two girls shot him a glance, Xiao Bing looked away instantly.


    ¡°Alright, stop. The duel is about to begin. We can¡¯t be late for that. So are you coming with us?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± chuckling, Xiao Bing walked towards the gym with the two girls.


    ¡°May I know your name?¡± The girl called Xiao Man asked.


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and said, ¡°Xiao Bing.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bing. It¡¯s a very manly name.¡±


    The other girl asked, ¡°Xiao Bing, are you a student here?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ No.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you know there is going to be a duel? You must have a friend here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl.¡±


    Then the two girls giggled. Xiao Bing took a deep breath and thought, ¡°Damn, their perfume is nice.¡±


    ¡°Qin Long is very powerful. I was told that his opponent is Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s brother. I think he will be beaten.¡±


    ¡°No doubt about that. Su Xiaoxiao is so arrogant. Tons of girls have a crush on this man yet she doesn¡¯t even glance at him. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in her head.¡±


    The two girls were all about how mighty and popular Qin Long was. Xiao Bing could not help interrupting, ¡°You haven¡¯t even met her brother yet. How do you know he can¡¯t defeat Qin Long?¡±


    Xiaoman said, ¡°He will never stand a chance before Qin Long. Qing Long is the Vice President of the Taekwondo Club. He¡¯s a master of Taekwondo. Do you think he can be defeated by just anyone?¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Actually, these foreign martial arts aren¡¯t as powerful as they sound. I think the profound Chinese martial arts are better.¡±


    Xiao Man giggled, ¡°Though I don¡¯t believe Qin Long will lose, the words from a handsome man¡¯s mouth are always reasonable.¡±


    The other girl chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re really in heat.¡±


    Xiao Bing knew that few students here believed he would win today. Perhaps Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s friends were confident about him. After all, they both saw him fighting. Yet he thought it was not that bad. Because he enjoyed defeating the seemingly strong while pretending to be a weakling.


    Then they walked towards the gym while laughing along the way. In the meantime Qin Long was standing in the center of the gym, looking imposing. The surrounding crowd was all talking about this duel.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s brother?¡±


    ¡°I suppose he changed his mind. It¡¯s already ten minutes past. There won¡¯t be a duel.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t come if he¡¯s smart. Qin Long is cruel when he¡¯s fighting. I saw him break a guy¡¯s nose one time.¡±


    ¡°But Su Xiaoxiao feel awkward. I guess she¡¯ll be forced to be Qin Long¡¯s girlfriend.


    ¡°Are you jealous?


    ¡°Of course. You know there are many guys who want Su Xiaoxiao to be their girlfriend, right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the most beautiful girl in the campus ever since Ye Xiaoxi dropped out. She¡¯s famous for her aloofness. It¡¯s likely she will still reject Qin Long, let alone us.¡±


    Qin Long waddled around in the gym and smiled cockily. He walked to the stands and smiled, ¡°Xiaoxiao, it seems that your brother is not coming today. Why not be my girlfriend? I swear that you will never be mistreated.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked very surly and her two friends who were sitting beside her both look very apprehensive. They know that Su Xiaoxiao was reluctant about being Qin Long¡¯s girlfriend and Xiao Bing was a powerful guy. But they had not expected Xiao Bing to be a coward. Neither of them could be of any help. So they could only sigh inwardly.


    Looking aloof, Su Xiaoxiao put ice in her voice, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for another five minutes. If he¡¯s still not here, I will¡­¡±


    Qin Long was elated. He thought he was finally going to get this cold beauty. ¡°Damn boy, you¡¯d better not come. But it¡¯s okay if you come. Because I¡¯ll beat the crap out of you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was furious. She asked Xiao Bing to arrive at five. It was already ten past five and he was still not there. ¡°Did he forget about this? If I lose this time, I will not spare him.¡±


    While Qin Long and Su Xiaoxiao were thinking of their own plans. Xiao Bing walked into the gym with the two girls while laughing and talking. Xiao Man laughed, ¡°The first row is full. Let¡¯s go to the middle one.¡±


    But the two girls noticed that Xiao Bing wasn¡¯t listening to them. Instead he walked directly towards the center of the gym. The girls gasped. Then they saw Xiao Bing raised his right hand high and said aloud, ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Bing, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s brother. I¡¯m here to beat Qin Long!¡±


    Xiao Man and the other girl gaped, disbelief plain in their eyes. They never thought this man, who had accompanied them here, was Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s brother and Qin Long¡¯s opponent. They were surprised at first, but then expectation filled their eyes. Especially Xiao Man. She merely looked upon Xiao Bing as a handsome guy. Yet she had not thought that Xiao Bing was here to challenge Qin Long. Men like Xiao Bing were usually the most popular among girls. After all, almost every girl had a hero complex.


    The other girl sighed, ¡°Damn. I thought he was a nice guy. I had even intended to make a match of you two. But he is about to be beaten black and blue.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain who will win.¡± Xiao Man sounded excited, ¡°Just take a look at the overwhelming confidence on his face. Don¡¯t you think he looks heroic?¡±


    Xiao Man¡¯s friend touched her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re obsessed with him. Let¡¯s sit down and watch.¡±


    Qin Long¡¯s face turned sullen when he saw Xiao Bing coming. Su Xiaoxiao felt relieved. His two friends comforted her. But they still sounded worried, ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you sure he¡¯s going to win? This Qin Long is very powerful.¡±


    ¡°He has been challenged by other clubs many times and he won every time.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao replied with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now that he¡¯s here, Qin Long will lose.¡±


    Xiao Bing ignored Qin Long, who was approaching him. Instead, he waved at Su Xiaoxiao and the others, which made it seem like he was going to put on a show here rather than duel.


    Xiao Man seated herself and looked at Xiao Bing, her eyes sparkling with infatuation. ¡°How handsome he is.¡±


    Qin Long walked over to Xiao Bing and looked him up and down. Then he sneered, ¡°You have a nice body. But don¡¯t think that you can compare yourself to me after you have been working out for a few days. I¡¯m telling you now. It¡¯s still not too late for you to run. Otherwise you¡¯ll be beaten up, soundly.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at him and shrugged, ¡°You have just said what I wanted to say to you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Qin Long¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. ¡°Very well. Show me what it is that made you so impudent.¡±


    The members of Taekwondo were all there for the hype. In their opinion, Qin Long was invincible. They were all shouting, ¡°Brother Long, finish him!¡±


    ¡°Beat the crap out of him!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Qin Long stretched his wrist, which made some audible cracks. ¡°You hear that. I have to do it for the audience. You will be flying out of here, ¡± Qin Long sniggered.


    Xiao Bing cast a glance at the edge of the gym and found a stern-looking man walking in. There was a whistle hanging on his neck. He was the referee. He cast a sweeping glance across the gym and bellowed, ¡°The duel shall begin after I whistle. The one standing in my left is the Vice President of Taekwondo Club. He once finished third at the Taekwondo Contest among the college students in this city. And the one on my right is a challenger whose name is unknown to us all. I now announce the start of the duel.¡±


    The discrimination was obvious in his voice. But the audience didn¡¯t find it strange. Because they were here to see Qin Long beat up his opponent.


    The referee whistled and all the spectators saw the nameless challenger deliver a blow with his fist. Qin Long was sent hurtling with his nose broken.


    The whole audience stood up together.


    Damn, he dispatched Qin Long with a single blow!


    Among the audience, Xiao Bing saw two girls who were two of Yezi¡¯s best friends. They were Chen Yuanyuan and Li Wanting, who often went to the noodle house to eat. They both pointed at Xiao Bing, traded a glance and jumped up and down merrily, ¡°Brother Bing. He¡¯s Brother Bing.¡±

 Chapter 293 - Pretentious Brother Bing

    Chapter 293 Pretentious Brother Bing


    Xiao Bing defeated Qin Long within a second.


    Some of the spectators¡¯ became excited. They had been guessing who would win and nearly no one expected Xiao Bing to win, except for Su Xiaoxiao and her friends. No one could have imagined the result to be opposite when Qin Long, from whom they had expected so much, was sent hurtling by a single blow.


    Everyone from the Taekwondo Club gasped.


    While everyone looked on in surprise, Qin Long clambered to his feet, covering his nose with his hands. ¡°That doesn¡¯t count. I was not even prepared!¡±


    Xiao Bing replied, ¡°Fine. Get yourself prepared and we¡¯ll do it again.¡±


    Qin Long then hurriedly walked to the side to stanch the bloodflow. His nose hurt badly. But when he thought of Su Xiaoxiao, he wanted to fight again as though he didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    The President of the Taekwondo Club was a sturdy man who looked like he was in his twenties¡¯. He looked at Qin Long and said, ¡°His punch is fast. You need to be careful.¡±


    Qin Long answered fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was just careless. I will beat the crap out of him this time.¡±


    Other members seemed to have no doubt about that. ¡°Brother Long, he won¡¯t be your match.¡± They encouraged him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll beat him.¡±


    After Qin Long¡¯s wound was attended too, he walked over to Xiao Bing and cast him a vicious glance. ¡°That was a good move, attacking me while I was off guard. I merely intended to teach you a lesson. But now I¡¯m going to break the hand you used to strike me.


    Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    The spectators who were taken aback by Xiao Bing¡¯s fast punch started thinking that Xiao Bing might have taken advantage of Qin Long¡¯s carelessness. So they paid attention to the duel again.


    Qin Long nodded at the referee, indicating he was ready. The referee put the whistle in his mouth and blew it. Qin Long put his hands before his chest and began sauntering about. He delivered strikes with his two legs, but Xiao Bing dodged them. Then he flailed his hands aggressively and bellowed, ¡°I¡¯m ready. Come on, punch me in the nose again!¡±


    First, Qin Long¡¯s eyes only saw some sort of a dazzle, then he felt the agonizing pain on his nose, which also knocked him out. The impact of the latest blow sent him flying further this time. His nose was completely broken now. Xiao Bing surmised that it would at least take 2 or 3 months to recover.


    A hush fell over the building. They could not quite believe that the same thing happened twice. If Xiao Bing was lucky or took advantage of his foe¡¯s carelessness the first time, then what excuse could it be this time?


    A smile touched Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s lips. From the moment Xiao Bing walked in, she felt very safe. Seeing Xiao Bing waving his hands victoriously, a grin bloomed on her face. Then she said, ¡°Look how haughty you are.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao was a renowned cold beauty in the campus. People would gape if they saw Su Xiaoxiao smiling. But no one was paying any attention to her anymore. Because the star of today could only be Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing took a look at his fist, shook his head and sighed, ¡°No one has asked me to do that in so many years. Since you asked me to punch you in the face, I had to do it, because I¡¯m always an obedient man.


    Some began to laugh.


    Xiao Man covered her face with her hands and said with fascination, ¡°Jesus, he¡¯s so handsome. I love him. Why are you not talking?¡±


    Her friend swallowed and said, ¡°Can I compete with you to get this man?¡±


    ¡°Damn. Are we sisters or not? I liked him first.¡±


    The other girl smiled awkwardly, ¡°I was kidding. How can I think to get the man you¡¯ve targeted?¡±


    ¡°Humph. No wonder they all say one¡¯s BFF is her biggest rival. I should ask him to stay away from you.¡±


    The other girl could not help laughing, ¡°You sound like you and he are already together.¡±


    Xiao Man replied timidly, ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    While Xiao Man and her friend were starry-eyed over Xiao Bing, Chan Yuanyuan and Li Tingting were also talking about him. Xiao Bing headed towards Su Xiaoxiao while Qin Long left with the help of the club members. He shot Xiao Bing a glance, the dread and hatred plain in his eyes. He will never forget the horror and humiliation he was feeling at the moment.


    The President of the Taekwondo club stood in Xiao Bing¡¯s way. Xiao Bing glanced at him and asked apathetically, ¡°What?¡±


    The man cupped his hands before his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m Li Sikai, a senior student and the President of the Taekwondo Club. You beat Qin Long, which is an insult to us. We will return it.¡±


    Li Sikai had to say that because if he didn¡¯t, his club would be looked down upon and become a joke in the campus. So he had to force himself to utter these words.


    The spectators began discussing. Some wanted to see how it would play out while others murmured curses. Seemingly, Su Xiaoxiao stood up and asked, ¡°Mr. President, my brother fought fairly. He won and you want to challenge him. If he wins again, will there be another one who wants to challenge him again? Is that the rule of your club.¡±


    Li Sikai said, ¡°It¡¯s about the honor of our Taekwondo Club. I won¡¯t fight myself. Including myself, there are 39 club members. We¡¯ve shared weal and woe. We will fight Mr. Xiao together, whether he¡¯s alone or backed by 1000 men. How does that sound?¡± His face reddened uncontrollably.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked cold as she flared, ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Chen Yuanyuan and Li Wanting also called him an impudent man. Soon the building got noisy. Most of the students began taunting Li Sikai while some heckled him.


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose and said awkwardly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem fair. Even if I can bring some friends with me, we won¡¯t stand a chance, because you are all professionals.¡±


    Everyone scolded Li Sikai because the club claimed that Xiao Bing should have a fight with all of them. The other reason was that, normally a person would only ask 5 or 6 friends to come to his aid. Some would not even come if they find out it was about fighting. Even if he had friends who were willing to come, how could they compare to these Taekwondo practitioners?


    Li Sikai forced himself to sound stern, ¡°If Mr. Xiao does not have any friends, you will have to fight all 39 of us alone.¡±


    After saying that, Li Sikai¡¯s face turned redder and the other members felt terribly ashamed. But Xiao Bing was the one they hated most. They intended to vent their anger on Xiao Bing later.


    Xiao Bing said awkwardly, ¡°Al¡­ Alright. But I do have a few friends. Whether they¡¯ll come or not, I will still ask them. Just wait for a few minutes. I¡¯ll call them one by one.¡±


    They all thought Xiao Bing was just desperate and didn¡¯t want to lose face. They guessed that maybe one or two of his friends might come to help him. They felt that was the most Xiao Bing could do.


    Xiao Bing took out his phone and called a number. Soon the phone was through.


    The voice on the phone sounded surprised and elated, ¡°Brother Bing, What¡­ what can I do for you?¡±


    Xiao Bing cleared his throat and said, ¡°Half-ear, I¡¯m in the Hei Province Normal University. I need you to do a little favor for me.¡±


    ¡°Boss, just tell me what I need to do. I¡¯m always yours to command.¡±


    ¡°My sister is a student here. Someone¡¯s been bothering her lately. After I beat the guy up, his friends stood up for him. They all plan to beat me. So I want you to come here to help me. I can¡¯t face them alone!¡±


    The members of the club all smirked when they heard what Xiao Bing said, thinking that his friends would be beaten up as well.


    ¡°I understand, Brother Bing. Where are you? I¡¯ll be coming.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the campus gym. There are a lot of them. I¡¯m kind of scared now. I might be beaten black and blue if you are late.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Brother, I should hang up. I¡¯m coming.¡±


    Xiao Bing hung up with satisfaction. After the Peony Fairy died, Xiao Bing became the actual ruler in the north before he took over Master Hou¡¯s place. But he didn¡¯t have any interest in the underground world. So he chose several people to rule this place together and this Half-ear was one of them.


    Though he sounded nice today on the phone, Half-ear was also a cruel man. He was called so because someone cut off one of his ears when he became a gangster. But he was more brutal than his opponent. He stabbed his foe 4 or 5 times. He would have been arrested if the Peony Fairy had not taken him in.


    He seemed excited after he hung up. He was a little thin. He was not tall, half-eared, clad in a shirt, black-skinned and having scars all over his arms. One look at him and we know he was a ruthless man.


    While on the phone, he was having fun in the Billiards Room with some of his men. Now he dropped the club, pounded on the table and bellowed, ¡°Silence! We have some work to do.¡±


    Dozens of men gathered around.


    Half-ear said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking you to Brother Bing, our Boss. He is in trouble and needs our help.¡±


    The crowd shouted in excitement when they heard that Xiao Bing needed them.


    Half-ear grinned, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Brother Bing said that we¡¯re there to make up the numbers. Even the mighty Long Family was destroyed by Brother. What bunch of students can bully Brother Bing? The point is not fighting them but help Brother Bing to be pretentious. Come closer. I¡¯ll tell you the exact plan¡­¡±

 Chapter 294 - The Modern Version of the Godfather

    Chapter 294 The Modern Version of the Godfather


    After he hung up, Xiao Bing walked over to Su Xiaoxiao. Her friends gave him a seat. Then Xiao Bing sat down crossed-legged with a smile on his face.


    He stood up and waved his hands when he heard Chen Yuanyuan and Li Wanting shouting his name. He didn¡¯t seem nervous at all.


    Li Sikai muttered, ¡°Why does he look so relaxed?¡±


    A member snorted, ¡°He¡¯s just bluffing.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Li Sikai pondered and couldn¡¯t figure out how Xiao Bing could solve this. He thought it wouldn¡¯t matter even if one or two men came to Xiao Bing¡¯s aid. After all, the club members were skilled in Taekwondo. Though each one may not be able to fight three or four opponents, he was quite confident in hand-to-hand combat.


    Xiao Man was fretful, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he run. There are so many of them. He will be beaten to a pulp!¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± The other girl sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think his relationship with Su Xiaoxiao is as simple as siblings. Besides, I was never told that she had a brother. Could he be her boyfriend?¡±


    Xiao Man looked appalled when she heard that.


    The girl continued, ¡°If they are lovers, things will be simple then. I guess he wanted to be a hero in front of Su Xiaoxiao. He doesn¡¯t want to be humiliated. But he¡¯ll still be when they beat him up later.¡±


    That was what most students were thinking, although what Xiao Bing showed just now shocked them. But this wasn¡¯t a hand-to-hand combat anymore. He was greatly outnumbered and his foes were all skilled in Taekwondo.


    Some members of the club took a look at their watch and sniggered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bluff anymore. I think your friends are too scared to come. After all, who on earth wants to be beaten up? It¡¯s already half an hour. Kneel before our President and apologize and we might let you go.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°My friends are coming here by car. It will take some time. It¡¯s pretty late now. Grab a bite if you are hungry, in case that you¡¯re tempted to make an excuse saying you haven¡¯t the energy to fight.¡±


    Roars of laughter fell over the gym. Some began admiring Xiao Bing, because he was still in the mood to jest even in such a dangerous situation, which normal people wouldn¡¯t do.


    Xiao Bing looked at Su Xiaoxaio and asked, ¡°Xiaoxiao, are you hungry? What do you want to eat?¡±


    Su Xiaoxaio answered coldly, ¡°Whatever there is at home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already late. I doubt if there is anything much left at home. How about some Korean food?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said without emotion, ¡°Finish them off first. You¡¯ve made me this long. Why did you have to make that call? You can knock them all down yourself.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao knew too well about Xiao Bing¡¯s strength. Though he was outnumbered, he could beat the 39 of them like cutting a piece of cake.


    Xiao Bing feigned cowardice and said, ¡°I¡¯m scared. There are so many of them.¡±


    Trying not to burst into laughter, Su Xiaoxiao said in an icy tone, ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Li Sikai had a bad feeling when he watched the two chatting. He decided to get it over with right there and then. Though it may seem shameful, he deemed it the safest way to put an end to this in case something unexpected appears.


    As Li Sikai was about to strike, he suddenly heard ordered footsteps outside the building. Soon they all fixed their eyes on the door, wondering if these people were really here to help Xiao Bing.


    When they saw the source of the sound, their eyes widened. Men clad in black suits began flooding in. One, two, three¡­ They lost count. Then they began to circled the infield. There were about two or three hundred of them, all cold-faced. It looked like a scene from the famous movie called the Godfather.


    But that was not all. After they encircled the inner field, the students heard another burst of ordered footsteps. Then came a thin-looking man who was also wearing a black suit. Behind him were countless rows of men in black. They strode in like well-trained soldiers. All of them were even wearing black sunglasses.


    Li Sikai swallowed and the other members felt their legs trembling out of fear. One hundred more of the suited men came in and walked to the center of the building at the same pace. They turned to Xiao Bing and found him sitting cross-legged with a smile on his face. Everyone was surprised, including Su Xiaoxiao.


    Standing at the center of the gym and under Half-ear¡¯s leadership, they took a bow to Xiao Bing and bellowed in a thunderous voice, ¡°Good afternoon, Brother Bing!¡±


    This really reminded everyone of a scene from the Godfather.


    Xiao Man covered her chest with her hands and said, ¡°Damn. Cupid shot me right through the heart. I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with this man.¡± Her eyes were even filled with tears.


    Her friend also said miserably, ¡°I think we both got shot¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Finally, Xiao Bing stood up with a huge smile on his face. Half-ear really did know what he wanted.


    Xiao Bing walked over to him and said calmly, ¡°Good. How many men have we here?¡±


    ¡°There are four hundred in the gym and six hundred outside the campus, waiting for your command.¡±


    Li Sikai broke out in cold sweat and other members all felt their legs going limp. Though they were students of Taekwondo, they could not compare with the practitioners of real martial arts. They would stand a chance if it was a man-to-man combat. But it was 39 versus 1000. Besides, the men this Half-ear brought were all seasoned fighters, which meant that they were more fierce and brutal than these students. Their momentum was imposing, which left a perpetual impression on these kids¡¯ hearts.


    Xiao Bing looked at Li Sikai and shrugged. ¡°You said I have to fight the 39 of you, whether alone or with 1000 men. Sorry to I let you down. There are only four hundred of us, not a thousand. So will it be arm-to-arm or a gangfight?¡±


    Li Sikai wiped the sweat on his forehead and said in a wobbly voice, ¡°What do you mean by gangfight?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°It depends on your rules. If it¡¯s one-on-one, it will be 400, no, 401 versus 39. If it¡¯s gang fight, it will be the 401 of us versus the 39 of you. Which one do you choose?¡±


    Dong! One member of the club kneeled on the ground in fear. He even peed in his pants.


    Li Sikai felt like weeping but he found he had no tears. They thought they could win because they have numerical superiority. But had not expected that Xiao Bing could bring 400 people here, plus another 600 outside the campus. How were they supposed to win? They even thought they might lose even if it was 39 VS 39, given their inferior momentum.


    Xiao Bing asked curiously, ¡°Why are you not talking? You weren¡¯t so quiet before.¡±


    Grinning, Xiao Bing walked to one of the members and patted his face, gently, which is considered an insult. Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Which one will you choose?¡±


    This one did not dare to answer. His legs were trembling.


    Then Xiao Bing walked to the next one, patted his face and asked smiling, ¡°Which one will you choose?¡±


    Then Xiao Bing walked over to the third, the fourth, the fifth¡­ Except for the one who peed in his pants, the 38 of the club members were all patted amiably in the face by Xiao Bing. No one dared make a sound and some even cried. Then Xiao Bing walked over to the president and patted this man¡¯s face gently. ¡°You are their president. Tell me, which should we choose?¡±


    Li Sikai¡¯s face turned red and green in turns. His eyes were filled with terror and his teeth were chattering. He suddenly began hating Qin Long, wondering why he offended such a devil. He didn¡¯t dare trouble Xiao Bing or Su Xiaoxiao anymore. When he thought of the many eyes on him, he felt he should say something.


    He pondered for a moment and grit his teeth. He thought that since he would be humiliated anyway, he should be more decisive. So he knelt before Xiao Bing without a second thought and wept, ¡°Xiao Bing, no. Brother Bing, we were wrong. We should not have decided to beat you with more men. And we should not have listened to that dickhead¡¯s words to turn against you. Brother Bing, punish me but let the other members go. I promise you that from today, we won¡¯t have anything to do with Qin Long. I shall dissolve the club tomorrow.¡±


    Xiao Bing sniggered as he looked at Li Sikai. Half-ear said, ¡°Brother Bing, what should we do with them. When we walked in, the guards didn¡¯t dare stop us or call the police. But I can¡¯t promise you that the others won¡¯t. They are all students. If we cross the line, the police might be a problem for us. I think a small lesson is good enough.¡±


    Li Sikai and the others sighed with relief. Xiao Bing asked, ¡°So what¡¯s your suggestion?¡±


    ¡°How about one person breaking everyone¡¯s arm?¡±


    Li Sikai¡¯s face paled. ¡°Damn! What are these people? A broken arm is not a small punishment. Why are they so cruel?¡± Tears trickled down his face.


    Thinking that he would be crippled today, Li Siqi slumped on the ground, waiting for his penalty.


    Xiao Bing gazed at him sternly and snorted, ¡°Now you are scared? What was in your head when you were bullying others? I¡¯m a civilized man and I hate violence the most. However, I prefer answering violence with violence. Because this will prove to you that karma is real.¡±


    While these kids were self-reflecting, Xiao Bing continued, ¡°But I won¡¯t use violence today. I only need you to know one simple truth, that martial artists are the ones who have the least reason to commit vileness. You all have been practicing Taekwondo for such a long time, yet you missed the most important point.¡±


    ¡°The virtue of martial arts!¡±


    Li Sikai and the other club members looked ashamed.

 Chapter 295 - You Owe Me One Thing

    Chapter 295 You Owe Me One Thing


    Xiao Bing said loudly, ¡°As for what the morality of Wushu is, you probably can¡¯t understand it. The Wushu should be learned to end the war. As warriors, we should learn how to drop our weapons before we take them up, and we should not raise our fists before we put them down.¡±


    While saying these words, Xiao Bing was no longer making fun or bantering like before, but was instead speaking with the sacred light on his face. Without his respect for martial arts, Xiao Bing would not have gotten where he is at such a young age, and even stand at the top of the pyramid of the entire martial arts world.


    ¡°Real warriors treat people with courtesy, and they will not hurt people and never bully the weak with their kung fu.¡± Xiao Bing was just like a highly respected master. At this moment, the students sitting in the audience were unexpectedly all filled with deep reverence. ¡°And how about you guys? You guys have only scratched the surface of martial arts, so you think yourself infallible, and force the girls to be your girlfriend by relying on your poor kung fu. Don¡¯t you feel shameless?¡±


    Li Sikai answered awkwardly, ¡°Brother Bing, it was Qin Long, not us¡­¡±


    ¡°You are the same!¡± Xiao Bing said aggressively, ¡°You are the president. But what were you doing when Qin Long was threatening, bribing, and entangling such a weak girl? Have you ever discouraged him? The most important thing about being a warrior is to keep your promise. Have you done so before? No, you haven¡¯t. After Qin Long from your Taekwondo club lost, you despicable guys just wanted to rally together to attack me. And you euphemistically said that no matter how many people I called, you would fight us with all 39 people. Are you going to shame on yourselves?¡±


    All these words made Li Sikai and his members all full of shame and vexation, and they couldn¡¯t wait to shrink down into their seats, hoping to disappear.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Not only you are not qualified to be a warrior, but also you cannot be considered as ordinary people. An ordinary person knows what he will feel ashamed about. What about you guys?¡±


    These people kept silent, and everyone in the audience quieted down. They were just quiet, watching this scene. They thought that Xiao Bing really made a lot of sense. Even these ordinary people would turn their noses up at Li Sikai¡¯s behavior and even all felt contemptuous.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t beat him so you chose the wheel war. Then you thought it was not enough so you came to the group fighting with all 39 people. Now you are dumbfounded. There are 39 people in your group, but there are three or four hundred people in the other group. Who will be the winner?¡±


    Li Sikai was trembling with fear. Xiao Bing took a look at him, sneered, and said, ¡°Even if you want to battle with me, I disdain to do so with someone like you. I also advise you to dissolve the club. Don¡¯t bring other students down. The final thing¡­ Don¡¯t think that I am afraid of you. In fact, you are not even sh*t in my eyes. The reason why I called these brothers is to show you the truth about what is lifting a stone to drop it on your own feet.¡±


    Finishing these words, Xiao Bing suddenly slammed his feet casually and gently, and then everyone rounded their eyes with astonishment. The ground was rumbling and shaking, which only made them feel that it was like an earthquake. After that, a large piece of the marble floor under Xiao Bing¡¯s feet suddenly turned into a large area of powder.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    There was the sound of inhaling in the audience. Many people covered their mouths because they could not believe it, just feeling that they were having a dream.


    Li Sikai almost collapsed on the ground, and each of the students from the Taekwondo club was paralyzed with fear. Xiao Bing just made one step on the floor, but a large chunk of the floor was crumbled into powder. ¡°Is he still a human being?¡±


    Then they understood that what had Xiao Bing said was right. He was obviously scorning the battle with them. Otherwise, they were afraid that the 39 people would not be the opponent of Xiao Bing alone.


    These people were just from the clubs among college students. Just like Xiao Bing¡¯s words, they were jacks of all trades and knew little about kung fu. They didn¡¯t even step into the threshold of martial arts. The martial scholars had to be at the Refining Qi Stage at least. All these people even didn¡¯t know what the Refining Qi Stage was. Xiao Bing could bully them like bullying a child. And that was also why Xiao Bing was disinclined to fight finally.


    ¡°Did you see that? F*cking awesome! F*cking awesome!¡± A female student jumped up and down.


    Another female standing next to the girl gave her a big slap in the face, and shouted, ¡°You dare to say that he is dead. I will kill you.¡±


    Then, the two girls began to wrestle.


    In the stadium, there were not just these two girls going crazy over Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing walked to Su Xiaoxiao and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s already so late. Would you mind if I treat you to dinner?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao stood up and answered, ¡°Because you helped me, I will give you face.¡±


    One of the two female students next to Su Xiaoxiao called out excitedly, ¡°I wanna go, too. I wanna go, too.¡±


    The other girl grabbed and stared at her. She smiled and said, ¡°What the hell are you saying? How could you say that with such poor eyesight? Xiaoxiao, we are still in a hurry to get home. So we¡¯ll go first. See you tomorrow. Bye.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said, ¡°Bye.¡±


    The two girls ran off first. Xiao Bing walked up to Li Sikai and said condescendingly, ¡°Do me a favor and tell Qin Long that if he dares to mess with Xiaoxiao again, I will break his two legs and threw them into the Songhua River to feed the fish!¡±


    ¡°OK, OK¡­¡± Li Sikai hurriedly agreed.


    After Xiao Bing and Su Xiaoxiao left, the spectators talked and left the stadium one by one. They had completely ignored Li Sikai and his members. Losers are never worthy of sympathy, and moreover such shameless losers.


    Li Sikai looked disappointed. He knew that he could no longer d*ck around in this school. ¡°Let alone the club, if I still stay in this school, I won¡¯t be able to lift my head wherever I go.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Why did he and Su Xiaoxiao leave? What the h*ll? I haven¡¯t had time to ask for his phone number. That¡¯s my Mr. Right!¡± Xiaoman wanted to chase after him, but there was a crowd in the stadium, so she was anxious and jumped up and down.


    Her good friend said with a forced smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand this? Do you really think that he is the brother of Su Xiaoxiao? That¡¯s clearly her beloved. Su Xiaoxiao is the most beautiful girl in the school. You want to chase her man, but how¡­¡±


    Xiaoman was mad, but unable to refute, looking dissatisfied.


    Walking out of the school, Xiao Bing and Su Xiaoxiao walked side by side on the street. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s hair was messed up with the faint cool breeze blowing. Xiao Bing stopped, then Su Xiaoxiao stopped and suspiciously looked at Xiao Bing. She saw that Xiao Bing had stretched out his hand and gently helped her tidy her hair.


    Su Xiaoxiao was a little dumbfounded. From small to large, she had never seen such a man who would gently fix hair for her. That kind of feeling¡­ It was hard to talk about. She only knew that her nose became sour and touched at this moment, as well as her heart, but she didn¡¯t know why.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Your hair is messed up and covering your eyes.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao stared at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Do you treat every woman so nice?¡±


    Xiao Bing paused. It was just a subconscious reaction. Actually, he didn¡¯t really think so much. But he never expected that Su Xiaoxiao would have such a big response. Since Su Xiaoxiao asked, Xiao Bing really couldn¡¯t keep silent. He thought a little while, and honestly replied, ¡°It is normal for a man to be a gentleman, but I do not treat every woman in this same way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then you¡­ treat me so nice just because of my elder sister?¡±


    Xiao Bing was shocked, and the picture of Su Peiya¡¯s death appeared in his mind. He thought of Su Peiya¡¯s entrustment before her death. He was entrusted to take care of her family.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were clouded with pain. Seeing that, Su Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help feeling the pain in her heart. She sighed and said, ¡°Sorry, I should not mention your grief.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± Xiao Bing bucked up and said with a smile, ¡°It makes me feel hurt. But doesn¡¯t it also make you sad? It is the same sore spot that connects our hearts. However, one point that I can answer sincerely is about the question you just had.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao suddenly became very nervous with her eyelashes stimulated and the restraint on her face. It seemed that she was still calm as usual, but her heart was shouting to get the answer. She urgently wanted to know how Xiao Bing would answer.


    Looking in Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes with seriousness, Xiao Bing smiled and replied, ¡°When I saw you at first, I treated you so nice definitely because of your sister¡¯s entrustment. That¡¯s why I wanted to take good care of you. That was all because of your sister.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao felt a loss in her heart, and Xiao Bing continued to say, ¡°But after I met you, especially after being in contact with you for such a long time, I found that I started to be attracted to you slowly. You are a very, very good girl, and no man can bear it. They cannot help being kind to you and protecting you.¡±


    Xiao Bing shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Actually, you have asked this question before. Maybe you forgot about that. But this time, since you asked me so seriously, I will answer you very seriously again. Let¡¯s go. What would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just look for a place that has fried dishes. We¡¯ll go and see if any shops are open now.¡±


    Xiao Bing said as he walked forward. Su Xiaoxiao followed him and she suddenly felt a little bit warm, which made her eyes light up. ¡°He said that he had a good impression of me. What kind of good feelings did he mean¡­¡±


    They two found a shop with cried dishes, ordered two dishes casually, and asked for two bowls of rice. After the meal, they got in Xiao Bing¡¯s car and drove back to the House of Xiao.


    After Su Xiaoxiao showed her gentle side when Xiao Bing fixed her hair, she didn¡¯t talk too much. No one knew what she was thinking. She looked a little cold and calm. She became unconcerned and relapsed into having apathy on her face when the car stopped at the entrance of the house. Su Xiaoxiao said in a cold manner of speaking, ¡°Thank you for helping me today, but don¡¯t think that will offset what you did last night.¡±


    Xiao Bing hurriedly argued, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything last night. I am really wronged.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Su Xiaoxiao angrily said, ¡°If you were a woman and I put my arm around you and slept for the whole night, then I told you that I did nothing, would you do that?¡±


    Xiao Bing was stunned. He hesitated and smiled bitterly, then said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said in a seductive tone, ¡°You are sort of honest. If you tell others this kind of thing, who would believe that? Back in ancient times, we would be put in a pig cage and drowned. So keep it in your mind. In return for what you owe me, I will let you do something one day.¡±


    Xiao Bing hurriedly answered, ¡°Then how many things do you want me to do for you to make up for the thing this time?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao raised a finger of hers and proudly said, ¡°Just one more!¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed with relief and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do for you?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. You can just owe me for now. But you can be assured, because I will not make you kill somebody or set fire to a house, will not make you endanger the motherland, and will not make you violate the national justice¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing compromised.


    Su Xiaoxiao turned her back and snickered. She could finally handle this man. Well, what she should make him do was still a question. She needed some time to think about it later.

 Chapter 296 - Acting

    Chapter 296 Acting


    Xiao Bing had just entered the house when he received a call from Yu Miao. Xiao Bing let Su Xiaoxiao go in first, then took his mobile phone and walked to the yard. He said, ¡°Hey, Yu Miao. Are you calling to thank me?¡±


    Yu Miao was stunned initially, and then understood, and said excitedly, ¡°Brother Bing, I did what you told me to do today. I invited Kexin to have barbecue and beer at the food stalls. It was really like what you had said. The idea was good and it worked.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart felt somewhat uncomfortable, but he understood that he could not stop the youthful exuberance of Kexin. Yu Miao¡¯s family and character were outstanding. If Liu Kexin could be with Yu Miao, it would absolutely be a good choice.


    Xiao Bing changed his mood accordingly and smiled, ¡°OH? Tell me how good it was.¡±


    ¡°Er, she was chattier tonight, more than usual.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is a good thing. Did you both hold hands and kiss?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Yu Miao was still very excited. ¡°But at least she did not reject me. She said that I was not the same as the general second generation.¡±


    ¡°That is really a good thing.¡± Xiao Bing thought for a moment, ¡°Well¡­ you can proceed to the next step.¡±


    Yu Miao asked, ¡°What should I do next? Brother Bing, tell me. I was going to ask you for advice.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°The most effective routine is to play out a scenario where the hero saves the beauty.¡±


    ¡°Hero saves the beauty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the hero saves the beauty. You will have dinner together with Kexin tomorrow evening, and the time and place will be prearranged. When it is time, I will arrange for a few gangsters to be there and try to flirt with Kexin, then you will rescue her single-handedly. A girl who is in a helpless situation, needs a strong man. At that time she will surely fall in love with you.¡±


    ¡°Will that work¡­¡± Yu Miao asked, ¡°You know that I don¡¯t have powers like you or my father. When my dad was young, he was a policeman, and he was able to handle several gangsters single-handedly. Not to mention you. I can only deal with a single person, but when encountering several gangsters, I will surely be the one who will be beaten up.¡±


    ¡°So this is what I mean, when I talk about acting. The people I send are my own people. What are you afraid of? Do you know how to act? If you punch them, my people will pretend that they could not avoid your blows. They will yell, and then fall to the ground, and what¡¯s more, they will cooperate with you, and they will hit you with two punches. When Liu Kexin sees that you were injured because of her, she will be touched and reduced to tears. Women are emotional animals. Then you finally defeat them and show your heroic side. If I were a woman, I would fall in love with you, at that time.¡±


    Yu Miao said thoughtfully, ¡°Your suggestion makes sense.¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered, ¡°If in this case, you still can¡¯t win Liu Kexin¡¯s heart, then I can only say that you are a great disappointment, and I can¡¯t help you anymore.¡±


    Yu Miao became a little excited, ¡°Brother Bing, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down. When I am together with Kexin, I will definitely repay you.¡±


    Xiao Bing said sincerely, ¡°You don¡¯t have to repay me, but what you only need to do is to be worthy of Liu Kexin.¡±


    Yu Wei felt slightly excited, ¡°Brother Bing, then my lifelong event will be in your hands. Let¡¯s discuss the specific details.¡±


    Since Xiao Bing had chosen to help him, he had shown his serious side and spared no efforts to plan with Yu Miao.


    The next day, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s attitude toward Xiao Bing was actually much better than at the beginning. Xiao Bing felt relieved. At least Yezi did not know what had taken place that night. Xiao Bing had never thought that he had to take care of the feelings and moods of a girl.


    In the afternoon, Xiao Bing made a phone call to Half Ear, to remind him not to screw up anything. Half Ear slapped his chest and said he would ensure that it would be done right, as it would reflect on Xiao Bing, especially if there were so many people. around. And as a result, Xiao Bing valued him highly. Anyone could see that it would not be long before Half Ear was handed more power under the hands of Xiao Bing, and very soon, he would become a veritable boss in the north district.


    It was precisely because of this that Half Ear became particularly excited, when he heard Xiao Bing¡¯s request. He hurriedly patted his chest and then began to arrange for the guys to go through the rehearsal. It was easy to make them beat people up. When it came to acting, it was necessary for them to have a few trials first.


    After his request Xiao Bing did not leave Xiaofu the whole day. He had been studying the art of illusion. For these fresh subjects, Xiao Bing showed great enthusiasm. Once he did not believe in them. However, since the last time when he had been caught in an illusion, Xiao Bing began to become obsessed with it. At that time, he was able to break free from the illusion, so Xiao Bing felt that it was also a bit of luck.


    After all, the physical strength of a person was limited. The strong person who broke through the void had to be incredibly strong. When one¡¯s physical strength was exhausted, if Xiao Bing could master these arrays and illusions, he could kill a lot of masters easily. And this would be an extremely incredible killing skill.


    While Xiao Bing was indulging in these illusions and arrays, Yu Miao had already invited Liu Kexin to a Chinese restaurant. The grade of this Chinese restaurant was neither high nor low. But the business was very brisk, and the two of them found a place by the window in the hall. Yu Miao handed the menu to Liu Kexin and asked her to order.


    Yu Miao was very happy now. Although when he first invited Liu Kexin today, she did not want to come. Compared with the previous occasion, it was much better now. There was lesser resistance. Brother Bing was really good at this. This was a good start.


    For Liu Kexin, her attitude towards Yu Miao was much better than before. She had also understood a lot of things recently. These emotional things could not be forced and the forced feelings were not sweet, let alone if they were really together, it was not only irresponsible of herself, but also not fair to Yu Miao, so today she wanted to talk to Yu Miao about this.


    After ordering a few dishes, she handed the menu to Yu Miao. Yu Miao smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to look at it, and I like whatever you like. Well, let¡¯s have a bottle of red wine, and then let the chef go ahead.¡±


    The waiter took the menu and left. After a while, the wine and glasses were brought to the table.


    Looking at Liu Kexin, Yu Miao said, ¡°Kexin, the hospital¡¯s work must be very hard. I feel you have lost weight in the past few days. Since the work is so hard, don¡¯t work there anymore.¡±


    Liu Kexin shook her head, ¡°Nursing is my career. The hard work is nothing. Compared to my other colleagues, my body is not so fragile. ¡±


    Yu Miao wanted to say that she appeared to be very delicate in his eyes, but he thought that maybe it would seem too much, so he did not say it.


    Liu Kexin looked at Yu Miao and asked softly, ¡°Brother Yu, have you been in Jiang City for long?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has almost been a month.¡± Yu Miao said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Liu Kexin said, ¡°I often trouble you to pick me up every day, I am so sorry.¡±


    Yu Miao deliberately pretended to be angry, ¡°Am I not your boyfriend? If you are so formal with me, I will be angry.¡±


    Liu Kexin smiled and stuck out her tongue, ¡°All right, then I won¡¯t say it.¡±


    Ah, ah, ah, Kexin smiled at him and she even stuck her tongue out at him. She was so cute. It seemed that there would be a chance for him. Maybe she would fall in love with him, after the hero saved the beauty.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s mindset today was at its best in so many days. Sometimes, once a person had some thoughts in mind, she would be more relaxed than usual. Especially Liu Kexin¡¯s personality had always been very simple and lovely. During these days she had reluctantly accepted Yu Miao¡¯s attention, so she always seemed to be somewhat restrained every time she spent time with Yu Miao. It was only today that she was ready to talk frankly, so she was relaxed.


    Liu Kexin looked at Yu Miao and asked, ¡°Brother Yu, you are so great that there must be many girls who are pursuing you, ranging from young ones to old ones, right?¡±


    Yu Miao was getting more and more excited. He thought of what Xiao Bing had said on the phone today. If a girl started to want to know more about you, it proved that she was interested in you. Could it be coming so soon? He was not prepared yet.


    Yu Miao deliberately pretended to be very calm, smiled and said gently, ¡°Well, in fact, there are many girls who want to be my girlfriend, but there is none that I like. Moreover, my father always told me I would not be able to learn anything by being the profligate son of rich parents, when I was a child. My task is to constantly improve myself, my various abilities and my cultural quality.¡±


    Liu Kexin said with emotion, ¡°Uncle Yu is really good. My dad often says that Uncle Yu is a person worthy of admiration. He has the ability to educate you well, from which you can see how excellent you are.¡±


    She said that he was excellent! She said that he was excellent! She said that he was excellent!


    Yu Miao was screaming in his heart, even though he tried to cover it, he could not cover up the smile on his face. He coughed and said, ¡°Actually, I am not too good, but I have been a perfectionist since I was a child, especially when dealing with women, if I don¡¯t meet a woman I really love, I won¡¯t be together with her. If you want to love someone, love her deeply. So I¡¯ve been looking for a girl to really love all these years.¡±


    Yu Miao looked at Liu Kexin and said, ¡°I found her now.¡±


    But at this time, there were some gangsters sitting at a table in the restaurant. Then a few men dressed in leather jackets, who looked a bit intimidating, came in and sat down, not far away from them. Yu Miao looked around and did not know who the one that Xiao Bing arranged was.

 Chapter 297 - Liu Kexins Crisis

    Chapter 297 Liu Kexin¡¯s Crisis


    The few punks arranged by Xiao Bing were seated not far away. They pretended to eat and drink, while taking note of the movements of Liu Kexin and Yu Miao. Once Yu Miao stood up to go to the bathroom, they would then pretend to flirt with Liu Kexin.


    The three men dressed in leather, who came in later, also sat not far away. After sitting down, one of them looked at Liu Kexin from time to time, and also winked at the other two people. ¡°Buddy, that girl looks good.¡±


    The other two men glanced at each other and shook their heads, ¡°Gangzi, we still have business to attend to, we can¡¯t mess it up.¡±


    Gangzi smiled and shouted, ¡°Boss, bring the menu.¡±


    After that, the three men began to eat and drink. Yu Miao and Liu Kexin had almost finished their meal. Yu Miao checked the time. If he did not make a move now, soon it would be time to leave. So Yu Miao stood up and said, ¡°Kexin, I am going to the bathroom.¡±


    Liu Kexin nodded. When Yu Miao left, she began to play with her phone.


    The punks arranged by Xiao Bing looked at each other, and were about to stand up. Gangzi had already pushed the chair away, smiled and walked to the table where Liu Kexin sat. He sat down in the seat recently vacated by Yu Miao. The other punks glanced at each other and whispered, ¡°How come someone is doing our work? Has the boss made other arrangements?¡±


    ¡°No, ah, can it be a coincidence that someone else wants to tease her¡­ or wait a minute, and let¡¯s check out the situation first.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s take a look first. The boss didn¡¯t tell us what to do if this happens. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±


    Liu Kexin thought that it was Yu Miao, who was back so soon. She looked up and a man she did not know, sitting in front of her. He leered at her. Liu Kexin was surprised and said, ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t seem to know you.¡±


    ¡°Once raw, twice cooked, three times can go to bed.¡± Gangzi smirked at her. ¡°My name is Gangzi. Don¡¯t we know each other? Beauty, you look familiar. Maybe I knew you from somewhere. Let us find a place where no one is around, and discuss our life.¡±


    Liu Kexin realized that this person was not a good guy. She shook her head and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m eating with my friend, and he will be back soon. You¡¯d better leave.¡±


    ¡°Your friend? Is it that little pale faced person just now?¡± Gangzi smiled and stood up. He reached over, grabbed Liu Kexin¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have a good conversation with each other.¡±


    The two people who were with Gangzi, frowned, but they did not bother about this situation. Obviously, they were used to Gangzi¡¯s character.


    Liu Kexin did not expect Gangzi to act in this way. His manners were so crude. She was shocked and struggled, and said in a loud voice, ¡°Let go of me. If you don¡¯t let go of me, I will call someone else.¡±


    ¡°Just call. I want to see who will poke their noses into others¡¯ businesses.¡±


    Liu Kexin tried her best to break away and shouted, ¡°Help, someone is bothering me.¡±


    All eyes turned to look at her. The two waiters rushed over and said, ¡°Sir, sorry. Please let go of the girl.¡±


    Gangzi kicked out at them. One of the waiters instantly spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. The other waiter was stunned and retreated immediately. But Gangzi did not stop at that. He grabbed the wine bottle, and slammed it onto the other waiter¡¯s head. The waiter¡¯s head was cut, blood flowed profusely from his head, and he passed out.


    A scream rang out from the hotel. The boss hurriedly pulled out his mobile phone and was about to make a phone call. Gangzi¡¯s companions stood up and walked to the boss. They threw his mobile phone on the table and inserted a knife into the mobile phone. The phone was then hewn into two halves.


    Another person looked at Gangzi, and scolded him, ¡°Gangzi, can your control your desire? Don¡¯t provoke a girl wherever you go! Damn, can¡¯t you go to a nightclub and find your girls?¡±


    Gangzi laughed, ¡°Better late than never. I like this girl. Dalei, Erlei, you two take charge of the situation first. I will fuck the girl first, and then it¡¯s your turn. ¡±


    The other two people were his cousins. The older one was called Dalei, and the other was called Erlei. After listening to what he said, Dalei said, ¡°Damn, I was going to rob the bank. It was you who suggested a robbery. Hurry up, give me the money, or else the knife will go in colorless and come out red.¡±


    Dalei¡¯s first sentence was directed at Gangzi. The latter sentence was for the owner of the hotel. As he spoke, he also pulled out a knife, and slammed it on the table.


    The punks glanced at each other and whispered, ¡°It looks like this is real. It is not just a show.¡±


    Erlei took out his gun and pointed it at the few punks. He said, ¡°What the fuck are you muttering about? Close your mouths!¡±


    Although the gangs were not afraid of fighting, they had no guns, so they had to obey his instructions.


    Yu Miao came out from the bathroom. When he saw what was happening, he couldn¡¯t help gaping in wonder. He had informed Brother Bing that he would put on an act, but he didn¡¯t expect the scene to be so real. The punks seemed so professional too. What if the police came in a while?


    However, Yu Miao did not think too much about it. When he saw that Gangzi had slung Liu Kexin over his shoulder, Yu Miao knew that it was time for him to make an appearance. He immediately strode forward and stopped in front of Gangzi, saying righteously, ¡°What are you doing? Let my girlfriend go!¡±


    Yu Miao knew that this was only play acting, although it seemed a bit realistic. Because he thought it was only an act, he was not afraid at all. It seemed that his face was shining with the glory of justice.


    Gangzi was stunned and looked at Yu Miao from head to toe. He even admired this pale faced person a little, as he thought that the average person would be scared at this time, even if they were a real couple. Husband and wife were birds in the same forest and they would fly separately, in the face of disaster. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so brave and stand up to him.


    Gangzi deliberately showed off in front of Liu Kexin, and he mocked him, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Yu Miao pointed to Gangzi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s play a game. If you win, you can do whatever you want. But if I win, you should let her go, and then you just leave with your guys, all right?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Gangzi threw Liu Kexin into the chair and smiled. ¡°Little beauty, if you dare to escape, I will fuck you here.¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s face was ashen, but she dared not refute him. She looked at Yu Miao anxiously. She shook her head at Yu Miao. These people looked like desperate guys, and she could never let Yu Miao trade his life for it.


    The reason why Yu Miao was not afraid, on the one hand, was that he thought that these people were acting, and on the other hand, his bodyguards were actually sitting at a table not far away. But the bodyguards sitting there, were also a bit stunned. They heard Yu Miao saying that there would be a big show, and Yu Miao had also told his bodyguards not to make any moves. But they did not expect this scene to be so realistic, and the two bodyguards could not help, but secretly admire Yu Miao. The young master was really the young master. He would do whatever it took, to chase a girl.


    Yu Miao took up a stance and challenged Gangzi, ¡°Come on!¡±


    Dalei was searching for the cash in the hotel. Erlei was containing the spectators with a gun. At the same time, he sneered at Yu Miao, and then he stopped looking at him. In his eyes, Yu Miao was an idiot. An ordinary person who dared to confront Gangzi must be crazy and eager to die!


    Gangzi wriggled his wrists twice, giggled, and smirked, ¡°Beauty, if you are good to me for a while, I will spare your boyfriend¡¯s life, haha.¡±


    After saying that, a punch hit Yu Miao and Yu Miao suddenly saw a flower blooming before his eyes. His nose took a hit, and blood splattered everywhere. His whole body seemed to have been hit by a huge force. He stepped back a few steps and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Damn, was he really being beaten up?¡±


    Yu Miao was secretly annoyed. These people really did not have a sense of importance. Although Xiao Bing had said that he had be genuinely injured, in order to earn Kexin¡¯s sympathy, the force should not be so heavy. It seemed he had to ask Xiao Bing to manage his guys better.


    Yu Miao had a deep seated temper. He shouted at Gangzi and rushed in front of him. He punched Gangzi¡¯s face. He thought that Gangzi would put up a moderate resistance, then later, he would fell to the ground and flee with his men.


    This was the correct interpretation of the plot, but no one thought that the opponent did not follow the plot. It was true that he did indeed dodge twice, but his real purpose was to provoke Yu Miao, and then he slammed a punch into the belly of Yu Miao. Yu Miao flew two meters away. After falling on the ground, he felt that his internal organs were dislocated, and the pain almost made him faint.


    It was also now that Yu Miao finally realized that the situation was somewhat wrong. If he had really been sent by Xiao Bing, he would definitely have not been so brutal. Such a footing would be enough to make him completely lose his ability to act.


    Gangzi looked proudly at Liu Kexin, and then his face changed. He took the phone from Liu Kexin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Damn, stinky, who are you calling?¡±


    There was a cold voice issuing from the speaker, ¡°Damn, who is it? Ask Half Ear to come to the phone.¡±


    Gangzi smiled at the phone, ¡°Half Ear? Screw you. Damn, I don¡¯t know who he is! Damn!¡±


    After that, he dropped the phone on the floor, then sneered and grabbed Liu Kexin¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Chick, you made me very angry. But no matter who you called, it¡¯s useless. Even God could not save you!¡±


    At this time Yu Miao, Yu Miao¡¯s bodyguards and the punks sent by Half Ear realized that it was not a show. This was not a big drama but a real robbery, and if Liu Kexin really fell into the hands of these people, they did not dare to imagine the result.

 Chapter 298 - You Are Dead!

    Chapter 298 You Are Dead!


    Xiao Bing walked out of Xiaofu with a cold look on his face. He drove all the way at a great speed. Everything that happened was not according to his plan. He only knew that if Liu Kexin was injured in any way, no matter who did it, he would kill all of them, and cut off their flesh and blood.


    Only when Xiao Bing learned that there was something wrong from Liu Kexin¡¯s phone call, did he realize how important this woman was to him. The strong feeling of wanting to kill them, had not surfaced for a long time.


    Xiao Bing ran through many traffic lights, and drove crazily in the direction of the hotel.


    In the hotel, Erlei was holding a gun and threatening everyone there. Dalei grabbed all the money in the checkout counter and shoved it into his backpack. There were not much, only about a hundred thousand yuan. It was obviously not worth much for them. Angry, Dalei forced everyone in the hotel to hand over their pocket money and branded watches, diamond rings etc., which was barely equivalent to almost a million yuan or so.


    Dalei could not help but curse, ¡°Damn, Gangzi, this is all your fault. If we had gone to the bank, we could have grabbed more.¡±


    Gangzi grinned and said, ¡°We can have money at any time. But not women.¡±


    Dalei said, ¡°With money, you can have all the women you want!¡±


    ¡°You and I have different ideas.¡± Gangzi slung Liu Kexin back on his shoulders, and Yu Miao struggled from the ground, spat out blood, and dragged himself in front of Gangzi.


    Gangzi was stunned and smiled. ¡°Well, you are very good. You are in this condition, and you can still move. Chick, you cannot blame me, since it is your boyfriend who is looking for death!¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t hurt him.¡± Liu Kexin kept screaming and cried, ¡°I will go with you. I will go with you, just let him go.¡±


    Liu Kexin did not love Yu Miao, but she could not make an innocent person lose his life because of her.


    Although Yu Miao was pale and breathless and looked extremely weak, he said firmly, ¡°Let Liu Kexin go, what you want is money, right? My family¡­ my family has a lot of money, which can satisfy your wishes.¡±


    Gangzi grinned and raised his foot. He was about to kick him when Dalei pushed Gangzi to the back, looked at Yu Miao and asked, ¡°What is your family doing?¡±


    ¡°My dad¡­ my dad is Yu Wenhua.¡±


    Gangzi said, ¡°Dalei, let me kill him, I hate this kind of dog that disturbs me in the way.¡±


    Dalei¡¯s eyes were shining and he grinned, ¡°Gangzi, I am afraid I can¡¯t listen to you this time. Do you know who Yu Wenhua is? Yu Wenhua is the deputy secretary of the provincial party committee of Hei Province. If this guy becomes our hostage, no matter who tries to help him, will be helpless Yu Wenhua¡¯s wife is a rich woman and he has a big company. Using him as a hostage, we can easily extort 120 million out of them. Doing such a transaction, will feed the three of us for a lifetime.¡±


    When he heard this, Gangzi had to give up his plan to get rid of Yu Miao, but he snorted and said, ¡°If this is the case, then I will spare this guy¡¯s life. I will take the girl to the hotel first.¡±


    ¡°The police is coming. Are you looking for death at the hotel?¡±


    Dalei reached out to grab Yu Miao. At this time, Yu Miao¡¯s bodyguards glanced at each other. Suddenly they reached out with their arms and tried to wrestle away the guns. Then there were two bangs. Erlei blew at the muzzle. Looking at the two bodyguards who had been shot between their eyebrows, he grinned, ¡°What I hate most is this kind of unscrupulous person. Let¡¯s see if anyone else wants to challenge my patience?¡±


    The punks sent by Half Ear gulped deeply, all of whom temporarily lost their desire to rush to the aid of people. These people murdered others, without even blinking. They were not like the ordinary kidnappers. There were not enough people to deal with them.


    At this time, the police sirens were everywhere, and countless police cars were parked outside. Traffic had been sealed off. Many policemen ran out of the cars and surrounded the group. Their gun muzzles were all trained at the site.


    Dalei grabbed Yu Miao and grinned, ¡°Were those two men who tried to help you your bodyguards? It seems that you are indeed Yu Wenhua¡¯s son. Don¡¯t think that the police can save you when they arrive. These police officers know who we are. No one can stop us.¡±


    The death of the three people had scared all the people in the restaurant. They were frightened and did not dare to move. Yu Miao¡¯s legs were also shaking a little. He begged them courageously, ¡°Take me as a hostage, and let my girlfriend go.¡±


    Gangzi responded coldly, ¡°Guy, you are dreaming. After the escape, I will fuck the girl in the car.¡±


    Dalei said, ¡°If you really want to and don¡¯t care about what is happening, I suggest that you fuck the girl on the spot right now. The two of us can deal with these policemen first. Oh, they must have a room behind. You bring her in. After you have finished, leave her there, so that you will not be burdened. ¡±


    Gangzi grinned and said, ¡°Da Lei, this is a wise choice.¡±


    After that, Gangzi held Liu Kexin, who was struggling madly and yelling, and walked toward the private room.


    Dalei seemed to be accustomed to this situation. He grabbed Yu Miao, who was in front of him, and blocked half of his body with the wall, and his upper body using Yu Miao, which guaranteed that it would be very difficult for any sniper to shoot him. He shouted out, ¡°The police outside, listen to me. The son of Yu Wenhua, the deputy secretary of Hei Province, is in my hands. If you are not afraid of making a mistake, you can just open fire. If you don¡¯t want him to have any problems, I will give you half an hour, prepare five million yuan in cash and the car keys, and then screw all of you!¡±


    Jiang Wanting, the captain of the Criminal Police Brigade, was the leader of the team outside. She was frowning and felt a little helpless. The reason why Jiang Wanting was able to sit in this position was not only because she had a good father in the provincial public security department, but also because of her excellent abilities.


    After starting work in the Criminal Police Brigade, she worked hard, was smart and clear-minded and she solved many major cases and arrested several criminals who had committed multiple crimes. And then she reached the status she was at today, although there were also some help from her father. However, in general, she did not shame her father in the provincial public security department.


    But today she was feeling a bit distressed. The hostage in the opponent¡¯s hand was the son of the deputy secretary of the provincial party committee. They were right about his identity, because she and Yu Miao knew each other. She really couldn¡¯t think of how it could be so coincidental. How did Yu Miao fall into the hands of these people?


    At this time, there was a young woman policeman who ran over, whispered, ¡°Captain, I have just investigated into the situation. These three people are A-level wanted criminals in the country. They have committed big offenses in many places. However, they seem to be part of mercenary organizations abroad. The comprehensive quality of all aspects is very strong, even compared with the special forces. Therefore, although they are wanted all over the country, they have never been brought to justice.¡±


    After listening, Jiang Wanting¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper, and she said, ¡°It seems that they are very experienced. Even though they are surrounded by so many policemen, they are not nervous. The calmer they are, the more difficult it will be to deal with them. This is a really big problem.¡±


    Jiang Wanting knew that if some errors should occur today, for example, if something should happen to Yu Miao, then the whole province would be shaken. What¡¯s more, even her father¡¯s position would not be guaranteed.


    Jiang Wanting shook her head and excluded those thoughts. Now she just thought about the problem from a police¡¯s point of view.


    She glanced at the policewoman and told her, ¡°Inform the leaders of the situation here and let the relevant departments strengthen their cooperation. We must not let them get out of Jiang City. In addition, temporarily meet their requirements, have the bank cooperate with us first, to procure the five million yuan and bring a car here.¡±


    ¡°I got it, Captain.¡±


    After the policewoman left, Jiang Wanting took the megaphone from the policeman¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°The people inside, listen to me. Don¡¯t hurt the hostages. The demands you wanted, we are trying to fulfil it. Remember not to hurt the hostages.¡±


    Dalei put the knife against Yu Miao¡¯s neck and grinned, ¡°Well, having you as a hostage is very useful. We buddies have to rely on you in this life.¡±


    When Dalei was talking, suddenly a phantom like figure ran through the police team and rushed in directly from the roadside. Even the police officers just felt their eyes twitching a little, and Dalei felt a coldness on his wrist, followed by a sharp pain. A strange man stood in front of him and stared at him. Dalei watched as the dagger held in his wrist fell to the ground. He licked his lips and did not even have time to call out, before the man punched his throat.


    His windpipe broke and Dalei was dead.


    In fact, Dalei¡¯s strength had already reached the level of Concealing Strength Stage, and because of the mercenary forces he joined, he was well-trained and had strong detection and anti-reconnaissance capabilities. Otherwise, they would not have been able to resist arrest, and the police did not want to have anything to do with them.


    However, this level of master, in the eyes of Xiao Bing, was simply nothing.


    After Xiao Bing killed Dalei, he broke into the hall directly. Erlei, who was in the hall, holding the guns and controlling the customers and other people, did not realize what had happened. Xiao Bing sliced his neck, then looked back at Yu Miao. His voice made people feel as if there was hail, it was so cold, and he asked, ¡°Where is Kexin now?¡±


    Yu Miao fell to the ground, gasping and sweating, then pointed to the inside of the private room, ¡°In the private room.¡±


    Xiao Bing said nothing. He rushed over and kicked down the door of the room. Gangzi was laughing in excitement. Liu Kexin¡¯s clothes had been ripped off by him, and one of her trouser legs had also been torn off. Gangzi was about to take off his pants. Xiao Bing grabbed his neck and lifted him. His eyes were blood red in color and he yelled, ¡°You are dead!¡±

 Chapter 299 - The Devils Means

    Chapter 299 The Devil¡¯s Means


    Gangzi had just loosened his waistband and did not understand what was going on. His whole body was lifted by Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing grazed his neck. He could barely breathe at this time, and his heart was filled with fear.


    ¡°How did this person appear? How did he manage to graze his neck?¡± Gangzi did not even see him at all, which made his fear very extreme. This proved that the strength of this person was far better than his, especially his eyes, which brought one word to his mind¡ªdevil.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were cold, and there was even a blood red glow in them. The horrible and sultry smell seemed to swallow Gangzi up, but Xiao Bing did not kill him instantly, because Xiao Bing thought of a more horrible death method¡ªto make this person have a nightmare.


    Liu Kexin wiped her tears and hurriedly tried to fix her clothes, but her clothes had been ripped apart. Even if she put them on, it still could not cover her body.


    Xiao Bing lifted Gangzi single-handedly, took off his shirt with the other hand, and threw it to Liu Kexin, saying, ¡°Put this on.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­oh.¡± Liu Kexin had not regained her composure yet, and she did not know what to say for a moment, then she hurriedly put on his shirt.


    Looking at Liu Kexin¡¯s frightened look, Xiao Bing was even more heartbroken, and the murderous intent in his heart was even stronger.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s tears were still pooling in her eyelids. She looked at Gangzi who was about to pass out. She pulled Xiao Bing and asked ¡°Brother Bing, I¡­ I ¡®m fine, right? Can you hand him to the police, Brother Bing? ¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Relax, I will not kill him!¡±


    Although Xiao Bing was laughing, his eyes had a terrible look in them, and the suffocation could not be concealed. Then he threw Gangzi on the ground, and Gangzi¡¯s bones were all broken, and he could not move at all.


    Xiao Bing walked in front of Gangzi, and Gangzi looked up at Xiao Bing and resisted the fear in his heart. He asked, ¡°Did you kill Dalei and Erlei?¡±


    Xiao Bing coldly said, ¡°They can¡¯t live.¡±


    Gangzi smiled in an ugly manner, ¡°I know that you are very strong. I also know that you want me to die. Just like me. I have had so many women in my life. Even if I die, it is worth it.¡±


    The red light in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes suddenly disappeared. He calmed down and his eyes were not that fearful anymore. But the calmer he was, the more fearful Gangzi became. Xiao Bing said quietly, ¡°I know, you are making me angry and want me to end your life quickly, but I am not going to satisfy your last wish.¡±


    Gangzi¡¯s heart fell. The reason why Gangzi just volunteered to die was not that he was not afraid of death, but because he saw this woman was very important to Xiao Bing. It was impossible for a strong person such as Xiao Bing to be trapped by the law. He would never give Gangzi to the police. Although death was terrible, there were many things in this world that were even more terrible than death.


    One was being tormented to death.


    Gangzi had angered Xiao Bing excessively, and wanted to ask for death. He just did not want to suffer too much torture before he died. Unfortunately, his wish was now known by Xiao Bing.


    Sure enough, Xiao Bing said quietly, ¡°There are many killing methods in the world, such as digging out a person¡¯s flesh and blood, and finally leaving only the skeleton on the body, and then putting many ants on it. You will see those ants sucking away your blood, and even getting inside your internal organs.¡±


    The man swallowed, and as the picture appeared in his mind, his body shivered in fear.


    ¡°Or, I can peel off your skin a little bit at a time. This is a craft that needs a very skilful person, but I believe I have that ability.¡±


    Gangzi screamed wildly, ¡°Kill me, kill me, I beg you, kill me, don¡¯t torture me¡­¡±


    Liu Kexin sat next to him, seemingly stunned. Although she hated Gangzi, when she heard what Xiao Bing¡¯s death method was, her body stiffened and she even felt like vomiting.


    Liu Kexin wanted to beg Xiao Bing for mercy but was stopped by Xiao Bing, when she saw his eyes.


    Gangzi was begging Xiao Bing for mercy, but Xiao Bing suddenly took out a pocket watch from his arms, and then suddenly said, ¡°Look at me!¡±


    Gangzi immediately looked at Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing put the pocket watch in front of Gangzi¡¯s eyes, and when his eyes were totally fixed on the watch for a moment, the voice of Xiao Bing echoed in his ear, ¡°Think about it! How terrible the picture is. Life is worse than death. The skin on your body disappears, only the flesh and blood are left and the ants are constantly crawling and crawling¡­ You hurt, feel terrible, but you cannot move and can only look at the scene. Slowly crawling, slowly sucking, slowly biting, but they bite very slowly, and your blood flow is just as slow, and you can never die.¡±


    ¡°It is terrible, it is terrible¡­¡± Gangzi had an extremely horrified look in his eyes, and then he urinated in his pants and kept whispering, but could not move.


    Xiao Bing clicked his fingers and there was no pocket watch and no Liu Kexin in front of Gangzi, but there was only Xiao Bing. The room was gone. He was lying on the ground in the wild, and Xiao Bing was kneeling next to him, peeling off his skin¡­ He wanted to move, but he could not. Xiao Bing seemed to be doing a piece of craft work. He did not even look at him, just quietly peeled his skin a little at a time. Next, he wanted to yell, but he could not say anything.


    His heart was beating wildly and his tears were flowing, but he could not do anything. He could only watch the method of death that Xiao Bing had just described, and it was becoming real.


    Xiao Bing put away his pocket watch. Xiao Bing promised Liu Kexin that he would not kill this person. He would not kill him for the time being. Gangzi would be immersed in this boundless suffering. This kind of death was hundreds of times more painful than any death. Until the complete collapse of the spirit, he would then die completely, and even the last thing to die would be his brain, not his body.


    Therefore, strictly speaking, Xiao Bing did not violate his commitment to Liu Kexin.


    Xiao Bing had been studying the methods and illusions of Han Huabin for a few days, but now it could only be regarded as a small bit. If the person was not too afraid, he would not be blinded by Xiao Bing. Facing a person who was a little more determined, if Xiao Bing had wanted to perform this level of hypnosis, it would not have this effect.


    Liu Kexin did not know what was going on in Gangzi¡¯s mind. Just after hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s words, Gangzi had already been stunned, and his eyes were fixed and staring. Liu Kexin¡¯s heart chilled and she asked, ¡°Brother Bing, what happened to him?¡±


    ¡°His courage was too faint, and he was scared by me.¡±


    Footsteps could be heard, and Jiang Wanting rushed in, with the police officers. When she saw that Liu Kexin was fine, Jiang Wanting felt a little relieved, and then she saw Gangzi lying in a dazed state, on the ground.


    Jiang Wanting pointed at Gangzi asked, ¡°Is he the accomplice?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing nodded.


    Jiang Wanting asked, ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s answer was exactly the same. ¡°He saw me coming in suddenly, and felt that there was no hope of living, and he became frightened.¡±


    Jiang Wanting had some doubts about what Xiao Bing had said. This fierce criminal was definitely not a weak person, and his body had not been seriously injured, but it seemed that he was really scared, could that be true?


    Xiao Bing¡¯s tone was faint, ¡°Captain Jiang, Kexin is scared, and I¡¯ll take her back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Wanting said, ¡°Yu Miao has been seriously hurt, but relax, his life is not in danger. He insisted on staying and seeing how Kexin is, but he was forced to go to the hospital. ¡°¡±


    Hearing that Yu Miao was fine, Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin were relieved. If anything had happened to Yu Miao, these two people would not feel good, although this time Xiao Bing¡¯s intention was to help Yu Miao pursue Liu Kexin. This meal had been arranged, but if Xiao Bing had not come up with this idea, perhaps they would not have come here to eat today, even if it was a coincidence. Xiao Bing blamed himself a little.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s thoughts were different. Today Gangzi wanted to harm her, and Yu Miao tried to stop him. Even though it was clear that Yu Miao did not have any skills, he still tried to prevent Gangzi from hurting her. Liu Kexin¡¯s heart was much moved. And if there was something wrong with Yu Miao, it was all because of her, and Liu Kexin would not be able to forgive herself for life.


    When she heard that Yu Miao was fine, Liu Kexin whispered, ¡°Send me home, Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, my legs are weak¡­¡±


    ¡°I will carry you.¡±


    Although they were required to stay to record the details, Liu Kexin was too traumatized. Jiang Wanting was very understanding, so she did not stop them and told them that she would give them a call and have a detailed chat about what happened today. Xiao Bing asked Jiang Wanting not to bother Liu Kexin for at least two days, and to talk about it two days later.


    Xiao Bing had helped the police station more than once or twice, so Jiang Wanting could not say anything about Xiao Bing¡¯s suggestion, even though it was not in line with the rules. She had to agree.


    The punks sent by Half Ear, who gave their version of the event, did not mention the things they were going to do. They said that they happened to be at the same place. At this time, they saw Xiao Bing carrying someone out, and felt nervous and ashamed. They had not done a good job today, and they did not have the opportunity to protect Brother Bing¡¯s girl. But at that time there was no other way. They did not carry any guns and Erlei used guns to control the crowd. Everyone did not dare to move.


    Xiao Bing saw them looking at him and could guess what was going on. Since Liu Kexin was fine, Xiao Bing would not blame them, let alone blame them for the accident. Though Xiao Bing settled Gangzi and Dalei easily, it was because their strength was much lower than his. It did not mean that these punks could deal with them. Gangzi, Dalei and Erlei were three masters of Concealing Strength Stage, so even if there were more of them, they would not be able to defeat Gangzi, Dalei and Erlei.


    After leaving the restaurant, Xiao Bing did not drive, but carried her step by step toward her home. Liu Kexin¡¯s home was not too far from here, and Xiao Bing was able to comfort Liu Kexin along the way.

 Chapter 300 - Xiao Bings Crisis?

    ¡°Brother Bing¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Liu Kexin pressed her face on Xiao Bing¡¯s back and began to cry sadly. Xiao Bing sighed and said softly, ¡°Just cry. You are safe now. No one can hurt you anymore.¡±


    Liu Kexin did not stop crying until her tears soaked through Xiao Bing¡¯s clothes. She was a little girl with a simple mind. From a young age, everyone treated her with kindness. Even if she encountered some unkind people, she did not hold a grudge. But today¡­ she almost lost her most precious asset. She was terrified, afraid, and puzzled. She could not understand why someone would do this to her.


    Xiao Bing did not say anything, because he knew that any woman who had such an encounter would be scared. If she did not let it out, it would be bad for her mental health. So it was a good thing to cry.


    Xiao Bing carried her on his back, ambling toward her home. People who passed by looked at them, gossiping and wondering. Xiao Bing did not care. He never cared about other people¡¯s views. What mattered was the feeling of everyone around him.


    Liu Kexin finally stopped crying and felt a sense of relief. Although she could not forget today¡¯s nightmare, she felt much better. She cuddled Xiao Bing tightly, feeling the ease and warmth that she never had.


    Seeing that she had stopped crying, Xiao Bing softly said, ¡°Kexin, if you are not feeling that good, I can accompany you these two days.¡±


    Liu Kexin hummed, and then said, ¡°Will Sister Yezi be angry?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°She won¡¯t. She will understand. When you get home, you should take a bath and have a good sleep. As the saying goes, if you survive, you will be blessed. I believe you are blessed. This time your boyfriend Yu Miao stood out when you were in danger. Through today¡¯s event, you can tell he is a man who is sincere toward you. He is different from the other rich second generation.¡±


    Liu Kexin sighed and said, ¡°I know, Brother Bing, I can tell, but I don¡¯t love him.¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised. Didn¡¯t the incident work today? Although things were a little out of control, judging from the miserable appearance of Yu Miao, he must have tried his best to stop the bad ones. He just could not beat them. Liu Kexin should be touched by what he did.


    Liu Kexin sighed deeply. ¡°When he rushed at the man and fought desperately with that person, I was really touched. I did not expect that there would be a man in the world who would be willing to die for me. At that time, I thought, as long as he did not die, I was willing to do anything. But¡­ but when he fell, and I was taken into the room by the man and had my clothes torn off¡­ the first one I thought of in my heart, was you. Brother Bing, at that time, I was wishing you could be there.¡±


    Xiao Bing was shocked. He did not expect it to be counterproductive. But it made sense. ¡°Women need men to protect them and they really like the strong ones At the time, she was thinking of me, and I helped her, appearing like a hero in front of her. It was no wonder that Liu Kexin was moved.


    Alas, it must be a jest of God. He had anticipated everything, but these people who came from nowhere. They disrupted all his deployments, and almost hurt Liu Kexin.


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°Brother Bing, I know you want me to be with Brother Yu¡­¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s voice sounded a little sad. When her beloved man tried to match her with another man, it was hard to imagine the mood she was in.


    Xiao Bing felt a bit depressed. On the one hand, he did not want them to be a couple; on the other hand, he had to go against his will, because he did not want Liu Kexin to waste her time, and miss out on an excellent man who loved her, because of him. Even Xiao Bing himself did not know whether he really loved Liu Kexin. Xiao Bing knew himself well. He was not as decent as he looked. He once had too many women and had slept with too many women. He was unrestrained. But Xiao Bing knew he was really in love with Yezi. As for the other women, Xiao Bing could not figure out if he loved them or if he just wanted to conquer them.


    Could a person divide his heart into several pieces? Could one fall in love with several women at the same time? Xiao Bing could not imagine that.


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°He is a nice man¡­¡±


    Liu Kexin murmured, ¡°I know he is excellent. He has a rich family and he loves me, and also he is very handsome. But love cannot be forced¡­ Brother Bing, because of you, I really tried to stay with him and fall in love with him. But finally, I know, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed. ¡°Do not push yourself too hard, if you can¡¯t.¡±


    Xiao Bing wanted Liu Kexin to find her own happiness. He did not want Liu Kexin to do anything that she was unwilling to do. No one would be happy with that.


    Liu Kexin hummed, and then said, ¡°Brother Bing, I am so tired, but I can finally express my true feelings today. I am so happy.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How will you explain it to your parents?¡±


    Liu Kexin sighed and said, ¡°My parents have already known that we were not for real, and they have slowly begun to accept Brother Yu. They wanted to marry me to the Yu family at first, but they cared more about my feelings. For them, it would be better if Brother Yu and I were suitable. Unfortunately, I let them down again.¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly had some self-blame. If he had not persuaded Liu Kexin to give Yu Miao a chance at the beginning, all these would not have happened.


    Xiao Bing carried her into the community, and Liu Kexin said with some reluctance, ¡°Brother Bing, put me down. I can go home by myself.¡±


    Xiao Bing put her on the ground and asked, ¡°Are you sure you are fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± Liu Kexin said, ¡°My parents did not know what happened. If they see you carrying me, it¡¯s not appropriate. I will talk to them some other time. I will let them understand that Brother Yu and I are not suitable. I think they will not force me.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Liu Kexin looked at each other, until Xiao Bing could not bear to see her sad eyes and turned away. He smiled and said, ¡°Well, then you should go upstairs and rest. Remember not to think too much about what happened today. The past is gone; you have to look forward.¡±


    Liu Kexin nodded and said, ¡°I know, Brother Bing, good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Xiao Bing left the estate, only after Liu Kexin entered the building and texted him that she was home safely.


    On the way home, Xiao Bing suddenly felt a little upset. When he took out the phone, thinking about who he should call, he received a call from Yezi.


    Yezi¡¯s name stimulated Xiao Bing¡¯s brain and eased his depressed mood a little. Xiao Bing would have done anything for this woman. It was like you met a beautiful woman on the street and she liked you too, but you had a wonderful wife at home. How could you betray your marriage?


    Xiao Bing¡¯s mood improved. Maybe he was not wrong. It was a challenge that all men must face. Some men made it, but some men failed.


    Figuring this out, Xiao Bing picked up the phone. Yezi said on the other end, ¡°Brother Bing, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ I have something to do and I¡¯m not at home.¡±


    ¡°Are you OK?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Nothing happened to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yezi was relieved, and then she explained, ¡°I heard that you went out angrily in the afternoon. I thought something bad happened. You scared me.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned and said, ¡°Baby, are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Pshaw, I am not.¡±


    ¡°How could you not be worried about me? We are a couple.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you wish.¡± said Yezi, ¡°Do you remember the place where we drank wine for the first time?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do. At the river dam.¡±


    ¡°Well, since you are not home, you don¡¯t have to come back. I will buy some kebabs and meet you at the river dam. How about us having a drink together?¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡± Xiao Bing needed a drink. Nothing could be better than to drink with his beloved woman, while enjoying the night view. Without any hesitation, Xiao Bing quickly agreed.


    ¡°OK, see you then. Wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you.¡±


    Xiao Bing hung up and glanced at the screen. ¡°Oh, it is running out of power soon. I should go now. If Yezi cannot find me, she will be worried.¡±


    Although Xiao Bing had plenty of time, since he was closer to the dam than Yezi, he still did not want Yezi to worry. So he quickly walked back to get his car outside the restaurant and drove toward the dam. At the same time, a taxi was tailing his vehicle from behind.


    As night fell, the world was peaceful. It was a good time for killing.


    Someone was going to die this night.

 Chapter 301 - Blood Wolf

    Chapter 301 Blood Wolf


    Xiao Bing parked the car and walked over to the river dam to enjoy the slight breeze blowing there. His mood got gradually cheerful. Yezi was there with him. What a wonderful life it is!


    Xiao Bing stood there, thinking of many things. The scenes of falling in love with Yezi came to mind, with happiness and sweetness mixed in.


    Suddenly, Xiao Bing turned around. In the darkness, he sensed threats. The threats were in the night.


    ¡°Come out.¡± Xiao Bing said quietly, with extraordinary self-confidence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after disappearing for so long, master¡¯s skill has gotten better than ever.¡± The voice in the darkness was like a lone wolf. Even from his voice, he could make people feel this person was big and strong. No one could really tame him.


    Hearing the voice, Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Blood wolf, you are here.¡±


    Blood Wolf, the second master in the Dragon Gate, whose hands were contaminated with rivers of blood, and was later accepted by Xiao Bing and made second master in the Dragon Gate, second only to Xiao Bing.


    His strength had, over time, reached the peak, similar to but not quite like Lord Long¡¯s. He was younger, had more potential and was more talented than Lord Long, so Xiao Bing had always felt Blood Wolf was the strongest and most talented person of all the people he¡¯d met, and may even become a presence that could challenge Xiao Bing in the future.


    Of course, such a person was difficult to surrender. Dragon Gate had taken many actions, but many people had died in the hands of Blood Wolf. Later, Xiao Bing defeated Blood Wolf, but spared him and let Blood Wolf surrender to him. Thus he became one of the first members of the Dragon Gate.


    To surrender to a person was easier than to surrender to a wolf. Even if Blood Wolf was obeying him, Xiao Bing could still feel his innate desire to start something again. But no matter what, Xiao Bing never expected Blood Wolf to betray himself.


    As expected, Blood Wolf came out of the darkness.


    He was big and strong, wearing a black cloak. On the cloak was a blood-red wolf, whose pupils radiated a redder more scary light . It looked alive, as if it was about to break through the cloak to swallow people up. Blood Wolf¡¯s hair was very short and erect, just like him, arrogant and stubborn.


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°I had hoped it wasn¡¯t you. ¡±


    Blood Wolf¡¯s face was like a knife, with a bit of indifference and cruelty, but after seeing Xiao Bing, there was a hint of shame in his expression, but just for a moment. Then he sighed coldly, ¡°I also hoped it wasn¡¯t me. Master¡¯s strength seems to have improved, which is not far from the breakthrough. Looks like you are living a great life here.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Blood Wolf , ¡°The one who has made the fastest progress is you. You have broken the void, which I never expected.¡±


    At first, Blood Wolf¡¯s strength reached the peak of Gang Strength. If the two big childes hadn¡¯t existed, with his realm, Blood Wolf could almost look down upon the world now. Xiao Bing knew Blood Wolf would break through to the realm of breaking the void sooner or later with the advantage of his talent and age. But he did not expect this day to come so soon.


    At Xiao Bing¡¯s current level, he was still able to hold back Blood Wolf. Blood Wolf had just stepped into this realm, but Xiao Bing had been in this realm for a long time, even reaching the great perfection of breaking the initial stage of the void. It was only a little distance from the middle, and it was still possible to defeat Blood Wolf.


    It was just that the battle between the two persons who had broken the void was destined to be earth-shattering. What¡¯s more, Blood Wolf had the enthusiasm and wolfishness that ordinary people didn¡¯t have. If Blood Wolf had met Lord Long during the peak period, the one to die would be Lord Long in Xiao Bing¡¯s view. Because Blood Wolf crazier and fiercer than Lord Long. So Xiao Bing too wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Blood Wolf within one or two strokes.


    At this time, although there were not many people nearby, it was still easy to endanger innocent people, plus Yezi was coming soon¡­ Thinking of this, Xiao Bing took out his mobile phone to give Yezi a call, but he saw that the phone had been automatically shut down. It seemed that this was not a good time to fight, even if he really wanted to, he must bring Blood Wolf to a distant place where there¡¯s no one around.


    Looking at Xiao Bing, Blood Wolf walked over and said, ¡°The master is still so kind and softhearted. Do you want to cut a traitor like me into pieces right now? But you¡¯re worried that we would endanger people.¡±


    Xiao Bing calmly said, ¡°If I want to kill you, I don¡¯t need to be in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°It happens that I just don¡¯t mean to do it today, so let¡¯s talk first.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Xiao Bing was wondering what Blood Wolf was planning.


    Blood Wolf strode to the top of the river dam. The two men stood face to face. Blood Wolf was the only one in Dragon Gate who could positively hold Xiao Bing¡¯s energy field.


    ¡°When we were carrying out our mission in Africa. Did you leak out our location?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t, Peiya wouldn¡¯t have died. Why did you do this?¡±


    Blood Wolf ¡®s eyes were cold and ruthless, but full of unwillingness, anger and madness. He said coldly, ¡°Because Su Peiya was under your command, and she would never obey me.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°With the strength Old Lei had, if he wasn¡¯t tricked, he would never have lost his life that easily. As a result, he was killed in Country R. Was that a trap you set?¡±


    Blood Wolf said, ¡°That was done by the Buddhist monks, I just lured Old Lei there. I guess Old Lei¡¯s death can be on my account too.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Peiya had done too many things in Dragon Teeth for people and the country. She was wounded a number of times and was even almost disfigured. Old Lei may have done wrong. But after entering the Dragon Gate, every time there was a task, he would be the first to offer and the national interest will be safeguarded. They gave so much to the organization and the country, but they ended up dying by their fellows¡¯ hands. What a miserable end.¡±


    ¡°Because they did it for you and for the country. That¡¯s why I must kill them!¡± Blood Wolf¡¯s eyes were cold and shining. He pointed upwards saying, ¡°If the world is not benevolent, everything will go to the dogs, and if the sage is not benevolent, the people would be no better than the dogs. It¡¯s time to change the dynasty. It¡¯s time for the country to change. The country should perish and a new leadership should come to power.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Blood Wolf, ¡°I have never understood why you hate the country so much.¡±


    ¡°Since things have come to this, I don¡¯t mind telling you.¡± Blood Wolf had been too bloody in his deeds, and the former S-level wanted criminals in the Dragon Gate couldn¡¯t endure his degree of brutality. At the very least, he was polluted with the blood of hundreds of people, and their death was extremely miserable. Some of them were state officials.


    When Xiao Bing wanted to form the Dragon Gate, the higher leaders never agreed. The reason for this was that the country was worried that Xiao Bing would not be able to control these people one day, and if it was the case, these people would collude, which would end in disaster. The other reason was Blood Wolf. Blood Wolf had killed so many officials, like the police, military officers, government officials and many others. So the people in the national department naturally hated him. At the same time, they were scared of him.


    However, Xiao Bing thought at that time that if he could surrender Blood Wolf, it would be clear that others would have to obey him, which was equivalent to gaining his power, and Xiao Bing also had the confidence to control these people.


    Later, Xiao Bing had a falling out with the higher leaders, and they said that if Xiao Bing really wanted to form the Dragon Gate, he would not only be kicked out by the Dragon Teeth, but also be given the most cruel punishment. That was when Xiao Bing got his injuries. They never fully recover even after years. Not long ago, he was even forced to temporarily seal the strength of his body, to avoid the powerful forces that would impact the injuries in the body, which would trouble him for life.


    When Blood Wolf joined Xiao Bing, Xiao Bing always notice that Blood Wolf was full of hostility towards the country. He also incited Xiao Bing several times and tried to provoke him to hate the country. But even though Xiao Bing was tortured by his own country, he had always regarded himself as a citizen. His values told him that he couldn¡¯t betray his own country and people because he was the son of the people!


    Because of Xiao Bing¡¯s suppression, Blood Wolf couldn¡¯t do anything even if he hated the country. This might be the reason why he finally betrayed Xiao Bing.


    Blood Wolf said slowly, ¡°I am thirty-four years old this year. When I had memories, my father told me that a man must be worthy of the world, have a clear conscience, be worthy of his country. That¡¯s because he was the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau at that time. Therefore, his mind was filled with the country and the people. He once worshipped the famous teacher and learned kung fu. Before he became the deputy director, he won the first police fight in the province on behalf of the city bureau, so he trained me from an early age. I hoped that I could inherit his career and become a police one day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in my nature to fight, and with the training my father gave me, none of my peers could defeat me, but I didn¡¯t bully the weak, and I never did them wrong. Dad named me Guangzheng, which means to be fair and bright.¡±


    ¡°When I was four years old, my father had already been promoted to the position of deputy director. When I was ten years old, he was still in that position. Although he gained many merits and fought with the kidnappers, he just couldn¡¯t get promotion any more. My mom said that he was too stubborn and not cunning enough.¡±


    ¡°My family was not hard-up, but we were not rich, either. My mother was a clerk in a company. Both of them depended on fixed wages.¡±


    Xiao Bing exclaimed, ¡°Your father was a good official.¡±


    It was indeed rare to see such an incorruptible official.

 Chapter 302 - Law of the Jungle

    ¡°Yes, he is a good official, but he is also an idiot.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned, ¡°How can you say this about your father?¡±


    ¡°He is not just an idiot. If he hadn¡¯t died, I would¡¯ve been brought up to become an idiot like him sooner or later.¡±


    Xiao Bing guessed many things must¡¯ve happened that he knew nothing of that caused Blood Wolf to hate this country and its government all this time.


    ¡°Ever since I was young, everyone thought my family was rich. But no one knew that my mom had always been tight-fisted. I¡¯ve never owned any branded goods. I wore very ordinary clothes and studied in ordinary schools, which were far removed from the so-called aristocratic schools.¡±


    ¡°For a time after my tenth birthday, my dad was always worried and my mother was in a bad mood too. I was young and didn¡¯t understand why. They refused to tell me, but I eavesdropped on conversations between them. My dad said he wanted to report someone, and my mom asked him to consider and think about the whole family. Then one day, my dad was called before the provincial disciplinary committee. He never returned. People said my father had taken bribes and flouted the law, but the fact was my family could not even afford a better car.¡±


    ¡°My mother told me the country would definitely prove my father¡¯s innocence . My dad accused the provincial bureau chief of corruption in accepting bribes, keeping a mistress and diverting public funds. Finally, because he was too involved, they sent him to prison.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to school those days. My mother cried every day. When I was with her, she would talk about my dad being a great hero. The country wouldn¡¯t wrong a good person. She had evidence to bring down all the corrupt government officers and send them to jail so that my dad would be released.¡±


    ¡°At that time, there would always be people coming to my house to talk to my mother. But their conversation was always very unpleasant. They were constantly quarreling. My mother drove those people out and cursed them as scums and lowlifes.¡±


    ¡°I found out later that they wanted to use my father to threaten my mother. As long as my mother handed over the evidence, my dad would be released. They said he was in too deep this time and that my family couldn¡¯t win against them.¡±


    ¡°Later I asked my mom what we should do. I wanted my dad to come home. My mother said that the country would be fair to us. She was going to mail the evidence to Jingdu and hand it to the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection.¡±


    ¡°I was young at the time and didn¡¯t know anything. I just listened to my mother telling me the country would help us, the country would be fair to us, the country would not wrong a good person, and would not let an evil person get off scot-free. My father would be fine. So I waited with great expectation. The following day, while I was out buying vinegar, my home caught fire. By the time the fire brigade came, the house was turned to cinder. It was my father¡¯s half-a-lifetime¡¯s hard work. Far more than that, my mother died in that fire.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned and said, ¡°There cannot be such a coincidence in this world.¡±


    ¡°From young, my dad told me that boys should be strong-minded, because I had to help him protect my mother when I grew up, but I cried that day. It was the first time I cried. The first time I cried that I could remember, because I didn¡¯t need to be strong anymore. My mother was gone, and she didn¡¯t need my protection anymore. Later, the autopsy report came out stating that my mother committed suicide at home and ignited the fire herself. I knew that was not true, because my mother hadn¡¯t given up trying to save my dad. She said the country would be fair to us.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°What happened to your father later?¡±


    ¡°My dad died too. The day after my mother died, someone came to tell me that my dad committed suicide for fear of being punished.¡±


    Xiao Bing was silent. Behind a crime, every protagonist has an untold story. From the bottom of his heart, Xiao Bing hated Blood Wolf for betraying him and killing Peiya and Old Lei. Yet looking at things from Blood Wolf¡¯s perspective, he also felt like hating this country and its corrupt officials.


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°There will always be some stinking fish in this world, but they are a minority nevertheless. There are always incorruptible officials. For example, your father. He was a good official. He was just unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°After my parents died, no relatives were willing to adopt me, because there would be no compensation due to people who committed suicide. They wanted to send me to the orphanage, but I went to the provincial hall alone. I wanted to help my dad, but I had no evidence. They drove me away and sent me off to an orphanage.¡±


    The blood wolf¡¯s eyes glinted with bitter hatred and crazed grievances, ¡°I ran away from the orphanage again. I wanted to go to Jingdu, but I never thought anyone would want to kill me in secret. I was just a child after all. I thought all the people in the world were bad people. Whether the police or anyone else, there was no one left to trust. Fortunately, I learned kung fu from my father from young. People who wanted to kill me didn¡¯t expect a small child like me to be able to fight. Luckily, I escaped them. I didn¡¯t have money and I didn¡¯t know where to go, so I ran into the forest. A place far away and very remote. I dared not come out after that.¡±


    The blood wolf stuck two fingers out, ¡°I was afraid¡­ I was afraid that they would kill me like they killed my parents. I hid in the forest and survived by hunting animals. I stayed in the forest for six years, six years!¡±


    Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t imagine how a ten-year-old boy could live in the forest for six years. How did he survive?


    ¡°During my six years in the forest, I fought with the weather, fought with the earth and fought with fierce beasts. Do you know how I survived? I was just ten years old then. I came across a wolf the first night. Although it was only one, it nearly killed me. But I ended up killing it. From then on, I knew that if I wanted to live, I would have to be more cruel than the beast and more venomous than man.¡±


    ¡°At first, I was very scared, hiding everywhere every day. I was just a little boy of ten, yet lived like a fugitive. My appearance would¡¯ve scared people because I lived like the savages did. I was afraid someone would come into the forest and discover me, or I would be eaten by the beasts. Later, I started hunting, killing hares, pheasants, catching birds, and hunting jackals and scorpion¡­ I was fourteen when I was besieged by six jackals. In the end, all six jackals were killed by me. I managed to take two of the carcasses with me, and I didn¡¯t dare show up for all of the next three days. On the fourth day, when my injuries were a little better, I ventured out and continued to hunt other animals.¡±


    ¡°When I was sixteen years, I escaped from a black bear which was close to adulthood. From that time on, I knew I could go out because I knew no one could kill me anymore. On the contrary, I would be their nightmare.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and asked, ¡°You started to take revenge when you came out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t take revenge immediately. I first adapted to the new environment outside, working and earning money. I went to the two martial arts halls to study martial arts. Later, the masters couldn¡¯t teach me, and I went across the country. I went around and waited until I felt that I could do it. I went back and killed the whole family of the director who framed my father. I also learned about the others the director. There were sixteen officials, and I did not let go of them. I killed everyone in their families.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed deeply, ¡°If revenge breeds revenge, will there ever be an end to it? They framed your father and killed your mother, and then you killed their family, but if they also had brothers and sisters or children who had survived, wouldn¡¯t they want to kill you? Your parents had lived honestly and honorably their whole lives. They weren¡¯t greedy, they didn¡¯t accept bribes and they even believed in the country before dying. You did nothing in your own country but killing wantonly. Is this really what your parents wanted?¡±


    Blood Wolf said coldly, ¡°Brother Bing, you must have gone through a great deal. But how can you still be so naive? It was because my parents were too dull that they died. Even after death, no one avenged them. If these people had someone in their families who survived and wanted to take revenge, then they can just come and kill me. Having lived in the forest for so many years, I realized that they cannot blame others. Life is like a food chain in the forest. It is the survival of the fittest. Unfortunately, they were too naive. They pinned their hopes on the country. They were killed, and that only showed they were not strong enough.¡±


    ¡°My parents were weak people. The death of the weak is not worth our pity, but they were my parents, so I can only avenge them. From then on, the original me no longer existed. Blood Wolf was born.¡±


    Blood Wolf looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Master, do you know how disappointed you¡¯ve made me? I thought you were a strong person. You should be able to understand my thoughts. There are so many powerful people gathered together and we should have been the strongest. With our strength, we could make this world tremble, including those damn people in our country!¡±


    ¡°But you¡­ You were always thinking about our country. Those officials never cared about the lives of my parents. Those officials kicked out a person like you, who only thought about our country and people. And they even dealt with you so cruelly. What did they ever do? Why do they deserve our allegiance?¡±


    ¡°The reason why I betrayed you was that I couldn¡¯t let you continue to waste the unparalleled strength and talent of our Dragon Gate.¡±


    ¡°There is no loyalty and kindness in this world.¡±


    ¡°Only the fittest survives!¡±

 Chapter 303 - The Dilemma

    Xiao Bing sighed sadly, ¡°From the perspective of your experience, what you said seems to make some sense.¡±


    Blood Wolf said, ¡°I am a reasonable person. People must obey the rules when they live. No other laws are greater than the law of the jungle.¡±


    There must be something hateful about the pitiful.


    But on the other hand? Hateful people usually have some pitiful stories.


    Blood Wolf ¡®s parents died when he was ten years old, which was not the most cruel. The cruelest thing was what his father had taught him for ten years. That he must be conscientious, he must obey the laws and trust his motherland and her people. Even before his parents died, they could still have been thinking that the country would be fair to them.


    However, it was not that the country refused to be fair, nor did it mean that the country had lost its principles, but because there were inevitably scums in the world. The country wanted to deal with them, but not all could be seen. Some scums had destroyed the purest and most beautiful people in the country, but not all of this came under the notice of the nation.


    And in that fire, every virtue and belief that Blood Wolf¡¯s parents taught him for so many years was shattered. That¡¯s what was most cruel.


    Blood Wolf and his parents were unfortunate, but this didn¡¯t mean that the society was not honest and clean. In any enlightened era, the water cannot be completely crystal clear. There would be shadows and light and in the light, there would also be darkness, and Xiao Bing believed that in this age, there was very little darkness, and most people living in this world were happy.


    Blood Wolf cannot trample on the happiness of so many people just because of his own misfortune.


    Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t blame Blood Wolf. He even felt there was no way for him to persuade Blood Wolf. Blood Wolf became what he is today because he was forced to. But Xiao Bing still had to stop Blood Wolf.


    Some people that deserve sympathy but one cannot just ignore them.


    If killing a pitiful and hateful person can save thousands of people, even if his heart could not bear it, Xiao Bing would still kill him.


    Xiao Bing said with emotion, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Blood Wolf said, ¡°I believe you will understand, but I also believe that you will not agree.¡±


    ¡°From your point of view, I understand your thoughts, but do you really think that everything you do is right? Actually, you can think carefully about it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to think about it. It is not necessary. We are different people. We were brought up in different environments. It is normal for you not to understand my thoughts. Master, I¡¯ve always wondered whether you hated them after the way they treated you.¡±


    ¡°I have grudges in my heart, but I don¡¯t hate them, because we are the type of people who are adamant about our beliefs. They have things they stand up for and I have mine. Our goal is the same. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve chosen different paths.¡±


    ¡°What animals focus on is, if others bite me, I must bite back. I don¡¯t understand your way of thinking.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°What¡¯s your reason for coming today? Isn¡¯t it to kill me?¡±


    ¡°No, I had this idea, but now I have changed my mind again. I wanted to discuss it with master first.¡±


    ¡°If the discussion fell through, you will kill me?¡±


    Blood Wolf¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Given a chance, I will kill you. But your strength is amazing. Except for Mr. Buddha, I am afraid no one is on par with you in this world. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t kill you. ¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good, Blood Wolf. There one thing about you that I have always admired. Your love and hatred are distinct from each other and you will not be hypocritical. If you can¡¯t win against someone, you will be forthright about it. It is a pity that although I appreciate you, I don¡¯t see eye-to-eye with you.¡±


    At this time, a car stopped under the river dam. The door opened, and a beautiful woman walked down. Of course it was Yezi.


    Xiao Bing had been hoping that Yezi will come a little late. But she unexpectedly arrived at this time. This was why Xiao Bing didn¡¯t dare fight. He didn¡¯t want to drag Yezi in. But now that Yezi is here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight with Blood Wolf unless they went somewhere else.


    Blood Wolf turned to where Xiao Bing was gazing at. With an indifferent look, he asked, ¡°Is this your woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing said coldly, ¡°If you touch her, I promise I will let you die a terrible death.¡±


    Blood Wolf asked, ¡°Does Master know what I discovered during my six years in the forest?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, never try to provoke a beast, unless you have the confidence of killing it and kill it immediately. So I won¡¯t touch this woman.¡±


    Xiao Bing said in a low voice, ¡°Then Su Peiya¡­¡±


    Blood Wolf said, ¡°Master¡¯s strength is unequalled. With Thunder and Su Peiya¡¯s help added to that, I would have no hope of replacing you.¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered. At this time, Yezi was heading to him, carrying barbecue and beer. When she saw someone standing next to Xiao Bing, she was stunned and her blood ran cold. Anyone¡¯s blood would run cold looking at Blood Wolf. This person really gave out terrible vibe. Even a casual glance from him made her feel as if a beast was staring at her.


    Fortunately, after managing the company for so long, Yezi became a different person. Leaders of a company must be strong psychologically. What more, owners of a large scale company like Yezi¡¯s family. Also people whom Yezi dealt normally were not ordinary people. So although she was creepy out, she could remain calm on the surface, which was not easy.


    Reaching there, Yezi asked, ¡°Brother Bing, is this your friend?¡±


    Blood Wolf smiled, ¡°Master, is this your woman?¡±


    Yezi was stunned when Blood Wolf addressed Xiao Bing as Master, but she quickly recovered.


    Xiao Bing nodded in answer both Yezi and Blood Wolf, but he added, ¡°He and I were not exactly friends before, but it is even worse now.¡±


    Yezi quietly retreated behind Xiao Bing. She was a clever woman. She could see immediately that the relationship between the two men was not harmonious. She was not afraid of death, but she didn¡¯t want to be a burden to Xiao Bing.


    Blood Wolf smiled, ¡°Master hates me, yet are willing to waste your time talking with me here. I guess it¡¯s because you don¡¯t want drag this woman into it.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned and said, ¡°You are very smart.¡±


    ¡°I have been dealing with the beasts in the forest since I was a child. They also have various tricks. If I had made a mistake, I would¡¯ve been eaten up. So I not only needed to have physical strength and enough ferocity to fight them, but I also needed to be cunning myself.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled coldly, ¡°Beasts will never be more cunning than humans.¡±


    ¡°Of course, but I was only a ten-year-old child at that time. I started to hone myself at a young age. Naturally, from the start, I had already honed my skill to observe people¡¯s psyche.¡±


    Xiao Bing said quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s just stick to the topic of our conversation.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Blood wolf said, ¡°Then I will continue to talk about why I came today. Although Master wants to kill me, Master can¡¯t do it. Then just listen to what I have to say. To be honest, after you left, I began to slowly take control of the organization. Now I can¡¯t say that the organization is completely under me, but I can guarantee that most of people in there will listen to me.¡±


    Xiao Bing coldly said, ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. People who entered the organization once committed many major crimes. Everyone had their own story to tell. Everyone had some evil thought in their hearts. I just needed to lure out those evil intentions from within them and they would be under my control.¡±


    Blood Wolf was right. He entered the forest at the age of ten and he not only learned how to fight with wild animals in desperation, but also learned intrigue and the law of the jungle.


    Blood Wolf was frightening. Even more frightening than he had imagined.


    ¡°Sect Master, the reason I came to you today is to give you two choices.¡±


    ¡°Give me choices?¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Then tell me.¡±


    ¡°First, what I want most is that you continue to lead us. Use our powerful strength, let every country, including Cathay, go into a panic. Then let the evil forces of the world worship us and willingly surrender to us.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s pupil contracted slightly, ¡°You have lofty ambitions.¡±


    ¡°The law of the jungle, survival of the fittest. I just want to make sure that we are the greatest power. Let the world tremble before us.¡±


    Xiao Bing faintly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of ambition. Let¡¯s talk about the second choice.¡±


    ¡°The second choice.¡± Blood Wolf looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Since Sect Master has left, don¡¯t return. This is not only good for Sect Master but also for Dragon Gate. If Sect Master does not go back, Dragon Gate will still be Dragon Gate. If Sect Master returns, Dragon Gate will be torn apart and many people will die. Because that¡¯s the only way to determine whether it is me or you who is the real master of Dragon Gate. This is not what I want. I assume, it is not what Sect Master wants either.¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose a little, and he was a little angry within, but Xiao Bing did not show it. Someone in his position already knows that the anger has no effect sometimes. Blood Wolf was right. Some would have turned to Blood Wolf secretly in Dragon Gate, but others would eventually follow Sect Master who is active. If Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t go back, they could only listen to Blood Wolf. If he could go back, the two groups would definitely fight with each other, and Dragon Gate would cease to exist.


    It was Xiao Bing who painstakingly established Dragon Gate. Xiao Bing had even clashed with Dragon Tooth in order to create it, and almost lost his life. Transfer it to Blood Wolf now? Could he do it?


    But what could Xiao Bing do otherwise? Was he willing to watch Dragon Gate break into pieces in his own hands?


    This was obviously not what Xiao Bing wanted. Xiao Bing was in a dilemma.

 Chapter 304 - Making Further Progress

    Chapter 304 Making Further Progress


    Xiao Bing said in a cold voice, ¡°Be clear that I won¡¯t agree to your first condition.¡±


    Blood Wolf said, ¡°Of course. I understand. I have no ambition for gaining the position of Sect Master because I am convinced by your ability and prestige. I just don¡¯t like your leadership style. If we can be on the same page, I would still like to consider you as my Sect Master and I will take the punishment for what I have done before.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°We are different people.¡±


    Blood Wolf nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we are different. In this case, Sect Master should consider the second point I mentioned. If I become the new Sect Master, I promise I will treat all the members well and greatly develop our sect. Maybe one day, we will bring Buddhism to their knees. We will become the biggest organization in the dark world, and make the whole world tremble. You established Dragon Gate. Don¡¯t you want to see it become the greatest?¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose and asked, ¡°Do I have other options?¡±


    Blood Wolf shook his head and said coldly, ¡°People seldom have any choices in life. You are lucky enough to have two options today. Has God ever given me a second choice in my life? No! My life has always been a single-choice question.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Actually, you can still make a choice now. Start over and follow me in the Dragon Gate. You will have plenty of time to make up for the mistakes you have made.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡± Blood Wolf said stubbornly. ¡°Since I have already taken this bloody road, I cannot turn back. Moreover, I¡¯ve never believed I was wrong in the past. If I was wrong, I would have been eaten by the vicious monsters 20 years ago. Sect Master, now that you have come to Jiang City, you¡¯d better stay here and never go back. Don¡¯t force me to resort to arms. You will be hurt, and so will the people around you.¡±


    Blood Wolf turned around and walked into the darkness. His body was so straight, just like his hair, that no one in the world could bend his spine. He was a dignified and proud man. However, he embarked on a different road from Xiao Bing. Even if it was destined to lead to the unending darkness, Blood Wolf did not care at all. Even if death was in front of him, even if he had to be against the whole world, he had to go forward.


    He was a blood wolf, a peerless ferocious wolf that would keep fighting till the end!


    After Blood Wolf disappeared, Yezi finally felt relieved. She took a deep breath to calm down. Then she looked at Xiao Bing and asked worriedly, ¡°Is that person your enemy?¡±


    Xiao Bing answered, ¡°Not previously, maybe in the future.¡±


    Yezi looked worried. ¡°He looks terrible. I feel¡­ I don¡¯t know how to say. I feel he was the most terrible person I have ever seen. As if he won¡¯t give up until he destroys the world. Brother Bing, who is he?¡±


    ¡°The traitor in Dragon Gate, Blood Wolf.¡±


    Yezi was shocked, ¡°Was he the one who killed Sister Peiya¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°You are right about one thing. He is a terrible person who will never give up until he destroys the whole world. He feels that the world has betrayed him and he wants it pay. He is a terrible person, but he¡¯s also a pitiful person. Alas¡­ Sometimes, it is difficult to determine if some people are good or bad. This is fate!¡±


    Yezi asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Xiao Bing was silent, sitting down on the step, holding his thighs, and looking at the stars in the sky. Yezi sat beside him. She snuggled up to Xiao Bing and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing forced a smile. He did not expect Yezi to see through him. In the depths of his heart, Xiao Bing naturally wanted to stop Blood Wolf and avenge his brothers, but now he had scruples and bonding. If those people didn¡¯t know Yezi, he could be more flexible¡ªHe could kill them. Even if he could not, he could run away and wait for another chance.


    However, now that they knew of Yezi¡¯s existence, Xiao Bing was afraid that even if there was only a one percent possibility, they would still try and hurt Yezi because she was everything to him.


    But if he did nothing, how would he explain himself to Su Xiaoxiao and Lil Bei seeing he had promised them he would avenge Peiya? How would he fulfill his promise? If Peiya and Old Lei in the netherworld knew what he did, how would he answer for it?


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°The people in the Dragon Gate are not so easy to control. Even though Old Lei and Peiya have died, once Blood Wolf replaces me and tries to violate the original rules I made for the sect that we can¡¯t harm national interests, those people will not obey him. We should live our lives since I am not interested in those things anymore. I really want to see how he will make the world tremble.¡±


    Yezi asked, ¡°What about Peiya and Brother Lei? How will you avenge them?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Vengeance doesn¡¯t come cheap.¡±


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing with tearful eyes and asked, ¡°Have you ever thought of Xiaoxiao? What about your promise to her? Haven¡¯t you promised to avenge her sister?¡±


    ¡°Even if I avenged her sister, what would change? Will it bring back her sister?¡±


    Yezi suddenly stood up and ran over the river dam. She stood in a place without steps, placed one foot in the emptiness before and threw her arms open.


    Xiao Bing was stunned.


    Yezi looked firmly at Xiao Bing, saying, ¡°Brother Bing, you are an indomitable man who can support the sky even if it collapses. If you became overcautious because of me, then I will jump off here!¡±


    Xiao Bing hurriedly stood up, looking at her in shock. He asked aloud, ¡°Don¡¯t you hope to have a peaceful life with me?¡±


    Yezi answered loudly, ¡°I do. Of course I do. I wish you can be safe every day, and no longer suffer from those fights and killings. I wish we can enjoy a peaceful two-person world and I no longer have to worry about you. If you really think so in your heart, then I don¡¯t care whether you are going to take revenge or not. But you are my man. How can I not know what you are thinking? You are restraining yourself. You don¡¯t want to take revenge and you want to be with me. But will you be at peace with that?¡±


    ¡°Physical pain is torture, but guilt and pain in the heart is more than torture. Especially for a man like you, it is a kind of agony. Brother Bing, I don¡¯t want you to endure all that because of me. What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t want you to change. I love you, and I wish you to be who you are.¡±


    ¡°Even if there will be danger, even if I will be worried, so what? If anything bad happens to you, I will be with you even if I have to die. We will be a happy couple in the netherworld!¡±


    ¡°I will live if you do, I die if you do. I am not asking you to protect the world, but I hope you can follow your heart and be happy. As for the rest, to live or to die, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Xiao Bing was stunned by her words. Yes, to live or to die, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?


    Ever since Xiao Bing had Yezi, he was very careful when he did things. There were so many options to weigh that he dared not do anything even if he wanted to. At this moment, with Yezi¡¯s words and reminders, the chains in his heart seemed to be unlocked. His courage and audacity returned as he received inspiration from Yezi. In the past, Xiao Bing had more awareness after he fell in love with Yezi but formed a shackle in his heart which trapped him. But now, the shackles finally disappeared, and Xiao Bing gained some new insights.


    Yezi suddenly noticed that Xiao Bing looked a little different. She took her foot back and looked at Xiao Bing with sparkling eyes. ¡°Brother Bing, you¡­¡±


    The moment Xiao Bing figured it out, he finally broke through the layer of spiritual barriers and reached the middle level of the Breaking the Void. However, none of the happiness it brought was as great as the one he felt when he figured this out.


    Xiao Bing leaped high and landed on the spot dozens of steps higher. Seeing his swift movement, Yezi¡¯s eyes sparkled like small stars.


    Xiao Bing pushed his palms in the air, and the waves immediately began to rise above the river, one higher than the other until it reached more than ten meters high. Yezi widened her eyes and her cherry mouth gaped as she thought, ¡°My man is a superhero.¡±


    It¡¯s been a long time since Xiao Bing had been so carefree. After being with Yezi, Xiao Bing was happy, but he lacked some freedom because he began to restrain himself in his heart. At this moment, he chortled. ¡°Don¡¯t let other people¡¯s ideas affect me; I just have to be myself.¡±


    ¡°Yezi, you were right and I was wrong. If people can¡¯t be themselves in the world, their lives will be meaningless. Don¡¯t worry. I will avenge Peiya. With my current strength, no one can stop me. After I make my enemy pay for what he had done to Peiya and Old Lei, I will accompany you every day to live a peaceful life in the future.¡±


    Yezi smiled. This was the Xiao Bing she wanted to see, who was unrestrained and happy.


    Xiao Bing landed beside Yezi and held her in his arms. He looked at her with joy and said, ¡°Yezi, you unlocked the shackles in my heart, and my martial arts has made great progress. How should I thank you?¡±


    Yezi¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she asked, ¡°Do you really want to thank me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°Do you know what you mean to me? Do you know what the words you just said mean to me? No one can unlock the shackles in my heart. The only person in the world who can persuade me is you.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s words, Yezi was very happy. It was not sweet talk because she knew that Xiao Bing was sincere. She smiled sweetly, and her eyes beamed like the stars. ¡°If you want to thank me, you can drink beer and eat skewers with me. Then, you have to carry me and take me flying, like what you did just now.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Thinking of the way they met each other for the first time, they both laughed.

 Chapter 305 - Saying Goodbye with Smiles

    Chapter 305 Saying Goodbye with Smiles


    On the second day, Lil Bei and Miyamoto Shinji were discharged from the hospital at the same time. But Xiao Bing did not intend to take action yet, not before he had everything settled. According to what Xiao Bing learned, the people in Dragon Gate had begun to take vacations. Every year, they had two vacations during which they could go wherever they wanted and do whatever they wanted, usually taking more than one month each time. But it would be terminated if there were any temporary special tasks. After all, they were also normal people and it would be impossible to be on duty for 365 days. They would go crazy.


    But though they could go anywhere, people like Su Peiya didn¡¯t dare go home. They lived in the dark world where it was too dangerous. And only those who had no concerned person could survive. If someone was aware of your family, you would be worried every day, for fear that your family would be implicated by what you did.


    In the past, every time he had a vacation, Xiao Bing would travel around the world to pick up hot chicks or gamble in casinos in Macau, Las Vegas or Hawaii where he would see many beach beauties¡­ People like him who lived in danger every day needed the most to vent. Gambling and women were clearly the best way to help him.


    The only thing that upset Xiao Bing was that he broke through a little later. If he were at the middle level of Breaking The Void when he met Blood Wolf last night, Xiao Bing would have already killed him since it was a great change to enter a new level. With a level higher than Blood Wolf, Xiao Bing could completely beat him without affecting others.


    Xiao Bing had reached the early stage of Breaking The Void five years ago. If he didn¡¯t gain different insights after his power was sealed or his shackles were unlocked in the heart last night, even if he was a genius, it might not be possible to reach the middle level for another five years. Breaking through to the middle level required too much ideological sentiment and Genuine Qi accumulation. It was even more difficult from the early stage of Breaking The Void to the middle level than from Clear-strength Stage to Transforming Strength Stage. So since last night, Blood Wolf and Xiao Bing was destined to be different.


    Since he had greater strength to rely on, Xiao Bing was not in a hurry. In the morning, he read notes given by Mr. Han Huabin in his room. He had a better vision and comprehension after the breakthrough. The more knowledge he absorbed, the faster he learned. As he read, he found that martial arts was as profound as knowledge. He also realized that Han Huabin had reached an incredible level in this aspect. Xiao Bing felt luckier when he was able to break free from the illusion that day.


    In the afternoon, Lil Bei and Miyamoto Shinji returned. Xiao Bing summoned Lil Bei alone into the room and told him about his meeting with Blood Wolf.


    After listening to what Xiao Bei said, Lil Bei was silent. He looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°So, he confessed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing exclaimed. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect him to have reached Breaking The Void level. People at this level have incredible power, and they can do almost anything. Last night, if I had taken action to fight with him, innocent by-standers would¡¯ve been hurt.¡±


    Lil Bei seemed a little down. ¡°I understand. Sh*t, I am far weaker than him.¡±


    Xiao Bing held Lil Bei¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°But I am stronger than him. Don¡¯t worry. When Dragon Gate regroups after a while, I will personally avenge Peiya.¡±


    Hearing this, Lil Bei nodded heavily, and then looked at Xiao Bing in surprise. He asked, ¡°Brother Bing, what a surprise that you have broken through to the middle level of Breaking The Void. No one in the world can be your opponent now, right?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. However strong you are, there¡¯s always someone stronger. For example, Mr. Buddha¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing took out the picture of Blood Wolf and Mr. Buddha shaking hands. He always got a weird feeling each time he looked at a photo of Mr. Buddha. Even though Xiao Bing had broken through to the middle level of Breaking The Void, he still felt uncomfortable seeing Mr. Buddha.


    He put away the photo and said heavily, ¡°Mr. Buddha must be stronger than Blood Wolf. Compared with me, no one knows who is better. We should never underestimate him.¡±


    Lil Bei could not agree more. He sighed and said, ¡°Brother Bing, I may have to leave.¡±


    Xiao Bing was not surprised. He asked, ¡°Did the organization call you back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lil Bei nodded.


    Lil Bei worked for Dragon Teeth and he had to follow its command. Xiao Bing was not surprised. In fact, Xiao Bing was already happy enough that Lil Bei was able to stay this long to help him through the most dangerous period. Now his own power had been completely updated and the entire Hei Province was under his control. Even if Lil Bei left, Xiao Bing would not be affected.


    It was just that they had been apart from each other for three years and only got reunited recently. Xiao Bing would felt disappointment if he suddenly left.


    Xiao Bing sighed and said with a relieved smile, ¡°You can go back if you have to. The country still needs you and there are many things waiting for you to do. When will you go?¡±


    Lil Bei answered, ¡°In two days.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s drink together more often these two days because we don¡¯t know when we will meet again.¡±


    Lil Bei laughed and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When they had dinner at night, Xiao Bing announced the news that Lil Bei was going to leave. Hearing this, everyone was silent.


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face sank. Looking at Lil Bei, she asked, ¡°Brother Lil Bei, why didn¡¯t you tell me first that you are leaving?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao had always been protected by Lil Bei. Although she didn¡¯t plan to marry him, they had a deep relationship. She naturally found it hard to accept his leaving.


    Lil Bei still wore a bright smile on his face which made Su Xiaoxiao even angrier. She suddenly stood up, pushed back her chair and rushed out. Everyone was stunned, realizing she was really angry. Lil Bei kept smiling and stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will go find her.¡±


    After Lil Bei went out, Maggie said excitedly, ¡°Hey, does Sister Xiaoxiao like Brother Lil Bei? No wonder she didn¡¯t pursue Brother Bing. Oh¡­¡±


    Zhan Hongyan hurriedly covered Maggie¡¯s mouth and gave her a ferocious look until Maggie realized she said something wrong. Although she was unconvinced, she was too smart to make such a low-level mistake. She said this because to her, polygamy was a normal thing, and she didn¡¯t give it much thought before she spoke.


    At this time, everyone was looking at Yezi, who was smiling with no sign of anger. However, when she looked at Xiao Bing with her big eyes, Xiao Bing could not help trembling.


    Su Xiaoxiao did not fall in love with Lil Bei. She just regarded him as a good friend whom she could talk to. On the one hand, Lil Bei was a good friend of Brother Bing whom she loved; on the other hand, Lil Bei used to be her sister¡¯s comrade-in-arms. They often talked about Xiao Bing and her sister¡¯s affair and became good friends. When she learned that her good friend was leaving suddenly, she felt sad.


    Su Xiaoxiao ran out of the house and sat on the ground outside the forest. Lil Bei also followed and sat down next to her.


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes was red, but she didn¡¯t cry. Instead she let out an annoyed ¡°Hmph!¡± and asked coldly, ¡°Have you ever considered me as your friend?¡±


    Lil Bei sat beside her and answered, ¡°I have very few friends, and you are one of them.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°The organization just notified me. They need me to go back for a task in two days.¡±


    ¡°Task. There is always a task.¡± Su Xiaoxiao clutched her clothes tightly and gritted her teeth. ¡°For so many years, my sister rarely stayed at home because she had tasks every day. Now she has no more chance¡­¡±


    Lil Bei pointed in the direction of the city and beamed. ¡°Xiaoxiao, you can see people cry and laugh when you walk on the street; the adults can work, and the children can play outside. Everything is well organized. Do you know why?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It is because there are many people in this world, not only in our Dragon Teeth but also the soldiers who guard the frontiers, the territories of this country in the background, protecting the safety of the people. Each of them has to sacrifice their all, including their families and freedom to make sure that ordinary people can even simply smile.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Lil Bei with amazement, feeling unfathomably touched in her heart. These words were very short and very simple, but they were really touching to her ears.


    Suddenly, Su Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°Lil Bei, can I ask you a question? Why are you so happy every day?¡±


    Yes, Lil Bei still wore a sunny smile at this moment, which was very simple and very pure. He was like an innocent boy who warmed your heart.


    Lil Bei looked at Su Xiaoxiao with bright eyes and said, ¡°Because someone told me every day that we can live is another day of blessing. Some people are dead before they are born, and some people die just after they are born. Since you are still alive, how could you have any complaints? Whether we are happy or not, life has to go on. If my smile can please myself and warm others, why not smile?¡±


    ¡°Just like this time, even though I am leaving, I still have to say goodbye with a smile. We¡¯re going to part ways eventually, so why do I have to go around looking glum?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao suddenly said, ¡°So you are not happy and you just want to please others.¡±


    ¡°You know me very well. I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Lil Bei gravely, as if she saw him for the first time.

 Chapter 306 - You Adults Are Weird

    ¡°Brother Lil Bei, you have no idea when you will come back next time, do you?¡±


    Lil Bei nodded. After Su Peiya entered Dragon Teeth, she rarely came home. It would be worse with Lil Bei.


    As expected, Lil Bei nodded and said firmly, ¡°The regulations in the troops are very strict. We are not allowed to go out unless we are on a mission. We even need special approval to go home. But as long as I have a chance, I will definitely come back to see you and your mother.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter. My sister seldom came back since she joined you. Even if you don¡¯t have time to see us, we can understand, as long as you still remember us.¡± Su Xiaoxiao sighed again and hugged her thighs with a blank face.


    Looking at Su Xiaoxiao, Lil Bei didn¡¯t know how to comfort her. Even if he always wore a smiling face, he was not a man who loved to talk. Xiao Bing said to Su Peiya more than once that he would never be like Lil Bei, who was all his smiles before others and kept the pain to himself.


    Xiao Bing could understand Lil Bei and he had also won Lil Bei¡¯s respect.


    Su Xiaoxiao exclaimed, ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t want you to leave. Since my sister left, I have no one to talk to. Although I also have some good friends in my class, they all live like little princesses every day and they can¡¯t sympathize with me.¡±


    Lil Bei nodded in agreement. Su Xiaoxiao had gone through so many experiences. Naturally, she was more mature than her classmates.


    ¡°My mother is willing to talk to me, but I can¡¯t tell her everything, especially anything unhappy. Girls never like to talk to their elders. So many people in the school gave me the nickname of Ice Woman.¡±


    Lil Bei corrected her. ¡°It is Ice Maiden.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao turned her head and glanced at Lil Bei, who blushed. Su Xiaoxiao smiled. ¡°You can still get fresh with me?¡±


    Lil Bei said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Well, they all call me Ice Maiden, but I don¡¯t like this nickname. They all see my face, but who can understand my heart?¡±


    ¡°In fact, to be honest, I like¡­ I like Brother Bing, but he already has Sister Yezi. Maggie asked me to try, and I also know that I need to fend for myself. However, I can¡¯t ruin other people¡¯s happiness, especially Yezi¡¯s, as she is my friend.¡±


    ¡°I really need a friend whom I can talk to from time to time about my feelings. Brother Lil Bei, you have been protecting me for months. Although I know you did that not only for my late sister¡¯s but also at Brother Bing¡¯s request, I still appreciate it. You sent me to school and brought me back every day for so long and I have regarded you as the only good friend I have. But now, my best friend has to leave, just like my sister who had to do her duty.¡±


    Lil Bei smiled and said, ¡°I will come back to see you, I swear.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡± Su Xiaoxiao looked at Lil Bei and said, ¡°I also believe that you can keep your promise. But in order to fulfill your promise, you have to promise me one thing.¡±


    Lil Bei asked, ¡°What is it? Tell me, I will promise you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Lil Bei gravely. ¡°You have to stay alive.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s words made Lil Bei¡¯s heart tremble. Although he was still smiling, he was shocked. Especially when he saw Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s expectant look. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    They looked at each other silently for a long time. Then Lil Bei gave her an even brighter smile. ¡°Of course I will stay alive. I won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Alas, this is the first time in my life that I have made a promise that I have no guarantee of fulfilling. But then, this is a well-meaning promise.¡± To stay alive was also Lil Bei¡¯s goal, but it was not for him to decide. When he chose to join Dragon Teeth, he was always prepared to sacrifice himself for the people and the country, just like his colleagues.


    Su Peiya was dead, but she was not the only one who died in the Dragon Teeth.


    Su Xiaoxiao smiled happily, reached out her hand and said, ¡°We have a deal.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lil Bei reached out and hooked up with Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s finger. ¡°Pinkie promise.¡±


    They put their thumbs together, both laughing from the bottom of their hearts.


    For Su Xiaoxiao, Lil Bei was her confidant as well as her friend. For Lil Bei, Su Xiaoxiao was also someone important. In fact, she meant more to him. Although he knew Su Xiaoxiao loved Xiao Bing, some feelings were beyond one¡¯s control. For such a long time, he had been looking after her every day. Su Xiaoxiao was often in low spirits. As she was not willing to bother Xiao Bing, she talked to Lil Bei instead.


    Su Xiaoxiao was a beautiful and special girl. Lil Bei, who¡¯d never had a relationship with anyone, could not help developing some feelings for her after being with her for so long. Especially since Su Xiaoxiao was a pitiable girl and he was used to protecting the weak. As time went by, Lil Bei sympathized with her more and more and that feeling grew and evolved into something deeper. However, he was not good at expressing it, so he had always kept these feelings in his heart.


    ¡°Lil Bei, are you going to perform any dangerous tasks?¡±


    Lil Bei grinned and said, ¡°The tasks given to us are always dangerous ones that others have failed to accomplish. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I have been working in the army for so long. I¡¯m young, but I¡¯m experienced, so it won¡¯t be too dangerous for me.¡±


    ¡°Lil Bei, at what age can you retire from the troops usually? If you are on missions every day in the army, wouldn¡¯t it affect your relationship and marriage?¡±


    Lil Bei grabbed his hair as he smiled. ¡°It is hard to say when we can retire. For example, ordinary team members like us can retire at the age of 40 at the latest, because by that time, our physical functions will be not as good as those of the younger ones. Plus the country also considers our marriage and families, so even if you want to continue serving the country, you have to be transferred to some normal departments that deal with normal people. But for team leaders, unless they apply for retirement in advance, they can retire at the age of 50, because they are qualified, capable and people have confidence in them.¡±


    ¡°As for relationship and marriage¡­ It is clearly stated in the rules that we can¡¯t have them as long as we are in the military.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Su Xiaoxiao was surprised. She said in anger, ¡°Even dating is not allowed? After you retire at the age of 40, where will you have the time to develop a relationship? Even if you get married, it will be a hassle.¡±


    Yeah, how could a young girl fall in love with an aged uncle unless he was a very rich man? But it didn¡¯t mean they could not find someone to get married to. They just need to work harder than young men. However, even if they did find someone depending on their social positions or attractive wealth, they would have no passion like the younger men.


    Could you imagine what kind of torture it would be when forbidding a young man in his twenties to have a relationship?


    Lil Bei smiled wryly and said, ¡°We can do nothing about it. Rules are rules. Since we have decided to serve the people and the country, we are prepared to sacrifice ourselves, including love. Someone fell in love with the woman that he was protecting during the mission, but he had to bury that love in his heart silently. This kind of thing always happens in the army.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said with emotion, ¡°You are all respectable, but also pitiful.¡±


    Lil Bei still smiled and said, ¡°As long as people can live a happy life every day, I won¡¯t feel like I¡¯m a pitiful person. We don¡¯t know how many times we have prevented disasters caused by dangerous people and how many civilians and families we have saved. People can¡¯t see this, but when we think about it, we still feel a lot of satisfaction in our hearts.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Lil Bei in admiration, but he looked away from her. On one hand, he was not good at expressing himself, and on the other, there were the military¡¯s explicit provisions. Let alone a relationship, members of Dragon Teeth were not allowed to have any romantic affairs with the women outside except for one-night stands. Even though Xiao Bing had slept with so many women, he had to comply with this rule. Therefore, Xiao Bing rarely appeared a second time in front of those women.


    It was not because Xiao Bing was heartless. Xiao Bing actually didn¡¯t like to do that, and the rules forbade him doing that.


    Then they chatted casually about other small things in life as well as these people in the Xiao family. In front of Lil Bei, the ice in Su Xiaoxiao also melted.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Bing stood at the gate of the mansion, looking at the backs of the two people sitting on the ground. With a smile, he turned back to the house.


    Maggie jumped out from nowhere and approached Xiao Bing. She giggled and said, ¡°Brother Bing, are you jealous seeing them like that?¡±


    Xiao Bing hit Maggie¡¯s forehead with his finger and smiled bitterly. ¡°Smartypants. Don¡¯t talk nonsense in future or your Sister Yezi will be jealous.¡±


    Maggie covered her head and murmured, ¡°I found out that you adults are all two-faced. Sister Xiaoxiao likes you, but she doesn¡¯t say it; you like her and you also don¡¯t say it; Brother Lil Bei likes Sister Xiaoxiao and he does not say it either. Aren¡¯t you tired of living like this?¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Bing felt awkward. He said bitterly, ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Do I need someone to tell me? I have eyes. I am a talented girl and is there anything in the world that I don¡¯t understand?¡±


    Maggie looked smug, as if she was an emotional expert. Xiao Bing was speechless as he looked at her.

 Chapter 307 - Brother Yu, Thank You

    Chapter 307 Brother Yu, Thank You


    Xiao Bing took time to call Liu Kexin in the evening to comfort her, but he also heard the news which he did not know if it was good or bad. Liu Kexin had made up her mind to break up with Yu Miao, but due to Yu Miao being injured because of her, Liu Kexin would not tell him now, and would take care of Yu Miao for a couple of days.


    Xiao Bing had intended to match the two of them, but affairs of the heart could not be forced. Xiao Bing also hoped that Liu Kexin would be happy, so he did not try to persuade her anymore.


    After Liu Kexin¡¯s shocking experience, Xiao Bing was willing to accompany her, but Liu Kexin decided not to be accompanied by Xiao Bing. Yu Miao had suffered because of her, and for the next two days, she had to take good care of him.


    On the morning of the same day, Liu Kexin brought some soup to the hospital ward. Yu Miao¡¯s condition was not life threatening, but the injury was also not that slight. He would be bed bound for about ten days to half a month.


    Seeing Liu Kexin coming in, Yu Miao¡¯s face showed surprise, but he felt a bit ashamed at the same time. He had originally intended to stage a scene, where he would pretend to be a hero. He had never thought that he would encounter a real robber. Not only did he almost lose his life, but it almost cost Liu Kexin her virginity.


    Of course, this matter was not Yu Miao¡¯s fault. No one would not have thought that such a thing would happen at that time. It was completely unexpected. But thinking that a big man like him could not even protect the woman he loved, he felt inevitably ashamed.


    Liu Kexin went Yu Miao¡¯s bed, put the soup at the side, sat down and asked, ¡°Brother Yu, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu Miao said gloomily. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to save you at that time. Fortunately, Brother Bing appeared in the end, otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to blame yourself anymore.¡± Liu Kexin sighed. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be hospitalized. I should be the one should be ashamed.¡±


    Yu Miao said, ¡°If only I had the skills of Brother Bing¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s strength is different. Why compare?¡± Liu Kexin smiled. ¡°Come and try the soup I made. I will ladle it out for you.¡±


    Yu Miao rejoiced in his heart and agreed.


    After ladling out the soup into the bowl, Liu Kexin blew spoonful after spoonful and fed it to Yu Miao. Yu Miao was stunned.


    When Yu Miao looked at Liu Kexin with such loving eyes, Liu Kexin felt very embarrassed. After Yu Miao finished his meal, she was relieved and turned her eyes away.


    When Yu Miao looked at Liu Kexin¡¯s reaction, he knew that she had not really accepted him. He could not help sighing, ¡°My dad called me and asked me to go back to the provincial capital, after I am discharged from this hospital.¡±


    Liu Kexin nodded, ¡°That will be best. Recently, Jiang City has not been peaceful, and your father certainly will not feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is just that I won¡¯t be able to see you at that time.¡± Yu Miao sighed slightly. Was his own emotional road so rough? How bitter his life was! He hadn¡¯t had time to win Liu Kexin¡¯s heart and now he had to leave. Yu Miao¡¯s heart was moved and he said, ¡°Kexin, how about going to the provincial capital with me? I will take you around and my dad has always wanted to meet you. You can relax at my place. My home is very big and there are many rooms.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Kexin was shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°I can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Why? You are my girlfriend now and my dad wants to meet you. Kexin, I don¡¯t mean to force you, but since we are getting along well now, it is better to give each other a chance. I promise that I will treat you well.¡±


    At first, Liu Kexin had planned to talk to Yu Miao in a few days, but today she was bombarded with so many questions by Yu Miao. For a moment, her heart could not help messing up. She shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Brother Yu, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Yu Miao looked at Liu Kexin and his heart sank, as he said bitterly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Obviously, Yu Miao already knew what Liu Kexin was going to say. He was very afraid to hear her following words, but he could not stop Liu Kexin. He liked Liu Kexin and could not force Liu Kexin to do things which made her unhappy. .


    Liu Kexin hesitated. Now Yu Miao was still in the rehabilitating stage, and he suffered because of her. Maybe it was not the appropriate time to tell him¡­


    Yu Miao looked at Liu Kexin¡¯s hesitant look. He smiled and said, ¡°Kexin, are you saying goodbye to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­.¡±


    Yu Miao smiled bitterly, ¡°Kexin, just do what you want to do. I am mentally prepared. It is the same if you tell me now or later, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Liu Kexin finally looked up and looked at Yu Miao seriously. ¡°Brother Yu, I know that you are very good to me, but¡­but I¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that feelings can¡¯t be forced.¡±


    Liu Kexin did not expect Yu Miao to say what she wanted to say, so she sighed and said, ¡°In fact, I was very touched this time¡­ There was a moment when I was thinking, as long as we did not die this time, I will marry you, because you almost lost your life for me. But I can¡¯t lie to you, I am only touched by your actions, but there is no love.¡±


    Yu Miao smiled bitterly, ¡°Kexin, can you tell me why? Why don¡¯t you feel anything for me? In which aspect am I worse off than Brother Bing? Is it because he can fight better than me?¡±


    Liu Kexin did not expect Yu Miao to mention Xiao Bing.


    Yu Miao smiled and took out a photo under the pillow. It was Liu Kexin and Xiao Bing¡¯s group photo. Liu Kexin saw the photo and was surprised. She did not even know when she lost it. She had already looked for it for a few days, and could not find it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I did not take it intentionally. It was two days ago when you fell in my car and I found it. You have this picture with you all the time, and at that time I understood that my hope of replacing Brother Bing is very slim. But I just want to take a gamble. After all, Xiao Bing already has a girlfriend. If he can really give you happiness right now, then I won¡¯t be entangled again, but he can¡¯t, so I wanted to take a bet. I did not expect that I still lost, and lost to Xiao Bing who already has a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Liu Kexin bit her lip. ¡°I also know that I am stupid, but there is really no way when it comes to feelings. It is like what you are. You know that I like Brother Xiao, but you are still so good to me. It is the same reason.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can understand, we are all fools. Only Xiao Bing is a jerk, a happy bastard, hahaha.¡± Yu Miao smiled widely, returned the photo to Liu Kexin, then grabbed Liu Kexin¡¯s hand and laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you, and I don¡¯t hate Xiao Bing. It¡¯s like what you said, no one is to be blamed for this thing. I only feel sad that we are not fated to be together. You don¡¯t have any feelings for me. Even if we can¡¯t be together, we will still be good friends in the future, right?¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded.


    Yu Miao said again, ¡°Kexin, if you run into any problems in Jiang City in future, you must tell me, although I know that Brother Bing is willing to help you. After all I know some people and I will definitely do everything I can.¡±


    Liu Kexin resisted the emotion in her heart and nodded.


    Yu Miao sighed and smiled. ¡°In fact, isn¡¯t this very good? I think it is a happy thing to be good friends with a loved one. ¡±


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°Sorry, Brother Yu, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing to be sorry about, don¡¯t say this, otherwise I won¡¯t be happy. I don¡¯t want you to carry any burdens because of me.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Kexin, I will call uncle and auntie myself, and I will say that we have broken up amicably, so that they will not be angry with you. I will explain it to my father, and say that we are not suited to be together. ¡±


    ¡°Brother Yu, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too polite with me.¡± Yu Miao smiled. ¡°What are your next plans? Brother Bing already has Big Missy of the Ye Family. If I were you, I will try my best to fight for him. Anyway, they are not married yet.¡±


    Liu Kexin shook her head and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, and maybe I will be like you. I will just quietly remain as a good friend¡±


    Yu Miao was annoyed, ¡°I don¡¯t want the woman I like to be so unhappy. Besides, who says you are not a match with Brother Bing? Hey, no, I will talk to Xiao Bing.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± Liu Kexin hurriedly said, ¡°Feelings cannot be explained so easily by the third person in just a few words, not to mention that he already has a girlfriend. I don¡¯t want to be mixed up there.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Miao thought in his heart. ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡±


    After talking for a while, Yu Miao forced his spirits up and barely squeezed out a smile. Liu Kexin also knew that Yu Miao felt uncomfortable in his heart, but she did not know how to persuade him. Feeling that Yu Miao was almost exhausted, Liu Kexin stood up and said, ¡°Brother Yu, I will go back first, and I will bring the dinner for you at night.¡±


    ¡°No, go back and have a rest. If you keep running around like this, you will become thin.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let me stay with you.¡±


    When Yu Miao saw that Liu Kexin was so insistent that he could not dissuade her, he had to agree.


    When Liu Kexin walked to the door with the rice cooker and was about to leave, Yu Miao suddenly called, ¡°Kexin!¡±


    Liu Kexin stopped and turned to look at Yu Miao. Yu Miao said, ¡°If one day you find that there is no possibility between you and Brother Bing and if one day you want to find your new feelings, if one day you want to find one person who is willing to care about you and love you, remember to tell me, I will wait for you¡­ On that day, I will not be as vulnerable as today. At that time, I will become very powerful. No one in the world can hurt you, or I will let him pay a painful price!¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s heart trembled a little, and she even snorted a little. She nodded, turned and left.


    ¡°Brother Yu, thank you. Thank you for loving me so much¡­.¡±

 Chapter 308 - Mr. Buddhas Chess?

    Chapter 308 Mr. Buddha¡¯s Chess?


    After dinner, Xiao Bing invited Lil Bei out for a drink. The amount Lil Bei drank was more than that of Xiao Bing. After seven or eight bottles of wine, Lil Bei¡¯s face was red and he looked at Xiao Bing, and grinned, ¡°Brother Bing, in your opinion, will you see me next time?¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t I see you?¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Relax. I might settle down in Jiang City. Whenever you can come out, look for me anytime.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­Maybe one day I will be like Sister Peiya.¡± Lil Bei grinned and said, ¡°Dead.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were gloomy, but Lil Bei did not notice the difference in Xiao Bing¡¯s expression. He continued to speak, ¡°Anyone who does this kind of job may die at any time. Every moment may be the end of life. If I am not there, I will never be able to come back to see you¡­ all of you.¡±


    Suddenly, Xiao Bing, like a volcano erupting, thumped the table and said loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about others, but you can¡¯t die!¡±


    Lil Bei was stunned, and people around them also looked over at their table.


    Xiao Bing gritted his teeth, ¡°Peiya is dead, Old Lei is dead, and you are now the most important brother around me. I can¡¯t allow you to die!¡±


    Lil Bei smirked and said, ¡°I was just making an analogy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want such an analogy in future.¡± Xiao Bing was angry. ¡°Who are you? Who are all of you? You are not allowed to die, all of you are not allowed to die.¡±


    Lil Bei said, ¡°But when you were our captain, every time before performing a task, you told us that the task could be the last mission in our lives, and we should enjoy every minute of every day, as if it was the last minute of life.¡±


    Xiao Bing was jolted and he fell silent. He said, ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe I am old, and my heart is also vulnerable.¡±


    ¡°Oh, actually, I am also vulnerable.¡± Lil Bei grinned. ¡°If it were before, I wouldn¡¯t have been sentimental about this, but now¡­ I seem to have fetters.¡±


    ¡°Fetters? Xiao Bing was surprised. ¡°What are your fetters?¡±


    Lil Bei did not answer and he said to Xiao Bing, ¡°Brother Bing, promise me that you will take good care of Xiaoxiao. She is a poor little girl. Her sister is gone, her father is gone, and even her mother will not be alive in two years, but the poor girl does not know about it now.¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised, ¡°Is your fetter Su Xiaoxiao?¡±


    But thinking about carefully, it was normal. He and Su Xiaoxiao had been together for so long. If you have been in contact with a girl like Su Xiaoxiao, who looked like an iceberg, for a long time, it was normal to fall in love with her.


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath and assured him solemnly, ¡°Relax, I will definitely protect her, no matter for whom.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lil Bei said, ¡°In fact, Xiaoxiao likes you.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I already have Yezi.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lil Bei grinned. ¡°Emotional things, I am not qualified to blame anyone and I can only remain silent, I just don¡¯t want her to be hurt. Brother Bing, I used to do whatever you told me to do before. I would never refute anything. But this time I want to say that if you don¡¯t like her, then don¡¯t let her suffer, don¡¯t provoke her. If you like her, then treat her well.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Xiao Bing hurriedly said, ¡°I will do so.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lil Bei raised his glass and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Bing, I will come back to see you later, as long as I am still alive.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned, ¡°Your words are unlucky. Come on, let¡¯s have a drink!¡±


    They clinked cups and then drank the wine in the cups.


    After drinking for a while, Lil Bei had already drunk too much. Xiao Bing also felt a little dizzy. At this time, Xiao Bing¡¯s cell phone rang. Xiao Bing walked out and looked at the phone, and his face changed. His fingers hovered over the answer button. He hesitated and did not know if he should take the call.


    The caller had made a call to Xiao Bing three and a half years ago, when Xiao Bing left Dragon Teeth. In the past three and a half years, the two of them had never contacted each other again. This did not mean that Xiao Bing was indifferent to the caller now. On the contrary, after three and a half years, when Xiao Bing received his call again, his mood still fluctuated. He did not know how he felt, maybe uncomfortable, grateful, rancorous, joyful, expectant and nervous¡­ a whole series of emotions was running through him now.


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath, and finally answered the call.


    At this moment, in a church in Europe, a tall, handsome and hawkish white man walked out of the church. This person looked gentle and dressed like an elegant knight. He even had a sword hanging from his waist. After he walked out of the church, from time to time, there were foreign beauties who were attracted to his looks and pointed at him suggestively. He walked straight across the street, then continued walking farther, till he stopped outside a remote cabin.


    The cabin was located in a courtyard. There were various kinds of flowers and trees in the yard. After walking to the door of the cabin, he stood motionless. Then he bent in a humble and courteous manner. He said, ¡°Childe, you wanted to see me?¡±


    Surprisingly, the words spoken by him was in Chinese.


    It was silent in the cabin, and there was no sound inside. The man waited quietly, unhurriedly and did not move at all.


    Finally, someone inside spoke, ¡°Is the investigation clear?¡±


    The person talking in the cabin was also a man. His voice seemed young, as if he were eighteen years old but he gave people the feeling that he was about 80 years old. After the voice came out, the Eagle was surprised to find that sometimes he thought he was in the sea of fire for a while. Only the one in the cabin could control one¡¯s thoughts by sound alone.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man said respectfully, ¡°One death and one injury. The injured one has already fallen into the hands of Feng XIII.¡±


    ¡°Good. In your opinion, what is he going to do?¡±


    The man thought for a moment, then cautiously said, ¡°He seems to have been unfaithful to Childe.¡±


    ¡°Rebellion?¡± The man inside the cabin was not angry, but smiled. ¡°Have you finished the business I arranged?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have finished it. I have already passed the message to Dragon Teeth of China. I just don¡¯t understand. Mr. Buddha, what can the two men be used for? If they are really useful, let the people of Buddhism do it directly. Why bother to use the Dragon Teeth?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that is an unnecessary move?¡±


    The voice inside did not sound happy or angry, but the man felt chilled as he broke out in a cold sweat, and dared not speak again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I also feel that it is an unnecessary move. But I have a deep meaning for this matter. If Dragon Teeth was told about this matter, the person who can complete this task in Dragon Teeth is probably the only old trump card¡ªthe Master of the Dragon Gate.¡±


    The man understood at this time, ¡°Mr. Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Dragon. The only one who can be regarded as having the same status as me?¡±


    The man showed some disdain, ¡°The same status as you? They do not know how powerful you are.¡±


    The speaker in the cabin was the legendary Mr. Buddha, and the man who talked with him was of course, a member of Buddhism.


    Mr. Buddha said slowly, ¡°Cathaysian State will not sit still and watch this thing happen. They must send the strongest trump card they have ever had. Only in this way can they guarantee to finish 100% of the task. The relationship between Mr. Dragon and the above leaders has been in a very troubled stalemate. If that¡¯s the case, it will be good for me to help him; it will give him such an opportunity to find fulfillment.¡±


    The man asked, ¡°So, does Mr. Buddha think that Mr. Dragon can make it?¡±


    ¡°If he can¡¯t do it, then he will not be worthy of being the same status as me, and as far as I know, his current strength has always been one step higher. A Feng XIII can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡± The man was puzzled. ¡°In this case, why should Mr. Buddha give him such an opportunity? Should the relationship between Mr. Dragon and us be as an enemy, but not a friend? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand. Some things are not what you can understand in the naked eye sometimes. In the end, Mr. Buddha is just a mortal, no matter what level he reaches, and ultimately he is in my hands. And he is just a very, very useful piece. Then it is none of your business now. Um¡­ It seems that you were happy when you came.¡±


    The man was shocked, but he replied respectfully, ¡°I am really happy.¡±


    Mr. Buddha asked, ¡°Feng XIII was a person from R country and I hate R people, but I have to say that he is very useful. He betrayed me, and you are happy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man said, ¡°Because of this, I will have the opportunity to be a part of the eight Buddhist generals.¡±


    Mr. Buddha laughed. Hearing Mr. Buddha¡¯s laughter from the heart, the man also breathed a sigh of relief. Because Mr. Buddha was a man who could take his life back just with his backhand. No matter how powerful he was, he was vulnerable in front of Mr. Buddha.


    Mr. Buddha said, ¡°Very good. I¡¯m so delighted that you can be so ambitious. Aldrich, I will announce that after the death of Feng XIII, you will be one of the eight Buddhist generals. But not now, let them continue to play the scene. Now that Feng XIII wants to cheat me, then we will pretend that we don¡¯t know anything. Let them play and sing and perform, we will watch the show and wait until he dies. At that time, I will announce this again.¡±


    Aldrich said with great joy, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Buddha.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can go now. Stay here, and wait for my summons.¡±


    Aldrich bent over and slowly left. When he arrived the yard, he realized that he had broken out in cold sweat!

 Chapter 309 - Yezi Accompanies You to Live and Die Together

    Chapter 309 Yezi Accompanies You to Live and Die Together


    Lil Bei was already drunk and slumped on the table.


    Xiao Bing hesitated for a while and finally took the call. After the phone was connected, both sides did not speak and were silent for a long time. The other side then sighed and asked, ¡°Xiao Bing, how have you been in the past two years?¡±


    Xiao Bing said bitterly, ¡°It was not two years. It was three and a half years.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was three and a half years. Do you still hate me?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be regarded as hatred and I don¡¯t dare to hate you. If there was no you, there will be no me today. Strictly speaking, no matter what you have done to me, I should be grateful.¡±


    There was a heavy sigh over the line. From the sound, one could tell that the man on the line was not young, at least forty to fifty years old. His voice sounded a bit more hoarse and having gone through the vicissitudes of life.


    ¡°Xiao Bing, the things of that year¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing interrupted him directly, ¡°I do not want to talk about the things of that year, and I was to blame for it. I set up Dragon Gate and controlled so many heroes. I am very grateful that the country did not have me killed.¡±


    Although Xiao Bing said with this gratitude, his voice was filled with grievances.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t mention it anymore. You also understand the major principles. Time will be the judge whether what you did in the past was right or wrong.¡±


    Xiao Bing coldly said, ¡°At least from the past three and a half years, I am right.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Xiao Bing said again, ¡°But Monitor, you used to be my old monitor. You were the one who brought me into Dragon Teeth. It was you who taught me the skills. It was also you who personally passed the torch of the Dragon Teeth captain to me. So if you are asking whether I hate you or not, I don¡¯t hate you. But the pain at that time was also unimaginable by ordinary people. The aftermath has been eroding me for several years, and it has only slowly become better in the last half year. Because of that punishment, not only was I unable to make progress in the martial arts in this life, but I even suffer from the pain of the wounds every ten days or every half month. Every time I drink or when it rains, I will cough severely, and you can¡¯t imagine that kind of feeling.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine it.¡± The tone of Monitor calmed down. ¡°No matter whether you hate me or not, I don¡¯t regret it, because I stand in the perspective of the country. In the beginning, I brought you into Dragon Teeth, and you don¡¯t need to be grateful to me for that. It was also for the country, because I think that you are a moldable talent, a rare genius in a hundred years. Today I called you, as there is something I want to entrust to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing categorically refused, ¡°Monitor, three and a half years ago, the grievances between you and I have been written off. Three and a half years ago, I do not have any relationship with the national army anymore. Whether it is for the country or for yourself, I will not help. I just want to live my own days. I have found a woman I like. I want to live for myself and for her.¡±


    Monitor was a little angry, ¡°What the hell are you talking about? How can you abandon the country for a woman?¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t make me wear that big hat on my head, I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, if you can¡¯t help, then this task will be handed over to your good brother Lil Bei to perform. If you go, there is a 90% or even 100% chance for you to come back alive. If Lil Bei goes, whether he will die or be alive, it will be up to God. Think about it yourself.¡±


    After that, Monitor hung up directly. Hearing the blind tone from the phone, Xiao Bing was somewhat overwhelmed. His eyes started to look at Lil Bei. For more than three years, Xiao Bing had never been as upset as he was now.


    If he did not do this task, it would be given to Lil Bei. Lil Bei was likely to die. This sentence reverberated in Xiao Bing¡¯s mind.


    As a team member, Lil Bei had no right to choose. If he was assigned the task, even if it was fire on the mountain, he had to go. Even Xiao Bing could not dissuade him, because it would be an insult to Lil Bei.


    Xiao Bing suddenly thought of what Lil Bei said, while he was drunk this evening. Would the two of them no longer be able to meet each other, one day? Would Lil Bei die like Su Peiya¡­


    Xiao Bing was making difficult choices in his heart. From three and a half years ago, Xiao Bing had never done anything that would harm the national interest, but Xiao Bing was firmly separated from everything he used to have, and he did not plan to find it again, but now they were forcing Xiao Bing to accept this again.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s face was firm, and he shouldered Lil Bei, and walked step by step toward home. His back seemed so desolate.


    When they arrived home, Xiao Bing first brought Lil Bei back to the room, then returned to his room. Yezi was lying on the bed and playing with her mobile phone. When Xiao Bing came back, she smelled the wine, wrinkled her pert nose, and then jumped directly from the bed, when she saw Xiao Bing¡¯s lost face. She went to Xiao Bing, touched his face and asked, ¡°You hate to part with your brother, right? It is not like you to be so sentimental.¡±


    Xiao Bing reluctantly smiled.


    Yezi asked curiously, ¡°Look at your unhappy face, is it just because Lil Bei wants to go?¡±


    Yezi knew Xiao Bing so well. Xiao Bing shook his head, but did not say what it was. If he really went to carry out the task, it must be kept a secret from Yezi. On the one hand, it was the regulation of the above organization, on the other hand, Xiao Bing did not want to make Yezi worry too much. After all, Yezi was very clever. Xiao Bing had already withdrawn from Dragon Teeth. If this task must be carried out by Xiao Bing, it would show how dangerous the task was.


    Xiao Bing laid on the bed and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a shower today.¡±


    Yezi snuggled into Xiao Bing¡¯s arms, pinched his nose, and said charmingly, ¡°I approve.¡±


    She knew that Xiao Bing was hiding something from her, and she was worried in her heart, but she saw that Xiao Bing did not want to talk about it, so she did not ask.


    ¡°Yezi, if one day I say that I have to leave you for a while, can you take care of yourself?¡±


    Facing Xiao Bing¡¯s sudden doubts, Yezi was a bit stunned, and then she felt somewhat empty. She knew that Xiao Bing would never ask this for no reason, so she replied very seriously, ¡°Yes, I will be fine and can take care of myself. I will try not to get thinner, and will wait for you to come back peacefully. Because if I become haggard when you come back, you will feel bad.¡±


    ¡°My little baby.¡± Xiao Bing took Yezi in his arms and kissed her passionately. Yezi also responded enthusiastically. Yezi knew that Xiao Bing was not in a good mood. If Xiao Bing was sad, she would feel heart-broken, so she was prepared to help make Xiao Bing¡¯s sadness lighter in this way.


    Yezi bit Xiao Bing¡¯s earlobe, and whispered, ¡°Brother Bing, what about having sex with me?¡±


    This was really too enticing, especially since Xiao Bing had been sleeping with Yezi for so long, but had never made love to her. To be honest, Yezi could be considered as a top-notch beauty, and she would develop into a more beautiful one in less than two years. At that time, she would replace her sister¡¯s title of the first beautiful woman in Jiang City. The only part where she could not match her dead sister, was that she did not have a fully matured body and charm.


    Faced with such a beautiful woman, holding her in his arms every day, it was impossible for Xiao Bing not to touch her at all. It was only because of love that he had been suppressing himself. Now Yezi was so teasing, and Xiao Bing really had the thought of making love with Yezi. But thinking of what he had promised Yezi, he immediately climbed up from the bed and said, ¡°I am going to wash my face.¡±


    Yezi asked, ¡°You don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I have said that I will wait until the night of our marriage, and I definitely will stick to that. I, your Brother Bing, have some shortcomings, but I will keep my promise.¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Bing really went into the bathroom, Yezi¡¯s eyes blurred somewhat. She knew it was not because her charm was not enough. Instead, she felt her entire body being surrounded by a sense of happiness. She knew that Xiao Bing was holding back. It was because he loved her, so he could bear the thing that the ordinary people could not bear.


    If she had a husband like this, what else did she need?


    Xiao Bing thought about it, while washing his face. Damn, he had almost been seduced by this little girl and almost lost his self-control. Others who did not know the truth would regard him as a playboy. Damn, he almost lost his virginity just now.


    After washing his face, he walked out of the bathroom and saw Yezi under the quilts, but only half of her body was covered and the other half was not. She looked so charming.


    After seeing this, Xiao Bing almost got a nosebleed. He pointed at Yezi, saying, ¡°Cover!¡±


    Yezi giggled and said, ¡°It is so easy for you to lose your self-control.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked over and said, ¡°Now I am a big wolf, and you are a little white rabbit. Be careful in case I will eat you.¡±


    Yezi stuck her tongue out and finally no longer teased Xiao Bing. She also knew when to stop. No matter how good Xiao Bing treated her, he was a man after all, even if he could control himself, but what if his self control broke? She had to rely on Brother Bing for the rest of her life.


    Yezi covered herself and looked at Xiao Bing. ¡°Well, do you feel better?¡±


    At that time, Xiao Bing realized that after Yezi¡¯s teasing, his feeling of depression had immediately lifted. Only then did he realize that Yezi¡¯s well-intentions. She just wanted to ease his mood. Xiao Bing felt warm and moved.


    Yezi lingered on Xiao Bing¡¯s body, and said softly, ¡°Brother Bing, no matter why you are unhappy or whether you will leave or not, in short, you just have to remember one thing. There is a woman who loves you deeply, and is supporting you behind your back. And even if you are not in this house, this woman will always wait for you, silently at home. At night she will turn on the light, waiting for the moment when you push the door open. If you really have something to do, no matter what, just go ahead, Yezi will not be your burden, and Yezi will wait for you to come back.¡±


    ¡°But you have to remember that if it is a dangerous thing, Yezi will not stop you, but like what I said before, I will not change it forever.¡±


    ¡°If you are alive, Yezi will be alive with you. If you die, I will die with you. In short, Yezi will be with you forever!¡±

 Chapter 310 - Lil Bei Departs

    Chapter 310 Lil Bei Departs


    Xiao Bing was touched by Yezi¡¯s words. To be alive with you and to die with you, how many people in the world could do this? For such a woman, there would not be any reason not to live well.


    Damn, why are they forcing him to do such a shit mission? What did Xiao Bing owe them? Xiao Bing had done enough for the country in his life. Now he just wanted to live a normal life, which was his own.


    However, they knew Xiao Bing¡¯s vulnerable spot. They knew that Xiao Bing cared about friends and was loyal enough. It was impossible for him to watch Lil Bei die, so Xiao Bing would definitely do the task himself.


    Even if Xiao Bing¡¯s martial arts realm was high, caring about friends was Xiao Bing¡¯s weakness.


    Lil Bei was not aware about this yet. Xiao Bing could not let Lil Bei know it. Otherwise, Lil Bei would feel guilty and feel indebted, and would even stop Xiao Bing with his life, and not let Xiao Bing go.


    However, on the way back, Xiao Bing had already made a decision in his heart. Since there was no other choice, then he would face it. He had been away for three and a half years. In the past three and a half years, he had been running away all the time, and it was now time to face it.


    After sending Yezi to the company the next day, Xiao Bing sat in the car and called Monitor. He said loudly, ¡°Monitor, I agree with what you said last night.¡±


    Monitor sighed and laughed. ¡°I knew you will agree. I know you too well.¡±


    Xiao Bing snorted, ¡°Monitor, I have always respected you. Even if you inflicted the most cruel punishment on me before, I did not really hate you, but this time, I am very disappointed with you.¡±


    Monitor was silent and then sighed, ¡°When you come over, I will talk to you in detail. This time, the matter is very important. Even if it is for our country, no matter how resentful you are, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°No more gossip, when do I go?¡±


    ¡°The second day after Lil Bei leaves. This matter needs to be kept secret, even Lil Bei can¡¯t know, so the time to come back needs to be staggered.¡±


    Xiao Bing hadn¡¯t thought that the task would be so secretive this time. Dragon Teeth itself was a department doing secret tasks, but even Lil Bei did not know about it this time, so it was obvious how important the task was. To be honest, there was resentment for Monitor in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart , but it was more than resentment. Xiao Bing¡¯s feelings for Monitor were complicated. On the one hand, Monitor had cultivated Xiao Bing. On the other hand, Monitor had also been cruel to Xiao Bing. At this time, Xiao Bing blamed Monitor, but he also knew that this was not for any self-interest on Monitor¡¯s part. Everything Monitor did was for the sake of the country, nothing more.


    Thinking that Lil Bei would leave the next day, and then he also had to leave, Xiao Bing¡¯s mood was a little sad. What the task was, had not been made known for the time being, but to perform the task given by the country, generally it would take ten days to a half month and even possibly two months or longer. Xiao Bing was unwilling to leave Ye Xiaoxi.


    After finishing the call with Monitor, Xiao Bing returned to Xiaofu in an even sadder mood, and began to look at the notebook left by the old man, Han Huabin. However, because of his chaotic mood today, there were no gains even after reading it for a whole day.


    After Yezi came back in the evening, the group in Xiaofu were basically complete. Lil Bei was leaving tomorrow, so no matter what happened, everyone in the house did not go out. Today¡¯s dinner was for Lil Bei.


    At the dinner party, Su Xiaoxiao was in a bad mood. Lil Bei¡¯s mood was also relatively subdued. Only Xiao Bing could see this, because Lil Bei had a smiling face every day, and it was hard to tell his feelings from his face. As for other people, of course, what they saw, was only his perseverance.


    Everyone drank a lot this evening, and then went back to their rooms to rest.


    The next morning, Xiao Bing personally drove Lil Bei to the airport, and Su Xiaoxiao also went along.


    At the time of the farewell, Su Xiaoxiao gave Lil Bei a big hug. Lil Bei¡¯s face was red and he did know where to put his hands. He hardly knew what to do.


    ¡°Brother Lil Bei , you have to remember, you must come back to see us and you must live well. You must not think of death and any discouraging words. In Jiang City, Brother Bing and I will be waiting for you.¡±


    Lil Bei¡¯s face was sunny, ¡°No problem, I know. I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Well, goodbye, be careful on the road.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    The two people were unwilling to separate. Su Xiaoxiao waved to Lil Bei. Su Xiaoxiao thought of Lil Bei as just a normal good friend. The reason why she was unwilling to separate with him was only because of the sentiment between confidants, but for Lil Bei, there was great satisfaction, merely from the hug, which Lil Bei could not forget in his life.


    Waiting until Lil Bei¡¯s figure disappeared, Su Xiaoxiao walked back to Xiao Bing. She looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They walked quietly out of the airport and to the direction of the carpark. Xiao Bing glanced at Su Xiaoxiao and asked, ¡°Are you feeling bad? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xiaoxiao nodded and said, ¡°Brother Lil Bei is very good to me and very caring. During all this time I felt very much at ease under his protection. The important thing is that he can accompany me every day, and will listen to me for a long time, and doesn¡¯t feel bothered.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Relax, after he has finished the task, as long as he has time, he will definitely find a chance to come back. Oh, yes, I will be going off tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Going off?¡± Su Xiaoxiao was surprised, and her look was a bit complicated. She was more worried about Xiao Bing¡¯s departure than Lil Bei¡¯s. But fortunately Xiao Bing had already retired from the army, and even if Xiao Bing went off, it would be for something personal. It should not be very dangerous.


    Sure enough, Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I have a few personal things to attend to.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao asked, ¡°When will you come back?¡±


    ¡°The fastest will be one week to a half month. The latest will be almost two to three months.¡±


    ¡°So long?¡± Su Xiaoxiao secretly screamed, and her mood dipped even lower.


    Xiao Bing did not know what his own task was, this time. The time he estimated was based on the length of time when he performed the task before. The short task was completed in a week to a half month. If it was a long task, it would not be completely finished in two to three months.


    Su Xiaoxiao sighed, ¡°OH, well, you guys always have something to do. Have you told Yezi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I will tell everyone tonight.¡±


    They sat in the car, and Xiao Bing drove to the house. They seemed not to know what to talk about, for a while. Xiao Bing was also in a low mood because of his leaving. Su Xiaoxiao also felt the same. Since Lil Bei left and Xiao Bing was also about to leave, her heart felt empty, and her pain could not be expressed in words.


    After driving to the door of the house, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Go in first. I am going out to meet a friend.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Su Xiaoxiao agreed, opened the door and was about to go down, when suddenly she turned around and looked at Xiao Bing, then rushed over and hugged Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing was stunned, and hugged Su Xiaoxiao back, as part of a conditioned reflex.


    ¡°Brother Bing, come back soon.¡± The voice of the iceberg beauty Su Xiaoxiao was sobbing, showing how much she could not bear to be separated from Xiao Bing.


    After Su Xiaoxiao got out of the car, Xiao Bing was still in a daze. Thinking of the warm hug just now, Xiao Bing did not know how he felt for a moment. It felt very good and happy, but on the other hand, there was a bit of guilt, because he had already had Yezi. Besides, Su Xiaoxiao was Peiya¡¯s sister. From the beginning, Peiya had always liked Xiao Bing.


    Oh, he didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore.


    Xiao Bing left in the car. He had already made an appointment with Liu Kexin. Liu Kexin had received a great shock. Xiao Bing intended to comfort her, but because Yu Miao was injured, Liu Kexin had to take care of Yu Miao, so Xiao Bing did not bother her. But now, Xiao Bing was about to leave, and he did not know how soon he would be back. Whatever happened, he had to meet her before leaving.


    Xiao Bing suddenly found that he had been thinking about Liu Kexin for the past two days. He was worried about what kind of mark he would leave on Liu Kexin. He did not know whether he was being too ruthless, or because they were just friends. Even Xiao Bing himself was uncertain.


    The place where they agreed to meet was at a coffee shop. Liu Kexin did not turn up late, unlike most girls, but was earlier than Xiao Bing.


    They sat at a table and asked for two cups of coffee. Liu Kexin took a slight sip.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How have you been these two days?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Liu Kexin nodded.


    ¡°Are you still afraid?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡± Liu Kexin said, ¡°Even if I am afraid, I cannot solve any problems. And since the incident is over, I am not afraid anymore.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡± It is best for you to think that way. Have you been taking care of Yu Miao for the past few days?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Liu Kexin¡¯s look was a bit forlorn. ¡°I have already told Yu Miao .¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled a little, kept quiet for a while, then looked at Liu Kexin¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Saying it can solve your heart¡¯s problem. What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He is fine, he understands.¡±


    ¡°Why do you seem to be unhappy.¡±


    Liu Kexin sighed, ¡°I just feel sorry for my Brother Yu.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to think that way, just like what you said, this is a matter of feelings. Whoever you like or don¡¯t like, you have to decide by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know, but seeing Brother Yu pretending to smile every day, my heart is even more guilty. Brother Bing, am I a bad woman?¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°You are the stupidest, silliest woman I have ever seen.¡±

 Chapter 311 - Fight with the Sky

    Chapter 311 Fight with the Sky


    Liu Kexin shook her head and smiled bitterly, ¡°But I think I am a bad woman, because I have made Brother Yu sad. Brother Bing, I don¡¯t want anyone to be unhappy, but I can¡¯t do that all the time.¡±


    Xiao Bing gently caught hold of Liu Kexin¡¯s hand. Liu Kexin was amazed, but did not pull her hand back. Her heart was leaping and she had a shy look in her eyes.


    Xiao Bing looked at Liu Kexin and said softly, ¡°You are an idiot. In my eyes, you are the best woman in the world. You are very kind and care about everything that concerns others. But don¡¯t you feel tired because of this?¡±


    ¡°Not tired.¡± Liu Kexin gave Xiao Bing a strange look. ¡°When you see others happy, don¡¯t you feel happy, don¡¯t you feel satisfied?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed happily, ¡°So I think that you are the cutest girl in the world.¡±


    Liu Kexin felt a bit shy and somewhat embarrassed.


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°There is nothing to be embarrassed about. In addition, regarding the matter of your Brother Yu, I have to tell you that you don¡¯t need to feel any psychological guilt at all. If he sees that you feel guilty, your Brother Yu will blame himself. He will think that it is his pursuit that is causing you to be distressed.¡±


    Liu Kexin thought for a moment. What Xiao Bing said made sense. She understood and nodded.


    From Liu Kexin¡¯s expression, Xiao Bing knew that Liu Kexin really understood his point, so he felt more comfortable. He smiled, ¡°Okay, I have tried my best to give you some advice. I want to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Brother Bing, just go ahead.¡±


    Looking at Liu Kexin, Xiao Bing said, ¡°You have to take care of yourself. I am going away for a while.¡±


    Liu Kexin was surprised. Looking at Xiao Bing, she felt a little sad, but there was no reason to retain Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°I will just go away for a while and will be back soon. In addition, if you need any help during that time, you can look for Yezi.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing, how long will you be away?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe one to two weeks or maybe two to three months.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Liu Kexin¡¯s heart felt somewhat lost, but she still smiled, ¡°All right. Brother Bing, just do what you have to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing sighed slightly in his heart. He knew that Liu Kexin and Su Xiaoxiao had feelings for him. Unfortunately, he could not reciprocate them.


    After chatting for a while, Xiao Bing prepared to go home and he said, ¡°I will send you home.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I want to take a walk.¡±


    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s fine. Then I will go back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Brother Bing, just go back.¡±


    They parted at the door of the coffee shop. After Xiao Bing drove the car away, Liu Kexin lightly bit her lips and her eyes misted over. She sighed deeply. ¡°Kexin, what the hell are you thinking about.¡± Brother Bing is only going away for a while, and he told her specifically before leaving, which proved that she had a place in his mind. She was not even the girlfriend of Brother Bing, so how could she appear unwilling for him to go?


    Liu Kexin walked slowly toward the house. Brother Yu had been rejected by her, but what about her future relationships?


    After returning home, Xiao Bing informed everyone that he had to leave for a period of time. Everyone was not that sad. After all, how could men just stay at home every day? They asked what Xiao Bing wanted to do, but he did not give them any answer.


    After dinner, Xiao Bing asked Gao Fei to go out alone. Xiao Bing looked at Gao Fei and said, ¡°Gao Fei, when I am not here, Xiaofu will be in your hands.¡±


    Gao Fei calmly said, ¡°Take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you are here, I am 100% assured. As long as Mr. Buddha does not come, no one will be able to threaten you. But if the person comes, you must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Blood Wolf, the second person in our Dragon Gate. He also broke through to Breaking The Void realm, and he is very difficult to handle. Besides, he is quite strong and desperate enough to fight.¡±


    Gao Fei nodded and asked, ¡°If he comes to threaten the people here, will it matter if I accidentally kill him?¡±


    Looking at Gao Fei in amazement, Xiao Bing suddenly found that whether he mentioned Mr. Buddha or Blood Wolf, Gao Fei¡¯s face did not change at all. It was if they were merely two ordinary, irrelevant people. What kind of ego was that? Xiao Bing became more and more curious. What kind of person was Gao Fei and what kind of person was he before? There were not many people who could match the word: ego. Gao Fei was undoubtedly one of them.


    Xiao Bing patted Gao Fei¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Gao Fei, don¡¯t be careless. Sometimes, a little bit of carelessness might kill you.¡±


    Gao Fei looked at Xiao Bing, and even Xiao Bing felt a bit chilled by the look in eyes, and then he heard Gao Fei saying coldly, ¡°Under normal circumstances, I will only let others die.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Then, I will gladly leave all my people under your care.¡±


    On one hand, Xiao Bing trusted Gao Fei¡¯s ability. On the other hand, he believed that no one would come to make trouble when he was away. At least no one would come here for him, after all, neither Mr. Buddha nor Blood Wolf were such boring people. He was afraid that others would come for Maggie, for example, the guys sent by Mr. Buddha to find Maggie. And Xiao Bing did not know what it was for.


    But no matter what, since Maggie was already here, then no one could hurt her. Xiao Bing would protect her from getting hurt.


    At this moment, a man was standing on the top of a building. He was standing at the edge of a tall building, folding his hands and looking down the entire city. This was the capital city of the Eagle Kingdom.


    The man¡¯s body was covered with a golden robe, and the robe flapped in the wind. He had a terrible and terrifying aura on his body, much like that of a ghost.


    At this moment, another man suddenly appeared on the building. He was very young, thin and slender. He was wearing a blue shirt and trousers, and looked like a gentleman. Holding a thin wooden stick in his mouth, a sabre in his hand, a pair of rafts under his feet, he turned out to be Feng XIII, who was one of the eight Buddhist generals, and who had killed The Nine Days Of Thunder.


    After appearing at the top of the building, he looked at the view from the front. The cynicism in his eyes disappeared, and he showed a certain degree of awe. He took a step forward, suddenly turning pale and sweating, and he felt like he was in a cave. The horrible magical energy swept through his body, and he began to tremble, and had an impulse to hurl himself to the ground.


    There was a glimmer of light in the eyes of Feng XIII, and the wooden stick in his mouth snapped. There was a rumbling sound, which was the sound of the turbulence in the air, and his aura disappeared.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± The golden robed man applauded, ¡°Feng XIII, your strength is a step closer, are you rushing to reach the peak?¡±


    Feng XIII smirked, ¡°Compared with Mr. Buddha, I am like a fluorescent light versus the moon.¡±


    The golden robed man turned around and he had on a golden mask. His exposed eyes took in everything. This man with a temperament like a ghost was Mr. Buddha, who was one of the two most powerful people in the world.


    Looking at Feng XIII, ¡°In the entire R country, you should be regarded as a rare martial genius.¡±


    Feng XIII¡¯s attitude was respectful, ¡°Mr. Buddha, I heard that the princess¡¯s whereabouts has been discovered?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Feng XIII asked, ¡°I have never understood why the princess is so important. Are you planning to do it now? What about letting me help you get the princess back?¡±


    ¡°You are not the opponent of the devil.¡± Mr. Buddha said calmly, ¡°The devil has broken through to the Breaking The Void realm, and there is one more genius in the world.¡±


    Feng XIII asked, ¡°Does Mr. Buddha plan to do it yourself?¡±


    Mr. Buddha¡¯s tone was calm, ¡°I have a plan, but these are not the things you need to consider. You¡¯ve done a good job on The Nine Days Of Thunder.¡±


    Feng XIII was not shocked, ¡°He is just a coward, although powerful, but I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Mr. Buddha faintly said, ¡°If you have any merit, you will be rewarded. If you made any mistakes, you will be punished. Feng XII, what reward do you want?¡±


    Feng XIII¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°For a warrior, the most hopeful thing is to be able to break through to the highest level.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Your ambition is great.¡±


    Feng XIII did not hide it, saying, ¡°But everyone who practices martial arts has ambitions, except for losers.¡±


    ¡°Except for losers? Well¡­ What you said is very good.¡± Mr. Buddha waved his sleeves and a red light was drawn toward Feng XIII. Feng XIII reached out and grabbed it. He caught a red tin box. He opened the box and could not help exclaiming. He saw that there was a crystal clear snow lotus lying inside.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Even a character like Feng XIII found it hard to conceal his excitement. ¡°Is this Tianshan Snow Lotus that has been around for more than 100 years?¡±


    ¡°You are very knowledgeable.¡± Mr. Buddha said, ¡°Five hundred years of Tianshan Snow Lotus is very rare, I just got this one by coincidence. You take it, but you have to divide it into ten pieces. Otherwise your body can¡¯t bear it, even with your strength. I believe that with this Tianshan Snow Lotus, you can certainly break through to the Breaking The Void realm.¡±


    Feng XIII carefully put the box back into the box, and his attitude became more respectful, ¡°Mr. Buddha has given me such a rare treasure, and Feng XIII has nothing to give in return.¡±


    Mr. Buddha¡¯s eyes looked at Feng XIII, as if filled with deep thoughts. ¡°You just remember to be faithful to me.¡±


    Feng XIII bowed his head, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°As for the end of the traitors, I think even if I don¡¯t say it, you must know.¡± The hand of Mr. Buddha stretched out, smooth and white, and clapped toward the sky. Feng XIII was looking at this with a blank look. Suddenly he heard the sound of the thunder in the sky, and then the entire city seemed to be swaying. The eyes of Feng XIII immediately showed incomparable horror.


    Mr. Buddha said faintly, ¡°Okay, you can go.¡±


    Feng XIII slowly retired. Before going down the channel, he asked, ¡°What realm did you reach, Mr. Buddha?¡±


    Mr. Buddha¡¯s tone was calm, ¡°Higher than the sky.¡±

 Chapter 312 - Return to Jingdu

    Chapter 312 Return to Jingdu


    Feng XIII left with the Tianshan Snow Lotus. After walking out of the building, he glanced toward the top of the building. The corner of his mouth curled in a sneer. His tone was faint, ¡°What Mr. Buddha, what Mr. Dragon. It won¡¯t take much time for both of you to know that you were wrong to have looked down on me!¡±


    Having said this, he got into a black car and drove away.


    After dinner, Maggie sneaked into Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s room. She saw that Su Xiaoxiao seemed to be staring into space, even though she had a book in front of her. She waved her hand in front of Su Xiaoxiao. After Su Xiaoxiao returned to earth, Maggie smiled, ¡°What are you doing? You seem to be in a daze.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face turned red, and then she groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock on the door before you come in?¡±


    ¡°Oh, even if I knock, will you hear it? To be frank, are you thinking about Brother Bing?¡±


    ¡°I am not¡­¡±


    Maggie said with a smile, ¡°I am your teacher, what don¡¯t I know? If you don¡¯t admit it, then forget it. You are old enough and you need not be so shy. It¡¯s really boring¡­Hey, Brother Bing will go off tomorrow. Won¡¯t you accompany him before he goes off?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao shook her head, ¡°Yezi will be accompanying him. And Maggie, you can¡¯t talk nonsense, or else it will be difficult for me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are making me mad. Your Master is all for you. Here, this is for you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao saw Maggie handing her a red pill, and could not help looking confused, ¡°This is¡­ What is this for?¡±


    Maggie smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what this is? Put it away, and then I will tell you.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao hesitated, took the pill, and looked at Maggie, saying, ¡°Just say it. If it is not a good thing, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°Relax, it is a good thing. This pill is called Love At First Sight.¡±


    ¡°Love At First Sight?¡± Su Xiaoxiao was a little confused. ¡°What does it mean? How can a pill have such a strange name?¡±


    ¡°Because if someone takes this medicine, he will fall in love with the first person he sees in his life.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart jumped, and she said nervously, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is true, why would I lie to you?¡± Maggie said quietly. ¡°I stole it from my home. You can¡¯t buy it with money. How about this? I will ask Yezi to come out, at the same time, you go to Brother Bing¡¯s room and secretly place it in his cup. After Brother Bing takes it, he will fall in love with you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡± Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face changed and she felt nervous, ¡°Yezi is my good friend, and I can¡¯t do this kind of thing to her.¡±


    Maggie shook her head and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you always think so much? If you carry on like this, how can you pursue your own life happiness? I think the idea I gave you is very good, and even if you do this, you don¡¯t have to be sorry for your friend. You can ask Brother Bing to marry both you and Yezi, after he falls in love with you. Won¡¯t that work for all of you?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said, ¡°It is not right, Maggie, and you should not force me. Just go out, ok? I want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Well, I find that people like you are really weird. You all have a good impression of each other. If both of you are married to Brother Bing, the matter can be settled easily. Yezi and you are still good friends, and you will marry your Brother Bing together. You won¡¯t be jealous. I just don¡¯t understand you.¡±


    After Maggie finished speaking, she went out angrily. When she went out and closed the door, there was a smirk on her face.


    Su Xiaoxiao had been pacing about in the room since Maggie went out. Finally, she stamped her feet and said to herself, ¡°Well, how can I do that? I¡¯m not that kind of person. ¡±


    She took out the pill and intended to throw it away, but she hesitated for a while and finally put it away.


    Su Xiaoxiao did not look for Xiao Bing in the end. After eating breakfast the next day, Su Xiaoxiao and Yezi sent Xiao Bing to the airport. In the early morning Maggie ran to Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s room to ask whether Su Xiaoxiao had followed her advice. When she heard what she said, she could not help screaming, and told Su Xiaoxiao off for being so foolish.


    ¡°Brother Bing, when you are away, be sure to take care of yourself.¡± Yezi said, as she helped Xiao Bing to sort out his clothes.


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much.¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t miss you. I will waiting for you at home.¡±


    ¡°I will try to come back early.¡±


    After Xiao Bing and Yezi exchanged some sweet farewells, he then waved at Su Xiaoxiao, turned around and went to the security check.


    After Xiao Bing left, Yezi looked at Su Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I did not expect to send two people off in two days.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xiaoxiao looked at Yezi and asked, ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping. Though the big bad guys are gone, we can¡¯t just stay at home every day and be sentimental, right?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face turned red, and she said, pretending to be angry. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be sentimental. He¡¯s not my boyfriend, and it is none of my business.¡±


    Yezi giggled for a while, as she pulled Su Xiaoxiao out of the airport. Though Yezi looked cheerful, she was silently praying for Xiao Bing in her heart, praying that Xiao Bing would come back safely. Although Xiao Bing did not say anything, Yezi knew that he must have gone off to do something important, and it would very likely be a very dangerous task.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s plane arrived in Jingdu. After leaving the airport, two tall men walked up to Xiao Bing immediately, and gave him a standard military salute. ¡°Mr. Xiao, I am Wu Kai (Liu Guozhi) from the Huaxia Defence Bureau. We were ordered to pick up a Mr. Xiao.¡±


    Mr. Xiao subconsciously returned their salute, and then realized that he was no longer a national public official, and could not help smiling. It seemed that he still had not completely stepped out of that identity.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, let¡¯s go. The Secretary knows that Mr. Xiao is coming and he is very excited. He wants you to meet him the moment you arrive. Please excuse us.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Xiao Bing snorted. ¡°The old guy has never been considerate, and I am used to it.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Bing addressing their director as the old guy, the two guards did not dare to say anything. They pretended not to hear. It could be said that there were not many people in China who dared to call the director of China Security Bureau ¡°the old guy¡±.


    Outside, there was a car with a red flag. After sitting in it, Xiao Bing looked out and there was a complicated look in his eyes. In the past three and a half years, Xiao Bing had never returned to Jingdu, which was Xiao Bing¡¯s birthplace. It was his birthplace when he was famous in the special world of Megatron in China, and it was also a place where he was sad.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, were you a soldier before? You have the temperament which seems to belong to the special forces.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the old guy tell you? ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s understandable. I used to be a special force.¡±


    Wu Kai was curious, ¡°Mr. Xiao, are you familiar with our director? Our director used to be from Dragon Teeth. Is it¡­¡±


    When he said this, Liu Guozhi also looked at Xiao Bing with a look of anticipation in his eyes.


    Dragon Teeth was the head of the Chinese special forces. Among them, everyone was considered an elite. Needless to say, any soldier would be proud to be able to join Dragon Teeth, but the selection process for Dragon Teeth was extremely rigid. Even if it was in the special forces, it was very rare for anyone to be qualified to join Dragon Teeth.


    Xiao Bing neither acknowledged nor denied it. The two men worked in the Huaxia Security Bureau. Naturally, they also knew that some things could not be casually discussed, and they should also not casually ask questions. So when Xiao Bing did not answer, they did not continue asking. They just guessed in their hearts.


    The Huaxia Defence Bureau was a military-level institution. Most of the directors were previously the commanders of the military, who were transferred to the position of the director of the Security Bureau. They had great authority and high status. They were often able to deal with the head of the country. The level of the director of the Security Bureau was not inferior to the commander of the local military region, but because it belonged to the characters around the head of the No.1, their power was greater than those of the commanders. It was almost the same as the commanders. Even if you searched the entire world, they would be the big men who could form the earthquakes.


    Monitor could enter the authority of the agency after withdrawing from Dragon Teeth and his status did not drop, but rise. If there was no guarantee from him, no one would have dared to move Xiao Bing, but in the end it was he who had caused Xiao Bing to be tortured. It was impossible to say that Xiao Bing did not blame him. However, Xiao Bing¡¯s abilities were taught to him by Monitor, so he loved and hated Monitor.


    After the car entered the security bureau, Wu Kai and Liu Guozhi got off and helped Xiao Bing open the door and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, please alight.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing got out of the car and looked up at the office building. The five-star red flag hung on it, and immediately there was a sign of respect in his eyes. He then followed the two men and walked toward the office building.


    In the elevator to the office of the director of the Security Bureau, Liu Guozhi made a phone call. Soon the elevator door opened, and then the three of them walked in. One could tell that the security measures of the Security Bureau were extremely strict. Xiao Bing found that when he came in, there were a lot of whistles in the yard, except for some people outside the gate, there were also some masters.


    With a bang, the elevator door opened, and Xiao Bing went out. The two people took Xiao Bing to the innermost office and knocked on the door. Wu Kai¡¯s attitude was respectful, ¡°The Secretary, Mr. Xiao is here.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡± The voice of Monitor was calm and powerful, with the majesty of a superior.


    Xiao Bing opened the door and went in. Both his escorts did not dare to stay and went back to their posts.


    After entering the office, Xiao Bing walked straight to the big sofa inside, sat down, stretched his legs, pulled out a cigarette, opened the lighter with a click, took a deep breath, and blew out the cigarette smoke. The smoke drifted up, then he looked at the Secretary of the Security Bureau who was sitting on the office chair. He said, ¡°Monitor, just say, what is this for?¡±

 Chapter 313 - Susanoo

    Chapter 313 Susanoo


    Monitor looked about fifty years old, with some white hair, but he was still full of energy. His arrogance came with a sense of pressure, like a thunderstorm building up.


    Monitor looked at Xiao Bing, with a trace of remorse in his eyes, ¡°No greeting for me?¡±


    Xiao Bing waved his hand, ¡°Hello, Monitor.¡±


    Monitor looked helpless, and smiled bitterly, ¡°It seems that you still have a deep resentment against me.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Monitor was a little surprised. He could not completely see the depth of Xiao Bing¡¯s strength, but Xiao Bing was able to see through Monitor, and knew that he was still at Gang Jin peak.


    When Monitor took in Xiao Bing, his strength was at this level. And after all these years he had not improved. He was really trapped within a limited talent. It was reasonable to say that he could be regarded as a genius, to be able to reach this realm. There was nothing he regretted, if he did not compare himself with Xiao Bing.


    Monitor asked, ¡°Has your strength improved?¡±


    ¡°In the middle of Breaking The Void.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Monitor praised him. ¡°I did not misjudge you from the beginning. You are indeed a rare genius, within this hundred years.¡±


    When he heard what Monitor said, Xiao Bing could not help sighing with emotion, ¡°If you had not taken me away from the school, I would not have been able to reach this stage today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention those things anymore. I took a fancy to your qualifications and your character. OK, since you want to talk about proper business, let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Monitor said seriously, ¡°About three years ago, shortly after you left Dragon Teeth, the M National Institute found a body that had been dead for more than a week, but strangely enough, had not rotted. The body was dissected and a secret was discovered. His blood was different from the blood of an ordinary human being.¡±


    Xiao Bing whistled and smiled, ¡°Was it a blue-blooded alien?¡±


    Monitor looked serious, ¡°Don¡¯t make such jokes, but specifically, even the most advanced research institute in M country could not figure it out. They used the blood of the dead person to test on mice, and found that there was a rapid change in the mice. Their teeth became sharper and their strength increased by four or five times. If they injected it on other animals, it had the same effect.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and knew that Monitor was definitely not kidding. If this was the case, it would be worth studying.


    Monitor continued, ¡°The institute later tested the blood on two prisoners. Both of them suddenly became mad, their eyes reddened, their bodies started swelling, and they morphed from being an ordinary person to one with clear-strength. But soon their bodies disintegrated and they died.¡±


    Xiao Bing was shocked. Did they really cross to clear-strength?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Monitor said seriously. ¡°The institute refined the blood, but later found that although it was really powerful, no one could take it. On the other hand, because the blood was extracted from the dead, it had deteriorated, so it was basically impossible to use it on humans.¡±


    Xiao Bing spread his hands, ¡°Isn¡¯t that useless?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like that. But the institute still had to conduct a full study on the dead. After their research, they found that the other aspects of the dead person were the same as any normal human being. The only difference lay in the blood. Because the blood had such effects, the M country sent a lot of masters privately, and secretly investigated whether they could find the same kind of people, who had the same type of blood. If they managed to find any, they will bring the people to their research base, and try to cultivate a steady stream of strong people with blood. This plan is called the God-making plan, and the blood is called the blood of God.¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered, ¡°There is no god in the world.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a code name, but the blood was of a better quality than ordinary human beings, which was an indisputable fact. Although the M country was extremely secretive, it was finally discovered by other countries, so the God-making plan began to be implemented in various countries. Every country wanted to find such a person. But they also knew that this type of operation was like looking for a needle in a haystack, unless you forced everyone in the world to donate their blood. Even if this is the case, there will be someone that would have slipped through the net. The only clue was that the pupils of the two people who had been injected with this blood turned red, so now it is only possible to identify the person with the blood, through their red eyes. ¡±


    Xiao Bing whistled, and suddenly he became a little worried, because he thought each time he lost consciousness, he would fall into a spell of madness, and then his eyes would turn red. This was a fact which others had told him, after his recovery. Well, maybe it was just a coincidence. After all, he had lost consciousness, and he was almost like a devil.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What does this matter have to do with my actions this time?¡±


    ¡°There is a direct connection.¡± Monitor looked serious. ¡°Just a few months ago, two people with blood red pupils, appeared in Europe and America. The local residents heard the sounds of someone fighting, so they hid and found three people attacking a man and a woman. The man was almost in his twenties, and the girl was a teenager. The eyes of the people who were attacking the man and the woman were red. In the end, two of the three were killed. And another managed to escape, but was wounded. That man and that woman disappeared.¡±


    ¡°At that time, this incident put all the mysterious institutions of all countries on the alert, especially since the two dead bodies went sent to the research institution of the Eagle Country. They really had the blood of God, so everyone was on the lookout for the person who slipped through the net, according to what the local people said. He was found some time back, but he was found by the ninja troops of Country R. It was said that the man had been caught and fell into the hands of the R royal family.¡±


    Xiao Bing snorted, ¡°Country R.¡±


    ¡°As you know, Country R is a militaristic country and it is ambitious, although it is not sure what the current blood can bring them, because the God-making plan is only in theory. If the God-making plan can really be realized, at that time, Country R will create a large number of masters, who will certainly pose a certain threat to the security of the entire Cathay. The most important thing is that Country R has always been the rival of our Cathay. This person can fall into anyone¡¯s hands, except Country R.¡± As he said this, Monitor hit the table and had a firm look on his face.


    Xiao Bing asked. ¡°So your intention is for me to bring that person back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Monitor said, ¡°But you can¡¯t take him back under the name of Cathay¡¯s special force. Otherwise, it will create diplomatic disputes, and may cause even worse effects. You have already retired from Dragon Teeth and you are the best candidate. There is another point¡­ that person is locked in the premises of the royal family of Country R. Although the emperor of R country has been superficially replaced by the prime minister, he is still the symbol of the highest statue in their country. The ninjas and warriors of the entire Country R are all loyal to the emperor. There are numerous masters in the royal, and there are some old guys whose strength is not weaker than the members of the Dragon Teeth. No one but you, has this kind of strength. ¡±


    Xiao Bing whistled, ¡°Well, then I will go, break in, save people, and it is done.¡±


    Monitor looked at Xiao Bing, ¡°Knowing that your current strength is higher, I am more confident to hand over the task to you, and you must be able to complete it successfully. But you should not underestimate the masters in Country R. I deliberately had people investigate before. There are ten elders around the emperor of Country R. They are the symbols of the strongest force of the entire Country R. The chief elder of the group is called Yi Xie Chuan Gu, who is now ninety-nine years old. He is so old, yet he can still occupy the chief position of the elders. And it is obvious that his strength is absolutely unfathomable, and it is very likely that he has reached Breaking The Void realm.¡±Read more chapter on novelhall.com


    Xiao Bing frowned. Even in Country R there was such a master.


    Monitor continued, ¡°He is like the patron saint of the Emperor. He has always been in the royal palace and never comes out, so the outside world has already forgotten about him. I have not mentioned him before. But one of his granddaughters and one of his apprentices are very famous.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked curiously, ¡°Who is his granddaughter and his apprentice?¡±


    ¡°Who is his granddaughter? Who is the apprentice?¡±


    ¡°Because he had his child at such an old age, his granddaughter is still very young, just in her early twenties. She is called Kawatani Nami, and because his granddaughter has been taken into the royal family by the emperor, she is called Princess Nami by the outside world. Not only that, Princess Nami is also known as the first beauty of Country R.¡±


    Xiao Bing blew another whistle and asked, ¡°What about his apprentice?¡±


    ¡°The name of his apprentice, I don¡¯t know if you have ever heard of it, is Feng XIII.¡±


    After hearing the name, a cold look flashed in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, and he smiled faintly, ¡°It seems that the mission this time will be really interesting.¡±


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t underestimate the people in their country. Although Country R is only a small place, they have been strong for so many years. There are also reasons for this. In addition to the advancement of science and technology, the resilience and learning abilities of people in their country are also very strong. They may not be strong in martial arts, but we should not underestimate Ninjutsu in Country R, especially the old guy. If I tell you who his ancestor is, you may realize how terrible he is.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Who is his ancestor?¡±


    ¡°His ancestor is Susanoo, a renowned name.¡±


    Xiao Bing was stunned, and finally could not help screaming, ¡°Fuck!¡±

 Chapter 314 - She Is Damn Attractive

    Chapter 314 She Is Damn Attractive


    Susanoo!


    Many people who were not familiar with Country R¡¯s history, would still have heard of this name.


    As the youngest son of the three children of Izanagi, the first great god of Country R, Susanoo had two siblings: Amaterasu Omikami and Tsukuyomi. He was called the God of Chaos and due to his violent character, he was also regarded as the God of Destruction. The most famous achievement in his life was killing the biggest evil monster in the legend of Country R: Orochi. He amputated its tails and made it into one of the three great artifacts of Country R: the Sword of Kusanagi. After that, he became the first hero in the myths of Country R.


    The man who was able to kill the godlike Orochi must have incomparable power to be able to refine the Sword of Kusanagi, one of the three artifacts.


    Although Xiao Bing had heard of this part of history, he always thought that it was no more than a legend. He never expected that Susanoo¡¯s descendants actually existed in the world, even in the royal family of Country R.


    Usually, as the descendants of such a mythological figure and the chief of the elder group, he had to be outstanding.


    But thinking of the absurd plan called God¡¯s blood, Xiao Bing said disdainfully, ¡°If the plan of God¡¯s blood that you highly commended is really that awesome, how could so many of them be killed? How could they get arrested? I think it is overstated.¡±


    Monitor said with a serious face, ¡°It has been tested in medical laboratories both in Europe and the United States, so it should be right. We have thought about this problem and there is one more possibility. They may be a kind of people with mutated blood. Our country¡¯s medical research center has also discussed this issue, and they did not exclude this possibility. For example, this kind of race has stronger bodies than normal people, even if they have never studied martial arts, just like when ordinary people are infused with their blood, they will immediately evolve into a master of Ming Jin.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and said, ¡°It sounds reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, no matter whether the God-making plan can be realized, you must bring that person back. At least he can¡¯t be exploited by Country R. If they create a large number of experts with his help, they will definitely suppress our country.¡±


    Xiao Bing finally realized the importance of this matter.


    Monitor continued, ¡°It is definitely impossible to attack the palace of Country R directly. No matter how strong you are, there are too many masters in the palace, especially the elder group who should not be underestimated. Moreover, you have not figured out where they are keeping him, so you can¡¯t run around like a headless fly.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What should I do then?¡±


    Monitor said with a mysterious smile, ¡°I have a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Bing frowned, looking at Monitor, and said, ¡°Just say it. Only by your expression, I can tell that it will not be a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it won¡¯t be. I told you about Princess Nami before, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you said she is the chief elder of the elder group, Iza Kawatani¡¯s granddaughter and the Emperor of Country R has now recognized her as a granddaughter as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But she still has an another important identity. How could you forget it, seeing what your personality is like?¡±


    Xiao Bing wondered, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The first beauty of Country R.¡±


    ¡°F*ck. What kind of person do you think I am? A pervert? Why should not I forget about it, with my personality?¡±


    Monitor looked very serious as he said, ¡°You are one of the Four Yong Masters in Jingdu. Can you name one social beauty in Jingdu that you have not slept with?¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and smiled bitterly. ¡°That is an old story. Now I have changed and have started over.¡±


    Monitor sighed. ¡°I did not expect that you have suffered such a big blow by what happened three and a half years ago. You have even changed your sexual orientation now.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Xiao Bing angrily said, ¡°Old man, can you not slander me? Tell me something useful right now. I am going to save people this time. How can Princess Nami help me?¡±


    Monitor explained, ¡°Princess Nami has already announced it. On the 10th of this month, she will openly recruit two warriors around the country to protect her. We have already faked an identity so that you can replace the warrior of Country R.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded, but then he said, after thinking about it, ¡°This is a good idea, but even if I become one of the princess¡¯ warriors, I may not be able to find the whereabouts of that person.¡±


    Monitor said, ¡°Princess Nami is the favorite child of the Emperor and her grandfather, even more than the princes. She has a private manor outside the palace, which was a birthday present that the emperor gave her on her 16th birthday. She usually spends part of her time in the manor, and the other part in the palace where the emperor lives. When she goes into the palace, you can take the opportunity to look around for the target. Given that you have a new identity, it will not be easy for you to be exposed.¡±


    Monitor smiled mysteriously, ¡°The most important thing is that Nami is the first beauty of Country R. You are so lucky to be able to stay with her.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with contempt, ¡°Beautiful women mean nothing to me. Don¡¯t give me that look.¡±


    Monitor smiled and said, ¡°It is so strange to hear you saying these words. OK, take a rest today. I will send someone to arrange a place for you. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight, to welcome you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± Xiao Bing said, ¡°I am afraid of dealing with government officials like you. Let¡¯s cut the crap and just get down to business.¡±


    Monitor shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°In that case, I will ask someone to pick you up tomorrow. I have a person to help you gain more knowledge of Country R. Since all your martial arts skills are Huaxia style, he will also help you to practice how to fight in Country R¡¯s style. But you only have three days, because the longer it takes, the more troublesome it will be. We have to rescue the person, before they produce any results.¡±


    Xiao Bing answered, ¡°Three days will be enough.¡±


    Indeed, it was really impossible for an average person to learn how to fight like a Country R fighter in three days. But for Xiao Bing, who had now reached the realm of Breaking The Void, he had a better comprehension. It was hard to master the skills, but it was easy to act as if it was real.


    Monitor could tell that Xiao Bing did not want to stay any longer, so he made a phone call. Soon, a person came in alone, who happened to be Wu Kai, the man who had brought Xiao Bing in just now. Monitor commanded, ¡°Wu, please send Mr. Xiao to the hotel. I have booked one room for him at the Capital Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Director.¡±


    Wu Kai sent Xiao Bing out respectfully and took a deep breath, until Xiao Bing left the office. He looked at Xiao Bing and smiled bitterly. He was getting more and more curious about who Xiao Bing was, as he seemed to be very relaxed, even when facing the director. But since Xiao Bing did not say anything, he would never ask. This was what he learned in this long-term work.


    Xiao Bing was sent to the hotel by Wu Kai, who gave him the room card registered under his name. It was a standard room.


    After Xiao Bing returned to his room, he took out a mask from his backpack, put it inside his clothes, and then walked out of the room.


    He stopped a taxi and thought about it before he said calmly, ¡°Send me to Pink Lady.¡±


    The driver glanced at Xiao Bing with amazement, then he became surprised and awed. He drove the car straight to the Pink Lady, without saying anything.


    Pink Lady was a club. It was the most famous one in Jingdu and its owner was a woman who was very attractive. She was also the first social beauty in Jingdu and her name was Yanzhi¡­ which sounded very ordinary, but her face was absolutely glamorous.


    When the taxi approached Pink Lady, Xiao Bing asked the taxi driver to stop and he got out of the car. He found a remote corner, and quietly put the mask on his face.


    This mask was different from the ordinary ones. It was milky white and so soft that it could directly be attached to his face, covering it so perfectly so that no one could see through him.


    Xiao Bing went straight to the door of the club and into the lobby.


    The people in the lobby, including the staff, all turned to Xiao Bing, looking at him in awe and curiosity.


    Xiao Bing came to the front desk, waved his hand to say hello. ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t seen you for three years. Did you miss me, ladies?¡±


    The youngest in the group of beautiful women, asked subconsciously, ¡°Who¡­ who are you¡­¡±


    The two beautiful girls next to her, tapped her gently and then said with smiles, ¡°Dragon Master, we thought you would never come back.¡±


    ¡°How could that happen? How can I give up seeing you, two little girls.¡± Xiao Bing said as he took out a pink membership card from his pocket. There should be still a few million yuan remaining, since he had not used it for a few years.


    Xiao Bing grinned and said, ¡°Swipe it for me and withdraw 300,000 by the way.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± One of the beautiful women took the membership card. She made eyes at him as she swiped the card. Before long, she quickly took 300,000 yuan from the cashbox and gave it to Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing first put the membership card back to his pocket. Then he took the money without even looking at it, put them into three bunches, and respectively thrust them at the three beautiful women. ¡°This is yours, this is yours, and this is for you¡­


    All three beauties beamed when they looked at the money.


    The sound of high-heeled footsteps could be heard, and a glamorous woman wearing a red lace dress, walked quickly downstairs, and headed straight for Xiao Bing.


    She was very attractive.

 Chapter 315 - Among the Four Masters, You Are the Most Coquettish

    Chapter 315 Among the Four Masters, You Are the Most Coquettish


    The woman looked charming and alluring, and was so cordial that people could not help wanting to get to know her, once as they saw her. She approached Xiao Bing and looked at him with a smile. Surprisingly she said, ¡°Why are you here? You finally remembered who I am?¡±


    Hearing this, the other people in the lobby felt nothing, but the new female employee was frightened out of her senses.


    When she saw Xiao Bing with a mask, she was astonished; when Xiao Bing gave her a tip of 100,000 yuan, she was overwhelmed; when she heard what the woman said, she was shocked once again.


    The woman called Yanzhi, was the general manager, as well as the nominal boss of this club.


    She had a good relationship with many people. But her words sounded a bit ambiguous, as if the two of them had something going on between them before.


    Xiao Bing walked over, chortling, and took Yanzhi in his arms.


    Yanzhi was slender and very enchanting, and her eyes were especially alluring. Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for three and a half years, but I miss you all day and night. I miss your kiss, miss your smile, miss your white socks, and the taste of your body (a famous song)¡­¡±


    Yanzhi could not help laughing. She gently patted Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t try to fool me with those lyrics. You are becoming more and more cheeky. How many little girls have you seduced out there?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? How could they compare with you, Sister Yanzhi¡­¡±


    Yanzhi was older than Xiao Bing, she was 30 this year. She was totally a mature woman like a honey peach, very different from all the young girls.


    Xiao Bing walked toward the stairs with Yanzhi, in his arms. They walked until they completely disappeared from view, and people began to talk about them, ¡°Dragon Master is back. What a surprise!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought that the four masters had become the three masters. It seems that he will keep his title.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, who is he? What has he done in the past few years¡­¡±


    The guests in the lobby gossiped, as they walked upstairs.


    The new employee at the front desk asked cautiously, ¡°Why is the man wearing a mask? Who is he?¡±


    The other two female employees next to her, said with a little excitement, ¡°What about him? He is generous, isn¡¯t he? Have you ever heard of the Four Masters? He is one of them, Dragon Master. He used to come here occasionally, and each time, he is very generous. He once had a conflict with some gentlefolk and had his legs broken, but he got away from that easily. From then on, no one dared to find trouble with him. Alas, he gave a lot of tips every time he came over, but he hasn¡¯t been here for a few years¡­¡±


    The female employee became fascinated.


    Xiao Bing walked into a room that belonged to Yanzhi, and as soon as he entered the room, he directly pressed Yanzhi onto the bed.


    After holding Yanzhi in his arms, Xiao Bing lit a cigarette and said, ¡°I have to leave soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yanzhi gently drew circles on the man¡¯s chest with her finger. Hearing this, she stopped and sighed. ¡°I know that you are a man who will never be conquered by any woman.¡± ¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen my original face. How could you know what kind of man I am?¡±


    ¡°I just know, because I can see it in your eyes. You are like a tiger or a wolf who is difficult to train. But women like me happen to admire men like you very much.¡±


    Xiao Bing patted her ass and smiled, ¡°Because I am good in bed?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Master, if I say that I am in love with you, would you believe¡­¡±


    Hearing Yanzhi¡¯s words, Xiao Bing almost choked on his lit cigarette, and coughed loudly.


    Yanzhi pouted and said, ¡°I knew you would not believe it.¡±


    ¡°I do. I believe you.¡± Xiao Bing laughed awkwardly, but he really did not dare to refute since when he had sex with her before, it had been her first time and there was blood on the bed after.


    Yanzhi sighed again before she said, ¡°But I really did not expect you to marry me. Even if you could, I would not dare to agree. A woman like me, making a life in such a place, has little freedom, even if I look carefree.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Xiao Bing asked, ¡°who is your backer?¡±


    Xiao Bing was asking about the real boss here.


    Yanzhi asked, instead of answering, ¡°Have I ever asked about your true identity?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then you should not ask me.¡±


    ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t ask again.¡±


    Yanzhi smiled and said, ¡°Anyway, I am telling the truth when I say I love you. But I will not give up everything for you, and you will not give up anything for me. So our relationship should be just about sex¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded, and let out a sigh of relief.


    Yanzhi looked at Xiao Bing and asked seriously, ¡°Which woman did you fall in love with?¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised. He asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I can tell from your eyes. There is some concern in your eyes. I really can¡¯t imagine what kind of woman in this world, is able to conquer you.¡±


    Xiao Bing revealed happiness in his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°She is a lovely woman.¡±


    ¡°Well, I understand. You don¡¯t love mature women; you love sweet girls. Hehe, I¡¯m too old for you.¡±


    Xiao Bing bit his lips and then burst into a loud guffaw, ¡°You are far from being old and still very feminine. I just could not understand how you could fall in love with me, without even seeing my real face.¡±


    Yanzhi looked at Xiao Bing with deep admiration. ¡°The moment when you took me for the first time, was the moment that I fell in love with you. A man can never forget his first love, while the woman will never forget her first man.¡±


    Xiao Bing solemnly promised, ¡°Yanzhi, anyway, if you encounter any trouble or danger any time, you can ask me for help. This is my promise as a man.¡±


    ¡°OK, I will remember your words.¡±


    Xiao Bing answered before he continued, ¡°But now I want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Yanzhi snorted and complained, ¡°You are not here just for this, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Xiao Bing tittered. ¡°I came here because I missed you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I believe you since you are not a liar. Tell me, what can I do to help you?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of All-knowing Man?¡±


    Yanzhi giggled. ¡°Everyone knows All-knowing Man who claims that he knows everything, like the man in Gu Long¡¯s novels.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He is a little mysterious. I want to see him.¡±


    Yanzhi kept quiet for a while before she said, ¡°Well, I will ask around. When I find his whereabouts, I will inform you, but it will take some time.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Xiao Bing tightened his arms and they began to enjoy the hot night.


    It would be easier and more convenient for Xiao Bing to collect information from Monitor. However, he was really unwilling to reconnect with the people who knew his history. The fewer people who knew he was back, the better. Apart from the official infonet, the first social lady in Jingdu was his best choice. Xiao Bing believed that he would receive the information from this woman, as soon as he returned.


    The two enjoyed having sex for quite a while, until Yanzhi was exhausted and laid back on the bed. She looked at Xiao Bing with a wink and said, ¡°Dragon Master, you are so awesome that you almost killed me.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and whispered, ¡°Yanzhi, you are also the best woman I have ever had in bed.¡±


    ¡°Hum, do you know how jealous I am feeling on hearing this¡­ doesn¡¯t it mean that you have had a lot of women?¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose, and Yanzhi could not help laughing. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t pretend to be embarrassed, since I already know what kind of person you are¡­ Are there any beautiful girls in Jingdu that you haven¡¯t slept with yet? In my eyes, among the four masters, you are the most coquettish one.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed when he heard this, and then he sniggered, ¡°Since you know who I am, I will show you how coquettish I can be. No one will leave this bed tonight¡­¡±

 Chapter 316 - Learning the Blade Skills of Shinto Ninen-ryu School

    Chapter 316 Learning the Blade Skills of Shinto Ninen-ryu School


    Xiao Bing and Yanzhi had sex for a long time until the latter begged him to stop. Xiao Bing was a man and he would not betray his feelings, but his body needed an outlet and his mind needed to be released.


    No one is a saint in this world. Xiao Bing slept with Yezi every day without doing anything because he felt responsible towards her. But he was not a saint and it would be unbearable for him to remain celibate. People who could resist this temptation had to be a saint, an impotent, or a gay.


    A person would need an outlet if he had been restraining himself for a long time, just like when Xiao Bing was in Dragon Teeth. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Xiao Bing was unfaithful. People like him just needed to release their psychological pressure, or they would become psychos. However, Xiao Bing was sexually active, very obviously so. And everyone in town knew it.


    The relationship between Xiao Bing and Yanzhi was very simple. They didn¡¯t have to be responsible for each other, or Xiao Bing would not have seduced her in the first place. Now that he had his own woman, there were things he could do, and things he could not. Otherwise, he would be in big trouble.


    Xiao Bing felt a pain on his shoulder as Yanzhi bit him. He smiled wryly and asked, ¡°Hey, are you a dog?¡±


    ¡°Hey, it is your fault for not coming to see me for so long.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I was busy during this period. What happened recently in Jingdu?¡±


    Yanzhi asked curiously, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been in Jingdu for the past two years?¡±


    Xiao Bing could not reveal too much to her, so he said, ¡°No, mainly because I have fewer information channels than you do, so if there was anything particularly interesting, I¡¯d like to ask you about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yanzhi did not suspect him. She smiled and said, ¡°The city has always been the same. Can there be anything different? But if you want to talk about changes, then there were indeed. For example, some power struggles, some rich young people just won¡¯t calm down.¡±


    ¡°Rich young people¡­¡± Xiao Bing gave a laugh and thought nothing of it. In Xiao Bing¡¯s opinion, children of officials or the rich were all troublemakers, so he went back to bantering flirtatiously with Yanzhi.


    They tossed in bed for a few hours until it was already very late outside. Thinking of that it was really inconvenient to spend the night here, plus he still had some business to see the next day, Xiao Bing had to say goodbye to Yanzhi. The woman helped Xiao Bing put on his clothes. Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t see me out. Go to sleep. I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ when will you come again?¡±


    Xiao Bing thought he would come back after completing the task in Country R and asked about All-knowing Man, so he said, ¡°One week or two at the earliest, no more than a month.¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know what the mission was before until Monitor told him. It could not be delayed for two or three months. He had to complete it within one month at the latest. Otherwise, things would become complicated. Once the other side finds something out, his efforts would be in vain.


    Yanzhi nodded. She got up from the bed, naked¡­ and kissed Xiao Bing¡¯s mouth on her tiptoes. Then she said with a smile, ¡°You may go now.¡±


    Xiao Bing left the room and closed the door. When he passed the lobby on the first floor on his way out, he waved at the front desk where a few beautiful women were smiling sweetly at him. Whoever paid them would receive the best services from them.


    Xiao Bing came out and found a remote place to remove the mask before he found a taxi and left.


    He returned to the hotel, washed himself, and went to sleep.


    The next morning, Wu Kai came over to pick Xiao Bing up. Xiao Bing sat in his car and asked, ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    Wu Kai said, ¡°Taekwondo Training Base. We have already rented it. Director said it will be reserved for you the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing nodded.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the Taekwondo Hall. Wu Kai said, ¡°Mr. Xiao, I will not go in with you. The Director is waiting for you inside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xiao Bing answered and got out of the car. He pushed open the door and it was quiet inside. It was a large venue, and Monitor was standing in the middle of the field, watching Xiao Bing with a smile.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s lips twisted a little into a hint of a sneer. As a sharp whistle sounded behind him, a long knife stabbed toward his heart like a lightning.


    Xiao Bing felt it. Without revealing all of his strength, he slid aside slightly to avoid the man¡¯s Katana. He turned around and happened to see a medium-sized man in his 40s holding a Katana and rushing toward him.


    After missing Xiao Bing, the man used his backhand. He swept his knife across toward Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing bent backward as the knife scythed just above his face. Xiao Bing kicked toward the man¡¯s face.


    At this time, Xiao Bing was only sparring with the man and did not use the mighty power within him. This opponent wouldn¡¯t have been Xiao Bing¡¯s match otherwise.


    The two of them fought hand-to-hand. Xiao Bing only defended himself using his normal force, but he found his opponent very tricky. He barely managed to suppress him after quite a number of strokes and knocked off his knife after dozens of tries.


    The middle-aged man took a breath, and then looked at Xiao Bing in admiration. He said, ¡°The legendary king of Dragon Teeth is really powerful.¡±


    Xiao Bing coldly said, ¡°I am not in Dragon Teeth anymore.¡±


    Monitor smiled and said, ¡°This is the martial arts research expert of Country R I mentioned before, Mr. Kang Zeli. Mr. Kang has studied Country R martial arts for nearly 20 years, even better than the ordinary warriors of the country. He attacked you because he was trying to introduce more things about Country R¡¯s martial arts. He will teach you everything he knows, without reservation. As for how much you can learn, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded. He felt a little relieved and said in praise, ¡°The martial arts of Country R should not be underestimated. The knife skill Mr. Kang performed is completely different from ours. It¡¯s too tricky and strange to defend against. If I didn¡¯t reach a new level, I would¡¯ve failed to avoid Mr. Kang¡¯s knife.¡±


    Kang Zeli smiled and said, ¡°Know your enemy and know yourself. The best tradition of Country R is the spirit of learning. Our country fell behind these advanced countries in ancient times because we didn¡¯t know the importance of learning. We were too arrogant. This is why I have concentrated all my attention to study Country R intently. In addition to studying their martial arts for nearly 20 years, I also have had some simple understanding of the culture which I will fill you in this time by the way. I hope it will be helpful.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°It will. Thank you, Mr. Kang.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Monitor finished his work and said with a smile, ¡°Fine, I will give you both time. Xiao Bing, in three days, no matter how much you learn, you will have to undertake the mission. Do your best.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded solemnly. Didn¡¯t matter if he was willing to accept the mission when he first came, but now that he had started, he would take it seriously. Moreover, this task was very important to his country. Xiao Bing had always considered himself a soldier and he was duty-bound to safeguard national interests.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk about it before I show you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°In Country R, the warriors usually use two common weapons: a kind of long sword and Katana, both of which are called kendo. So Country R is confused about this. The so-called kendo can use a knife or a sword. Since I am not familiar with swords, I will teach you how to use a Katana.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing wore a sincere look. Xiao Bing respected whoever could teach him. Even if the person was weaker than him, he still could be a good student.


    ¡°Katana is the most common weapon, and it is also an exclusive equipment for a warrior. The general warriors are honored to have good Katana. There are many martial arts schools in Country R and the one I have studied is of the strong genre: Shinto Ninen-ryu School. So I will mainly tell you about it.¡±


    Kang Zeli talked about the characteristics of Shinto Ninen-ryu School in detail, and then began to show Xiao Bing from scratch. They began to practice it and Xiao Bing made great progress in that one day.


    When the day turned dark, Kang Zeli wiped his sweat away and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao is really a genius for practicing martial arts. It takes a few months for others to complete the work, but Mr. Xiao finishes it in one day. I am more and more confident that Mr. Xiao can learn Shinto Ninen-ryu School in three days. However, it is not simple to grasp real skills. In fact, this genre is very strong, and I dare not say that I have mastered it.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°70% or 80% will be enough. Mr. Kang, I want to invite you to dinner at night.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Although Kang Zeli was much older than Xiao Bing, he was a very nice man. Maybe because they were both experts in martial arts, they got along very well. After putting down the knives, they went to have dinner together.


    Although Kang Zeli¡¯s strength was far weaker than that of Xiao Bing, he had studied martial arts of Country R for many years so he knew tricks that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t. Xiao Bing believed he helped him a lot today since he not only learned the skills of Shinto Ninen-ryu School, but also figured out some martial arts ideas that could be integrated into those skills. Martial arts itself should be all-encompassing and there should be no geographical or national distinction. Xiao Bing was unable to comprehend by himself, but after he finished practicing today, he felt that he had made huge progress.


    In the next two days, Xiao Bing learned all the knife skills of this genre. Even though he did not master it, at least he looked as if he did. It was enough for Xiao Bing to act confidently in front of people and not be caught.


    Again, Monitor invited Xiao Bing into his office.

 Chapter 318 - A Glimpse That Surprises Xiao Bing

    Chapter 318 A Glimpse That Surprises Xiao Bing


    Xiao Bing heard a knock on the door soon after he hung up the phone. People of Country R were really efficient, but its women were more so.


    Xiao Bing opened the door. Wow, not bad at all.


    Xiao Bing asked for a student. It was difficult to know whether the girl was a real student or not, she looked really young, in her twenties wearing a beautiful school uniform.


    Xiao Bing had to admit that the school uniforms of Country R were the most beautiful in the world, even though Xiao Bing had a huge grudge against the country because of the history between them.


    When the girl student at the door saw Xiao Bing, she became somewhat reserved. Xiao Bing stepped aside and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The girl lowered her head and took a small step into the room. Xiao Bing closed the door and locked it at the same time before he pointed at the bed and said, ¡°Go to the bed.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ do I need to take a bath?¡± The girl looked so docile and mellow that everyone would like to hold her in his arms and have her. But when he thought of her eventually marrying a man of Country R, Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help imagining a flower being defiled by cow dung.


    ¡°No need to wash; just go to the bed.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The girls in Country R were all very well-behaved. Hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s command, she went to the bed quietly. Looking at Xiao Bing carefully, she started to take off her clothes.


    Xiao Bing was stunned for a moment and then asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Removing¡­ my clothes.¡±


    Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°We are in the same room and you want to strip in front of me? Are you coveting my vigorous body?¡±


    The girl in the uniform was completely stunned, and said, ¡°How do I do it without taking off my clothes ¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing looked her up and down and was surprised to see that she was shy. It was hard to imagine that a girl working as a prostitute could feel bashful. There were only two possibilities. Either she was new or the girl had undergone very professional training, but thinking about the fact that the girl was not from some high-end place, she would not have undergone high-end training. This must be her natural reaction.


    In other words, the girl in the school uniform might have gone into prostitution recently. Many university girls in Country R gave sexual services outside school hours, so the girl was likely a newbie.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to take off your clothes. It¡¯s already late. Just go bed. I will sleep on the sofa.¡±


    The girl said with a stunned expression, ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ going to sleep with me?¡±


    Xiao Bing curiously asked, ¡°Do you want to sleep with me so much? Do you think I¡¯m too handsome, so you covet my body so much?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ ah, yes¡­ ah, no¡­ I¡­¡± the girl was embarrassed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°I know what you are thinking. Don¡¯t worry. I will give you the money you should get in the morning, and I will double it. But there something I have to warn you about.¡±


    There was a sharp flash in his eyes. Although Xiao Bing was wearing a mask, his sharp eyes didn¡¯t change. ¡°If anyone knows about what¡¯s going on here, I cannot guarantee that I won¡¯t hurt you, or your family. ¡±


    The girl was frightened, and then Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Relax, I¡¯m kidding. I will sleep on the sofa and you can take the bed. We sleep together. Remember, tonight you have served me very well, very very well.¡±


    The girl nodded hurriedly and stopped stripping. She lay on the bed under the quilt, looking carefully at Xiao Bing from time to time. She really didn¡¯t understand the man who asked for her but refused to touch her.


    She knew in her heart that this can¡¯t be right. She knew well how other men looked at her. No matter what, she only knew that she could not tell anyone about what happened here. Otherwise, the man would really make good his threat. It was an intuition.


    Xiao Bing turned off the lights in the room and then stretched out, starting to sleep on the sofa. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to this girl, but he had to make her afraid. With so many missions these years, he knew that a single mistake in the processing of any details might lead to the failure of a task. Failure could lead to death. So Xiao Bing was very careful about this. Even if it was useless in the end, he had to be prepared.


    It was quiet at night. At first, the girl was still a little nervous and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. But after a long time, when she heard Xiao Bing¡¯s even breathing, she slowly fell asleep.


    Xiao Bing was not a gentleman, but he had principles and determination. A person without determination could not be the Sect Master of Dragon Gate and the leader of Dragon Teeth. If he lacked self-control, then he would have had his team members killed.


    After Xiao Bing took over Dragon Teeth, task completion rate was at its highest, and there were very few casualties.


    The next morning, when the girl woke up, she found Xiao Bing sitting up on the sofa and looking at her with a smile. The girl hurriedly sat up and checked her clothes. After making sure that her clothes were intact, she got out of bed looking nervous.


    Xiao Bing pulled a stack of money from his wallet and handed it to her. He said, ¡°Here you are. This is your reward for last night.¡±


    ¡°Last night¡­ actually¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    As soon as she stopped speaking, she saw Xiao Bing¡¯s face becoming frosty. She hurriedly changed said, ¡°Sorry, I understand¡­¡±


    She took the money, which was several times more than her normal charge. Xiao Bing always treated beautiful women nicely and he was not a harsh man. After the girl took the money, Xiao Bing calmly said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve got your pay, you can go back now.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The girl put the money in her purse, shot a glance at Xiao Bing and left.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s reason for having the girl overnight was because of Aoki Ichiro, who was a wandering dissolute samurai. It would be suspicious if he hadn¡¯t touched a woman after coming to Jingdong. Xiao Bing believed that if he was successfully chosen as Princess Nami¡¯s warrior, she would surely ask people to investigate him. So at this time, every detail was important.


    Xiao Bing left the hotel and had breakfast outside. He wore loose clothes, wooden clogs on his feet and the knife on his waist. After breakfast, Xiao Bing wandered around before he came to Princess Nami¡¯s private estate in the evening.


    Jingdong City in Country R was a very densely populated city. Even high-ranking officials were not all allowed to own estates. There were only a few estates in the city, and one of them belonged to Kawatani Nami. Not only because she was the granddaughter of Iza Kawatani, the chief of the elder group but also because the emperor liked her very much and treated her as if she was his real granddaughter.


    There were some people waiting to sign up outside the manor at this time. Two tables were at the door, each with one person sitting behind to register. Since it was late, there were few people waiting in line at this time. They were all Samurais applying to become Princess Nami¡¯s personal warrior.


    In modern society, jobs for samurai were decreasing, and their status and role were constantly declining. Not only because the world was in a peaceful era, but also because science and technology had greatly developed. Even though they had been all the rage during the cold weapon era, there was no place for the samurai to use their abilities. As a samurai, being able to protect a princess personally was actually a glory.


    Moreover, Princess Nami was recognized as the number one beauty of Country R. To be a personal warrior of the number one beauty was probably a dream for most men.


    Because of this, there would be many outstanding warriors competing this time. Xiao Bing indeed had many competitors.


    When Xiao Bing stood at the end of the line, he clearly saw the unkind looks of the people in front. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t care since these people weren¡¯t taken into account. If he could reveal his identity, they likely wouldn¡¯t be his match even if they all stood against him as one.


    After waiting in line for more than half an hour, Xiao Bing finally saw the registrar, who was in his thirties. He glanced at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Name, age, home address, what honors have you got, and how many years have you studied martial arts?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Aoki Ichiro, 27 years old. I am a homeless warrior, so I have no fixed residence. I have neither participated in a professional competition nor received any honor but I have learned martial arts since childhood.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± After filling the form, the man asked Xiao Bing to submit a copy of his ID card and a two-inch photo. After getting Xiao Bing¡¯s mobile phone number, the man told Xiao Bing that he could go.


    There were still two days before the competition, but it was the last day of the registration. Xiao Bing had caught up with the deadline. On his way back, Xiao Bing looked back at the manor. He wanted to sneak in and take a look at the princess of Country R. But he gave up this idea because the competition was about to start. The number one beauty was sure to show up then and he would see her.


    However, at this moment, a car happened to pass by Xiao Bing. He happened to glance inside and saw a beautiful woman sitting at the back. The car was going too fast as it entered the manor. But just that fleeting look at her face was enough to amaze Xiao Bing and make his heart throb.

 Chapter 319 - What A Pride Cock!

    Chapter 319 What A Pride Cock!


    It was not as if Xiao Bing had never seen a beautiful girl before. On the contrary, Xiao Bing had come across many beautiful women, for example, the most beautiful princess of the royal family in Eagle country, the most beautiful female star of Cathay, the first beauty of Jiang City. Every woman was exceedingly beautiful, and each of them was the brightest star among the stars.


    But this woman was different. Xiao Bing only caught a glimpse of her from the side. Instantly Xiao Bing felt an incredible sensation. It was like a blister waiting to burst on the skin and even made one draw in one¡¯s breath, and gave one a sense of suffocation.


    A mere glimpse of her profile gave people such a sense of wonder. It was obvious that this person was definitely as beautiful as Ye Xinyi, who was the best beauty. Xiao Bing thought of a girl. She was the first beauty of the Country R, Kawatani Nami, whom he was about to meet, while performing his task, this time.


    It was merely a glimpse, but it was a memorable one.


    Damn, this task was so great. Anyway, was it better to face a beautiful woman than face an ugly man?


    Seeing that it was late, Xiao Bing went back to the hotel to rest.


    In the next two days, Xiao Bing wandered around the nightclubs in Jingdong City, in order to build up a reputation for himself, that of being an unrestrained person. And everything had been done. Xiao Bing had never done awkward things. The former Xiao Bing was actually unrestrained, but Xiao Bing was not that kind of casual man. The woman who usually had a relationship with Xiao Bing would definitely be a goddess in the eyes of the public. Only the kind of woman who was difficult to conquer, could make Xiao Bing enjoy the feeling of conquest.


    One night, Xiao Bing visited the most famous cherry blossom nightclub in Jingdong City. When he was planning to leave, he heard some noises in the hall, and he saw a beautiful girl descending the stairs slowly, with the support of two maidservants.


    Xiao Bing whistled. Damn, what a beautiful fairy!


    No one cared about Xiao Bing¡¯s rudeness, because everyone was focusing on the woman who was coming down. Xiao Bing squatted next to a big bellied man and asked, ¡°Who is that pretty girl?¡±


    The big bellied man rolled his eyes and asked Xiao Bing, ¡°You are here to play and you do not even know who she is? That is the most beautiful geisha and the most beautiful woman in Jingdong City, Kojima Moeko.¡±


    Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t help looking at her and praised her, ¡°She is really beautiful, but isn¡¯t the first beauty of the Country R Princess Nami in the royal family? She is indeed beautiful, but how dare she says she is the first beauty in Jingdong City?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even understand this.¡± The fat man despised Xiao Bing. ¡°Nami Princess is certainly the first, but Moeko is beautiful as well. If you let everyone vote, everyone would think they both are beautiful, but Princess Nami is the Royal Princess after all. How can Moeko dare to compete with her for the title of the first beauty of the Country R?¡±


    Damn, this kind of thing also had hidden rules? However, according to this fat man, being compared to Princess Nami¡¯s first beauty of the Country R was not a stigma. Perhaps in the entire Country R, only Kojima Moeko could be a threat to Princess Nami. And the beauty level of these two people were almost the same.


    Xiao Bing once again looked at Kojima Moeko, and the more he saw her, the more amazing she looked. The woman was around Xiao Bing¡¯s age, and her beauty was no less than Ye Xinyi, but she was a bit more gorgeous.


    Once this woman appeared, almost everyone¡¯s eyes could not move away from her. After she reached the center of the steps, she stopped. Her charming eyes looked at each one of them. Every man was stunned, and Xiao Bing suddenly thought of a classic picture of a super bad blockbuster ¡°The Promise¡± in Cathay. After Cecilia Cheung showed her face, all the soldiers put down the swords in their hands. And this beauty could basically reach that level.


    Her tender eyes stayed a little longer on Xiao Bing¡¯s face, and then she looked at the other people. Xiao Bing felt overpowered and thought in his heart. ¡°Ye Xinyi and the beautiful woman are almost the same, if one considered just the five senses. But if one considered the charm, just relying on this kind of static-like eyes, she would be beyond Ye Xinyi. Damn, how could there be such a level of beauty, and even more than one in the Country R. Plus the Princess, there were actually two, which was unbelievable.


    After watching this, Kojima Moeko smiled widely. A woman in her 30s walked up on stage and said, ¡°Today, Miss Moeko is going to choose one of you to enter the Pavilion to enjoy a song played by her.¡±


    A wealthy second generation wearing branded goods, surrounded by five or six bodyguards, smiled and said, ¡°I wonder who will be lucky enough to get the attention of Miss Moeko.¡±


    The middle-aged woman smiled and said, ¡°Miss Moeko wants to choose a person who is both civil and military, so here is a test. Anyone who has passed the test can stay with Miss Moeko alone. Besides listening to the piano, he can also enjoy tea and have a chat with Miss Moeko.¡±


    There was no doubt that Moeko was indeed charming. When the middle-aged woman finished talking, all the men became excited.


    Kojima Moeko seemed to be accustomed to these things, looking at them with a calm and polite smile. Suddenly, she saw a man actually standing up and walking straight toward the door.


    That was the man whom Kojima Moeko had taken note of earlier. Kojima Moeko had seen so many people every day, and the man who her eyes had focused on the most, seemed to be the most inconspicuous. However, she did not know why she thought that the man was somewhat different, something in his eyes, but even so, Kojima Moeko took another look.


    However, Kojima Moeko never thought that this person would leave directly!


    As the first geisha of the Country R and the second beauty that could be compared with Princess Nami in the entire Country R, daily there were so many men gathering here because of her. Most of them were celebrities at the upper level, or some rich local tyrants. The reason why Xiao Bing could come in was because he was generous with his money.


    These men were noble, but every man who came here was crazy for her. Everyone would love to be her guest. This person in front of her was indifferent to her beauty. If it was any other man, he would break his head in order to be her guest. Even if this person did not want to compete for her, there was no reason that he would go out, when she had already appeared. Didn¡¯t he even think about being alone with her?


    If he was indifferent to the beauty, why would he come to this place?


    But why did he leave after seeing her?


    Kojima Moeko had doubts about her charm for the first time, since she was a child.


    The middle-aged woman in the kimono standing on the stage, also saw Xiao Bing leaving. She was also very surprised. She asked, ¡°That gentleman, where are you going? Don¡¯t you want to compete to become Miss Moeko¡¯s guest?¡±


    All the people looked at Xiao Bing, and Xiao Bing took a look at Kojima Moeko, but he smiled lazily, ¡°So many men are like a group of evil dogs, biting each other underneath, just to please a bitch with a good-looking coat. And the winner won¡¯t even get a chance to be matched with her. I am not a man who is cheap, or a dog that wags his tail for the bitch!¡±


    After he said this, the atmosphere in the entire hall exploded immediately. The middle-aged woman¡¯s face turned blue, and all the men shouted loudly, ¡°How can you talk in this way?¡±


    ¡°I think he is a scoundrel. How can you let this kind of person in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, definitely not educated.¡±


    ¡°Guy, look at your dress, aren¡¯t you a warrior?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, he is just a pseudo warrior. Do you think you are somebody special?¡±


    In the Country R, the status of the warrior in ancient times was indeed very high, and in modern society, because of the end of the cold weapon era, the status of the warrior dropped sharply. Except for a few warriors still standing on the top, most of the other warriors were now working as the bodyguards for the rich and powerful families. People here were either rich or powerful, and naturally this was a good reason to laugh at Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing gave all these people a cold look. His taunting eyes directly angered these people. They gathered around Xiao Bing. Their eyes seemed to want to swallow Xiao Bing alive, and they even wanted to discard their noble camouflage and bite off pieces of Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing really irritated them. Xiao Bing¡¯s every sentence and eyes pierced deeply into their hearts, leaving their gorgeous coats intact, in front of Kojima Moeko. They were that kind of dog-like men during normal days.


    One of the nobles stopped and waved his hand. The six bodyguards behind him suddenly rushed up and surrounded Xiao Xiao. The Master said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to dirty our hands with a guy who has such an exaggerated opinion of himself.¡±


    After hearing these words, they all stepped back, and then more than a dozen bodyguards rushed out of the crowd, and surrounded Xiao Bing.


    Of course, these big men could not personally fight with Xiao Bing. They were pampered and they were not the kind of people who could fight. Plus, in their opinion, fighting should be done by the inferior people. The noble people did not favor this kind of behavior. In Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, they were dogs. But in their eyes, they were dragons. In fact, they were like dogs and worms.


    Kojima Moeko looked at the scene and did not stop it. She also wanted to see how the man who was so full of pride, could get out from this place today. Even though so many people were surrounding this ¡°Aoki Ichiro¡±, he still leaned on his chin and his eyes were very proud, Kojima Moeko could not help admiring him.


    What a proud cock!

 Chapter 320 - War among the Warriors

    Chapter 320 War among the Warriors


    All those noble bosses, senior officials, young masters, and rich second generations retreated to the background. Their bodyguards surrounded Xiao Bing, and there were almost 20 people. In the eyes of these big men, at this moment, Xiao Bing was like a lamb that was about to be led to the slaughter.


    ¡°He thinks he is really strong, carrying a sword. This guy even thinks of himself as the chief elder Iza Kawatani, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°He? I think he even considers himself to be Susanoo.¡±


    These people sneered a little. Iza Kawatani was the elder of the current elders¡¯ group of the royal family. Susanoo was even more powerful. He was the oldest god in Country R. They said this as they wanted to mock Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing laughed lazily, holding his shoulder in one hand and looked at the bodyguards, he asked, ¡°Who is going first? Or coming together?¡±


    The bodyguards glanced at each other. One of them shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t waste the grown-ups¡¯ time. Let¡¯s take care of this guy who doesn¡¯t know how he will die.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    People in Country R and Cathay people were indeed somewhat different. If they were in Cathay, the people would take into account the ¡°face¡± and refuse to bully the opponent. Once they realized that the opponent was a master, then they would surround him again. In Country R, people did not even have think of this, they just surrounded the opponent. This was also an advantage or a feature of Country R. The people here were particularly realistic. Frankly speaking, people here were more shameless, as long as they were able to get benefits, regardless of whatever shameless things could be done.


    It could be seen from history that the civilizations of Country R were all from the Cathaysian State. Cathay had always been their sovereign state and was responsible for protecting their security, but when they became strong, they did an about face. During the Second World War, they invaded Cathay actively.


    During the Second World War, the Coal country directly bombed their two islands. No one knew for certain how many people died. The people and the government of Country R were stunned and surrendered. After surrendering, they was not hostile toward Coal country, but acceded to Coal country¡¯s every instructions. They surrendered docilely to Coal Country, after being bombed by two big bombs, like a dog wagging its tail. They would bite whoever Coal country asked them to. Why? This was due to the benefits they could get. The reason why Country R could recovered so quickly from the hardships of the war, was because of the help from Coal country.


    Therefore, these people had never known what ¡°face¡± was, and other things like dignity were cast aside. For them, the most important thing was the same, that is, the interest. As long as they were given benefits, they did not care who he was, let alone the face or dignity. It would be not a big deal to beg for it.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s disdain for them was from the heart, and the look of contempt in his eyes directly angered these people. Now more than 20 people shouted and swarmed around him.


    Kojima Moeko shook her head and sighed secretly. This person was kind of funny. It was a pity that he was so ignorant of the current affairs.


    Others ridiculed Xiao Bing¡¯s incompetence, waiting for Xiao Bing to be beaten like a dog, and the rich second generation sneered,¡±I will break his legs later and throw him out.¡±


    Others also laughed, ¡°There is still someone who does not know how to live and die. What does he think he is? He actually dared to say that we are the same as dogs? This kind of kneeling warrior¡­¡±


    These people were laughing, and suddenly their faces stiffened. After rushing over, they all fell to the ground one after another, and then they laid there, unable to stand up. They were all screaming loudly. .


    No one could ever imagine that with so many people fighting with Xiao Bing, they would be the ones to fall.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s hand held a bloody sword and he bent from the waist. His eyes were more aggressive and brighter than the blade. When these people fell, he put away the sword, straightened up lazily, as if everything that happened just now was just a small thing, like a sesame seed.


    Xiao Bing slashed at the peoples¡¯ tendons with the blade just now. Although these peoples¡¯ legs were not damaged, but for the next ten days and a half, they definitely would not be able to walk. They would not be able to exercise vigorously for a month or two, and it would be at least another half a year before they could regain their original combat power.


    Xiao Bing shook his head lazily, and with a helpless look, said, ¡°Just now so many people wanted to beat me up, which made me terribly afraid. It turned out to be bad. Oh, yes, I did not hear this clearly but who said that he wanted to break my legs and throw me out?¡±


    After glancing around, Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes fell on the rich second generation¡¯s face. The rich second generation shivered as Xiao Bing strolled over slowly.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am the son of Osaka Mingdao. My name is Osaka Yangzi. You can¡¯t touch me¡­ All the terminals in Jingdong City are all my dad¡¯s properties. Both black and white will give him face. If you hurt me, he will not spare you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Bing nodded. ¡°I am so scared!¡±


    Osaka Yang Zi was relieved.¡±Since you are afraid¡­ I will not need to negotiate with you today. You can get out of here now.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°I mean, I am so scared that I have the urge to cut your head.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Osaka Yangzi¡¯s face changed dramatically and he smiled slightly ¡°You won¡¯t do this, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Xiaobing¡¯s eyes suddenly had a stern look. ¡°My temper is not very good, and I have traveled a lot in my whole life. I can bear everything, except being bullied. If you don¡¯t apologize to me, I might cut off your head.¡±


    The other guests were watching Xiao Bing incredulously, but no one dared to say anything. For them, although Osaka Yangzi had a prominent family status, it was nothing, compared to saving their own lives. They did not want Xiao Bing to shift his attention, because of Osaka Yangzi.


    However, although these people did not say anything, it did not mean that there was no one who was in charge. For a short while, there were more than 20 people in the hall. These people surrounded Xiao Bing, and their leader was a middle-aged man with very little hair on his head. This man was in a leather jacket, with leather gloves on his hands, and his pupils were bright. After he came over, Xiao Bing could feel that this person could be regarded as a master. Judging from his aura, he should have already stepped into the realm of the Transforming Strength.


    A man who was able to reach the realm of the Transforming Strength, no matter in which country, could be considered as a famous master. Since this nightclub was the most famous nightclub in the entire Country R, there was nothing strange that it could afford such a master. Seeing this person appear, all the other people breathed a collective sigh of relief, especially Osaka Yangzi. He regained his arrogance and pointed to Xiao Bing, shouting. ¡°Sir Kudo, teach this guy a lesson. This person is too arrogant. He not only hurt our people, but dared to ask me to apologize to him.¡±


    ¡°Osaka Master, stay calm. I will handle it. ¡±


    The man looked at Xiao Bing calmly, ¡°Are you also a warrior? I don¡¯t know if you have heard of the name Kudo Kazuki?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head, a blank stare on his face.


    This person actually carried a long knife. He took the long knife out and looking at the knife in his hand, said calmly, ¡°This is the largest nightclub in Jingdong City and the largest nightclub in the entire Country R. The boss¡¯ energy is enough to make sure you have no hiding place in the entire Country R. However, I am a tolerant person and respect Masters like you. If you can defeat me, I will let you go.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled,¡±Oh? What if you can¡¯t beat me?¡±


    Kudo Kazuki sneered, ¡°I will never lose.¡±


    Osaka Yangzi also laughed, ¡°Aoki Ichiro, you are too arrogant. Don¡¯t you know who Mr. Kudo is? No one dares to make trouble in the nightclub because of the protection of Mr. Kudo. Many outside characters who tried to come to create problems were promptly beaten up by Mr. Kudo. Do you think Mr. Kudo will lose to you?¡±


    Everyone else felt this was funny. Kudo Kazuki¡¯s guys were smirking. They looked at Xiao Bing with disdain. In their opinion, Xiao Bing had defeated just over twenty useless bodyguards, but there was still no comparability with the real master, Kudo Kazuki. It was impossible for Xiao Bing to defeat Kudo Kazuki.


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°What if I win? I will not take the bet that to lose is to lose, but to win is also nothing good for me.¡±


    Kudo Kazuki was secretly annoyed. He set this bet because Xiao Bing was a warrior and he had some good feelings about him. So he just wanted to make Xiao Bing leave if he won. In his opinion, he was saving Xiao Bing¡¯s life. But he did not expect Xiao Bing to be so ignorant, and even arrogantly expecting to win.


    Kudo Kazuki suddenly said, ¡°If you win, my life will be yours.¡±


    ¡°Your life is useless to me.¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°But since you said this, then so be it.¡±


    Kudo Kazuki brandished his long knife and pointed the blade directly at Xiao Bing. A sharp aura was shot at Xiao Bing and could even be felt by the others. Everyone subconsciously dispersed swiftly and retreated at a safe distance, worried in case they get in the way, and hurt themselves.


    One of the maidservants standing beside Kojima Moeko said,¡± This person is really seeking death. He even dares to fight with Kudo Ken. I am afraid that he will not know how he dies.¡±


    Kojima Moeko smiled, ¡°Kudo knows what to do. He does not seem to want that guy¡¯s life. It seems that Kudo cherishes him a bit.¡±


    Between the talks, Kudo Kazuki finally moved. He screamed, and his moves were so rapid that the long sword turned into a blaze of light and shadow. He jumped on top of Xiao Bing with lightning speed. He thought that Xiao Bing would definitely hide and retreat. He had even thought of the connected serial moves. Even if it was just the beginning, in his opinion, Xiao Bing had no chance of winning.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Bing was not an opponent he had met before. Though Xiao Bing had just studied the Country R¡¯s martial arts, Xiao Bing¡¯s teacher Tang Zeli had studied the Country R¡¯s martial arts for nearly 20 years, and even his insight was even far above Kudo¡¯s. And Xiao Bing himself was an innate master. Those seemingly complex martial arts moves seemed so easy in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. Martial arts moves were all connected, so Xiao Bing was sure that he could defeat Kudo Kazuki easily.


    At this time, Xiao Bing also moved. He neither hid nor retreated. Instead, his long sword went straight up, curved like a crescent moon, and then his entire body arched forward. Others just saw countless lights which almost blinded their eyes, and then Xiao Bing and Kudo Kazuki staggered, and stood back to back.


    Only the sword handle on the long sword in Kudo Kazuki¡¯s hand, was left. The long sword had broken into several pieces and landed on the ground. On Kudo¡¯s chest, there was also the mark of a cross-shaped mouth. Xiao Bing had shown mercy, and just split Kudo Kazuki¡¯s clothes, but did not prick his skin.


    Xiao Bing put the sword into the sheath and said indifferently, ¡°Sorry, it seems that you lost!¡±

 Chapter 321 - Smashing a Good Thing

    Chapter 321 Smashing a Good Thing


    Everyone was stunned, and no one thought that Xiao Bing would win. Actually, no one thought that Kudo Kazuki would lose.


    Obviously, Kudo was very famous in the entire Jingdong City, and he could be regarded as a top master. This level of master could be regarded as a master even in Cathay, let alone in the small Country R, but he had been defeated by Xiao Bing.


    Kudo looked at the remaining hilt in his hand, threw it on the ground with a bitter smile, and his face was gray. He turned his head and looked at Xiao Bing, saying with a determined expression, ¡°My life is yours, however you can just dispose of it.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Kudo and smiled. ¡°Although you just wanted me to get out, I won¡¯t humiliate you and I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Kudo Kazuki was stunned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because your surname is Kudo. I have been reading Conan since I was a child and I like Kudo Shinichi very much. I will let you go just because of your surname.¡±


    Kudo was stunned. Obviously, other people had not thought that Xiao Bing would give such a reason that left them dumbfounded. Kudo Ichiro bowed deeply, ¡°I owe you once, and from now on, if there is a command, Kudo will die for you.¡±


    Kudo Ichiki glanced at Osaka Yangzi, and then said coldly, ¡°From now on, I will have nothing to do with anything that happens to you, and also at our place.¡±


    Osaka Yangzi looked at Kudo and Xiao Bing in horror. He almost went crazy. His entire body almost jumped up from the ground and he yelled wildly, ¡°Mr. Kudo, I encountered trouble in your place. You can¡¯t just sit back and watch. My father will not let this kind of thing happen.¡±


    Kudo Kazuki¡¯s face was serious, ¡°We can¡¯t control this thing. I lost. These guys and I will not be Mr. Aoki¡¯s opponents. I am responsible for the guests and the lives of my people. I can¡¯t risk my scalp even if I know it is useless. It doesn¡¯t make any sense. I still hope that Master Osaka can settle with Mr. Aoki amicably.¡±


    Kudo Ichiro¡¯s guys looked at each other and they all felt disbelief, but there was no objection to what Kudo Kazuki said. Even if their security manager was not this person¡¯s opponent, they would not be of use at all.


    Osaka Yangzi was completely frightened. Xiao Bing walked lazily in front of Osaka Yangzi and smiled at Osaka Yangzi and asked, ¡°I just heard it, do you want to start yelling again?¡±


    Osaka Yangzi¡¯s face turned ugly and his legs were constantly shaking, and he said in a trembling tone, ¡°Misunder¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing spread his legs and pointed his finger at the space between them. He smiled and said, ¡°Get out of here, I will spare you.¡±


    Xiao Bing originally thought that Osaka Yangzi would resist due to the shame. He never expected Osaka Yangzi to show a look of relief. He squatted directly on the floor, then rolled forward with his knees, and out under Xiao Bing¡¯s legs directly. When he got to the door, he climbed up from the ground. He did not show any concern for his underdogs, who had their tendons cut off. He fled alone.


    Damn, coward!


    Xiao Bing had a thorough understanding of these people in Country R this time. He could not judge them using his own values. These people did not care about respect at all, and they did not understand what dignity was.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes swept over the other nobles. These people were all honorable people. Their faces were filled with awe. In Country R, although the status of the warriors had fallen to the bottom, the winner was always respected. At least Xiao Bing was the winner now.


    Xiao Bing said lazily, ¡°It seems that no one else wants to fight with me. If so, I will go back first.¡±


    Xiao Bing left while saying this. As he walked to the door, he suddenly heard the beauty Kojima Moeko saying, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    The voice of Kojima Moeko was really nice, soothing, and very pleasant to the ears. Even her casual words made the fears of these people dissipate and their bodies relax.


    Xiao Bing turned his head and looked up, ¡°Is there anything else, Miss Moeko?¡±


    Kojima Moeko smiled. She had a beautiful smile, and the most beautiful flowers were not as attractive as her. Even ice would melt because of her smile. Xiao Bing¡¯s heart could not skipping a little faster, and then he heard Kojima Moeko say in her nice voice, ¡°Since Mr. Aoki does not like the feeling of competing with others, then I am only inviting Mr. Aoki to go upstairs alone. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Aoki will be interested?¡±


    Wow!


    An astonished voice echoed in the entire hall. All the people gave Xiao Bing an envious look, but no one said anything against it. No one thought that there was anything wrong. This kind of strong person should be treated respectfully. But they were really envious of Xiao Bing¡¯s good opportunity. Everyone knew that even the big men of the upper class would break their heads, in order to be able to share a room with Kojima Moeko. Now there was an opportunity that dropped from the sky. In their view, Xiao Bing had absolutely no reason to refuse.


    Kojima Moeko never thought that Xiao Bing would refuse. In fact, it was not only Xiao Bing, for a woman like her, any man in the world would not be able to refuse.


    However, Xiao Bing refused, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I am not interested.¡±


    Kojima Moeko¡¯s beautiful cherry colored mouth gaped open. Xiao Bing shrugged, and said with a handsome smile, ¡°A single man and a single woman together in the same room. In that case, if you do anything wrong to me, what should I do? How can you take advantage of small, fresh meat like me? I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Shameless!


    Almost everyone had these words in their hearts. It was too shameless!


    How could anyone refuse the invitation from Miss Kojima Moeko?


    How could anyone in this world refuse this invitation from Miss Kojima Moeko, with such shameless reasons and excuses?


    But Xiao Bing did just that.


    Xiao Bing really did not mean to play hard-to-get. After he finished speaking, he departed and left all the people stunned.


    The host on the stage looked at Kojima Moeko¡­ one of the most beautiful woman in the entire Country R.


    Kojima Moeko recovered her composure, shook her head and smiled, ¡°Tonight, I will not meet anyone.¡±


    After that, Kojima Moeko went back upstairs.


    Once Kojima Moeko said she would not see anyone, of course she would not. She was the head card here, and no one could control her decision, so the host began to apologize for Kojima Moeko¡¯s absence, and that no one else would have a chance to see her alone.


    When he returned to the hotel, Xiao Bing thought of the stunned expressions of those people when he left. He still felt very cool in his heart, but when thinking about it again, he seemed to be at a loss. That was such a great opportunity to work with such a beauty. And maybe Kojima Moeko would slaver after his good looks and do something with him. It was a pity that he didn¡¯t grasp it.


    However, Xiao Bing was the first beautiful man in Cathay. Why should he be bossed around by her? They just wanted to see her. But in the eyes of those people, they thought it was a pie in the sky and it was like an act of charity for him. He was a Cathay man, since it was the case, then Xiao Bing of course, did not want to see her anymore.


    She was arrogant, but Xiao Bing was more arrogant than her.


    In short, he, Xiao Bing was the best!


    But now he did not have time to think about it. Xiao Bing had already decided that he would go to the competition the next day. There were a total of 159 competitors this time. If Xiao Bing was included, there will be a total of 160 competitors.


    There were already 160 people and it was not a small number. First of all, the top masters would not come, even to be the close-knit warriors of Cathay¡¯s first beauty Princess Nami, they still could not afford to lose their face. Even if the people in Country R were shameless, they couldn¡¯t afford to lose their face, either.


    Secondly, the people who were too slack would not come. The competition was so fierce this time, even if they came to participate, they would become cannon fodder. So they would just be bystanders.


    The people who came, were really those who were good enough, but there were some gaps between them and the top martial arts masters. Basically, they should be such people. As a result, the scope had been reduced a lot, plus some people were used to working alone, even if to be the warrior of the princess was not anything to be ashamed about, these people may not come.


    Therefore, one hundred and sixty people were really a lot. It seemed that this time there were plenty of competitors, but for Xiao Bing, it was not worth mentioning. It was not a big challenge for Xiao Bing. The real challenge was how to find out where those people were being kept after becoming a close-knit warrior of Princess Nami.


    In a villa in Jingdong City, Osaka Yangzi ran into his father¡¯s bedroom in embarrassment, but his father Osaka Mingdao was doing a vigorous exercise with a woman, in his bed. This woman was very familiar to him. She was his mother¡¯s sister and his aunt!


    Osaka Yangzi, his father and his aunt were all stunned. Osaka Mingdao was ashamed to be caught doing this, then he became angry and shouted, ¡°Fuck, you bastard, get out!¡±


    Osaka Yangzi hurriedly closed the door, and escaped. When he went back to the room, he felt restless. What should he do? Should he let his mother know?


    Thing that he had to rely on his father in the future. Besides, his father just had an affair with his aunt. It was not a big deal. So Osaka Yangzi decided to endure it and said nothing about it.

 Chapter 322 - Cross the Enemys Path

    Chapter 322 Cross the Enemy¡¯s Path


    His father was not the only one uneasy. Sitting uncomfortably in the room, it was also awkward for Osaka Yangzi to find out about the affair. Osaka Mingdao was a very strong presence at home, although Country R was always open. However, this kind of thing was disgraceful, and it could even be regarded as a big scandal.


    Soon, Osaka Mingdao walked downstairs. His face looked gloomy and terrible. His wife was away for a tour these two days. He and his sister-in-law finally had the chance to be intimate. He did not expect to be discovered by his son. Although what he said counted in the family, this was a scandal. If it was made known to his wife, she would definitely insist on a divorce. If that happened, the entire Jingdong City would know about it.


    Osaka Mingdao sat down opposite his son and took out a cigarette. They were both quiet for a long while, and then Osaka Yangzi first spoke, ¡°Dad, this thing¡­ it is an ill bird that fouls its nest. I won¡¯t tell on you.¡±


    Osaka Mingdao smirked a little, although he was still a bit embarrassed, and now he was relieved. He asked, ¡°What did you just want to say when you dashed in just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Osaka Yangzi¡¯s eyes showed a raging anger, and he told Osaka Mingdao what happened earlier.


    After listening, Osaka Mingdao slammed his hand on the table and shouted, ¡°Fuck, he dared to bully my son. Doesn¡¯t he want to live?¡±


    The reason why Osaka Mingdao was so angry was that he overindulged his son. The second reason was that in his opinion, the opponent had not only hit his son¡¯s face, but also his face. In Jingdong City, everyone knew who Osaka Mingdao was. How dare Xiao Bing touch his son? The third reason was because his son offered to help him conceal his affair just now, he naturally could not leave this stinky boy alone.


    Combining the three aspects together, Osaka Mingdao was ready to deal with Xiao Bing.


    Seeing his father¡¯s anger, Osaka Yangzi was also very happy. As long as his father was willing to fight Aoki Ichiro, everything would be Ok. Wasn¡¯t Aoki Ichiro able to fight? How many people could he fight with? Everyone knew that his father worked smoothly in both black and white areas in Jingdong City. There were so many people under his hands. Otherwise, how could most of the terminals in Jingdong be protected by him?


    Osaka Yangzi immediately said, ¡°Father, that person is a warrior, called Aoki Ichiro, who is about twenty-seven years old.¡±


    Osaka Mingdao immediately grabbed the phone, dialed a number, and then said in a cold voice, ¡°Listen, find a man named Ichiro Aoki, a wandering warrior, who once went to the Sakura Hall and check on this person instantly. Break his legs and send him to me. When you are going to fight, bring more people. His strength is not weak, and his sword skills are very strong.


    Osaka Mingdao hung up and then looked at his son, Osaka Yangzi, and said in a harsh tone, ¡°Kojima Moeko is really attractive, but don¡¯t think about fighting for a woman, due to jealousy, especially this Kojima Moeko. Too many men are coveting her, and she is definitely not someone you can touch.¡±


    Osaka Yangzi whispered, ¡°I know. I just want to take a look and I don¡¯t want to force her to do anything. Father, that person¡­¡±


    ¡°Relax, he can¡¯t run. In addition, the affair about your aunt¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Osaka Mingdao nodded with satisfaction and was relieved.


    Xiao Bing did not know that he had caused such a problem. Even if he knew, he did not care, as he would not live in Jingdong City for long in the future. He would leave after completing the task. Even if he provoked god, it was not a big deal.


    Xiao Bing returned to the hotel and rested. The next day he went out and called a car to go to the Jingdong Martial Arts Hall to participate in the competition.


    After Xiao Bing arrived at the place, he first had his identity checked against his ID card. Then a 50-year-old man gave Xiao Bing a tag. There were a total of one hundred and sixty people including Xiao Bing, and Xiao Bing happened to be No. 160. It could be seen how late Xiao Bing was for the registration.


    After putting on the number tag, he entered the Martial Arts Hall with the rest of the people and stood at the center of the venue.


    Everyone who was here today was a figure from some high society in Country R. They were sitting in the auditorium. There were several strange men sitting in the referee seats, but one could tell that they were extremely famous in the martial arts area in Country R.


    Xiao Bing stood among the contestants. The host of this game happened to be the old man who gave Xiao Bing the tag. He stood on the stage and looked around. There was majesty in his tone, ¡°All the players may not know me, all of you can call me General manager Takahashi. I am the general manager of the house of Princess Nami, and the one who is fortunate enough to enter our princess¡¯s house, will work with me.¡±


    Fuck, he turned out to be the general manager, the head of the Princess House, and his rights were not small.


    Takahashi continued, ¡°Today, the referees here are not likely to be me. The referees are also famous. Let me introduce them to you. The first one is Yokota from Osaka City, a master of karate. The second is Mr. Sasaki, one of the top ten lords of Ninja in the Country R.¡±


    Xiao Bing can¡¯t help looking at this person. Ninja in Country R had always been mysterious, especially for assassination works. This person was known to be one of the top ten, and his strength was definitely extraordinary. Unfortunately, this time Xiao Bing had a task, otherwise he really wanted to find a chance to try his own skills.


    Takahashi continued, ¡°The last one is Hasegawa, the disciple of our most prestigious Warrior Feng XIII.¡±


    Xiao Bing bowed his head, and a cold light appeared in his eyes. Feng XIII, the name was firmly engraved in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. Leidongjiutian died in the hands of Feng XIII. Xiao Bing would take revenge for him. If there was a chance, he would cut Feng XIII¡¯s head this time to pay homage to Old Lei in heaven.


    Xiao Bing looked up and stared at Hasegawa. This Hasegawa was not old enough. He was about twenty-seven years old and had a very humble smile on his face. However, in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, this Hasegawa was the important one among the three referees. His strength may even have broken through to the Innate Realm. It seemed that his master Feng XIII was really good, but it was the end. Xiao Bing believed that Feng XIII needed to design traps in advance to kill Old Lei, then his strength was definitely not as strong as Xiao Bing¡¯s.


    Because there was something in his heart, Xiao Bing did not listen carefully to what they said next. Until the time came for dividing the groups, Xiao Bing was asked to draw and only then did his mind come back to the present. He went forward, and drew Group B.


    All the contestants, a total of one hundred and sixty people, were divided into four groups. Each group of forty people had to duel with each other, and at the end of the day the top eighty candidates would come out.


    The first round of the duel was of no suspense for Xiao Bing. When the other players were fighting against each other, the rest of the competitors only needed to sit in the first two rows of the auditorium.


    Xiao Bing did not have a turn in the morning, but although the strength of these people were not worth anything in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, Xiao Bing still looked at the matches with interest.


    The martial arts and ninjutsu of Country R originated in China, and they learned the skills from Cathay and brought it to their own country. However, after so many years of changes, they had improved a lot and they had formed their own style. Although Xiao Bing thought that the martial arts in Cathay was more profound, true martial artists had the spirit of being willing to absorb the strengths of others, while they were proud. Even if these strengths were far less than his opponents¡¯, there would still be some worthy of Xiao Bing¡¯s learning, so Xiao Bing still gained a lot of experience here.


    At noon, everyone went to the big dining hall outside. The competitors entered one of the dining hall. The players who were eliminated in the morning could not stay and left directly. There were still about 120 competitors left. Because they knew they were enemies, not friends, they did not talk to each other. After they each got their food, they found their place and sat down to eat.


    Xiao Bing was also happy to do so. For Xiao Bing, this time he was here to complete the task. At the same time, it was also a good opportunity to experience the martial arts of Country R. It would be better if he could kill Feng XIII at the same time, so that he would not bother to do other things.


    However, though Xiao Bing did not want to call attention to himself, something came up unexpectedly. After going out from the dining hall, Xiao Bing met a medium-sized person from Country R, who had metal-like skin, a flat head and thick eyes, and was well-dressed. This person was accompanied by two followers. When he saw Xiao Bing, he had a thoughtful look in his eyes. After thinking for a few seconds, he immediately stopped and said, ¡°The man just¡­¡±


    The two people behind him asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°That man is Aoki Ichiro, the one whose legs our brother ordered us to break. We have seen his photos. It was no wonder that I sent someone to the hotel where he lived this morning, but they could not find him. He is here. Well, it will be easier this time.¡±


    It turned out that this person was the one who received a call from Osaka Mingdao. He was able to watch the game here. It was obvious that he also had a certain status in Jingdong City, and he was definitely highly valued by Osaka Mingdao.


    In fact, Osaka Mingdao had intended to come and see it personally, but because he was in a bad mood after being caught out by the scandal, and he still had to comfort his sister-in-law, he asked his most important subordinate to replace himself to watch the game. He did not expect to meet Xiao Bing.


    It was precisely that he crossed the enemy¡¯s path!

 Chapter 323 - The First Round

    Chapter 323 The First Round


    Xiao Bing did not know that he was being targeted. But even if he knew, he did not give a fig about it.


    The matches in the afternoon soon began. The moment Xiao Bing sat down, his spirit was lifted by the first match. More specifically, it was lifted by someone in the first group.


    The first group contained only two men: one seemed tall, gallant and over 40, while the other was short and thin and not even over 1.5 meters high, which was a sharp contrast to the man beside him. He had a droopy mustache under his nose. His shifty eyes easily made others dislike him. But from the momentum this man was giving off, Xiao Bing could feel that the other men could not beat the thin man. He even believed that this short man might have even reached the Transforming Strength Stage.


    A man of Transforming Strength could be taken as a master of martial arts. Yet this man was very sordid and even wanted to be the princess¡¯s bodyguard.


    Then the two began introducing themselves after they went onto the stage. The tall man said, ¡°I¡¯m Taro, a swordsman from Shizuoka.¡±


    The short man grinned, ¡°My name is Nakamura Jiro. I¡¯m a tramp who is good with sabers.


    Taro¡¯s face changed instantly after he heard his foe¡¯s name. The crowd exchanged whispers as well. Xiao Bing did not know who this Nakamura Jiro was. But he heard two men beside him discussing in low voices, ¡°So he is Nakamura Jiro. I heard that he keeps challenging others and he would brutally chop off his opponents¡¯ hands and legs each time. I have never expected that he was so short.¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let him hear you. He¡¯s quite an intolerant man.¡±


    Taro seemed very stern. He stared at his foe and said, ¡°So you are Nakamura Jiro.¡±


    Nakamura Jiro smiled, ¡°I¡¯m good with sabers and so are you. But you are not as good as I am. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you have only one blade, while I have three.¡±


    It was not until now that Xiao Bing noticed the three blades on Jiro¡¯s back. They were lined and not very long, which was perfect for his height. Xiao Bing had never met someone who used three sabers in combats, so he decided to pay greater attention to it.


    Chang Guchuan, who was on the judge¡¯s stand, exclaimed, ¡°He mastered the legendary triple-sabered swordplay!¡±


    Jonin Sasaki, who was sitting near him, asked, ¡°What is that? You are Feng XIII¡¯s excellent student. You must be very experienced. So can you tell us about it?¡±


    Staring at Jiro, Chang Guchuan said, ¡°It¡¯s a martial art skill that has been lost for many years. Yet he seems to have mastered it. Maybe he was taught by a certain expert or he just learned it by himself. Allegedly, anyone who has mastered it, can wield three sabers skillfully. He¡¯s probably invincible among his peers.¡±


    What Chuang Guchuan said meant that Jiro was invincible among masters of Transforming-strength, which was the stage Jiro was at now. However, Chang Guchuan had just become an innate master. No matter how skillful Jiro was, he would not be able to defeat Chang Guchuan. After all, his strength and speed were both absolutely inferior to Chang Guchuan¡¯s.


    However, someone invincible among the masters of Transforming Strength was the at top of masters. He would be reverently greeted wherever he went. Even the two judges sitting beside Chang Guchuan were perhaps not as powerful as Jiro.


    The steward of Princess house cast Jiro an extra look and him, unable to tell this man¡¯s attitude. ¡°One will win this match if his opponent is unable to fight or yields. Once the winner is decided, the fight should come to a stop. Now let the fight begin.¡±


    The sturdy man gritted, bellowed and delivered a sweeping saber first. He plunged towards Jiro, as fast as lightning.


    Nakamura Jiro smiled viciously and moved in an instant. Their body switched positions. Then two wounds appeared on Taro¡¯s chest, both cuts deep to the bones. Jiro withdrew his swords. He merely used two of his swords to defeat Taro. Taro spat out of a mouthful of blood and slumped to the ground, his eyes opened wide and his body twitched.


    The Karate master on the Judges¡¯ Stand sighed, ¡°Take him away. He¡¯s already beyond help.


    The crowd gasped. Indeed this man was as brutal as the stories about him.


    Nakamura Jiro grinned. He cast a sweeping glance of the crowd and said in a hollow voice, ¡°Sorry. I only know how to kill instead of sparring¡­¡±


    The spectators were rendered speechless. This man killed his foe in an instant. But no one dared to raise any questions. Because he did not break any rules and the moment Taro was defeated, he was already dead.


    The steward walked onto the stage and declared the winner, with a stony face.


    There was no sound of cheering, but a lot of ongoing discussions. They all seemed to dread this man.


    Xiao Bing was starting to have a headache. He found this mission of his becoming more and more difficult, as Jiro appeared. Xiao Bing was absolutely stronger than him. However, he could not show his true might, which meant that he could not let them know that he had reached the level of the innate. Otherwise it would arouse suspicion. It would be strange for an innate master to compete for a position to be with the princess.


    Especially in Country R, a small region, the existence of an innate master was rare. All of them were treated very respectfully. And most of them were usually too arrogant to be a princess¡¯s guard. But they might be willing to protect the King.


    But the most important part was that the one who just died had not been strong enough to make Jiro show his real strength. Otherwise Xiao Bing might have found Jiro¡¯s weaknesses.


    The following candidates were also masters of Transforming-strength. One was almost the same age as Xiao Bing. A 27-year-old master of Transforming-strength could be considered a talent of martial arts. Xiao Bing thought that it was not wise to underestimate these people from Country R. Though they were less populated, their land was not short of prodigies. The other was a man who was about 40.


    It seemed that this Princess Nami was truly attractive. Otherwise there would not have been so many competitors, who were so eager to be her bodyguard.


    Soon it was Xiao Bing¡¯s turn. Xiao Bing walked into the fighting pit and stated his name. He decided to end it within 10 movements, because his opponent was really weak. But if it were not because Xiao Bing did not want to show all his powers, he could have finished off his opponent within three movements.


    There were only 6 or 7 matches left after Xiao Bing finished his. After these matches were done. the slots for the top 80 was finalized. The steward walked to the pit and began announcing the names of the winners. Then he announced the matches for the next day. The matches for tomorrow morning would decide the slots for the top 40, and the matches in the afternoon would decide the top 20. And the matches would only become more and more intense.


    The candidates and spectators began leaving. Almost all of the spectators found the fun worth the price. Some even had other reasons for coming here¨Cthey wanted to collect talents. There were some candidates that might not be able to make it to the end. But that did not mean that they were less powerful than their opponents. Some organizations needed them, and they would try to win their favor.


    The power Xiao Bing showed in the first round was not surprising. So few people were interested in him, which was something he was happy with. He surmised that the masters who seemed to be at Transforming Strength would not be bothered tonight. But they would definitely say yes to these men, because the match was not over for them. It was still possible for them to be the champion.


    Xiao Bing left the fighting pit and grabbed a bite in a nearby snack bar. Then he went out, trying to find his car to return to the hotel. Suddenly he found over ten men sauntering towards him. The man in the front was at Osaka Mingdao¡¯s service.


    Actually Xiao Bing was not surprised. He had predicted that he would be bothered for two possible reasons. One was that a certain candidate wanted to eliminate his rival discreetly. But Xiao Bing deemed this possibility very small as Xiao Bing had not shown his true power in the day. The other possible reason was that he had offended someone in Sakura Hall last night.


    The ones who went to that club to have fun were usually the upper class who held great power and wealth. It was normal for them to be vengeful, after they were humiliated by Xiao Bing. Besides, Osaka Yangzi hated his guts¡­ Xiao Bing was told that this man¡¯s father was in charge of the most part of the docks in Kyoto. Xiao Bing believed that whoever could do that must have many capable men at his service, and was respected by both the government and the gangs.


    And Xiao Bing did not even want to guess, because he asked directly. ¡°So tell me, who sent you here?¡±.


    The one in the middle stepped forward and looked at Xiao Bing. ¡°Indeed Mr. Qingmu is a haughty man. I assume you know Osaka Yangzi?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course. I know him. Didn¡¯t he crawl between my legs last night?¡±


    Right after he said those words, these men were completely infuriated.

 Chapter 324 - No More Modesty

    324 No More Modesty


    But the one who seemed to be their leader didn¡¯t sound angry, ¡°You defeated Kudo Kazuki in the Sakura Night Club, so you have reason to be cocky. I heard that Kudo Kazuki had reached the Transforming Strength Level. You should be stronger than him. I suppose you have reached the middle level of Transforming Strength? If you had not offended us, your chance of becoming Princess Nami¡¯s guard would¡¯ve been high. But you¡¯re finished now.¡±


    Xiao Bing shrugged and asked, ¡°May I know who you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Aso Taro. If anyone offends Mr. Osaka, I¡¯ll make sure this man will cease existing.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Well, I was just thinking that when your face is all swollen from beating, I can tell others who you are.¡±


    Aso Taro smiled haughtily, ¡°I¡¯ll break your legs and make your face swell like a pig. Then I¡¯ll hand you over to Mr. Osaka. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell him that you are Aoki Ichiro.¡±


    Then Aso Taro took two steps back, waved and commanded, ¡°Take him!¡±


    Aso Taro was not weak. Xiao Bing even deemed this man stronger at the middle stage of Transforming Strength, which was above Kudo Kazuki¡¯s level. Besides, he was much more cunning than Kudo Kazuki. Because he commanded his man to fight first while he sought for opportunities to strike.


    The men charged towards Xiao Bing shouting. They each had a knife in their hands. Xiao Bing sniggered and drew his saber. He shuttled back and forth and knocked them all down. The pedestrians ran away out of fear when they saw them fighting with sabers.


    Suddenly, Xiao Bing felt a chill. He dodged sideways but too late, his back was slashed. He saw Aso Taro looking at him haughtily. Xiao Bing was going to charge towards his foe but he found several more man appearing in front of Aso Taro, who fled.


    Damn. If I had not deliberately concealed my true power, I could have finished you within 2 or 3 strikes.


    Even if that was the case, Xiao Bing¡¯s mastery of saber was first class. That was because he was taught by Kang Zeli, a man who specialized in Country R¡¯s saber art. Besides, his own skill was no less than that of an innate master¡¯s.


    Though Xiao Bing and Kang Zeli had been practicing with each other before, they were not fighting for their lives. And although he had a fight with Kudo last night, the number of fights he had been involved in was small. Xiao Bing had not adjusted to fighting while constraining his strength. Besides, there was another master who was shamelessly waiting for an opportunity to strike. But soon Xiao Bing found himself becoming better at it with his saber. The following strikes from Aso Taro all missed. Surprised and terrified, he even found his men beginning to fall one by one.


    Finally, Aso Taro didn¡¯t dare use the hit and run tactic anymore. He realized that Xiao Bing was stronger than him, which meant that he might have reached the pinnacle of Transforming Strength. He could not possibly beat Xiao Bing without help. He thought about running, but he was given this mission. So he had to accomplish it. Besides, the reason why Osaka thought so highly of him was that these men all obeyed his orders. If he ran, his men would not be that united again. Mr. Osaka had other powerful masters. If Aso Taro failed this time, he might not be able to maintain his high position.


    So he would rather be defeated than run.


    Aso Taro charged towards Xiao Bing with a long saber. Xiao Bing was impressed. If Aso Taro left his men and ran, Xiao Bing could also stop him and beat the crap out of him. But he had not expected this man to choose to fight with the rest of his men. Xiao Bing thought Aso Taro was at least brave man. So he decided not to humiliate him.


    The power Xiao Bing showed now was at the pinnacle of Transforming Strength. These men were knocked down in the blink of an eye. The one who was still standing was Aso Taro, who was cut by the saber several times. Panting, he dropped his saber, seemingly unable to fight anymore.


    Looking at this man, Xiao Bing withdrew his saber and said, ¡°You are a tough guy. I won¡¯t do anything to you. Take your men and leave. Tell your master he¡¯d better leave me alone


    Then Xiao Bing whirled around and left, sauntering out lazily. Aso Taro said in a loud voice behind him, ¡°I¡¯ll tell him that, but if Mr. Osaka asks me again to kill you, I will still do it without sparing any effort.


    Xiao Bing grinned. Though this man seemed to be a villain, he was definitely not a hypocrite.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t answer. It took him a long time to find a pharmacy, where he bought a bottle of disinfectant, some ointment and bandages. Though the wound on his back was not deep, it needed to be bound up in case of infection. After he paid for the stuff, Xiao Bing called a taxi and returned to the hotel. There, he took care of the wound in front of the mirror. Afterwards, he went to bed and slept.


    The match continued on to the next day. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know what Aso Taro told his master. But it was not his concern anymore. His priority was to accomplish his task. After he won the competition, it would become harder for them to bother him.


    The matches in the morning weren¡¯t intense. Soon the top 40 was decided. What disappointed Xiao Bing was that Nakamura Jiro still didn¡¯t show all his power. Because the third saber on his back was never drawn. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t believe that saber was merely an ornament. He was expecting the true might of the art of triple-saber.


    In addition to Xiao Bing and Jiro, the other two warriors of Transforming Strength also qualified for the next round.


    The lots were drawn in the afternoon and Xiao Bing knew that things would soon get interesting. Jiro¡¯s foe was one of the masters of Transforming Strength, which meant he could not spare effort any longer. Xiao Bing believed he will finally see that man using three sabers.


    The competitors who didn¡¯t have any match for the rest of the day seated themselves among the audience. The first match was boring and Xiao Bing¡¯s mind began wandering. He wondered why Princess Nami had not shown up at the competition for two days. Xiao Bing felt she ought to have a look at her candidates.


    Though it was Xiao Bing¡¯s main task this time. Yet it was impossible for him to deny that he wasn¡¯t curious about how this princess looked like. Indeed he was impressed by a glimpse her beautiful profile through the car¡¯s window.


    But the final duel was tomorrow. This meant that it won¡¯t be long before he could see her. So he was not all that impatient.


    Soon, it was time for another master of Transforming Strength to fight. He won easily since his foe was not very powerful.


    Then it was Xiao Bing¡¯s turn. He walked lazily on to the stage and noticed many eyes gazing at him. He realized that news of what happened last night had spread far and wide. After all, people there were all in the big league. They all had their informants. Besides, a lot of blood was shed last night. It seemed that Xiao Bing had no choice but to show all his power now.


    Then Xiao Bing showed his true force. His foe instantly cast him a glance of surprise. Because he found this man¡¯s force much stronger than his.


    Even the other competitors sitting among the audience looked at Xiao Bing in surprise. They had not expected Xiao Bing to also be a top master of Transforming Strength!


    Jiro also shot Xiao Bing another unfriendly glance, like a viper targeting its prey, eager to devour it as soon as possible.


    But Xiao Bing didn¡¯t mind. Sooner or later he would have to fight with Jiro. It was inevitable. So it did not matter that this man was hostile to him.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s rival managed a wry smile, ¡°So you were pretending to be weak all along. Well then, I shall use my most powerful sword skill.¡±


    Holding the handle of the sword firmly, Xiao Bing said calmly, ¡°To show my respect, I will spare no effort.¡±


    Gratitude appeared on his face. For some martial artists, the biggest respect they could receive was their opponent being serious about their fight. He would feel ashamed if his rival constrained themselves. What moved him most was that he was the first who made Xiao Bing show all his strength.


    But Xiao Bing didn¡¯t think further. His rival bellowed and shot towards Xiao Bing. The sword in his hand transformed into thousands of sword light as it aimed for Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing gave a languid smile, ¡°I¡¯ve seen through that.¡±


    Then he drew his long saber and delivered a strike with the pointed end as if he was using a sword. Clang! The innumerable sword light disappeared, the saber and the sword clashed and his eyes were filled with disbelief, never imagining even for a moment that Xiao Bing would be able to see through the sword light so easily. Soon his sword broke in two and dropped to the ground. He looked at them, bewilderment plain in his eyes. ¡°I lost.¡± He sounded upset but very certain.

 Chapter 325 - Princess Nami’s Rage

    Chapter 325 Princess Nami¡¯s Rage


    Xiao Bing was going all out, which brought all the eyes on him. The three masters of Transforming Strength had been the front-runners, but now Xiao Bing was also one of them. The rest of them were all considered losers, unless there was a dark horse.


    Xiao Bing returned to his seat. Some candidates who had not paid much attention to him earlier were casting him hostile looks. Xiao Bing was a nobody to them before. But now he was their biggest opponent.


    Then a master of Transforming Strength was to fight. His rival was quite a powerful master. But he was far better than his rival, so he won easily.


    Xiao Bing was not interested in this kind of a match. He shot a glance at Jiro. Instead, it was Jiro¡¯s match with that master of Transforming Strength that Xiao Bing was expecting. They were both of Transforming Strength. Xiao Bing believed he could see Jiro¡¯s true power at this match.


    Finally it was Jiro¡¯s turn in the last group matches. The two walked into the fighting pit. Though the audience was very familiar with them, they had to introduce themselves, according to the routine. But this time their introduction was simple. ¡°Nakamura Jiro.¡±


    A sturdy man in his thirties with stiff hair said, ¡°Yusuke Tianxiang.¡±


    The chief executive said, ¡°Now the match begins.¡±


    The chief executive walked out of the pit after that. He was also very much looking forward to the fight between these two. But he wanted Yusuke to win, because he didn¡¯t like the looks of Jiro. If Jiro won a slot, Princess Nami would definitely be angry.


    Yusuke¡¯s weapon was an iron stick, which was a rare choice for warriors. But it seemed interesting when a stick was used to fight three sabers.


    Yusuke attacked with the stick first. He wielded it so skillfully and so fast that it formed a canopy before Jiro. Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. This man¡¯s art of using that stick was interesting. Though the strikes did not seem complex, they were consistent, each more powerful than a last.


    Yusuke didn¡¯t show such power in the first few rounds of the match. He went all out in front of Jiro. It seemed that he intended to give his rival no opportunity to fight back.


    Nakamura Jiro bent down. He was a short. He only came up to Yusuke¡¯s waist. He looked even shorter when he bent down. The third saber on its back drew itself, then the whole audience became tense. It was the first time they had seen Jiro using the third blade.


    The third saber was sent hurtling towards Yusuke after it was out of the sheath. The saber went through the canopy of the stick, aiming for Yusuke¡¯s forehead. Soon the canopy went chaotic, revealing Yusuke¡¯s weakness. Then Jiro drew his two other swords and held them in each hand. The sabers shone brightly. Jiro delivered a strike towards Yusuke. But what was strange was that the third saber was also attacking without anyone wielding it.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. He believed he acquired the key points of the art of using three sabers. But to understand it and to master it were two different things. The two sabers in Jiro¡¯s hands were his main weapons. The third saber was controlled by the Saber-qi of the other two sabers. Wisps of Saber-qi kept hitting the third saber, which made it float in the air as if someone was wielding it. It was incredible and unimaginable. The artist must be has to be a master in order to perform it.


    Though Jiro was as short as his sabers, he was extremely fast. Most people could not even see him clearly. They could only see the sabers dancing.


    One would have an advantage if he could use two sabers. But this man could use three sabers. What kind of a man could be his equal?


    As expected, Yusuke¡¯s momentum was disturbed. It seemed that the stick was not equal to three sabers. The audience became tense and nervous.


    Yusuke kept retreating. All of a sudden, Jiro lunged towards Yusuke as fast as lightning and thrust the sabers into his opponent¡¯s heart.


    Yusuke slumped to the ground, his eyes wide open. Victory to Yusuke!


    Silence fell over the place when they saw a master of Transforming Strength killed by Jiro with such ease. Particularly for another master of Transforming Strength. There was a horrible expression on his face. He could only pray that his opponent tomorrow would not be Jiro. Since the princess was going choose two of them this time, there was still a chance for him to be one of her warriors.


    The chief executive walked into the pit and announced the result, ¡°Today¡¯s tournament is now over. The top 10 and top 5 will be decided in tomorrow morning¡¯s tournament. In the afternoon, Princess Nami will choose one to be her warrior. And the rest will be divided into two groups. Then they will fight till there is one man standing.¡±


    The crowd became excited when they heard that Princess Nami will be attending tomorrow.


    Xiao Bing was also looking forward to seeing the Princess Nami, the most beautiful in this country. But this competition seemed unfair since one candidate will be directly chosen by the princess. Xiao Bing wondered if he would be the chosen one, since he believed he was so handsome.


    But there was no point in thinking of it now. Xiao Bing started to leave with the others when found the chief executive keep staring his way, especially at him. ¡°Has he see through my disguise? No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Xiao Bing had already noticed that the chief executive had just reached the Innate Realm. But his level was still very inferior to Xiao Bing¡¯s. Xiao Bing did not believe the chief executive could find anything wrong with him.


    After everyone left, the chief executive drove back to the princess¡¯s mansion. Then he headed towards the door of the princess¡¯s chamber. He gently tapped the door and heard the girl¡¯s voice. It was youthful, but it had a noble quality to it. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The chief executive walked in and found the Princess reading a comic book. He approached her with a smile, ¡°Your Royal Highness, the candidates this time are all good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few warriors. But I want them to be good-looking. Let me see their photos.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    The chief executive handed photos of Xiao Bing, Nakamura Jiro and another master of Transforming Strength to the Princess. He only chose the three of them because he thought the others would all lose.


    Princess Nami took the photos and saw the master of Transforming Strength first. ¡°Not bad.¡± She commented calmly.


    Then Princess Nami saw Xiao Bing¡¯s photo. ¡°This one is okay.¡±


    But when she fixed eyes on Jiro, she was taken aback. Then she flared, ¡°Why did you allow a man like that to join the competition?¡±


    Indeed Nakamura Jiro was very ugly. Besides, he was hunchbacked and so short that he only came as high as her waist. The chief executive understood why she was so angry. If this man was to follow the princess around all day, it would be too humiliating for her.


    The chief executive smiled wryly, ¡°But the competition has to be fair. Every man has the right to enter. I can¡¯t stop him from that.¡±


    Princess Nami asked, ¡°So you think these three are most likely to win?¡±


    ¡°No. To be more specific, that Nakamura Jiro, the ugliest, is one who¡¯s most likely to win.¡±


    Princess Nami blazed, ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible for this troll to stand by my side. He has to be kicked out of the list. You want to see this ugly man following me around all day long? I will be a joke to others!¡±


    The chief executive seemed to have expected this reaction from Princess Nami. He smiled, ¡°There¡¯s a solution. Tomorrow afternoon the Top 2 will be decided from the Top 4. Your Highness will be there tomorrow to choose one of your warriors. So the other will fight for the last slot with Nakamura. The strongest of them will stay by your side.¡±


    Princess Nami asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the strongest?¡±


    The chief executive smiled, ¡°I watched Nakamura fight today. Fukuda Ogawa seemed afraid. This Aoki Ichiro seemed very serious, but he was fearless. I suggest that Your Highness choose Fukuda Ogawa, and let Aoki Ichiro defeat Nakamura.¡±


    ¡°Is this feasible?¡±


    ¡°We can only try.¡±


    Princess Nami¡¯s chest was heaving. She even wished to kill Nakamura. But she only said, ¡°We should try. If this Aoki Ichiro is defeated by Nakamura, I will have him dead. No, I will kidnap him, and force him to do the dirtiest and most laborious work here. I will enslave him for the rest of his life.¡±


    The chief executive smiled, ¡°Then I will take my leave. This thing is settled. Please have a good rest tonight, Your Royal Highness. Your royal presence will grace the tournament tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 326 - An Audience With The Princess?

    Chapter 326 An Audience With The Princess?


    After Xiao Bing defeated Taro, the Osaka Mingdao and his son from Osaka didn¡¯t bother him anymore. If Osaka Mingdao kept sending men to disturb him, Xiao Bing would love to have beaten the crap out of this man.


    Xiao Bing worried that his opponent tomorrow would not be Jiro. Princess Nami would choose one competitor to be her warrior and the other would be decided by the match. If Princess Nami chose Xiao Bing for his looks, he might not have the chance to fight Jiro and see this man wielding his third saber.


    It was not a piece of good news for Xiao Bing. He even prayed that his foe would be this man tomorrow morning. Otherwise, if the lubricious princess chose him, he would lose this opportunity .


    Xiao Bing fell asleep worrying. He even dreamt he was being chosen because of his looks. It¡¯s a hard life for a handsome guy.


    The next day, Xiao Bing walked to the lobby and noticed some men asking around about him. He wondered if these people were Osaka Mingdao¡¯s men. Their leader seemed well-educated, unlike other gangsters.


    When he saw Xiao Bing, he walked over smiling. The leader seemed over 50 and looked very gentle with two wisps of white hair near temples. But he still looked radiant. ¡°Mr. Aoki, I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡±


    Curious, Xiao Bing shook hands with him, ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Osaka Hegu.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Bing¡¯s expression change, Osaka Hegu quickly explained, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not Osaka Mingdao¡¯s man, and I don¡¯t have any relationship with him. It¡¯s purely by chance that we share the same name. I¡¯m a real businessman, not a thug.¡±


    Xiao Bing expression softened and he smiled, ¡°My apologies. I have problems with Osaka Yangzi and his father. I thought you were one of them when I heard your name. So how can I help you, Mr. Osaka?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Smiling, Osaka Hegu held out a card, ¡°Here¡¯s my card.¡±


    Xiao Bing glanced at it. The card said he was Chairman of the Board at Hegu Group.


    Osaka Hegu smiled, ¡°Hegu Group is one of the top 5 groups in Jingdu, and the top 10 in the whole country. I saw your god-like might yesterday. So can I ask you to be the manager of our security department? Your will be paid far more than a princess¡¯s warrior. You are a powerful man. Don¡¯t you think your talents will be wasted?¡±


    As Xiao Bing had expected, this man was here to ask for his service. Xiao Bing realized Hegu¡¯s purpose when he took out his card. After all, the competitors at this stage were all very powerful. It would help him a lot if he could employ one of them.


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the other two? Fukuda Ogawa and Jiro may even be more powerful than me.¡±


    Osaka Hegu guffawed, ¡°To be honest, though I may not be able to see it, but the people around me can. I know that Fukuda Ogawa is definitely inferior to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing glanced at the man standing beside Osaka Hegu. He was wearing sunglasses. ¡°He analyzed it for you, right?¡±


    Osaka Hegu smiled as he nodded his head.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Mr. Osaka ask Mr. Nakamura for his service? You think that I¡¯m more powerful than him too?¡±


    Osaka Hegu answered sternly, ¡°Truth be told, it¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s stronger than you, according to his performance. But I was told that this Jiro is a very vicious man. I have always kept a distance from men like him. After all, I¡¯m just a businessman.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded with an approving look. That¡¯s good. Currently, most businessmen can only see what profit wants them to see. They are prone to ignore what is underneath the surface. You are better than them, since you have thought about it. It indeed seems to be a good choice to follow you.¡±


    Osaka Hegu sounded elated, ¡°So will Mr. Aoki¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xiao Bing answered with a smile, ¡°The terms do sound tempting. But I¡¯m here only for the princess. So I have to refuse your offer.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Osaka Hegu seemed a little upset, but his expression returned to normal again. He didn¡¯t seem angry. Instead, he put on a polite smile and said, ¡°Then Mr. Aoki, please keep the card. You can call me whenever you change your mind. The post will always be there for you. By the way, I take it that Mr. Aoki is not local?¡± My words may not be law here, but my voice is loud enough to be heard. If Mr. Aoki is in trouble, you can call me any time. I¡¯d love to offer a helping hand to a friend.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°I rejected your offer. Why are you still willing to help me?¡±


    Osaka Hegu smiled, ¡°Friends can never be too many. I consider Mr. Aoki a true friend of mine. It¡¯s getting late now. Mr. Aoki, would you like a ride to the fighting pit?¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded, believing that this man meant him no ill. At least he seemed like a decent man. And Xiao Bing was impressed by the things he just said. Small wonder R Country became what it is today. If a man like him was in the underground world, he would definitely become a legend like Master Hou. If he was a businessman, at least he would be as successful as Ye Bancheng who could make others become loyal to him. Though Xiao Bing refused his offer, he was still impressed by this man.


    After Xiao Bing got into the car, Osaka Hegu sat beside Xiao Bing. The car was heading towards the Martial Arts Club. ¡°Mr. Aoki, do you know what kind of a person Her Royal Highness is?¡±


    ¡°The most beautiful in the country?¡±


    ¡°Of course she is. No one has ever denied her beauty. But I mean her personality.¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know that?¡± Xiao Bing managed a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯ve never had the chance to meet Princess Nami.¡±


    ¡°I see. ¡± Osaka didn¡¯t answer Xiao Bing. He just smiled.


    Xiao Bing found this man somehow mysterious, but he didn¡¯t probe deeper.


    Then they arrived at the door of the club. Some people were surprised when they saw Xiao Bing walking in with Osaka Hegu, especially the ones who also wanted to employ some competitors. They all wondered if it was too late for them. But since Xiao Bing had come here for the competition, he would definitely have rejected this man¡¯s offer.


    Xiao Bing seated himself for a while after he walked into the building. After everyone had come, they began drawing.


    Xiao Bing walked over to join the first round. But he was disappointed because his opponent was neither Jiro nor Fukuda Ogawa. And they were not to fight each other in this round either.


    The matches in this round were easy for the three of them. They defeated their opponents without much effort. Then the 10 winners for the next round were decided.


    Since the competitors here were few, the next round began in the morning. Xiao Bing even suspected that the organizers had done something in the draw. Because during the next round none of the three¡¯s opponent were there. So once again, they were all promoted.


    But it was noon break now. As Xiao Bing prepared to go for his lunch, a faint voice drifted into his ears, ¡°May I have the honor of having lunch with Mr. Aoki outside the building?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked around and found that the chief executive had just walked passed him. He understood immediately. Then he sauntered out, pretending to be very relaxed.


    The chief executive walked into a Japanese restaurant with Xiao Bing trailing behind. The chief executive stopped at the door of a room. Then he whirled around, looking at Xiao Bing with a smile on his face.


    Xiao Bing walked over to the chief executive and smiled wryly, ¡°Does the Chief Executive want to open a back door for me?¡±


    ¡°Young man, it is not for me to offer you this invitation. Please come in. I will not be entering this room!¡±


    Xiao Bing glanced into the room and his heart began pumping. Though he couldn¡¯t see through the door, he could imagine who was behind it, since this person could ask the chief executive to bring him here. But Xiao Bing could not understand why this person chose him over the other four. He wondered why this person didn¡¯t bring the other four with him.


    Am I going to be the chosen one and watch the rest fight for the last slot?


    But I haven¡¯t had the chance to experience Jiro¡¯s third saber. Isn¡¯t it bad for my cultivation?


    Princess Nami must have seen my picture on the sheet I handed over. Sometimes being too handsome is not a good thing. It will draw too much attention.


    Xiao Bing nodded, ¡°Thank you, Chief Executive. Then, smiling, he pushed the door open.

 Chapter 327 - Princess Is Horny? I Wont Sleep With You

    Chapter 327 Princess Is Horny? I Won¡¯t Sleep With You


    Entering the room, Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes fell on a girl clad in red skirt sitting beside the table. Men in black, with cold faces and armed with guns stood in every corner of the room. Yet all Xiao Bing could see was the girl in the red skirt.


    Xiao Bing believed he had a wide vocabulary. But he still found it hard to find words to describe the girl¡¯s beauty. Marvelous was the only word he could think of at the moment.


    The girl looked 20 at most. Her body, skin, and face were all perfect. Her beauty could not possibly be elevated by any change.


    The only flaw was her eyes, which left people feeling she was aloof and remote. Women ought to be as soft as water, which was the best compliment a woman can get. Yet this girl¡¯s eyes seemed to be saying all the men on earth were unworthy of her. Men would often feel self-abased before her beauty and nobility. But Xiao Bing found him repulsed by her aloofness.


    However, Princess Nami¡¯s beauty was still fascinating. One¡¯s heart could flutter by a single glance of her smooth skin and would find it hard to look away.


    Xiao Bing walked over to Nami, pulled out a chair and sat down.


    Princess Nami was a little surprised, because she had never seen a man who could act so natural before her. Almost every man would flush whenever they saw her. They would be too afraid to look her into her eyes, but they could not help taking glimpses at her. They all adored her, but few dared to confess their love.


    But Xiao Bing was different. He was still looking at her, showing no sign of looking away. And he didn¡¯t seem nervous at all when he approached. He didn¡¯t even ask for her consent before seating himself.


    A hint of anger flashed in her eyes. But it was mostly bewilderment that she felt. How could there exist a man who was not entranced by her beauty?


    Princess Nami flared, ¡°How rude of you. Do you know who I am?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°You¡¯re Princess Nami. I heard you invited me to dinner?¡±


    ¡°So what? You think the invitation allows you to be so rude?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°My Royal Highness, you must¡¯ve been mistaken. I don¡¯t think I was rude. It was an honor to be invited by Your Highness. But it¡¯s Your Highness who asked me to come. If Your Highness thinks I¡¯m rude, I can just leave now.¡±


    Princess Nami stared at Xiao Bing in disbelief, ¡°How dare you talk to me like that.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Forgive me, my Royal Highness. You look more adorable when you¡¯re angry instead of arrogant.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s smile was languid and unbridled. In fact, he looked glamorous in a certain way. But no one had ever talked back at Princess Nami. She pointed to the door and bristled, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up. He didn¡¯t seem angry. Instead, he was still smiling. ¡°Since my Royal Highness dislikes me. I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡±


    Xiao Bing was sure that since Princess Nami invited him here, she must have something to tell him. So she would not cross him out of the list. Besides, whoever won this competition would definitely be her warrior. Otherwise her reputation would be stained. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t believe she would go back on her words. Maybe she would not choose him during the first match in the afternoon and Xiao Bing didn¡¯t care at all.


    As expected, the moment Xiao Bing walked to the door Princess Nami suddenly shouted, ¡°Aoki Ichiro.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, wheeled around and looked at the princess with a smile.


    Princess Nami suddenly felt infuriated when she saw the smile on his face. She suppressed the urge to say the words. Then she pondered for a moment and thought this man was less disgusting than Nakamura Jiro. Though he seemed to need a good punch, Princess Nami believed she could easily manipulate him after he became her warrior.


    Then the princess spoke, ¡°You must defeat Nakamura Jiro this afternoon. You cannot allow him to be the winner. Remember, if you let him win, I will never spare you.¡±


    It was then that Xiao Bing realized Princess Nami merely didn¡¯t want Jiro to be her warrior. Xiao Bing more or less figured it out when he thought of that man¡¯s outward appearance. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely win.¡±


    ¡°You shall be rewarded if you win. But if you lose, you will find me very unforgiving.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°But my Royal Highness seems to have misunderstood me.¡±


    Princess Nami was taken aback, ¡°How so?¡±


    Xiao Bing answered casually, ¡°There are two reasons why I said I will definitely win. Firstly, to be your warrior is not my sole purpose. Secondly, I¡¯m not here for your reward. Thirdly, I¡¯m a rogue warrior who feeds on terror. I don¡¯t care a fig about your intimidation.¡±


    Princess Nami¡¯s big and bewitching eyes were almost burning with fire. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± She ground out the words.


    ¡°Because I desire victory. ¡°A sharp glint flashed through Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a martial artist. I want to win every battle, whether you allow me or not.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing whirled around, pushed the door open and walked out. When he closed it, Xiao Bing heard the sound of plates being smashed to the ground. Xiao Bing grinned because he knew he had provoked the girl. He believed not only would Princess Nami ask him to be her warrior, she would also want him to follow her, so that she could torture him at any time. Xiao Bing was playing hard-to-get.


    After he left the restaurant, Xiao Bing had to find a noodle house to grab a bite. He could have had his dinner in the canteen, but he had to spend money to buy food. What an impetuous princess!


    After he had eaten the food, Xiao Bing walked towards the fighting pit. There weren¡¯t many people there. Nakamura Jiro walked over to Xiao Bing, who was sitting on a chair with his eyes closed. Jiro spoke in a creepy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you are sleeping, Aoki Ichiro.¡±


    Aoki Ichiro opened his eyes and looked at Jiro. ¡°What?¡±


    Jiro smiled, ¡°You¡¯d better pray that the princess chooses one of us. Otherwise you should just yield. I don¡¯t want to send a strong young man like you to an early grave.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Xiao Bing grinned. ¡°We haven¡¯t fought yet but, Mr. Jiro, you seem very confident.¡±


    Jiro smiled viciously, ¡°Anyone who tries to stand in my way will die. You will be very unlucky if I end up as your opponent.¡±


    After Jiro showed his intimidation, he sauntered away. A ghost of smile flitted over Xiao Bing¡¯s lips. He believed that this man was playing a mind game with him, trying to unsettle him. Jiro thought that even if Xiao Bing didn¡¯t not yield right away, at least his weakness would be exposed. Nakamura Jiro was indeed a sly and powerful man. But unluckily for him, his rival was Xiao Bing, who was good at nullifying his enemies¡¯ tricks.


    A while later, almost all competitors had arrived. Xiao Bing noticed that Jiro seemed to be saying the same thing to Fukuda Ogawa. Fukuda Ogawa countered fiercely, but he seemed slightly rattled.


    But Xiao Bing believed that Fukuda Ogawa would be chosen this afternoon since Princess Nami had asked him to defeat Jiro.


    The audience were all seated. But suddenly they all stood up as Princess Nami walked in with the chief executive. There were four guards around them, each clad in a black suit. Princess Nami was wearing a red skirt and a necklace. She looked noble and glamorous. Her arrogance didn¡¯t make others feel comfortable because to them, she was a goddess. They were even willing to kneel and kiss her toes. But for Xiao Bing, who had great self-respect, he hated her arrogance the most.


    Princess Nami sat in the middle of the referee stand. The chief executive stepped up and said, ¡°The five competitors, please stand in the center of the pit. Princess Nami will now choose one of you to be one of her official bodyguards.¡±


    The five competitor did what they were told. Princess Nami became angry the moment she saw Xiao Bing. But after she had a clear look at Jiro, her resolve to not have this man as her warrior was strengthened. She was counting on Xiao Bing for that, so she didn¡¯t say anything but pointed at Fukuda Ogawa saying, ¡°Him!¡±

 Chapter 328 - Let The Dead Rest In Peace

    Chapter 328 Let The Dead Rest In Peace


    Princess Nami¡¯s decision was what everyone expected. After all, the one who was to be chosen was definitely one of the masters of Transforming Strength.


    Princess Nami glanced at Xiao Bing after she had made her choice. She was clearly reminding Xiao Bing that he had to defeat Nakamura Jiro. Though she didn¡¯t particularly like him, he was pleasant to her eyes. It was a matter of beauty. It was especially important to a wilful princess. Nobody would like to hang out with a short hunchbacked man.


    Xiao Bing looked away, ignoring Princess Nami¡¯s gaze. Princess Nami got a little angry when she saw Xiao Bing¡¯s petulance. ¡°When you have become my bodyguard, I can think of 100 ways to teach you a lesson.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa¡¯s eyes became afire with excitement after he was chosen. He whirled around and shot Jiro a glance of complacency. Actually he had been wary of this man. On the one hand, he was not confident that he could defeat this man. On the other hand, Jiro had always been brutal when fighting. Since the first day of competition, this was the first time he felt relieved at the thought of not fighting this cruel man. His excitement was mixed with satisfaction and a masquerade for his diffidence.


    Jiro glanced at him in disdain. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to Fukuda Ogawa after he had a tentative fight with him. The real obstacle for him was the wandering warrior called Aoki Ichiro.


    The chief executive smiled, ¡°Mr. Fukuda, this is the token the princess has granted you. Only the most important people in her mansion can have it. And no more than 10 people have been given this.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa took it and saw it was made of gold. It felt heavy in his hands. He could tell that it would sell for millions.


    The chief executive continued, ¡°Being the princess¡¯s warrior is no normal warrior. It means that you have become the highest-ranking warrior in the royal family. You are now at the family¡¯s service and we sincerely welcome you.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa bowed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to serve you, my Royal Highness.¡±


    Princess Nami looked at the chief executive and said, ¡°Let the battle begin.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa looked awkward when the princess didn¡¯t answer him. It was almost an insult to a powerful master like him. But his anger disappeared the moment he saw her beautiful face. It was already such a bliss for him to stay at the princess¡¯s side, let alone having the princess occasionally glance at him. Fukuda was clearly conquered by this girl the moment he saw her, like most other men.


    The chief executive also felt that the girl was too impolite. Actually, the number of masters of Transforming Strength was astonishing enough. And masters like them deserved to be respected, even if they were at the princess¡¯s mansion. The chief executive smiled, ¡°Mr. Fukuda, please seat yourself and watch the upcoming combat. After that, we shall return to the mansion.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa nodded and got back to his seat, but now and then he would take a glimpse at the princess.


    All the referees felt uncomfortable with Princess Nami¡¯s reaction. But they didn¡¯t voice their thoughts. It was known that Yokota, the master of Karate and especially Sasaki, the master of Ninjutsu were both bewitched by this girl. Sasaki was right next to the princess. Though he believed that he was strong-willed, his breath became rapid as he felt the heat, the fragrance, and the smooth skin on her body. If a master of Ninjutsu could not resist such temptation, how could the others.


    Of all the people inside the building, besides the chief executive and the people around the princess, Xiao Bing and Nagaya Chuan, a student of Feng XIII might be the only ones who seemed to not be influenced.


    Nagaya Chuan had stepped into the Innate Realm, which changed his state of mind and strengthened his ability to resist. Though he could not help casting the princess an extra glance, his eyes were still as calm as water. As for Nakamura Jiro, he raised his head from time to time to look at Princess Nami, his eyes burning with lust and greed.


    The chief executive was astounded by the princess¡¯s charm. But as he fixed his eyes on Xiao Bing, he was even more surprised by this man¡¯s placidity. Then the steward walked towards the center of the pit and announced, ¡°Now the draw shall decide your opponent. The winners will be in the final fight. And the champion shall be Princess Nami¡¯s warrior, Like Mr. Fukuda.¡±


    Soon a man brought a paper box, and the four drew their lots. The chief executive was surprised by the results. ¡°The first match, Aoki Ichiro vs. Nakamura Jiro.¡±


    Finally, the hearts that had been stirred by the princess¡¯s presence was calmed. But soon they inhaled deeply and turned excited again. Because they didn¡¯t expected the fight between these two to come so early.


    Fukuda Ogawa seemed complacent. Now all he needed to do was to watch the two fight.


    The other two competitors exhaled a sigh of relief. They had thought about quitting before. But if Aoki Ichiro and Jiro were weakened by each other, they might have a chance.


    Nakamura smiled viciously at Xiao Bing, ¡°You don¡¯t want to give up?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head. ¡°I want to see how you¡¯re going to wield your third saber.¡± Xiao Bing said calmly, his palm on the handle of his saber.


    Jiro asked, ¡°Your saber skill comes from the Shinto Ninen-ryu School, right?¡±


    ¡°You are very observant.¡±


    Jiro gave him an evil grin. ¡°Shibasaki. His sword skill came from Shinto Ninen-ryu School as well. But he was killed by my third saber anyway.¡±


    Soon roars of surprise filled the building. Shibasaki was the top 10 master in Shinto Ninen-ryu School and even in the whole country. He was known for his great skill in wielding his saber. But one day he just vanished. None of his students could find him. No one expected that it was this man who killed Shibasaki.


    Nakamura was not only brutal but also very savage since he announced his act of murder in front so many people. Was he not afraid of Shinto Ninen-ryu School? The students of Shibasaka might seek vengeance from him by every means.


    He was a savage maniac.


    Some even began to worry for Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know what kind of a man this Shibasaki was. But he guess that this man must have been well-known in the Shinto Ninen-ryu School. The moment Jiro said it, Xiao Bing saw he was like a desperate fugitive. It was hard to imagine someone like him wanting to serve the princess. Xiao Bing was sure he had an ulterior motive.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t care what this man wanted. He only craved victory and see how this man wielded his third saber.


    Nakamura¡¯s eyes were like that of a beast. Xiao Bing knew too many people and he knew that only a man who didn¡¯t care a fig about others¡¯ lives or even his own life would have eyes like that.


    Xiao Bing looked at Jiro with calm eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not a merciful man. I will stop if you yield. If you try to kill me, you will only get yourself killed.¡±


    Jiro screamed, ¡°Let me see how you¡¯re going to kill me.¡±


    His third saber was unsheathed!


    It slashed at Xiao Bing¡¯s face as fast as lightning while Jiro¡¯s other sabers also unsheathed and with one in each hand, he lunged at Xiao Bing.


    The longer a saber is, the more dangerous it will be.


    Jiro¡¯s saber was not very long, but it was incredibly fast and skillfully wielded.


    Xiao Bing kept backing away while staring at his foe¡¯s third saber. It was wielded by no one, but it was at the forefront and closest to Xiao Bing.


    The audience held its breath. The two fighters haven¡¯t had any physical contact yet, but they found it far more exciting than the other fights.


    While Xiao Bing was about to cross the line that meant defeat, he suddenly stopped. He held the sheath with his left hand while his right hand was on the handle. He lunged at his foe, his saber a blur, making a canopy that surrounded Nakamura Jiro. The relentless clangs of steel almost hurt the audiences¡¯ eardrums. Taken aback, Fukuda Ogawa realized the gap between him and the two who were fighting. He felt lucky that the princess chose him, otherwise he would definitely lose.


    Jiro¡¯s saber was extremely dangerous and fast. To weaken the power on the third saber, Xiao Bing chose to avoid rather than fight. The canopy of swords he formed consumed all the power that was on Jiro¡¯s third saber.


    All of a sudden, the canopy disappeared and Jiro¡¯s third saber fell on the ground. Then came a flash of light that pierced his forehead. A streak of blood trickled from his head to his belly.


    Xiao Bing withdrew his saber. ¡°You lost,¡± said Xiao Bing. There was pity and gravity in his eyes.


    Nakamura Jiro slumped to the ground. His forehead cracked and blood welled from the wounds on his body. But there wasn¡¯t any fear in his eyes. Indeed this man was a maniac who didn¡¯t even care about his own life.


    Xiao Bing lowered his head and asked, ¡°Why did you want to be the princess¡¯s warrior?¡±


    Nakamura Jiro¡¯s voice was faint and morbidly vicious, ¡°All women on earth are superficial. They merely care about men¡¯s appearance. I wanted this beautiful girl to have an ugly man like me. But what a pity¡­ It would¡¯ve¡­ been¡­ so delightful.¡±


    The whole building was silenced by Nakamura Jiro¡¯s death. No one expected this ugly man to be here to seek vengeance against women and to destroy the most beautiful one on earth. Princess Nami stood up, her chest heaving rapidly due to anger. She pointed at Nakamura Jiro¡¯s body and said, ¡°Take his body out and cut it into thousands of pieces.¡±


    Soon a number of warriors dashed out from the dark towards the body. But Xiao Bing stepped in front of them. While holding the handle of the sheath, he said calmly, ¡°Let the dead rest in peace!¡±

 Chapter 329 - Hated By the Princess

    Chapter 329 Hated By the Princess


    No one had thought that Xiao Bing would be the one to stand up to stop Princess Nami. After all, Xiao Bing had fought with Nakamura. If Nakamura had not died, Xiao Bing would probably have died. He had no reason to put in a good word for Nakamura. On the other hand, he won the final victory and Princess Nami was about to become his master. As a result, it was obviously unwise to offend Princess Nami, before he even started working for her.


    Besides, Princess Nami was such a distinguished person. Although her order sounded cruel, it was reasonable. It was because Nakamura did not behave decently in front of Princess Nami. Even if in modern times, with the decline of the royal family, in the view of the people, the royal family was still high above them. Their actual power may be a lot less, but their majesty was still inviolable. Such a despicable and evil person had tried to insult the royal princess. It was reasonable for him to be severely punished.


    So when Xiao Bing stood out to block these warriors, everyone was surprised, and Princess Nami became angrier.


    Princess Nami did not expect Xiao Bing to stand up to add to the chaos. For a moment, she could not help being furious. Was this Aoki Ichiro deliberately humiliating her?


    The general manager saw that Princess Nami was about to erupt, and hurried forward and said loudly, ¡°All of you retreat first.¡±


    The warriors who surrounded Xiao Bing, retreated one by one, and kept a safe distance. However, they did not leave instantly and they all looked at Princess Nami. Although the general manager had the authority in the Princess House, the true master in the Princess House was still Princess Nami.


    The general manager smiled secretly and bitterly in his heart. ¡°Aoki Ichiro, Aoki Ichiro, you really do not know how petulant Princess Nami is! It made her feel embarrassed to be stopped in front of so many people. If she was really angry, even I could not save you. Why are young people so impulsive nowadays, and do not know how to be more cunning.¡±


    The general manager gave Xiao Bing a look, then cleared his throat and spoke respectfully to Princess Nami, ¡°My Royal Highness, it is such a great day today. We have selected two outstanding warriors, which should be worth celebrating. It is not so good to have bloodshed, not to mention that Nakamura has died. Even if he was tortured, he would not feel it. And whether what he said before he died, is true or not, is still unknown, maybe they are just words spoken in anger. My Royal Highness is so generous. Maybe we can repay it with kindness. We can give him an honorable burial, which will let the people see how magnanimous the heart of the Princess is. What do you think of this?¡±


    Princess Nami had been put in a slightly awkward situation. Her real intention was to accept Xiao Bing, and then go back to the house and teach him a good lesson as well. But if she really made people fight with Xiao Bing here, she would have lost ¡°face¡± totally. If the warrior who had just been appointed, had conflicts with her, this would make the other high-ranking people laugh at her.


    Although Princess Nami had been spoiled since her childhood and was arrogant, she was still smart. When it came to the issue of dignity, she was usually more concerned about it. Thinking that many high-ranking people were watching here, if the incident should escalate into something really big, she would be the one feeling ashamed. Princess Nami had to swallow this first. She glared at Xiao Bing, and then said unwillingly, ¡°Then I will give General Manager Takahashi face. Well, give this person an honorable burial. Ichiro Aoki, from now on, you and Fukuda Ogawa are my personal warriors.¡±


    Xiao Bing bowed to Nami and said with a smile, ¡°My Royal Highness is generous and open-minded. I admire this. From now on, I, Aoki Ichiro will follow my Royal Highness to keep you safe. And I will continuously learn about the good qualities of your humility, courtesy, and self-satisfaction.¡±


    Princess Nami hated him so much for saying these words. Aki Ichiro, he dared to tease Princess Nami. Xiao Bing¡¯s words were all exaggerated, but even Princess Nami felt guilty when she heard it. She had wanted to cut Nakamura¡¯s body into pieces earlier. Now Xiao Bing said that she was treating him with kindness. Wasn¡¯t he teasing her?


    Many people secretly felt surprised at Xiao Bing¡¯s bravery. He had offended Princess Nami so much. Could he still be Princess Nami¡¯s warrior?


    Xiao Bing did not care too much about it. It was as if he did not know that he had offended the princess. The general manager had also never come across a man like Xiao Bing. If someone else wanted to go to work, they would find a way to please the boss. This Xiao Bing offended the boss and made her furious with him. Well, there would be a lot of wonderful things to watch later, but he still had to persuade the princess, in private. After all, Xiao Bing¡¯s strength was indeed good, which was at the master level. No matter where he went, it was reasonable for him to be treated preferentially. Looking at the entire princess house, few people could fight with Xiao Bing. If Princess Nami wanted to take revenge and drive Xiao Bing away, it would not be worth it at all.


    Now there were many people in the field, who were thinking about Xiao Bing. They hoped that Xiao Bing would not go to the Princess House, and then they could get closer to him. These people would be courteous to the wise and scholarly, and they would offer him a higher salary.


    The general manager began to perform his duties. Standing on the stage, he said eloquently, ¡°Today, I am very grateful to everyone for coming and witnessing Mr. Aoki Ichiro and Mr. Fukuda Ogawa¡¯s entry to our princess house. Both of them have great talents. Although they are warriors, our Princess House will definitely give them the best treatment. As for the rest of the contestants, the top five players who have not been selected, will all be rewarded with 3 million yuan. Thank you for your participation.¡±


    The three million he said was not Cathay Currency. If it was converted into Cathay Currency, it would be about 300,000 yuan.


    The general manager continued, ¡°As for Mr. Aoki Ichiro and Mr. Fukuda Ogawa, starting from today, they will first sign a one-year contract with a monthly salary of 8 million yuan. In addition, the Princess House will be providing the accommodation. The Princess Royal Highness¡¯s safety will be entrusted to both of you.¡±


    Eight million yuan was equivalent to 500,000 Cathay Currency, which was a lot for the ordinary people. But for the two masters of Transforming Strength, it was actually not much, but still so many people broke their heads in the attempt to enter the princess house. On the one hand, they wanted to rely on the power of the Princess House. Even if they left the Princess House later, it would be a stepping stone for them in society. On the other hand, they wanted to work there, because of the fame of the first beauty. It was normal for men to love to work for beauties.


    Fukuda Ogawa immediately said, ¡°General Manager Takahashi, Princess Nami, rest assured, I Fukuda Ogawa will definitely protect the safety of the Royal Highness Princess, and ensure that no one will hurt the Royal Highness. I will die for the Royal Highness.¡±


    Xiao Bing said boringly, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked languid, but Fukuda Ogawa was quite excited. He seemed really proud to be able to enter the Princess House, or maybe feel proud to be able to do things around the first beauty.


    Xiao Bing seemed nonchalant at first, but suddenly he thought of something again. He looked at the general manager and asked, ¡°General Manager, are you going to give me a gold medal which is the same as Futian¡¯s?¡±


    General Manager Takahashi laughed, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Having said that, he took a gold medal from his arms and handed it to Xiao Bing cautiously, ¡°This gold medal must be kept in good condition, as it represents your identity as a person in the Princess House, and allows you to enter and leave the Princess House freely. If picked up by a random person, it would cause great problems. ¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I will keep it safe.¡±


    Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s solemn appearance, the general manager was relieved, and Princess Nami felt a little better. At least, although he seemed to be a wretch, at least he was considered very important to the Princess House.


    Xiao Bing looked at the gold medal in his hand, and hesitantly asked, ¡°In case one day I am no longer in the Princess House, will it be worth more than 10 million yuan if I sell this gold medal?¡±


    10 million yuan was equivalent to more than 1 million Cathay Currency.


    Everyone felt disbelief.


    Princess Nami suddenly stood up and could not stay on anymore. She was angry beyond belief. Damn Ichiro Aoki, just wait!


    The general manager smiled bitterly, ¡°Mr. Aoki Ichiro, this gold medal is not a gift for you. It is only temporarily for your use. If one day you really don¡¯t plan to stay in the princess house, you must return it to our princess house. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, stingy.¡±


    Princess Nami¡¯s pace accelerated a little.


    The general manager hurriedly said, ¡°My Royal Highness, wait a minute. After signing the contract, let them accompany you back.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Princess Nami was exasperated, ¡°You can arrange the rest, and let them come to me tomorrow.¡±


    The General Manager smiled bitterly, and it seemed that his Royal Highness was really angry. He did not dare to say anything, so he said, ¡°I see, my Royal Highness.¡±


    The audience¡¯s eyes followed the first beauty as she walked away, and they felt as if their souls had also flown away. After a while, they came back to life. Since the ending had been made known and the princess had also left, there was no need to stay any more. They did not forget the main purpose in coming here, and they hurried to find the competitors they liked, to try and draw them in. Although they could not attract Xiao Bing, there were still some people who had not reached the end, but were very strong. Those people were also worth attracting. This was why they had been watching the competition for the past days.


    They began to disperse. Xiao Bing touched his nose and asked, ¡°General Manager, why is this princess so stingy? Does she get angry just by hearing a few words?¡±


    Mr. Takahashi smiled bitterly, ¡°Maybe¡­ it may be because of Mr. Aoki¡¯s personality, but our princess¡¯s temper is really not very good. After all, she entered the royal family at a later stage. Though she is not a royal bloodline, she is favored by others¡­ no one could ever refuse her anything since childhood, even the elders of the Royal Presbyterian regiment, her Grandpa, have no way to refuse her, and I hope that both of you can take better care of her in the future¡­ ¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa hurriedly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No matter what the princess does, it should be all right.¡±


    Xiao Bing said nothing at all.


    It seemed that the general manager Takahashi was talking to both of them. But in fact, he was speaking specifically to Xiao Bing. Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s careless look, he also had no choice, but to smile and continued with his arrangements.

 Chapter 330 - Prepare to Sneak In

    Chapter 330 Prepare to Sneak In


    General Manager Takahashi called Xiao Bing and Fukuda Ogawa into one of the offices. The whole space had been rented by the Princess Mansion, so they could use any of the offices at will.


    Then, General Manager Takahashi told them to take a seat and gave each of them a cigarette. He sat down and said earnestly, ¡°You two gentlemen were able to emerge as the winners in this competition, from among so many candidates, which proves that you are absolutely outstanding. I have no worries whether you are able to protect the Princess. But she is a spoilt brat. She will insist on doing anything that she wants to, and she cannot bear to be told that she is wrong. She is a princess, so I think you can certainly understand this. If she is unreasonable sometimes, please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa answered, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Xiao Bing also said, ¡°I know.¡±


    General Manager Takahashi looked at Xiao Bing again, and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Aoki may have made Her Royal Highness a little unhappy before, but I think you did that for her good. However, it is the princess¡¯s nature. I will have a talk with her later. If she irritates Mr. Aoki, I hope you can forgive her.¡±


    He sounded very polite. He was subtly telling Xiao Bing not to go against the princess, even if she provoked him. For a superior in his position, it was very rare to get one that nice. Xiao Bing had to admit that the Princess had a good general manager to help her.


    Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    General Manager Takahashi was relieved, and then smiled. ¡°Besides, we will give both of you two months¡¯ wages in advance. Although we know that you are not short of money, they represent our sincerity. As for the extra 2 million, it is a gift for you both.¡±


    As he spoke, General Manager Takahashi gave the salary cards to Xiao Bing and Fukuda Ogawa. There were two months¡¯ salary and extra money of two million, equivalent to more than 20 thousand yuan in Huaxia. The money was really nothing for a master at Transforming Strength Level, but it was very heartwarming. Xiao Bing and Fukuda Ogawa accepted it happily.


    ¡°Mr. Aoki Ichiro, 27 years old. You were abandoned ever since you were a child. You were temporarily taken in by a farmer, who was a low-level samurai. He taught you some simple martial arts. Later, a plague swept through the village, and the family died. You fortunately survived, but you had to lead a vagrant life, since then. Because you were bullied often, you felt that you could only survive if you become strong, so you started to travel and pick up skills everywhere. In the past few years, you have defeated many people using the Shinto Ninen-ryu School¡¯s technique that you learned during all those years, and could now be regarded as a first-class warrior.¡±


    Xiao Bing intentionally showed a look of surprise, and asked, ¡°You investigated into my background?¡±


    In fact, Xiao Bing already knew that they would investigate, but he was not afraid, because his identity was real, and they would dig nothing out.


    General Manager Takahashi smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Aoki, I¡¯m very sorry. Since we are recruiting personal warriors for the Princess, and you will be with her for a long time in the future, we have to be wary of people who have bad intentions. We have to do a background check in advance. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Although Xiao Bing looked cross, he indicated that he did not mind.


    Then Takahashi reiterated the identity of Fukuda Ogawa, ¡°Mr. Fukuda, you are the youngest son of the Fukuda family in the north. Your family used to be a kind of first-class martial arts family in ancient times. Unfortunately, this did not last. Your father put your elder brother into an official career and asked your second brother to start a business. He originally wanted you to run a business as well, but unfortunately, you were obsessed with martial arts, and was out of touch with your family because of that. Later, you kept practicing, became better than your father in martial arts, and became a first-class samurai. Both of you are from good families since the Fukuda family has always been bright and upright and Mr. Aoki is an orphan, who has always been obsessed with martial arts and never mixed around with the people of the underworld. As for your bad habits such as drinking, it does not matter and we are not overly concerned.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What if I had lost and Nakamura Fujiro was the eventual winner in the end?¡±


    When he heard this, Takahashi fell silent, and then a chilling light flashed in his eyes. He sighed, ¡°If he had won, something would take place tonight. A dead man will never be a close warrior for our Princess. ¡±


    Xiao Bing noticed that the chief executive was an innate master. If he wanted, he could kill Nakamura Jiro very easily. But Xiao Bing was surprised when he found that that the gentle and humble chief executive could also be cruel and resolute. It was true that a person who was blind, could not be a real superior.


    The chief executive smiled and said, ¡°I think you two will definitely understand. It is not because we are ruthless, but because Nakamura Jiro had done too many bad things and had too many bad records. People like him should not exist in society. Yes, if he really stayed, he would have been a ticking time bomb, and could kill the Princess at any time. We absolutely cannot tolerate him.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with emotion, ¡°Nakamura Jiro is an extremely crazy person. It is irrational for people like him to participate in this competition. Even if he succeeded, who would dare to keep him around?¡±


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte.com


    The chief executive said, ¡°Since he is dead, we will not talk about him anymore. We will honor our promise to carry out a decent burial for Nakamura Jiro. ¡°Nakamura Jiro has done too many evil things and killed too many people, but as Mr. Aoki said, he is dead and what he has done should best be forgotten. Is there anything else I can do for you? Do you need to pack? You can live in the mansion from today. Actually, it is not a mansion, but a large manor.¡±


    The chief executive smiled and said, ¡°You will not be too bored in the future. The manor is not very large, but it is interesting enough. Of course, when the Princess has no schedule to go out, you don¡¯t have to stay around. But if she needs to go out, close protection will be necessary.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Fukuda Ogawa echoed, ¡°We understand.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up and said, ¡°I have to go back and pack my luggage. I will return to the manor tomorrow morning.¡±


    The chief executive said, ¡°I will send the address to your mobile phone.¡±


    After Xiao Bing left the martial arts gym, he received the text message. He glanced at the address and recorded General Manager Takahashi¡¯s number.


    Since everything was going well, and he finally managed to enter the princess¡¯s sakura manor, the next step was to accompany Princess Nami when she went to the palace to see her grandpa or the Emperor, so that he could sneak in to look for the men with the God¡¯s blood.


    Back at the hotel, Xiao Bing lay on the bed, watching the night scene outside, and thinking if he should go directly into the palace to investigate. If he really found something, he could just take the men away, and did not have to stay with Princess Nami.


    Although Monitor told him not to look down upon these masters who resided in the palace, Xiao Bing was confident enough in his own strength. In fact, with his Breaking The Void Level, among the known masters, no one could create any trouble for Xiao Bing, except for Mr. Buddha.


    Xiao Bing decided to take action, as soon he thought of it. He left the hotel and walked to the palace where the Emperor lived, following his mobile phone map.


    Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers ¨C> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT


    The imperial palace where the Emperor lived, was not called the Imperial Palace in Country R. It was called the Kokyo.


    The Emperor lived, held ceremonies and dealt with government affairs here.


    Outside the palace, there were the Outer Imperial Garden, the Imperial East Garden, and Kitanomaru Park. There was a moat separating the gardens and the palace. No one was not allowed to cross the moat, except the royal family, during normal days.


    Xiao Bing was already familiar with the topography of the imperial palace. Since he came from Huaxia to do his mission, he had to know his target well.


    There were no rigorous guards standing outside the imperial palace, even though there were a large number of tourists on weekdays, so Xiao Bing easily crossed the periphery. The actual security started from the river.


    Even if the Emperor had been replaced by the prime minister, in Country R, he would always be the supreme symbol. Even though he was a symbolic existence, more than 90% of the people in Country R supported him, and he was very popular.


    As the symbol of the spiritual leader of the country, the Emperor did not have much political power. But he did remain a revered figure. For example, the elite warriors were loyal to him, and it was natural that there were many masters in the imperial palace.


    There was a long bridge above the moat, and two guards in military uniforms stood at every ten meters. They all carried guns in their hands, looking straight ahead at all times.


    If Xiao Bing wanted to go into the imperial palace, he had to pass this moat, and the only way was by the bridge. Xiao Bing lurked in the dark, silently watching the movements on the bridge, and looking for the best infiltration opportunity.

 Chapter 331 - Being Trapped

    Chapter 331 Being Trapped


    Xiao Bing waited patiently in the dark, but it was almost midnight, and these people were still very alert. Xiao Bing thought of something and then crept under the bridge, using two hands and holding on to the edge of the bridge, swung like a monkey toward the other end.


    The bridge was at least 200 meters long, and its edge was too narrow to hold on to. Xiao Bing had to grip it tightly with his fingers. Even for a Transforming Strength master, it was impossible to get across the bridge like this. Luckily, Xiao Bing was in Breaking The Void Level, and it was not a problem for him.


    After crossing the bridge, Xiao Bing stretched his arms and quietly sneaked into the Kokyo, like a ghost. The guards at the gate did not even notice him.


    The imperial residence was heavily guarded, and only a person at Xiao Bing¡¯s level was able to go in and out easily. If a person at the Innate Realm tried to break into it, he would have been discovered, as soon as he left the bridge. Even a man in the Gang-strength Stage with a perfect plan, would have not done it as easily as Xiao Bing did.


    Xiao Bing, relying on his speed, ran swiftly into a large hall, without looking for any cover. There was no one around, except for a golden throne in the hall. It looked like a parliament hall, where they should not keep any live prisoners. After looking around, Xiao Bing quietly left.


    Even though the entire Kokyo was not as big as Yuanmingyuan or the palace in Huaxia, it was too large to search through every room in one night. Since Xiao Bing was looking for cellars or basements, he had to be careful and meticulous in his search. Then he thought of another question¡ªwhether the people he was looking for would be locked up in the Kokyo or not? If they were not, he had to follow Princess Nami, and find some clues.


    Xiao Bing spent more than three hours searching through the interior of the Kokyo, but there were two palaces he could not enter. One was the emperor¡¯s palace. When Xiao Bing arrived at the steps outside the palace, he felt many unusual breath fluctuations. Although they seemed weaker than Xiao Bing¡¯s, they were strong and weird, and Xiao Bing could not go in without being noticed.


    Another site was the hall next to the palace which had a more terrifying aura than the emperor¡¯s palace. Xiao Bing could feel that the person inside might be as powerful as himself.


    Nothing could be found on this night and before being discovered, Xiao Bing had to exit the Kokyo and returned to the hotel when it was dawn.


    If Xiao Bing did not leave before dawn, it would be difficult for him not to be discovered, even if he was that good. Xiao Bing was a man, not god, and he still belonged to the human category.


    Xiao Bing was looking forward to reaching eternity, but that realm was just a rumor. Some people said that Dharma had reached that level, but he died anyway. So everyone would die and the so-called immortality might not be true. However, it was just a speculation on Xiao Bing¡¯s part, and before he attained it, he was always full of expectation.


    Thinking of the strong aura that he felt in the Imperial Palace last night, Xiao Bing finally understood what Monitor said: Don¡¯t belittle the people in Country R. Although it was a tiny country compared to Huaxia, they had studied Martial Arts since ancient times. Although they did not have a more profound foundation than Huaxia, they did have some masters.


    Although Xiao Bing was strong, he was unable to defeat a whole country. So he had to change his plan and follow the princess.


    Xiao Bing did not sleep all night. He lay in bed from four to ten in the morning. Then he checked out with his small backpack and the long knife, and went to the Sakura Manor by taxi.


    Taxis were not allowed into the manor, so Xiao Bing had to alight when he arrived at the gates. He walked forward and two guards immediately stopped him, pointed their guns at him and said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    Xiao Bing took his waist tag out and showed them. He said, ¡°I¡¯m Aoki Ichiro, the princess¡¯s new guard.¡±


    The two soldiers hurriedly put the guns down and saluted him. One of them spoke into the walkie-talkie, ¡°The princess¡¯s new guard, Aoki Ichiro is here. Open the doors and let him in immediately.¡±


    One could tell from their eyes that they respected Xiao Bing very much. After the doors opened, they said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Aoki, it was our responsibility to stop anyone who tries to enter.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and smiled. ¡°I understand. You have your duties to fulfill and I have mine. Especially since you are soldiers. I am going in.¡±


    ¡°Please enter, Mr. Aoki. In addition, please remember to always carry your waist tag, whenever you come in and go out.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Xiao Bing walked into the courtyard. When he saw the surroundings, he was stunned. How beautiful it was!


    The manor had a lot of sakura trees. Even such an iron-blooded man like Xiao Bing could not help being fascinated by the blooms in the flower garden.


    ¡°The princess named the manor and asked people to plant the sakura trees. So the whole manor is full of flowers. She loves them.¡± The 20-year-old soldier, who was not very tall, told Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing looked at him, and he immediately introduced himself with a smile, ¡°My name is Eguchi Nakayama. Usually, I am the one who deals with the small affairs for the princess, and the General Manager Takahashi takes care of the important stuff.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and asked, ¡°Did Princess Nami ask you to bring me in?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eguchi Nakayama looked very kind. ¡°She asked me to bring you in.¡±


    ¡°Well then, lead the way.¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama walked ahead, and Xiao Bing followed behind.


    ¡°We have a dense population in Jingdong City, so it is very difficult to own a private estate. Few people in the royal family get this kind of treatment. The Emperor has a special affection for Princess Nami, even though she is not a real royal family member. He favors her no less than any princess and prince in the royal family. ¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at the huge manor and said with emotion, ¡°I can see that.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the Princess¡¯s grandfather is the first warrior in the country, and has great prestige. He also likes her very much. She is a little capricious, but she has the right to do that. Even the Prime Minister will give precedence to her.¡±


    Xiao Bing secretly felt that it was good to have a nice elder who loved her. The Prime Minister did not fear her, but he would not want to offend her two grandpas.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Aoki is very strong, and last night Mr. Takahashi praised you. He especially commended Mr. Aoki¡¯s martial arts and psychological qualities in front of the Princess and hoped she can spare you.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. The chief executive was very competent, but unfortunately, he had such an unreasonable master.


    Eguchi Nakayama continued, ¡°The chief executive manages the entire manor. In Sakura Manor, apart from the Princess, he has the most authority, and he is also a very good fighter, but that¡¯s not my specialty. Does Mr. Aoki know what my specialty is?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°From what I know, the manor belongs to the princess, so we just need to follow her lead. Whatever she says is right. In the entire country, no matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t go against the royal family, because even though the royal family has lost its power and influence, there are still too many masters working for them. If they want someone to die, it is very easy. I am not trying to hint at anything, but I hope that Mr. Aoki will be careful in the future and try not to provoke Her Royal Highness. Since you have to work here, no matter what you were before, she will be your master from now on.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Is this a warning?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will bear that in mind.¡± Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How far away are we?¡±


    ¡°We are almost there.¡± Eguchi Nakayama suddenly showed a rather mysterious smile. There was an iron gate in front of him. Eguchi Nakayama walked over and pushed the door open. Xiao Bing followed him and saw a huge courtyard that could hold hundreds of people. It was surrounded by tall walls on all sides, and the heavy iron gate was the only exit. In addition, there was a tall building beyond the fence and two soldiers were guarding it.


    Eguchi Nakayama said, ¡°The Princess asked Mr. Aoki to wait a moment here, and she will be here right away.¡±


    After that, Eguchi Nakayama stepped back quietly and left. Xiao Bing heard the sounds of the iron gate closing, and he also heard of the sounds of chains. Xiao Bing turned around and saw that the iron gate had been locked from the outside.


    Xiao Bing sneered. It became a little interesting.

 Chapter 332 - Facing A Dilemma

    Chapter 332 Facing A Dilemma


    There was an iron fence not far away, and it squeaked as it slowly opened. A group of muscular men, clad only in loose underpants walked in. They all had black skin, but it was not their actual skin color¡ªthey were just very dirty. Their hair was long and matted, resembling that of madmen, and their eyes had a bestial quality, as if they wanted to eat their prey!


    Xiao Bing whistled as he looked up. Princess Nami walked down proudly from the ten-meter-high building, folded her arms, and said with a smile, ¡°Aoki Ichiro, it is not easy to be my personal warrior. I heard that you are a badass. If you can defeat all those people, I will allow you to stay with me.¡±


    Xiao Bing snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being your personal warrior now. Let me leave.¡±


    Princess Nami giggled. ¡°That is not your decision to make.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Will Fukuda Ogawa also undergo such a test?¡±


    ¡°He? He¡¯s standing next to me.¡±


    Then, Fukuda Ogawa came down from the building and stood next to Princess Nami, who hummed with resentment, ¡°This is the price you have to pay! Let me tell you, these people are all the beasts I have imprisoned in this taming field. There were 480 of them before, but only ten survived. They may not be as powerful as you are, but once they work together, I have no idea what they are capable of. Some of them have bitten a wolf to death, while it was still alive, in the past, because if they did not kill the animals, the animals will kill them.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at these people. They did indeed smell like beasts. They looked like human beings, but it was difficult to distinguish them from the beasts. Their eyes and ferocious momentum had proved that Princess Nami was right¡ªthey were clearly out for blood!


    They looked like a herd of monsters!


    However, Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes became cold. Xiao Bing felt really angry for the first time, since he came to Jingdong. He scowled at Princess Nami and said, ¡°They are human.¡±


    Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, Princess Nami became frightened, even though she did not know why. But then she was furious, since she had been scared by a humble servant, which was intolerable for her. No matter how outstanding Xiao Bing and the person next to her were, they were her subordinates, who had to obey her orders, because she was Princess Nami, even though they were chosen from the rigorous competition!


    Princess Nami felt both frightened and angry. She stretched out her hand, and a soldier with a gun next to her, handed her a bunch of keys. She immediately threw the keys into the field. As soon as the keys fell on the ground, all the men turned toward the keys¡­


    Princess Nami said arrogantly, ¡°Unlock your fetters. If you can kill the person in front of you, you will be free from then on. If you lose, I will let you know what it feels like to fight against a black bear.¡±


    Hearing this, all the men ran toward the keys frantically. The first person fell to the ground, grabbed a key, and unlocked his fetters. Others soon found their own keys and unlocked their fetters. Soon the ten people finally knew the taste of ease and freedom, and then one by one, turned their eyes on Xiao Bing. If they wanted to be truly free, they had to kill the man in front, no matter what price they had to pay. Because freedom for them meant having enough food, and not having to worry about getting killed every day.


    Princess Nami said that they were not afraid of death, but she was actually wrong. It was because they knew that if they were afraid during the battle, they would soon become dead corpses.


    This was why they were able to stay alive, out of the 480 masters who had been raised in captivity.


    These people were indeed incredible, because each of them had reached the Concealing Strength Stage. Unfortunately, they were all trapped here.


    The Princess could not have imprisoned 480 Concealing Strength masters. So these people should have made their breakthroughs during the fights.


    Looking at their eyes, Xiao Bing knew that he would be facing a fierce battle next.


    If Xiao Bing could show his real strength, he could defeat these beast-like people easily. However, now he had to hide his strength, and he could only fight like a man at the Transforming Strength Level.


    A master in the Transforming Strength Level might be strong enough to fight against five or six Concealing Strength Level experts, but there were ten opponents, and it would be a fierce battle.


    Moreover, they were not just ordinary masters. They were monsters who had killing skills. If it had been anyone but Xiao Bing who was trapped in this situation, he would be never able to get out alive, including Nakamura Jiro, Xiao Bing¡¯s former opponent.


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath and focused his eyes on them. This would be Xiao Bing¡¯s biggest challenge since he entered Jingdong!


    The ten people began to disperse separately and occupied every key corner to prevent Xiao Bing from escaping. They were as smart as the wild wolves in the mountains.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were calm. At this moment, he had long forgotten about his anger. For him, the next battle would be vital. He could not expose his true strength, otherwise, the mission would fail, so it would be a great challenge for him.


    Suddenly these people moved. Wolves were the most intelligent animals with a natural sense of fighting. Although these ten people were not wolves, they had survived a lot of cruel slaughter. They knew how to kill and how not to get killed, because they had murdered, strangled, beaten and bitten people to death¡­ as long as they could live, they would do anything, even if they had to fight, unlike any normal human.


    Xiao Bing also moved. Seeing that they were surrounding him, Xiao Bing would not give them a chance, so he made an unexpected turn and ran.


    The yard was very large. Xiao Bing ran as fast as he could so that these people could not easily catch up with him, but they would intercept him sooner or later.


    Xiao Bing ran around swiftly, as he peeked back. These people were trying to surround him and everyone stayed calm. They were like a constantly approaching net, getting closer and closer. It was slow but fatal, and Xiao Bing had no way out.


    Xiao Bing frowned, stopped abruptly, and turned to face them suddenly.


    Fukuda Ogawa, who was standing on the high building, had a complicated look on his face as he spoke to Princess Nami, ¡°Aoki Ichiro is trying to find these people¡¯s flaws during the chase, because when people run, they find it hard to maintain the same speed. Some will be fast, while some will be slow. However, these men are different. They are not aggressive. They are running at a steady speed, and slowly surrounding Aoki Ichiro. Now there is no other way out, so he has to face them and fight.¡±


    Princess Nami smiled proudly, ¡°The ten of them have murdered more than 500 people and each of them has a lot of bloodshed on their hands. They are not easy to deal with.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa asked cautiously, ¡°Your Royal Highness, can I know who these people used to be¡­ why are they being kept like the ancient Greek gladiators?¡±


    Princess Nami answered, ¡°Of course, they are not good people. I am a conscientious person. They are criminals selected from all over the country. They are a cunning lot. Since they are not good people, I raised them like animals.¡±


    Looking at those savage-like guys who were all wounded, uncovered, and even covered in dirt, Fukuda Ogawa felt a chill going through his body Even though they were criminals, it was hard to imagine being locked up like this. After all, it was a modern society now, not a slave society, like in the past. Treating people like beasts and letting them hurt and kill each other, was unbelievable.


    However, this was the decision of the most beautiful princess in the world, Fukuda Ogawa thought. Such a beautiful woman must be right.


    Yes, those dirty criminals could bring happiness to such a beautiful woman and they should feel honored.


    Fukuda Ogawa turned his eyes to the battlefield.


    Holding the long knife and seeing that these people were constantly moving around him and trying to surround him, Xiao Bing could not wait any longer. Without saying a word, he rushed forward. He held the knife, but did not draw it out of the sheath.


    When he charged at the two people at the forefront, Xiao Bing finally drew his knife out. And at this moment, the people on both sides were trying to catch him, as they roared in anger. Xiao Bing had to step backward, but was hit from behind. A man¡¯s fingernails raked at Xiao Bing¡¯s back, leaving five long wounds.


    Xiao Bing turned around and slashed out. The other party quickly retreated and was hurt, even though it was not fatal.


    Xiao Bing was injured from the beginning of the battle, and his back was burning in pain. He smiled bitterly. ¡°Damn, am I going to fail today?¡±


    Failing though, did not mean that he would die here. But if he was forced to reveal his full strength and his identity, the plan would fail.

 Chapter 333 - Submit to Me!

    Chapter 333 Submit to Me!


    Although a master in the Transforming Strength Level was powerful enough, he was still under the Acquisitus Realm. The best clear-strength masters could have Iron Skin, and the best concealing strength masters could hurt people with their inner strength, penetrating the other party¡¯s body and breaking their bones. Actually, when a man was at the Concealing Strength level, he had a strong inner and outer strength, and the Transforming Strength Level masters could merge their inner and outer strengths. Then the Acquisitus Realm meant a Grand Completion.


    To put it simply, people could master the outer strength in the clear-strength stage and the inner strength in the concealing strength stage. The best masters could have both, but they would not be able to use them smoothly, as a whole. Only after one has reached the Transforming Strength level, could they be used together. And there would be no flaws when they were in the Acquisitus Realm.


    Xiao Bing now fought like the best fighter in the Transforming Strength Level and his enemies were all in the Concealing Strength Stage, which meant that they had both inner and outer strength. The only difference was that they could not integrate their powers, so they were still much weaker than Xiao Bing. He could take down four or five of them, but ten were too many, unless he was in the Innate Realm. Moreover, these monsters were the best masters in the concealing strength stage, and only a few people could beat them even if they were at the same level since they had killed almost five hundred men and survived. They had better means, strength, and disposition. For Xiao Bing, it became more difficult to take all of them down.


    Xiao Bing rushed forward without any thought for his safety, and disabled two people instantly. He did not kill them, but slashed their thighs, making it difficult for them to walk and stand, so that they lost their combat abilities.


    But Xiao Bing also paid a considerable price¡ªhe received deep scratches on his back and chest. The wounds were so deep that his bones could be seen.


    After forcing them back, Xiao Bing spat on the ground and cursed vehemently, ¡°Damn!¡±


    He glared fiercely at these people and looked up. Princess Nami was eating French fries and drinking Coke, as if she was watching a movie.


    She looked like an angel, but she had the heart of a femme fatale. Her appearance was almost perfect and impeccable, even Xiao Bing who did not like her temperament, had to admit that anyone would be seduced as soon as he caught a glimpse of her. Her beauty was that breathtaking.


    However, she was even more vicious and poisonous than Ye Xinyi, who was also a femme fatale whom Xiao Bing knew. Although Ye Xinyi was vicious, she never treated people like animals. Even if she became a princess like Princess Nami, according to Xiao Bing¡¯s estimation, she would definitely not do such a thing.


    Xiao Bing suddenly came up with an idea that seemed incredible and funny, even to himself. Thinking about it, he could not help showing a cankered smile, and almost forgot about his wounds.


    Seeing this scene, Princess Nami, standing high above, was stunned for a moment. Then she became utterly furious, pointed at him and shouted, ¡°He is laughing. He is laughing. It is awful. Kill him. Kill him right now! ¡±


    The remaining eight people who were still able to fight, also felt a little puzzled. According to normal circumstances and their killing experiences, at this time, this man should be afraid, and his eyes should be full of panic. How could he laugh at this moment? Was he an even crazier man than they were, or was he just very bold?


    These people were able to survive the competition among 480 people, and they had proved that, in addition to being fiercer, cruel, and ruthless, they were even more cautious. Therefore, instead of rushing at Xiao Bing, they surrounded him at a distance of three meters, and kept moving in order to look for Xiao Bing¡¯s flaws. It was just like a wolf trying to kill his prey with a fatal blow.


    Xiao Bing felt as if a few hungry and ferocious wolves were rushing toward himself, and when he turned around, they were already in front of him.


    Damn, he had been absent-minded for just a few moments.


    These people did not expect that Xiao Bing would become disoriented during the vital battle. After they approached him, they realized it was a great opportunity to kill Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing had no way to avoid them, since there were three people who were about to tear his throat, penetrate his heart, and rip out his internal organs. As for the other five people, they circled around Xiao Bing cautiously, and were ready to rush at him together, when the time was right.


    If those three blows hit Xiao Bing at the same time, he would be torn into pieces.


    With the shadow of death surrounding him, Xiao Bing did not intend to show his real strength of the Innate Realm. He thought of something, and then drew out his long knife. He swung his knife, and thousands of knife light covered the three men, tearing them into pieces. After a series of screams sounded, the three people fell to the ground, covered with blood.


    Xiao Bing could not hide the excitement in his heart. This was the essence of Country R¡¯s national swordsmanship he learned, after watching so many days of competition. He was even better than the most authentic first-class warriors of Country R at the moment, and he felt that his strength had improved slightly. Although it was still far from making a breakthrough, it was exciting enough.


    The prawn sticks in Princess Nami¡¯s hands fell to the ground, and Fukuda Ogawa, standing next to her, was also stunned. He noticed that Xiao Bing had become more powerful than when he defeated Nakamura Jiro. There was no one who could beat Xiao Bing at the Transforming Strength Level.


    Xiao Bing resheathed his scabbard, and the other five hurriedly backed away. They felt fear in their hearts.


    The three people, who had fallen to the ground, were covered with countless knife marks on their bodies, but none of them were fatal. Xiao Bing had given them thousands of wounds, but he purposely avoided their vitals. It was very terrifying and was more difficult than killing them.


    Although these three people would not die, they were unable to move for some time. Xiao Bing turned to look at the five people behind him, who were looking at each other, afraid but not going to give up, since they all looked fierce.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡±


    The five men looked at each other, doubt showing in their faces.


    Xiao Bing added, ¡°Or do you still want to be treated like animals? Are you going to live like this every day? You are all strong and you are not afraid of death, but where is your dignity?¡±


    At this time, one of them finally spoke, and his voice was hoarse, ¡°We just want to live, so we have to kill you.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong.¡± Xiao Bing said coldly, ¡°Someone forced you to kill. Maybe you were not good people before, and you might have done many wrong things, but you are human beings. What are you now?¡±


    ¡°Livestock? In my eyes, you are living a worse life than animals!¡±


    These people gnashed their teeth as if they wanted to swallow Xiao Bing alive.


    Xiao Bing said calmly, ¡°You are very tough, and determined. I believe that there is nothing in the world that can make you tremble, but¡­ don¡¯t you want to break through the walls and go out as free men?¡±


    Another person said, ¡°Are you mocking us? This place looks quiet, but in fact, many guns are always aimed at us. As long as we try to escape, they will shoot us. The fence is so high. If you try to get out before they shoot, it is like a futile dream.¡±


    Xiao Bing said calmly, ¡°You submit to me, and I will bring you out.¡±


    These people became dumbfounded, because they did not believe that Xiao Bing could do this. In their eyes, although Xiao Bing was powerful, he could hardly protect himself now. No matter how powerful he was, since he had been left here by the princess, would he be able to leave this place alive?


    At this time, the chief executive came out of the tall building. Seeing this scene before him, he said angrily, ¡°Your Royal Highness, Aoki Ichiro is an excellent samurai, how could you leave him there?¡±


    Princess Nami exclaimed angrily, ¡°I just wanted to teach him a lesson, so that he will respect me in future. But¡­ these people are so useless, hum.¡±


    Seeing that five people had already lost their combat abilities, the chief executive was taken aback and had a deeper understanding of Xiao Bing¡¯s strength.


    The chief executive cherished talents very much, so he immediately commanded aloud, ¡°Open the door and let Mr. Aoki come out!¡±


    Being ignored by the chief executive, Princess Nami was very upset. Even though she did not mean to kill Xiao Bing, she wanted Xiao Bing to be badly beaten before she stopped them. Now that those people were not Xiao Bing¡¯s opponents and there was no need to continue the fight, Princess Nami exclaimed, ¡°Open the door; open the door.¡±


    The door was opened and Xiao Bing could leave. The criminals did not dare to run away, otherwise, there would be more cruel things waiting for them. Xiao Bing did not leave, but looked sharply at the five people who were standing, as well as the ones who were hurt. No matter how hard their hearts were, Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes could pierce through them.


    ¡°From now on, I will give you two choices, to be a beast that Her Royal Highness is playing with, or to submit to me, and then I will bring you out. It¡¯s up to you now!¡±


    ¡°Remember, if you surrender to me, no one in this world can trample on your dignity. From now on, you must stand up and be a man. If you surrender to me, you must obey me for your whole life and forget your past, your identity, your country, and everything in this world. You only need to obey one person¡¯s order in this world, and that¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°You choose!¡±

 Chapter 334 - Till Death Shall We Part

    Chapter 334 Till Death Shall We Part


    What would your choice be, between dignity and life?


    What would your choice be, between freedom and life?


    These people had once chosen life, because they had no other options.


    But now this multiple-choice question was placed in front of them. There was little need for consideration for these wolf-like men, who were almost indifferent to life and death.


    They chose to believe in Xiao Bing. Even if there was only a one percent chance that they could leave here, they had to believe in Xiao Bing.


    Just making a bet using their own lives and see if they could get a one percent chance to be free!


    Seeing that they nodded to him and to one another, Xiao Bing smiled, raised his head, looked at the general manager above the high building, and said aloud, ¡°General manager, I want to take them out!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Princess Nami replied before the general manager could answer, ¡°They are my playthings. You can¡¯t take them out.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he shouted, ¡°Princess Nami! No one in this world can be another person¡¯s toy. Even if you are a princess, and even if you stand on high ground and look down on others, other people still have the right to live the life they want! Even if you are a phoenix, the phoenix has its way of life. We also have a lifestyle. No ugly ducklings need to obey the phoenix! ¡±


    ¡°You can enjoy your lavish meals every day. You can lead an easy life with everything provided every day. We also have the right to eat our pickles cheerfully every day. It is our right!¡±


    ¡°So they must follow me today. You are a princess, but you are not God. You can at most choose how brilliant your own life is. You cannot prevent others from living mediocre and happy lives!¡±


    ¡°Princess Nami, you have so many living people imprisoned here as your toys, and they are treating each other like beasts. You are not only cruel, but also make people feel sick!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Princess Nami stamped her feet, pointed at Xiao Bing, and shouted to the general manager, ¡°Kill him! I will kill him!¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes did not move in the slightest, and he was not afraid. At this moment, those who had just promised to submit to Xiao Bing had begun to truly and honestly accept Xiao Bing. No matter what they would encounter in the future, they had already determined that Xiao Bing would be their master. Even if they had to sacrifice their lives, they would never betray him, because Xiao Bing was helping them fight for the most precious things in life¨C dignity and freedom!


    Xiao Bing did not bother to pay attention to her, but focused his eyes on the general manager. According to Xiao Bing¡¯s observation, the general manager was still someone very prestigious in the princess house and even in Princess Nami¡¯s heart. Instead of counting on the charm of his personality to persuade this unruly princess, it was better to count on the general manager to help him say a few good words.


    Xiao Bing said with emotion, ¡°These people wanted my life just now. They have nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just Princess Nami¡¯s warrior. It seems to be a glory. But in fact, I am only a guard. Whether Princess Nami is wilful or not, has nothing to do with me. But I still want to remind you kindly. Power comes to an end. Glory may no longer exist, looks may also fade. At that time, there will be no power and no one will spoil you anymore, and you will no longer be beautiful. If you lose the people¡¯s trust, the word princess will no longer be respected, then what will you rely on? ¡±


    Princess Nami stamped her feet, pointed at Xiao Bing, and said, ¡°Look! He is talking to me like this. You must kill him.¡±


    At this time, Eguchi Nakayama, who had led Xiao Bing out, came out. He smiled mildly, ¡°My Royal Highness is so noble. How can Dalit people insult her so casually? If it was up to me, I will have him killed.¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama finished speaking, and suddenly found the general manager¡¯s eyes glancing at him. He could not help feeling cold, as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. Closing his mouth, he secretly said in his heart at the same time ,¡±It would be better if the abominable old thing died earlier.¡±


    The general manager said coldly, ¡°Do you usually tell Royal Highness about things in this way? My Royal Highness. Ichiro Aoki is not respectful to you, but I think what he said makes a certain sense. I don¡¯t know who came up with the idea of the gladiator games for you. Damn it! What sort of society is it now? If anyone knows that my Royal Highness is playing games with human lives, I¡¯m afraid that even if it keeps you entertained, you won¡¯t be able to bear the shock of the public opinion. ¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama could not help saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Manager overreacting a little? They are just some criminals who are supposed to die. All of them will be killed in the end. Who will ever know?¡±


    The general manager gave him a cold glance, ¡°The soldiers on guard here will know. The local officials who provided these criminals will know. Will you kill them all?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, you also know! Will I kill you too?¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama¡¯s expression changed, ¡°I¡¯m just a servant who is loyal to and serves my Royal Highness. Is the manager targeting me?


    The general manager snorted, ¡°The paper can¡¯t cover the fire.¡±


    Although Takahashi hated this Eguchi Nakayama, and because Eguchi Nakayama slammed him all the time, he also wanted to kill him. But at the same time, he knew that Eguchi Nakayama was good at courting the princess, and he was so pleased. If the manager wanted to kill him, the princess would not agree. So it was also wise not to continue to be involved with Eguchi Nakayama.


    Princess Nami gritted her teeth and said, ¡°No, he is so abominable. I must not let him go.¡±


    Seeing that Princess Nami was anxious to swallow Xiao Bing into her stomach, the manager sighed. The princess had always been spoiled and so self-centered. Regardless of her identity and appearance, it was impossible to go against her will. Now, this Aoki Ichiro had repeatedly opposed her. It would be difficult to keep Aoki Ichiro.


    However, after seeing Eguchi Nakayama looking at him proudly, the general manager suddenly had a stronger thought in his heart. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t want to let Aoki Ichiro live and don¡¯t want the princess to let these people go. Then I want to find a way to rescue Ichiro Aoki, and also find a way to let the princess agree to Ichiro Aoki¡¯s request to release these ten people. I will let you know, that besides the princess, whether you are in charge in this house, or I am in charge.¡±


    As long as there was a person, there was intrigue. Wherever there was a person, there was a struggle for power. The general manager had been working for many years. At first, he worked with Princess Nami¡¯s father. Later, Princess Nami¡¯s father was gone, and he became the princess¡¯s general manager.


    He had watched Princess Nami grow up from a young age. He was not only the general manager but also an elder. To maintain the authority of the princess, he had never presumed on his seniority. But it was impossible for a junior, who had been with Princess Nami for less than a year, to sit on his head, especially this junior who was still not pleasing in his eyes.


    The general manager looked at Xiao Bing below and suddenly asked, ¡°What is the princess¡¯s plan?¡±


    Although Princess Nami cared about the general manager, she was annoyed by Xiao Bing. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Of course I can¡¯t let him go out alive, otherwise how will I be relieved.¡±


    The general manager smiled and said, ¡°My Royal Highness thought that the best way to punish someone is to kill him?¡±


    Princess Nami looked at the general manager with a puzzled look and asked, ¡°Manager, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°My idea is simple. Killing a person is not the best punishment. If you kill him, you will feel happy for a while, but you will always remember that this person had not been convinced by you, and you have not conquered him. ¡±


    ¡°Conquer him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The general manager smiled and said, ¡°The real punishment for a person is to conquer a person. Let a person who hates you, slowly and sincerely surrender to you. My Royal Highness, you are a princess. I believe you have the charm and means. ¡±


    A bright light flashed in Princess Nami¡¯s eyes. Suddenly she thought that one day Ichiro Aoki would kneel in front of her with admiration in his eyes, and begging for a chance. But she would just kick him away and enjoy looking at his pitiful expression. Thinking of this, Princess Nami suddenly felt much better and laughed.


    Seeing the change in Princess Nami¡¯s eyes, the general manager understood Princess Nami¡¯s mind. It seemed that what he had just said, had worked.


    For a person like Princess Nami, the way to speak to her, was to pay attention to her mind. At the same time, it should be able to play a persuasive role.


    The general manager sighed. There were two reasons why he was willing to help Ichiro Aoki. On the one hand, he admired the strength of Ichiro Aoki, and on the other hand, he was a little bit emotional. If there could be more Aoki Ichiros in the house, there would be fewer Eguchis next to him. His Royal Highness Princess would slowly change, and would not become more and more wilful.


    Princess Nami looked at the general manager and said, ¡°Go and talk to him, and tell him you agree to his request. Let him bandage his wounds quickly, and then come and see me.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Seeing Princess Nami changing her mind, Eguchi Nakayama hurriedly said, ¡°My Royal Highness, setting a tiger free to go back to the mountains means looking for trouble in the future. If you treat him like this now, there would be complaints in his heart. Would you like to have a time bomb around? ¡±


    The general manager sneered, ¡°I certainly will not put my Royal Highness in danger, and I will talk to Ichiro Aoki about this matter. Moreover, my Royal Highness is beautiful and noble, and her status is extremely honorable. Do you think that the high-minded princess can¡¯t even conquer a warrior? ¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama said, ¡°Of course not, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Princess Nami said confidently, ¡°I think what the general manager says, makes sense. Eguchi Nakayama, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. I am asking you to help me choose some good-looking dogs. They should have been well trained. Go and pick two for me.¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama¡¯s eyes held a hint of resentment, which he hid well. He bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    The general manager ignored the villainous Eguchi Nakayama, and looked down, saying quietly, ¡°Ichiro Aoki, My Royal Highness has agreed to your request to release these people.¡±


    Those who had been imprisoned, showed disbelief in their eyes, and then became excited, and almost cheerful. They then looked at Xiao Bing for consolation at this time. They would obey Xiao Bing¡¯s orders till their death.

 Chapter 335 - The Louder The Better

    Chapter 335 The Louder The Better


    ¡°Mr. Aoki, just lie down and rest, there¡¯s no need to get up.¡±


    Xiao Bing was lying in the ward of the house at this time. The wounds on his body had been bandaged. The injuries were neither mild nor severe. Though there were two deep cuts on his body, his life was not in danger.


    When he saw the general manager, Xiao Bing wanted to get up. The general manager hurriedly persuaded him to lie down. Xiao Bing neither laid down nor got out of bed, and said, ¡°Manager, thank you for coming to see me.¡±


    ¡°It is what I should do.¡± The manager sighed, moved a stool and sat down beside Xiao Bing¡¯s bed. Looking at Xiao Bing, he asked, ¡°You hate my Royal Highness in your heart, right?¡±


    Xiao Bing shrugged. ¡°I would be lying if I say I do not blame her for my injuries. But hatred is too strong a word. It¡¯s nothing more than a ruthless little girl¡¯s prank.¡±


    The general manager was satisfied with his answer. He had been observing the change in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes discreetly, and knew that Xiao Bing¡¯s attitude was not false. If Xiao Bing hated Princess Nami, the general manager would make him leave. He couldn¡¯t keep a person who might be a threat to the princess.


    Fortunately, he was not aware of the scrutiny. From the man¡¯s aura, he could see that this man was a broad-minded person. Otherwise, he would not have tried to find a way to help the ten people who almost killed him. Now, this was one of the reasons why the general manager believed him.


    The general manager smiled and said, ¡°It is for the best, if you have that thought. As for the princess, I¡¯m looking for a chance to talk to her. The reason why she is like this is because there are only a few people who can talk to her. Although I can say a few words to her, there must be some distinction among seniors. And it is not good for me to go too far. ¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Then you take a rest and I will not bother you.¡±


    Noticing that the general manager was leaving, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Manager, the wounds on my body have already been bandaged. When can I start to work?¡±


    The general manager asked in amazement, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to rest for a few days? It is not urgent.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly, ¡°The princess is angry with me now. It would be better to work as soon as I can, and justify my high salary.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not want to waste time in the ward. Time was passing by all the time. If Country R made any achievement in the God-making plan, it would be too late for Xiao Bing.


    The general manager thought for a moment and nodded his head, ¡°Then I will talk to my Royal Highness. Specifically, my Royal Highness will naturally send someone to you. If you are dissatisfied with my Royal Highness and if you think she is targeting you, you can come and tell me. It is better not to deal with her directly, she is just a child. ¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and nodded, indicating that he understood.


    After the general manager left, Xiao Bing got out of bed. The two cuts had gone deep into the bones. Saying that it was not serious at all was nonsense. But for someone who had reached the current state of Xiao Bing, unless he encountered opponents whose strength were equal to his, at the Gang-strength Stage, it was not a threat to him, even if Xiao Bing was injured now.


    After the injury, the difficulty of the task was just beginning. But he had no choice. At this time, Xiao Bing could not reveal his identity. Otherwise, he would fail in the task immediately.


    There were many masters in the imperial palace. Depending on Xiao Bing¡¯s current physical condition, it would not work by fighting directly. It seemed that he must make use of the princess to hide his identity, and find a way to solve the task.


    On the other hand, Xiao Bing was not in this alone. Cathay had also arranged for manpower in Jingdong City. They were all investigating into the whereabouts of the arrested people, but there were no clues for the time being. Once there was a clue, Xiao Bing would be notified immediately. But Xiao Bing could not put all his hopes on these people.


    With the evening approaching, Xiao Bing was lying on the bed, feeling bored. The door was suddenly pushed open and Princess Nami walked in from outside.


    After seeing Xiao Bing lying on the bed, looking weak, Princess Nami asked Fukuda Ogawa to leave the room and close the door. Facing Xiao Bing by herself, she proudly stated, ¡°You tried to make me angry. Now, do you know what is the price you have to pay? ¡±


    Xiao Bing did not like this wilful princess, more so because Princess Nami did not treat the prisoners as human beings.


    Xiao Bing had always thought that doing wrong things required accepting punishment. For example, those people who had committed various crimes. They certainly had to accept the punishment of the police. But people made mistakes. After they received their due punishment, they should not be regarded as lower persons by anyone. They should get a chance to improve. They had done wrong things, but they already paid the price. What else do you want?


    They should pay the price they deserved, but they should not be kept in captivity, like beasts, and then make them fight like beasts. No one had the right to deprive others of their dignity, no matter what the person had done, even a prisoner.


    Therefore, Xiao Bing was disgusted by what Princess Nami had done.


    After listening to what Princess Nami said, Xiao Bing smiled and said nothing.


    Seeing that Xiao Bing did not refute, Princess Nami thought that Xiao Bing did not dare to answer. She immediately sat down in front of Xiao Bing and said proudly, ¡°Now, you have suffered such a serious injury. Do you know it is wrong to go against me? I am the princess, and who are you? But I don¡¯t understand. They are just some low-grade prisoners. I can bring them here and let them try to gain my approval. It should be their honor. Why are you struggling for them?¡±


    Xiao Bing finally could not help saying with a sneer, ¡°You can say this only because you were born into a good family. You, who have been spoiled by your family since childhood, do not know what respect is. So there are not many people in the world who respect you. They protect you and spoil you, because of your identity. It is because you are a princess or because of your appearance. If you don¡¯t have this beauty, what else do you have? They have done wrong things. But what about you? You don¡¯t respect life and do things according to your feelings. In which aspect are you better than them?


    Princess Nami was stunned. She came here with the idea of taunting and attacking Xiao Bing. She did not expect that Xiao Bing would still refute. She could not help becoming angry. ¡°Are you comparing me with others? ¡±


    Xiao Bing asked in return, ¡°Right, then can you give an example where you are better than them? Are you better than them in fighting? Or are you better than them in working? Are you better than them in knowledge? Or do you make more social contributions than them? You are not better than them in any aspect. Why do you say that others are low-priced? What is your nobility? ¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Princess Nami finally could not help standing up and exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯re finished. I can¡¯t forgive you. I¡¯ll make you leave now! No, I¡¯ll make sure you get arrested, like those people, and lock you up. ¡±


    After Princess Nami finished talking, she was about to shout. Xiao Bing suddenly pounced like a cheetah, covered her mouth and then grabbed her. He threw Princess Nami onto the bed and took off her shoes and socks. After rolling up the socks, he shoved them directly into her mouth. Princess Nami was stunned. She could only make humming noises. Her eyes widened and her eyes blazed with anger. But Xiao Bing sat on her body. She did not have the slightest strength to struggle.


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I can¡¯t find any rags for the time being. I can only put socks in your mouth first. But they are your socks. I suppose you should not dislike them.¡±


    Princess Nami was very angry, but she could not make any sound now. She had already made up her mind. No matter who tried to persuade her, she would have Xiao Bing bound and thrown into the river.


    No. She would lock Xiao Bing up and make him fight with the beasts.


    She wanted to let Xiao Bing taste a life that was worse than death.


    Xiao Bing looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°You must be thinking that if I let you go, you will ask someone to take care of me immediately, and even thinking of various ways to deal with me, that would make me feel worse than death, right? ¡±


    Princess Nami glared at him with frightened eyes, as she never expected that Xiao Bing could guess everything in her mind.


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°You even thought that even though I guessed correctly, it would be of no use. You are a princess. I can¡¯t hurt you. If I hurt you, you would not spare me.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and laughed, ¡°What you are thinking seems to make sense. Right, I will take off the socks in your mouth. You can yell loudly. And you can even call the warriors and the guards outside. Guess what I will do. When they all come in, I will rip and tear off all your clothes and let them look at how delicate the first beauty is! How smooth your skin is! How upright your breasts are! I think many of them must have imagined having sex with you, in their hearts. Now they will have an opportunity to feast their eyes on you. ¡±


    Princess Nami was scared. She had never been so humiliated before, and since she was young, no one had ever dared to disobey her, but this time she was really scared.


    When a savage princess meets a devil, she would be conquered by the devil. Although she was wilful, the devil was meaner and crueler than her.


    Xiao Bing took off the socks in her mouth and laughed, ¡°Scream. The louder, the better!¡±

 Chapter 336 - Youll Get Spanked If You Dont Behave

    Chapter 336 You¡¯ll Get Spanked If You Don¡¯t Behave


    Xiao Bing¡¯s smile was pleasant, because his eyes were bright and sparkling. Though he had a sluggish look on his face, his shining eyes made him look very attractive.


    But his smile seemed vicious to Princess Nami. After all, he was sitting on her body and he had stuffed a pair of socks in her mouth.


    Princess Nami opened her eyes wide, suddenly taken aback by his bright but devilish smile. She suddenly wanted to bite him.


    It was hatred that made her want to do this, not love.


    ¡°Asshole.¡± Princess Nami murmured a curse.


    ¡°Thanks. Many people have used that word to describe me.¡± Xiao Bing looked at her and said, ¡°Actually you should have said it louder.¡±


    Princess Nami opened her mouth wide, seeming about to curse loudly. But then she recalled his threat. So she had to swallow her words. Glaring at Xiao Bing, the girl said, ¡°If you don¡¯t release me immediately, I swear that you will suffer before you die.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? You still dare to threaten me? It seems that you need a hard lesson. What¡¯s so special about princesses? Are they not human?¡±


    As he said so, Xiao Bing got off from Princess Nami¡¯s body. But before the poor girl could run, he pinned her down again with her back to him. Then Xiao Bing pulled the princess¡¯s trousers down, which startled the girl. She wanted to scream, but Xiao Bing covered her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll uncover your mouth later. But if you cry for help, I¡¯ll take one item of clothing off from you, each time you scream. If the guards come in, you will be stripped from head to foot, in front of them. Now make your decision.¡±


    Xiao Bing uncovered Princess Nami¡¯s mouth, and slapped the little princess¡¯s butt.


    Princess Nami¡¯s grunts were muffled, as her body convulsed from the beating and her face reddened.


    She gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    Xiao Bing chuckled, ¡°Then, should I slap you several more times since you won¡¯t spare me?¡±


    Xiao Bing slapped her three times. Gritting her teeth, Princess Nami grunted three times, but this time it had a tempting quality to it. Xiao Bing put his fingers on the tip of his nose and laughed, ¡°It¡¯s really soft and fragrant, my Royal Highness. I suppose I¡¯m the only man who has ever spanked you?¡±


    Princess Nami¡¯s eyes reddened, tears pooling inside them. Even the most cruel man on earth might feel protective of this girl, who looked so pitiful, yet so beautiful, at this moment. But Xiao Bing was not like other men. He did not deny this girl¡¯s beauty. But he would not have had been the leader of Dragon Gate if he showed a girl mercy, because she was beautiful.


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°You¡¯re tougher than I imagined, my Royal Highness!¡±


    The slaps were neither too soft nor too hard, but the Princess¡¯s butt still turned red, as if it was swelling. The girl had never been treated like this before today. Tears began trickling down her face and she said, ¡°Stop this. I¡¯m sorry. Please stop.¡± She pleaded, while sobbing.


    Xiao Bing sniggered, ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re sorry about.¡±


    ¡°I should not have bullied you or deceived you into fighting with those monsters.¡±


    ¡°Clap!¡± This time the slap was with greater strength, which made Princess Nami feel both awkward and angry.


    But it was a feeling mixed with pain and pleasure. Though Princess Nami was petulant, she had never been with a man, nor had she had such complicated feelings before. She felt furious and guilty, hoping that she could find a place to hide.


    ¡°Why are you not stopping!¡± Her voice cracked. It even sounded like she was a little terrified.


    ¡°Because you were wrong. This slap is for the 480 men you bullied. Indeed they are prisoners, but you don¡¯t have any right to decide their fates. The law already punished them for their crimes. Every man has a sense of dignity, yet you stamped on it, simply because you think you are superior to them. Are you willing to be spanked simply, because I¡¯m stronger than you?¡±


    Princess Nami was shocked, and a little lost for words. But she still felt wronged.


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°I merely spanked you. I wonder what you will feel if I put you in the same environment in which you have to fight like savages, where you will having the feeling of being desperate and hopeless at the same time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a princess. How am I supposed to be like them¡­¡± But Princess Nami did not give voice to her thought.


    Then came another slap. The girl felt a warm stream oozing out from her nose. ¡°This one is for your parents, especially your father, who obviously did not give you a good upbringing They are the main reasons why you are such a petulant, haughty, unreasonable, vicious and shameless woman.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Princess Nami nearly choked on her breath. But she still dared not say it.


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°You¡¯re angry. But you can¡¯t do anything because I overpower you, even if you¡¯re a princess. You¡¯re nothing more than a helpless girl, inside this room. You may have thought of a thousand ways to torture me later, but now I¡¯m the god here. You can¡¯t defy me. Are you upset about that? After all, a low born man held you and spanked you!¡±


    The princess pleaded, ¡°I promise you I will not wreak any vengeance on you, if you let me go now.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Your promise means nothing to me¡­ You¡¯re already a very bad person in my heart. Why? Because you don¡¯t have any virtues at all.¡±


    Princess Nami cried, ¡°What do you want then? I already apologized¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°What a rare thing. A princess apologizing to a low born.¡±


    Princess Nami felt so wronged that she could not even speak. She looked very wretched now.


    Xiao Bing got off from her and spoke in a calm tone, ¡°Now I will take you out of here.¡±


    ¡°To where?¡±


    ¡°Just follow me. Don¡¯t try to play any tricks. I¡¯ll drive you there and I will protect you. There¡¯s no need for another person to come along. Otherwise I¡¯ll strip you in public, and let them see that spanked ass of yours. You can try to test if I¡¯ll keep my words. I won¡¯t mind the consequence anyway.¡±


    Princess Nami put her clothes on. Biting her lips, the girl looked at Xiao Bing with fear in her eyes. Obviously Xiao Bing scared her.


    ¡°Now, come with me. Remember, wipe your tears and don¡¯t let them sense that there is anything wrong. Otherwise you will be stripped.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re such a devil.¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought the same.¡±


    Princess Nami dressed herself and wiped away her tears, although her face was still flushed. But she managed to cope with it. She walked ahead and opened the door, Xiao Bing trailing behind.


    Fukuda Ogawa was standing guard outside, and there were several guards in the hallway. The princess said to Fukuda Ogawa, ¡°I¡¯m going out now. You don¡¯t need to come with me.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa, ¡°My Royal Highness doesn¡¯t need my protection?¡±


    ¡°No. I have Aoki Ichiro to protect me.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa cast Xiao Bing a glance of surprise. He did not understand why the princess put such trust in this man, when the two clearly hated each other. He could never imagine that Xiao Bing had spanked the princess in the room.


    Fukuda Ogawa was nonplussed, ¡°But Aoki Ichiro¡¯s injury has not fully healed yet. Besides¡­¡±


    Fearing that Xiao Bing might get angry, Princess Nami glared at Fukuda Ogawa and said, ¡°You are nothing more than a guard, whose duty is merely to protect me. Do I need to tell you every time I made a decision?


    Fukuda Ogawa said hastily, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You are mistaken. I will not bother you now.¡±


    ¡°Just go back first. I¡¯ll call you when I need your service.¡±


    Though Princess Nami was afraid of Xiao Bing, she still put up a haughty air, in front of others. But she fretted when she thought about where Xiao Bing was going to bring her to.


    Smiling, Xiao Bing cast Princess Nami a glance and said, ¡°Since my Royal Highness demands my service, then I¡¯m responsible for your Highness¡¯s safety today.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Princess Nami replied in a faint voice. Feeling slightly afraid, she trotted in front of Xiao Bing, who sauntered behind.


    After the two walked out of the recuperation building, Xiao Bing smiled faintly and said, ¡°You behaved well, my Royal Highness.¡±


    Biting her lips, Princess Nami merely pointed at a place not far from them and said, ¡°My car is over there.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go there with you.¡±


    Princess Nami gave Xiao Bing the car key as they approached it. While the two were about to get in, Eguchi Nakayama spotted them from afar. He bellowed instantly, ¡°Please wait for a second, my Royal Highness.¡±

 Chapter 337 - Crave My Young Body?

    Chapter 337 Crave My Young Body?


    Eguchi Nakayama walked over to Nami and Xiao Bing, confusion showing in his eyes. Then he asked reverently, ¡°My Royal Highness, where are you heading to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking a stroll.¡± Princess Nami was much nicer to Eguchi Nakayama.


    Eguchi Nakayama smiled, ¡°My Royal Highness, why are the others not accompanying you?¡±


    He was suspicious, after all the relationship between Princess and Xiao Bing was very bad. Besides, Xiao Bing nearly died because of the princess. How come the princess was hanging out alone with Xiao Bing, now?


    Princess Nami found it hard to explain. So she glared at this man and blazed, ¡°Eguchi Nakayama, have I been too kind to you? Why are you trying to tell me what I should do?¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama was startled by the princess¡¯s sudden tantrum. He apologized instantly, ¡°My Royal Highness, I¡¯m merely concerned about your well-being.¡±


    ¡°Just stay out of my way!¡±


    Princess Nami was arrogant and petulant. She did not seem to care about this man. Eguchi Nakayama dismissed the idea that Princess Nami was being forced by Xiao Bing, and he stepped aside.


    Princess Nami got into the car, her gait still haughty. Then she cast a look at Xiao Bing and said coldly, ¡°Drive.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed inwardly, thinking that the princess was good at acting. Then he got into the car and started it.


    As the car drove out of the manor slowly, Xiao Bing spoke smilingly, ¡°My Royal Princess, your acting is perfect. I surmise that even the chief executive could not tell.¡±


    Princess Nami cast Xiao Bing a cautious glance and said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. Now can you tell me where we are going?¡±


    ¡°Hotel.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Princess Nami gasped for a moment. Flurried, she asked, ¡°Are you going to do something to me?¡±


    Grinning, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Do what?¡±


    Princess Nami did not know how to reply. Though there was never a shortage of boys running after her since she was a girl, she never had any physical contact with them. Xiao Bing was the first man who had touched her and even laid on top of her¡­ If he was to do that thing to her, she wondered if she could bear it.


    Princess Nami blushed. ¡°You know what it is,¡± she said in a low voice.


    Xiao Bing found it somewhat amusing, ¡°What are you thinking of. I don¡¯t even like you. Don¡¯t crave my young body, will you?¡±


    Princess Nami was worried previously, but now she was enraged by what Xiao Bing said. She opened her eyes wide and kept her head up. ¡°Am I not beautiful? Why would I want to take advantage of you?¡± She raged.


    Xiao Bing cast a glance at her. He had to admit that she was a very beautiful girl. She lived up to her title¨Cthe most beautiful woman in R Country. Among all the women Xiao Bing had seen, only the princess of Eagle Country could compare with her. And little Maggie would definitely be a bewitching beauty when she grew up. Except for these two, Xiao Bing surmised that even Ye Xinyi, who had been the most beautiful woman in Jiang City, was not as beautiful as this princess.


    Of course, no one could compare to Yezi in terms of beauty.


    Xiao Bing shook his head and lied, ¡°Your chest is flat, your skin too dark and your temper is too bad. You¡¯re just a little bit better than those ugly women. You¡¯re somewhere between ugly and normal.¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Princess Nami felt frustrated. She pondered for a second and suddenly lunged at Xiao Bing, seemingly wanting to fight him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t resist when I spanked you. Now you want to hit me because of just a few words? Indeed women regard beauty as the most important asset.¡±


    Xiao Bing pulled over, lest there should an accident. He grabbed the princess by the arm and laid the girl across his lap. ¡°Clap! Clap! Clap!¡± He spanked her again. The princess wept instantly.


    Xiao Bing snorted and put her back to her seat. ¡°Fasten your seatbelt. I¡¯m going to drive.¡±


    But Nami¡¯s cries became louder. ¡°My butt hurts badly.¡±


    Indeed these three slaps came with great force. Xiao Bing wondered if he was a pervert. Because any normal man would not be so cruel to such a rare beauty. But when he thought about Princess Nami imprisoning the 480 men and forcing them to fight with each other until there were only ten left, Xiao Bing deemed it necessary to each this vicious woman a hard lesson.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sobbing, Nami looked at Xiao Bing tentatively. ¡°Can I lie down on my stomach on the backseat. I can¡¯t sit while my butt hurts.¡±


    Xiao Bing knew he had exerted too much strength. So he nodded and said, ¡°Of course you can. But don¡¯t try to play any tricks.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Princess Nami was never this frustrated before. She got out, opened the rear door and laid down, sprawled on her stomach.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drive now.¡± Then Xiao Bing began driving.


    Her sobbing became softer after she laid on her stomach. But she hissed from time to time because of the pain. ¡°No one has ever spanked me since I was a little girl,¡± she grunted.


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°It¡¯s because you have not met me before. You would have been a better girl if you met me before.¡±


    Princess Nami was seemingly a little afraid of Xiao Bing. No one could believe that a princess would be so scared of her warrior.


    The Princess became silent, which was something Xiao Bing wanted. Though she would sometimes moan because of the pain, Xiao Bing would pretend not to hear. For Xiao Bing, no matter how beautiful the girl might be, he would make her pay the price if she made any mistake.


    ¡°There is only one beauty in my heart and her name is Ye Xiaoxi.¡±


    The car stopped in front of a hotel. Xiao Bing walked out first, opened the rear door and said respectfully, ¡°My Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°Please save it.¡± Princess Nami felt like crying again. ¡°My butt hurts so badly. I dare not be so bossy in front you now.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, my Royal Highness. If anyone hears about this, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not only your butt that will hurt.¡±


    Princess Nami was disconsolate. But she had to cooperate with Xiao Bing, so she walked out haughtily.


    Countless eyes were fixed on Princess Nami as they walked into the hotel. A man who was descending the stairs even fell. The staff instantly went to his aid, and considered calling an ambulance for him.


    ¡°What a bewitching girl! Yet none of them could imagine that she just got spanked by me¡­¡±


    After they went into the elevator, Xiao Bing pressed the button for the sixth floor.


    Princess Nami opened her eyes wide, ¡°You¡¯ve even booked the room?¡±


    Grinning, Xiao Bing answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Princess Nami bit her lips, her eyes still reddish. ¡°Can we negotiate about this¡­ I won¡¯t bully you anymore. Can you stop all of this? I can¡¯t lose my virginity just like that.¡±


    ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m a low born?¡±


    Princess Nami trembled for a second. She realized how sensitive Xiao Bing was about these words. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it. But I¡­ I just can¡¯t. Please don¡¯t do this, ¡°she pleaded hastily.


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve said it. Don¡¯t ever think about it. You will never get your hands on this young body. Don¡¯t be so shameless.¡±


    Princess Nami didn¡¯t even want to rebut this man. ¡°Then why did you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡±


    After the elevator stopped, Xiao Bing brought Nami to a door of a room, then he knocked on it. Princess Nami gasped for a moment and said in a scared tone, ¡°Is there a man inside it. Damn, I¡¯d rather sleep with you¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing seemed flattered, ¡°Wow, do you really think so? Are you really so obsessed with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Princess Nami decided to tell the truth, ¡°I just think that you¡¯re more masculine when compared with them.¡±


    After Princess Nami said it, she found the way Xiao Bing looked at her became more and more weird. She blushed and felt her heart pumping. As she had said, no one had dared to defy her since she was a little girl. She was spoiled and adored. But Xiao Bing was the only man who dared to defy her, which made her feel something special, especially when she was being spanked. She had never felt like this before. She nearly moaned at that moment and was startled by her reaction.


    Xiao Bing shook his head and sighed, ¡°I never imagined that you have degenerated to this. You are so easily attracted by my handsomeness. You put too much importance on a man¡¯s appearance.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s your soul that pulls me to you.¡±


    ¡°Damn, are you brave enough to tell me the truth?¡±


    The door was opened by a man who only wore a pair of trunks. He was sturdy and seemingly savage. There were numerous scars on his body. Inside the room, there were several beds on which a few men were lying.


    The man who opened the door, made a reverent bow when he saw Xiao Bing. ¡°My lord!¡±

 Chapter 338 - A Sense of Guilt

    Chapter 338 A Sense of Guilt


    What annoyed Princess Nami was that the man who opened the door didn¡¯t even look at her. She felt like she was basically ignored. Aoki Ichiro was powerful enough to be proud. But how could this man ignore her existence?


    Though Princess Nami seemed very unhappy, she didn¡¯t dare say anything. What Xiao Bing had done really scared her.


    Xiao Bing nodded and said coldly, ¡°I guess my Royal Highness must be very disconsolate. You are the beloved princess and the most beautiful woman in the country. Everyone should fix their lustful eyes on you wherever you go. Why didn¡¯t he even glance at you? Why treat you as if you¡¯re nothing to him? I assume you must be very angry?¡±


    Princess Nami flared, ¡°You¡¯re annoying me.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°You are so smart.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Princess Nami didn¡¯t dare to lose her temper.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel uncomfortable. You should feel lucky that they haven¡¯t done anything to you. Do you know who they are?¡±


    Princess Nami shook her head. ¡°How am I supposed to know all these low-born men?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know them. Because you never see them as human beings.¡±


    Hearing this, Princess Nami looked terrified. ¡°They¡­ They¡¯re¡­¡± she said with trembling voice.


    ¡°Yes. They are the ones whom you kept in the small corral like animals. I booked three big rooms in this hotel. There are four of them in this room. The other two rooms have three men.¡±


    Princess Nami turned around and tried to run. But Xiao Bing grabbed her and said in a cold voice, ¡°They were in the cage for such a long time. They lived like dogs. No, even the dogs are treated better than them. Yet now you don¡¯t recognize them? Of course, you¡¯re the noble princess. They are nothing more than a bunch of chickens in a cage to you. It¡¯s hard to tell the difference between chickens, right?¡±


    Shocked, Princess Nami screamed, ¡°Aoki Ichiro, why did you bring me here!!¡±


    Xiao Bing sniggered, ¡°You¡¯ve caged them for such a long time. Now they are about to leave. Don¡¯t you want to see them for the last time?¡±


    Princess Nami felt like crying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t do anything to you while I¡¯m here. After all, to them you¡¯re just a pretty girl made up of a pile of stinking flesh, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°You think I stink¡­¡± Princess Nami was infuriated. But soon she controlled her anger.


    Grabbing the girl¡¯s hand, Xiao Bing walked into the room. The one beside them closed the door. Princess Nami was soon overwhelmed by the cloying smell of sweat in the room. She instantly covered her nose and grunted, ¡°They are so smelly. How can they tolerate the smell? Can¡¯t you book more rooms for them?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°It¡¯s comfortable enough for them since they were treated like that before. I wonder if your question is for them or yourself? After all, you have always treated them like trash.¡±


    Princess Nami opened her eyes and found herself at loss for words. Of course, she didn¡¯t care a fig about these low-born men. She just couldn¡¯t stand the environment. She wondered how these men managed to stay in such a smelly place.


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°You might figure it out if you recall how you treated them before. You locked them up with hundreds of men. They couldn¡¯t take a shower, change their clothes or even go to the bathroom.¡±


    Xiao Bing stared at the princess and said, ¡°Can you imagine it¡­¡±


    Princess Nami pondered for a moment and became very uncomfortable. But she wouldn¡¯t admit her fault. She only grunted for a second.


    The three men on the bed tried to sit up. Xiao Bing said, ¡°Lie back down. You guys are still injured. I¡¯m here to apply medicine on you. Did you buy all the drugs I recommended?¡±


    The one who opened the door was the strongest of them. Though there were scars all over his body, they didn¡¯t hurt anymore. He walked over and pointed at the medical box underneath the window and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve bought them all.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Xiao Bing walked over, squatted and opened the box. There were cotton, disinfectant, needles, thread, syringes, ointment, etc.


    Xiao Bing pulled Princess Nami to him, placed the box on the stool and said, ¡°Treat their wounds.¡±


    Nami shook her head in a flurry, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to.¡±


    Xiao Bing sniggered, ¡°You can learn. First, anesthetize the patient, then clean the wound with alcohol, then sew the wound with the needle, apply the ointment, then bind it.¡±


    ¡°Sew? No, I can¡¯t do this!¡± Princess Nami almost burst out crying. ¡°I¡¯m even afraid of injections!¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered, ¡°Open your eyes wide and look at the wounds. Think carefully about how they were inflicted!¡±


    Grabbing the girl¡¯s jaw, Xiao Bing forced her to look at the men who were lying on the bed with various wounds and scars on their bodies. The scars were from the battle of 400 men and the wounds were inflicted during their battle with Xiao Bing. Some of the old wounds were festering since they were not tended to in a timely manner. The moment the princess saw the wounds she rushed into the bathroom and began throwing up.


    Xiao Bing walked to the bathroom and said coldly, ¡°You think it¡¯s disgusting? Do you know that you are the one who did this?¡±


    ¡°What if you were hurt like this? Do you know how it feels when all your wounds are festering? You have always thought that you are the most beautiful woman on earth and believe that everyone else will agree to it. I believe you¡¯d rather be dead if you were treated like that.¡±


    Princess Nami pictured it. Soon she bent over the sink and threw up almost everything she had eaten.


    Xiao Bing was watching her apathetically. After the princess brought out almost all of her stomach¡¯s content, Xiao Bing spoke coldly, ¡°Clean your mouth, then come out.¡±


    Princess Nami did what she was told and left the bathroom. She looked upset. Xiao Bing had intended to hypnotize her to let her be the one who was caged. But he surmised that the girl was mentally weak. So he gave up the idea in case she gets a mental breakdown.


    Xiao Bing said coldly, ¡°Go and take care of their wounds. Squeeze the pus out first, then apply the disinfectant and the ointment and bind it up.¡±


    Princess Nami didn¡¯t even dare to look. ¡°Can I just send them to the hospital? I can¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing put ice in his voice, ¡°Then what were you thinking? Once you do something wrong there would be consequences to face. Now you can¡¯t even take care of a wound. Do you know how much pain they have to go through every day? When they were locked up, their wounds became inflamed and no one was there to treat them. Some got so itchy they had to scratch them, which made the wounds fester. Yet you think it¡¯s disgusting? Do you know how painful it is? Do you know that they can¡¯t sleep well because of the pain?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s words sent chills down the princess¡¯s spine. She wanted to throw up once again as she began picturing the scene. She had always been a self-centered girl, doing whatever she liked. But she never meant to treat men like toys. It was Eguchi Nakayama¡¯s idea to please her.


    Before she didn¡¯t want to do this. Though she was a petulant and childish girl, she thought it was inappropriate. But Eguchi Nakayama told her that these men were all prisoners who had committed evil crimes. He said since they were sentenced to death, it didn¡¯t matter how they were going to die. He even said that their death might be more worthy if they died while amusing the princess. Being self-centered and vain, she took his advice.


    She didn¡¯t care about these criminals¡¯ lives, so she never felt any guilt until she heard what Xiao Bing told her. She suddenly realized what she had done. A sense of dread closed around her when she thought of having these ugly scars on his smooth skin. She once thought there was nothing much to death, but now she realized some things were even more terrifying than death.


    Pain and affliction.

 Chapter 339 - The Chief Executive Gets Someone To Do His Dirty Job

    Chapter 339 The Chief Executive Gets Someone To Do His Dirty Job


    Xiao Bing continued looking at her and said acidly, ¡°All this is your doing and you need to be responsible for the consequences.¡±


    Under Xiao Bing¡¯s stern gaze, Princess Nami sat at the corner of one bed, trembling. But the pain on her reddened butt made her lurch to her feet. She even grimaced. But she managed to sit back under Xiao Bing¡¯s stern eyes. Xiao Bing sniggered, ¡°The wounds on their body are so serious that some of them were even cut to the bone. But you can¡¯t bear the pain of being lightly spanked?¡±


    Princess Nami fell silent, because she knew Xiao Bing was right. She couldn¡¯t imagine how much pain those deep wounds caused since she could barely endure the pain of being spanked.


    One man was lying in bed with his face down. The wound on his back was not deep but were already festering. After all, when he was caged he couldn¡¯t even obtain basic care for his wounds, neither could others help him. So the wound festered badly.


    When Princess Nami sat down, she smelled the sweat and the stink of the festering wound. Suppressing the feeling of nausea, the princess looked at Xiao Bing questioningly.


    Xiao Bing put the tissue, alcohol, cotton, and potion in front of her and said, ¡°You need to squeeze out the pus and apply the alcohol to kill the bacteria. Then you should apply the ointment and bind the wound with medical cloth.


    Princess Nami leaned back as far as she could, afraid to look at the wounds. Xiao Bing said icily, ¡°My Royal Highness, if you don¡¯t do it now, I¡¯m afraid you will have to spend the night here.¡±


    Princess Nami quivered. She had done this to them. She was not afraid of death. But if she stayed, the things they might do to her were much more frightening than death.


    Firstly, she was very beautiful.


    Secondly, they were all men.


    Thirdly, it¡¯s been a long time since they¡¯d touched a woman.


    Princess Nami managed to put her hands on the man¡¯s back. It felt sticky. She squeezed, but she didn¡¯t have much strength. Trying not to puke, it took quite a while for her to squeeze out all the pus.


    Xiao Bing said coldly, ¡°Pour some alcohol on the cotton wool and clean the wound with it to kill the bacteria.¡±


    Princess Nami had never done this before. But she still picked up the cotton wool and opened the alcohol bottle. She poured some alcohol on the wound. The alcohol spilled all over the sheet. Then she began wiping the wound with the alcohol-soaked cotton wool. The white pus was already squeezed out. There were streaks of blood on it. Princess Nami wiped it delicately. She felt this man quiver slightly, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. Princess Nami could feel how much it hurt.


    Xiao Bing said coldly, ¡°I suppose you have seen how many wounds are there. You¡¯re only taking care of a small one right now. Who did this to them? It¡¯s you, my Royal Highness. Indeed they are prisoners, but you are much more vicious than them. Why do you still look down on them? What do you have except your rich family?¡±


    Princess Nami did not answer. Actually, she didn¡¯t have much to say. Tears began trickling from her eyes. She pouted. No one had ever spanked her or scolded her like this.


    But neither had she thought of any of this. She didn¡¯t know that the pain would be exacerbated when alcohol was applied to the wound.


    She was a noblewoman who never cared about other¡¯s feelings until she started taking care of the wounds of these low-born men. She suddenly realized that these men were actually also flesh and blood. They had feelings and they bled. And their wounds would fester if not tended to. They were also human with feelings¡­


    She started to have doubts about the person she was before this.


    By the time she finished sterilizing the wound, her forehead was beaded with sweat, but the man seemed quite calm.


    Xiao Bing commanded, ¡°Apply the ointment and bind it with medical cloth.¡±


    Princess Nami was much more efficient with the rest of the process. But she was still sweating heavily.


    She sighed with relief after it was over. Xiao Bing said, ¡°That¡¯s just one wound. There¡¯s another festering wound here. You have to tend to it. And he has a sword-wound on his chest. I need you to sew it up.¡±


    ¡°Sew it up¡­¡± Princess Nami¡¯s face paled.


    Xiao Bing said coldly, ¡°Do it now.¡±


    It took over half an hour for the princess to tend to the wound. But she was much faster this time. Soon the man turned over. He didn¡¯t even glance at Princess Nami. And the princess was not brave enough to look at him. She only looked at those horrifying cuts.


    Princess Nami face paled. She looked at Xiao Bing, pleading. But Xiao Bing ignored her. He merely put the anesthetic into the syringe for her and handed it to her. ¡°Anaesthetize him and sew up the wound.¡±


    Princess Nami¡¯s hands were quivering. Xiao Bing said coldly, ¡°You might want to steady your hands if you don¡¯t want him to suffer.¡±


    Princess Nami burst out crying. It took quite a while for her to inject the anesthetic into the wound.


    Xiao Bing flicked his lighter and placed the tip of the needle on the fire. Then he threaded the needle and gave it to the princess. ¡°Do it now, ¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I just can¡¯t.¡± Princess Nami could not hold back her tears anymore.


    Xiao Bing snapped, ¡°Do it now!¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I really can¡¯t¡­¡± Princess Nami kept shaking her head.


    Xiao Bing grasped her collar and lifted her in the air.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes gleamed fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re afraid? When you watched them killing each other as though you were watching a play, you weren¡¯t so scared. It was more horrifying than this, I¡¯m sure. They plunged knives into each other¡¯s heart and you just watched them die. Were you scared when their blood overflowed the pit? Were you afraid when you saw their skin and flesh slashed again and again? I suppose it was even exciting for you.¡±


    ¡°Now you say you¡¯re afraid? How dare you say that? You¡¯re such a hypocrite. Do you know how many people died just to amuse you? 480! And only ten of them survived! You took away their lives. If you stood in the pit, you could still feel their souls haunting you. They were so disconsolate when they died. They could have been learning, working and repenting. But they were bereft of these because of you! And now you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry¡­ Please don¡¯t make me do this¡­ Please don¡¯t yell at me¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Xiao Bing growled, ¡°What else can you do besides being petulant, cruel, vain and a coward? You¡¯re such a loser. You have nothing but your noble status!¡±


    Shaking her head, the princess said, ¡°I will stitch the cut.¡±


    Xiao Bing snorted and dropped her to the ground. Surprisingly, Princess Nami picked up the needle, ready to sew up the wound. Her hands were still shaking, but she tried hard to steady them. Finally, she thrust the needle into the flesh. Throughout the process she kept saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    After the cut was stitched, Princess Nami was soaked in sweat from head to toe. It was dark outside.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s glance moved from the girl to others and said, ¡°I will take you to the hospital later. She¡¯s learned her lesson, even though it is far from enough to compensate for what you have suffered. But she¡¯s a useless girl. That¡¯s the most she can do. She¡¯s a princess after all.¡±


    To his surprise, Princess Nami didn¡¯t seem angered. While Xiao Bing was about to drag her out of the room, She suddenly turned back, hesitated, and perhaps for the first time in her life, she uttered those three words, ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Her voice was faint. Maybe because it was a little difficult for her to say it. But Xiao Bing heard it clearly. He dragged her out of the room and walked to the elevator, his face emotionless.


    Princess Nami followed Xiao Bing quietly after Xiao Bing loosened his grasp. They both entered the lift, they both got out of the lift, they both left the hotel, they both got in the car. Xiao Bing started the car and drove out into the distance.


    Princess Nami sat beside Xiao Bing quietly. She hesitated for quite a while. Then she glanced at Xiao Bing and asked in a faint voice, ¡°Do you hate me very much?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Xiao Bing answered in an aloof tone, ¡°You just disgust me.¡±


    The princess quivered slightly, then lowered her head. Sometimes disgust was worse than hatred. It was not until then that she had realized there were many people who hated her just for being a princess.


    Before the car arrived at the manor, Princess Nami suddenly spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t seek vengeance from you after I return and I won¡¯t tell this to anyone.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re the princess. You can think of a million ways to destroy me. But I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Curious, Princess Nami asked, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°Of course I dread it¡­ But the things you¡¯ve done have killed many people. If I can change you, even just a little, many people¡¯s lives will be saved. And the price I have to pay will be worth it. You are still young and many more innocent people will die if you want them to. Maybe someday, people will know about your deeds and even your own family won¡¯t be able to protect you. But as long as there¡¯s one man I can save from you, my effort won¡¯t go to waste.¡±


    Her head bowed, Princess Nami asked, ¡°Do I look like a witch to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Princess Nami sighed as the car parked in the yard. Princess Nami got out of the car delicately. She was seriously spanked and it hurt whenever she sat. Actually, when the car was bumping along the road, her butt hurt badly, but she didn¡¯t make a sound. She¡¯d never experienced what she went through today. She needed time to process it.


    The chief executive walked over to her after she alighted from the car, suspicion plain in his eyes. But he still sighed when he saw his princess safe and sound. He nodded at Xiao Bing and said to Princess Nami, ¡°My Royal Highness, your supper is ready.¡±


    Princess Nami said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    ¡°Okay. My Royal Highness, you¡¯ve been busy all day. Have a good rest.¡±


    Princess Nami nodded and walked towards the hall. Two servants trailed behind her instantly. But Xiao Bing knew that Princess Nami actually had eaten nothing today. Perhaps she didn¡¯t have the appetite. One possible reason was that she was upset. The other was that she had seen wounds, blood, and pus all day. She¡¯d never had such an experience before. Normal people would find it hard to swallow food after all this, let alone a spoiled princess.


    After the princess left, the chief executive put on a smile, ¡°Mr. Aoki, where did you and the princess go?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Her Highness doesn¡¯t allow me to say it.¡±


    Actually, he didn¡¯t need a reason to refuse to answer. He could just say that the princess had forbidden it. After all she was the princess. No matter how powerful the chief executive was, he didn¡¯t have the right to demand an answer from the princess.


    As expected, the chief executive stopped questioning and said, ¡°The princess asked only for your company. It seems that she trusts you implicitly and it quite confuses this old man.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m charming and handsome?¡±


    The chief executive guffawed, ¡°Since Her Highness doesn¡¯t want to dine, why don¡¯t you join me for supper?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing walked into the canteen with the old man. The supper was sumptuous. The two even had a few shots. The chief executive brought up topics about Princess Nami from time to time, like her hobby and her favorite food. The conversation would turn to things about Xiao Bing occasionally, and he already prepared his answers well.


    As the two were about to leave the table, the chief suddenly waved his hands at the servants and said, ¡°Leave us. Mr. Aoki and I will have a talk.¡±


    After all the servants had left, the chief executive looked at Xiao Bing and asked with a low voice, ¡°Mr. Aoki, what do you think of Eguchi Nakayama?¡±


    Xiao Bing had not expected such a question from him. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°He¡¯s not a very decent person.¡±


    The chief put on a smile of satisfaction, ¡°Mr. Aoki is an honest man. Truth be told, that¡¯s also what I believe¡­ He¡¯s a man with moral issues. Ever since he entered this manor, the princess became more obsessed with playing. The fighting pit was opened because of his suggestion. Before he came here the princess was only an innocent but bad-tempered girl. Yet this man led her astray. I¡¯m partly responsible for that. I thought he was just another guy who can amuse the princess. But when I saw a gradual change in her, it was too late for me to convince her to return to the right path. She trusted this man completely.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought inwardly, ¡°Nothing is stolen without hands. The princess was just like Liu Chan, son of Liu Bei. At the end of Three Kingdoms, he placed more and more trust in the eunuch, Huang Hao, which led to the destruction of Shu Country. Though Huang Hao is one of the reasons of its destruction, the situation could have been the opposite if Liu Chan was a wise man. Honestly speaking, men like Eguchi Nakayama merely knew how to please their masters.¡±


    But he didn¡¯t voice his thoughts. He too felt that Eguchi Nakayama was not a decent man.


    Xiao Bing lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Since he is nothing but a villain, why didn¡¯t you just get rid of him, given the power you have in this family.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked this because he guessed that the chief executive had long been intending to kill this man. Otherwise, he would not have had this private conversation with Xiao Bing.


    The chief executive looked at him with admiration. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Aoki, you and Mr. Fukuda won the competition and became the princess¡¯s warriors. No doubt, you two are both powerful masters. I¡¯m reassured that the princess can have your protection. But the biggest threat might not come from outside. Instead, it will be coming from Eguchi Nakayama. The longer he lives, the more endangered the princess will be.¡±


    Xiao Bing feigned confusion, ¡°The princess is well protected. Why would she be endangered?¡±


    ¡°Some dangers aren¡¯t harmful to the human body. It¡¯s like boiling a frog with warm water. When the water becomes boiling, it would be too late for the princess to escape. It was a terrible thing for the princess to lose the support of her subjects. Though the gladiators have all been set free and there will be no more fighters, the fighting pit might reappear in another form. By then, not only more innocent people would be endangered, it will become a scandal if the whole country knows what she has done. It¡¯s the age of democracy now, even the Emperor won¡¯t be able to protect her.¡±


    Xiao Bing seemed nonplussed, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    The chief executive looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°I hope that Mr. Aoki can kill him!¡±


    Indeed, the chief executive is a decisive man. He wants others to do the dirty job for him.


    A light smile touched Xiao Bing¡¯s lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it yourself? I can tell that you¡¯re a powerful martial artist from your round forehead, radiant eyes and plump temples. I surmise that you¡¯re even more powerful than me.¡±


    The chief executive said in praise, ¡°Mr. Aoki, you do have two observant eyes. It¡¯s not because I can¡¯t strike. If the princess knows that I killed the one who brought her happiness, Her Highness will definitely hate me. I don¡¯t care about this position and at worst, I can retire and enjoy the rest of my life. But Her Highness is still young. She and this manor both need me. I can¡¯t just kill a man for no reason. But Mr. Aoki is different. You have greatly offended her. I suppose it won¡¯t matter if you killed this Eguchi Nakayama. If you are forced to leave because of it, I will definitely give you a big reward.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you hire an assassin? I¡¯m sure fewer people will know about this if you do so.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I might have done if you didn¡¯t show up. Why would I hire others when there is someone better?¡±


    Staring at the chief executive, Aoki Ichiro asked, ¡°Can you guess whether I will take this mission?¡±


    ¡°You will.¡± The chief said with iron certainty, ¡°One look at Mr. Aoki and I can tell you are a righteous man. I know you won¡¯t allow more people to die because of the words of an evil man. The death of those 470 men is a great example.¡±


    Indeed veterans are more able than recruits. Though this chief always seemed to be an amiable man, Xiao Bing knew how cunning he was and how ignorant Eguchi Nakayama was. In fact, Eguchi Nakayama was doomed the moment he was targeted by the chief executive.


    In truth, Eguchi was nothing more than a man who knew how to please the princess while the chief executive was the true ruler of this manor, even though his position was below the princess. He had been running this manor for years and most of the people in Jingdong dared not offend him.


    Finally, under the chief executive¡¯s expectant gaze, Xiao Bing nodded and said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

 Chapter 340 - Sorry, I Was Wrong

    Chapter 340 Sorry, I Was Wrong


    The chief executive stood up and said calmly, ¡°I never told you anything. If he is killed and the princess doesn¡¯t avenge his death, I hope that you can still stay by her side. I¡¯ll feel reassured if the princess can be protected by someone as decent as Mr. Aoki.


    Xiao Bing stood up and smiled, ¡°Of course I will.¡±


    Xiao Bing could tell that, the chief executive, though a cunning man, was very loyal to the princess.


    The two went home after they left the dining room. Xiao Bing soon laid down on his bed after returning. It was a rough day for the princess and Xiao Bing also felt tired. Though Xiao Bing hated this country and its people very much, given how many people they had killed during that war, he still wouldn¡¯t kill the innocent. But he was willing to massacre people on the battlefield.


    Xiao Bing could even feel the spirits of those 470 men groaning about how unjustly they were treated. Some of them were indeed guilty of terrible crimes. But there were also those who committed crimes merely out of passion. But the princess took their lives away.


    In truth, Xiao Bing was disgusted by what the princess had done. And the lesson he taught the princess today was not part of his plan for this country. He merely wanted to lead her to the right path, so that the lives of countless people might be saved.


    Xiao Bing was once a soldier. Though the Dragon Gate was a special force. They were still soldiers¡£


    Soldiers belonged to the battlefield. For them, most of the common people of their enemy states were innocent. So even though he was in a country that he hated very much, he knew not all of them were guilty. He couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye. It was the conscience of a soldier.


    Xiao Bing felt a little tired now. He wanted to call Yezi for a good talk. But he couldn¡¯t. And it had been a week since he talked to her last.


    The next morning, Xiao Bing got up and went out to have his breakfast. But where the princess breakfasted was different from his. The moment Xiao Bing walked into the yard after he finished his breakfast he saw a group of workers walking and carrying some tools on their shoulders. Curious, Xiao Bing asked a guard, ¡°What are these people doing here? Are they going to build something?¡±


    The guard shook his head and said quietly, ¡°No. For some unknown reason Her Highness wants to demolish the fighting pit.¡± It used to be her favorite place. We never imagined she would make such a sudden decision. But it gladdens our heart to see it fall.¡±


    Indeed it was a good decision.


    There was a glint in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. It seemed that although the princess had committed serious crimes, she was not completely incurable.


    A servant girl waved to Xiao Bing from afar, ¡°Mr. Aoki, the princess summons you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing headed towards the princess¡¯s place. Voices of discussion about how powerful he was drifted into his ears.


    When they entered the hall, the handmaid said, ¡°The princess invites you into her chamber.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing walked to the stairs and made his way upstairs.


    He walked to the second floor and saw Eguchi Nakayama standing in front of the princess¡¯s room. ¡°My Royal Highness, you demolished your favorite fighting pit. Is it because of that Aoki Ichiro? He¡¯s nothing more than a lowly servant. You don¡¯t need to care about what he thinks.¡±


    There was door between Eguchi Nakayama and Princess Nami. It looked like the princess didn¡¯t want him in there.


    The princess¡¯s voice drifted from inside, ¡°It has nothing to do with Mr. Aoki.¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama asked, ¡°Then is it because of the chief executive? Actually, he¡¯s also a servant of yours. The old man is in no place to tell you what to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about him either. I made this decision on my own. I don¡¯t want to kill any more people.¡±


    ¡°They are nothing more than a bunch of worthless prisoners. If you don¡¯t like it, I can introduce other types of fun to you. My Royal Highness, may I come in?¡±


    ¡°Go back and rest. I will summon you when I need you.¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama did not expect Princess Nami to suddenly be so cold towards him. In fact, he was once a useless rascal, but later got an opportunity to become a servant in this manor. Since he was very good at currying favor with others, he soon became the princess¡¯s confidant. Though he seemed very meek in front of the princess, he behaved very haughtily in front of others. He even illegally pocketed a great amount of money.


    He became what he was today because of the princess. But since yesterday he noticed something different about her. She seemed cold to him. This made him afraid. Because Princess Nami could take back what she had given him at any time.


    For someone like him, the most important thing was to try to know what their master was thinking. But now he found himself stumped. Xiao Bing¡¯s appearance made him feel that he could no longer manipulate the princess that easily. He felt a sudden urge to see the princess so that he might know what was in her mind.


    He wanted to say something after hearing the princess¡¯s reply, but he knew the princess¡¯s temperament well. It was a sensitive time. He dared not anger the princess. So he said yes and made a move to leave.


    But Xiao Bing walked over to him at this time. He looked up and found Xiao Bing walking past him. Xiao Bing knocked on the door and said, ¡°My Royal Highness, may I come in?¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama wanted to snigger because he believed Princess Nami wouldn¡¯t let this man in. The princess had taken nearly all of his advice thus far, yet he was refused entry now. How can Xiao Bing, who was in the princess¡¯s bad books, be allowed in?


    But Eguchi Nakayama was soon shocked. He thought the princess would definitely deny Xiao Bing entry, but then he heard her voice, ¡°Of course you may.¡±


    Xiao Bing pushed the door open, walked in and closed the door. He didn¡¯t even glance at Eguchi Nakayama.


    Eguchi Nakayama¡¯s eyes were wide open. He felt a cold fear. ¡°Why? If it is only because the princess is in a bad mood, why did she let him instead of me?¡±


    The feeling gave him chills. He was scared. He even imagined that the princess would cast him aside like tossing a candy she didn¡¯t like. Soon, he would once again have nothing while this Aoki Ichiro would become her new confidant.


    A hint of madness flickered in his eyes. He would not let that happen no matter what it cost him!


    Xiao Bing was amused to see Princess Nami lying on her stomach since she was spanked on the buttocks.


    She felt awkward when she saw Xiao Bing coming in. She stood up and said, ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t sit. ¡°Might I know why Your Highness summoned me here? It¡¯s an honor for me to be in your chamber. I have to say that I¡¯m flattered.¡±


    ¡°You care about the damned honor rather than my spanked bottom?¡± Princess Nami didn¡¯t give voice to her thoughts. Her parents were very protective of her before they died. After all, she was a very beautiful girl. Later, they were killed in a terrorist attack. But she had her grandfather, who also loved her very much. No one had ever scolded her and she was always given what she wanted.


    No matter where she went, people always looked at her in fascination. She was just like a peacock fanning out its tail, magnificent, noble and haughty. She thought no one would dare to defy her. It was as if the world revolved around her.


    But she stopped believing that after Xiao Bing emerged.


    Xiao Bing had been doing things against her will ever since she first met him, at least that¡¯s what she thought. People used to agree with her on everything, but Xiao Bing always defied her and reasoned with her. His disdain, aloofness, and arrogance towards her always drove her crazy, making her feel extremely humiliated.


    After she was taught a lesson and forced to treat the men in that hotel, she realized the world was not revolving around her after all. Other people also had all kinds of emotions. They also felt hunger, suffered from pain and bled to death¡­ And so many people died because of her.


    Lowering her haughty head, Princess Nami looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through last night. I was wrong.¡±

 Chapter 341 - Clear Up The Princess’s Mess

    Chapter 341 Clear Up The Princess¡¯s Mess


    Xiao Bing knew well that it was hard to make a princess acknowledge her mistake, especially when she was so arrogant.


    It was within but also beyond Xiao Bing¡¯s prediction. The lesson Xiao Bing taught the princess was hard and the scene at that hotel last night was really shocking for the princess.


    But Xiao Bing had foreseen Princess Nami¡¯s temporary change, which was reasonable for someone who had just been shocked by the things she had seen. But no one knew how long it would last. One¡¯s personality was developed during their childhood. Though hers has changed for now, she could still be on the wrong track if she was lured. It was just like a drug addict who had just gotten sober. But no one could ensure that he wouldn¡¯t relapse, especially when someone tempted him with drugs again.


    Time is the ultimate truth-teller, not Xiao Bing.


    Anyway, Xiao Bing had to continue being dedicated to his mission since the princess realized her mistakes. But he didn¡¯t need to make the girl feel too awkward. ¡°It¡¯s a virtue to admit your own mistakes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll tell the chief executive to give you an amount of money. Give the money to those ten men. It¡¯s their compensation. Though I know it¡¯s far from enough.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°They won¡¯t mind the amount as long as you show them your sincerity.¡±


    Looking at Xiao Bing, Princess Nami asked tentatively, ¡°Aoki Ichiro, do you still hate me?¡±


    Xiao Bing hesitated for a moment. It was difficult for him to start liking this girl and he still had a mission to complete. While Xiao Bing was deciding whether he should lie to Princess Nami, she suddenly let out a sigh, ¡°I know you won¡¯t forgive me easily, and I can¡¯t fix the things I have done with ease. Just watch the things I¡¯ll do later. I already asked them to tear down that fighting pit.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the workers coming.¡±


    The princess said, ¡°Mr. Aoki, can you accompany me to pay a visit to my grandfather in the Kokyo, after I¡¯ve recovered? I miss him.¡±


    Princess Nami had never been this polite to her servant since she was a little girl. She was accustomed to giving orders directly. But she sounded as if she was negotiating with Xiao Bing, which was clear proof that Xiao Bing really left a deep impression on her.


    Xiao Bing finally realized that even a devil could be afraid of a vicious man. But it didn¡¯t matter now. What was important now was that the princess wanted his company in the Kokyo.


    Xiao Bing was elated because his current mission was to see if he could find that captive in the Kokyo and take him away. He had not expected to get this opportunity so soon.


    Xiao Bing said hastily, ¡°Wait a few minutes. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Hey, where are you going¡­¡±


    Without answering, Xiao Bing whirled around and walked out, not behaving like a servant at all.


    After he came out, he hurriedly went into his room, took out a pack of ointment and left.


    The moment he walked into the yard, his eyes met with Eguchi Nakayama¡¯s, who then slowed down his pace. He paused in front of Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Mr. Aoki, I¡¯d like to have a talk with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Just what I wanted to say to you.¡± Xiao Bing had not expected his prey to fall into his trap of his own accord. He figured that maybe it was because the princess had started to keep a distance from him. Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Where should we talk?¡±


    ¡°There is a coffee house in 42, Xiangpu District. We can meet there.¡±


    ¡°Time?¡±


    ¡°5 pm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you there.¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t have much to say to this man. He resumed walking after the time and place was settled. His cold eyes reflected murderous intent as he stared at Xiao Bing¡¯s back.


    Xiao Bing returned to the princess¡¯s chamber with the ointment. After he opened the door, he opened the bottle and said to Princess Nami, ¡°Lie face down on the bed.¡±


    Taken aback, the princess stared at Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t spank you. Please lie down so that I can apply the ointment.¡±


    ¡°A¡­Apply the ointment?¡± Princess Nami sprawled on the bed, looking slightly nervous.


    Xiao Bing walked over and took off her pants. Princess Nami shivered, her heart pumping. She felt even more nervous as her butt was completely exposed to Xiao Bing. She even wanted to bury her face under the sheet.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy. After the ointment is applied, the pain will go away faster. Two more nights, at most.¡±


    Princess Nami asked prudently, ¡°Is it really that effective?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xiao Bing said, ¡°One must take some medication with one when travelling across the world. You¡¯ll know how effective it is after I apply it on you.¡±


    Princess Nami nodded.


    It was not because Xiao Bing cared about this girl. He figured that the princess¡¯s behind won¡¯t get better after two days if it was not treated properly, given the strength he used during the spanking. In that case their visit to Kokyo might be postponed. He wanted to go to Kokyo and try to find out if that person was truly imprisoned there.


    Sitting on the side of the bed, Xiao Bing squeezed out a little milk-white ointment onto his finger, then he applied it to the princess¡¯s behind delicately and evenly. Princess Nami¡¯s behind was really soft and had an upward tilt. But it was purplish since Xiao Bing spanked her. Indeed Xiao Bing was a just man. Because he laid hands on this beautiful girl, even if there were reasons behind it.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s finger danced on her smooth buttocks. Princess Nami felt her heart fluttering, though she knew that Xiao Bing was only applying the ointment on her. She suddenly had a peculiar feeling, as if she was electrified, especially when she turned her head and saw the gentleness on Xiao Bing¡¯s face.


    Though everyone adored her beauty ever since she was a little girl, none of them showed their true feelings before her, neither did they dare offend her.


    Xiao Bing also felt a little nervous, especially when he took off the girl¡¯s pants, which enabled him to see her white underwear. But what almost killed him was the dense bush through the gap. It was indeed a torment for a man.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s breath grew deep. He found he could only hear the rapid beat of their hearts.


    Finally, Xiao Bing finished applying the ointment and rose to his feet. ¡°Have a good rest. Call me if you need help.¡± His voice was thick with emotion.


    Then Xiao Bing walked out. Princess Nami put on her pants and stood up, covering her chest with her hands. She took a deep breath as she thought of Xiao Bing¡¯s serious but sometimes languid face.


    Xiao Bing returned to his room in haste. Then he rushed into the bathroom and washed his face. Finally, he calmed himself.


    Damn! He knew that this was a vicious woman. But she was also the most beautiful woman in this country. No man could still be calm with this girl lying down with her pants off. Besides, Xiao Bing was absolutely straight.


    He restored his calm after he washed his face. He inwardly cursed himself for it. But the truth was, few men could be as restrained as him at that moment.


    Xiao Bing looked at his timepiece and found he still had some time before his talk with Eguchi Nakayama. So he decided to take a stroll in the yard.


    Soon he found him standing before the fighting pit. One-third of its walls had been torn down and the workers there were still working on it. Xiao Bing walked through the ruins and stood in the center. Xiao Bing raised his head and murmured, ¡°To those miserable spirits: Perhaps I should not come here to pay my respects to you. Your lives are not supposed to be this Chinese man¡¯s concern. Your country has committed countless crimes dozens of years ago and now your government still doesn¡¯t show any intention to redeem their sins. But I can¡¯t blame their faults on you. The Buddha said that men should not answer for their father¡¯s crimes. May your souls rest in peace.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing slowly left the place. Xiao Bing believed he¡¯d had enough of them. Though Xiao Bing¡¯s effort to change Princess Nami¡¯s mind was for the well-being of the people in this country, it didn¡¯t mean that he had any goodwill towards them. He was kind by nature. But if one day the two countries would go to war, Xiao Bing would show them no mercy in the battlefield.


    But he hoped that day would never come. Every Chinese wants to live in peace and harmony. They remember the history. But they should regard it as a lesson, not harbour pure hate.


    There was never supposed to be war!


    Only when a country gets stronger can it avoid wars. But at the same time, they should not discount the peace they are enjoying.


    After he left the fighting pit, Xiao Bing roamed around and had his lunch in the dining hall. Then he returned to his room to have some rest. At 4 pm, Xiao Bing borrowed a car from the princess and drove to the appointed coffeehouse.

 Chapter 342 - The Death of Eguchi Nakayama

    Chapter 342 The Death of Eguchi Nakayama


    Blue Ocean was the most famous coffeehouse in Jingdong.


    The coffeehouse was quite big. Xiao Bing gave the place a sweeping glance after he walked in and found Eguchi Nakayama sitting beside a window. He was looking out the window, not knowing Xiao Bing had arrived.


    According to the chief executive, Eguchi Nakayama was not a powerful master but just a thug. He earned his position by flattering and fawning on the princess. Of course, a person had to have the ability to know what people liked. The chief executive didn¡¯t deny it.


    Xiao Bing walked over and sat in front of Eguchi Nakayama, who tapped the table after he saw Xiao Bing. Then he raised his hand and bellowed, ¡°Waiter, come here a minute!¡±


    Soon a waiter approached. Looking at Xiao Bing, Eguchi Nakayama asked, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    ¡°Coffee.¡±


    ¡°Okay. One cup of coffee for each of us.¡±


    The waiter nodded and took his leave.


    Xiao Bing said quietly, ¡°The ambience here is quite good.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Actually I hate drinking coffee with weird names. It feels like I¡¯m forcing myself to drink something bitter.¡±


    The waiter came with two cups of coffee, each of which was then placed in front of Xiao Bing and Eguchi Nakayama respectively. ¡°Please enjoy the coffee.¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama continued, ¡°But I always wanted to know what it feels like to be live an upperclass life. Now that I¡¯m rich, I naturally want to live as a rich man. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s bitter or not. What matters is that it makes me feel good.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°That sounds philosophical.¡±


    ¡°Well, I used to be a thug, not a philosopher. Mr. Aoki, I have something to discuss with you, so I arranged this meeting.¡±


    Staring at Eguchi Nakayama, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama took out a cheque from his chest pocket, placed it on the table and pushed it towards Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing looked at it and saw that it was for the amount of three million, which was almost equal to two million RMB. Though it was nothing for Xiao Bing, it was still a considerable amount for common people.


    Xiao Bing raised his head and looked at Eguchi Nakayama without accepting the cheque. ¡°Mr. Eguchi, what do you mean by this?¡± He asked in a calm tone.


    ¡°I know it is nearly nothing to you. You are the winner of the competition, which means that you will never be short of money. But still, don¡¯t refuse something free. Mr. Aoki, it won¡¯t do you any good if you keep by the princess¡¯s side. You know well her attitude towards you. You should leave now. She is a fickle princess. Have you ever imagined what might happen when she loses her temper?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head, ¡°No. And I don¡¯t plan to leave.¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama looked at the coffee and said, ¡°This is different from coffee. You will only feel bitter when drinking coffee. But sometimes, if you make the wrong decision, you might lose your life.¡±


    ¡°Lose my life? Who would want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°It might be the princess or someone else.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Eguchi Nakayama and asked, ¡°Mr. Eguchi, is that ¡®someone else¡¯ yourself?¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like you, because you make me feel threatened. I used to live the life of a gangster. I know the importance of striking first. I have always eliminated the danger whenever I feel threatened. But I admire you and it¡¯s unnecessary for you to stay with the princess, who already hates you. If you choose to leave now, we can be friends and this cheque will belong to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing pushed the cheque back to Eguchi Nakayama and shook his head


    A hint of anger flickered in Eguchi Nakayama¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be so insatiable. It¡¯s a lot of money. Sooner or later you will get yourself killed if you stay on here.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not about the money. I won¡¯t leave this place unless I want to. This coffee is quite good. If you don¡¯t have anything else, I will take my leave.¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. After Xiao Bing left the coffee house, he put away the cheque and called a number. ¡°Prepare for action!¡±


    Xiao Bing walked out of the coffeehouse and drove to the manor. He didn¡¯t fear Eguchi Nakayama¡¯s intimidation. He knew that sooner or later Eguchi Nakayama will deal with him. But it didn¡¯t matter now. He promised the executive that he would kill this man. He would not mind doing it ahead of schedule.


    Xiao Bing was about a mile away from the manor when the road was blocked by a trunk. Xiao Bing stopped the car the drove backwards instantly. But there were two cars blocking his from behind. A number of men got out of the cars.


    A cold smile touched Xiao Bing¡¯s lips. Xiao Bing was not surprised. Actually, Xiao Bing had already noticed that he was being followed on his way back and Xiao Bing gathered that it was either Eguchi Nakayama or his men. As expected, Eguchi Nakayama was among them.


    Xiao Bing got out and found six men around Eguchi Nakayama. They all looked like thugs. At the same time, a dozen men jumped out from the bush on both sides of the road. They were all armed with sabers. Eguchi Nakayama even took out a gun from his chest.


    Xiao Bing pretended to be confused, ¡°Mr. Eguchi, why did you choose to welcome me here?¡±


    Eguchi Nakayama grinned viciously, ¡°I¡¯m not here to welcome you. I¡¯m here to offer you a ride.¡±


    ¡°To where?¡±


    ¡°To hell!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the last place I want to go.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, he drew his saber as fast as lightning and knocked over several men with the back of it. By the time the others realized what was happening, Xiao Bing was already lunging at them and knocking them down one by one. Then Xiao Bing fixed his eyes on Eguchi Nakayama and sighed, ¡°Your time with the princess was too short, which makes you know little about real martial artists.


    Eguchi Nakayama was nothing more than a local ruffian who likes to fawn. The men here used to work for him. He summoned them today to deal with Xiao Bing. He believed that though Moki Ichiro learned some martial arts, there was no doubt he would be overpowered by his men. Besides, he brought a gun with him. But before he could use it, his men were all down. He looked at Xiao Bing in total disbelief.


    Xiao Bing put on a languid smile, but there was a cold flicker in his eyes. ¡°The others can live, but not you.¡±


    When Eguchi Nakayama saw his men being beaten to unconsciousness, he thought Xiao Bing only wanted to teach them a lesson. Yet he never expected Xiao Bing to want him dead.


    No one on earth would not care about his life, let alone a man who just had a taste of the riches of life. He leveled his gun, believing that Xiao Bing could not be faster than it.


    But Xiao Bing¡¯s saber was faster. The moment he raised his gun, the saber flashed. Later his hands were cut off at the wrist and they fell to the ground. Eguchi Nakayama wailed in agony, his eyes wide open.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t show any mercy. He cut the man¡¯s throat and watched him twitching on the ground. Life flowed out of this man. Then Xiao Bing left.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t believe that these rascals would report him for killing Eguchi Nakayama. Though men like them seemed to value brotherhood greatly, they actually cared more about their life than anything else.


    If they were to report him, the police would investigate them first, because it was they wanted to kill Xiao Bing first. The police might think that Xiao Bing killed in self-defense. Besides, they were afraid that Xiao Bing might seek vengeance from then if they reported him. They didn¡¯t want to share Eguchi Nakayama¡¯s fate.


    Xiao Bing moved the trunk on the road and drove to the manor. He pulled over and called the executive. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with Eguchi Nakayama. He¡¯ll never come back.¡±


    The chief executive was surprised at first. Then his surprise gave way to excitement. ¡°Already? That¡¯s great. Thank you, Mr. Aoki. Don¡¯t worry, the police won¡¯t investigate this case. I¡¯ll see to it.¡±


    That was the reason why Xiao Bing made this call. He accomplished the chief executive¡¯s goal, and the old man was obliged to deal with the aftermath.


    ¡°Mr. Aoki, may I know your next plan? Keep protecting the princess or leave this place?¡±


    ¡°I believe that the princess won¡¯t care too much about Eguchi Nakayama now. You can just tell her that he left for some reason. As for my plan, since I have signed the contract, I will adhere to it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I should leave it to you then. You did me a favor this time, Mr. Aoki.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I didn¡¯t like that man, either. He didn¡¯t have the conscience a man should have.

 Chapter 343 - Sneak Into the Princess Chamber in the Midnight?

    Chapter 343 Sneak Into the Princess Chamber in the Midnight?


    Conscience is invisible and untouchable. Everyone has one, regardless of race and nationality.


    So Xiao Bing¡¯s reason for killing Eguchi Nakayama was justifiable. Eguchi Nakayama did not have any conscience. How many more people would be killed by this man who had no conscience?


    Even though it was Xiao Bing¡¯s intention to kill Eguchi Nakayama, the chief executive admitted he owed him this favor. When the two walked out of the dining hall, the chief executive chuckled, ¡°I owe you one. If you ever need my help, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°By the way, this debit card is for you. There¡¯s over 10 million in it. The princess asked me to give you this. I don¡¯t know what it is for.¡±


    Xiao Bing took it directly. The money was meant as compensation for the survivors. Each of them would get one million. They earned the money, so Xiao Bing did not decline it.


    After Xiao Bing put it into his pocket, the chief executive asked, ¡°Her Highness did not say what the money was to be used for. But I guess that it¡¯s for those ten men?¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised. He had not expected that the chief executive would make this guess. What a shrewd man he was. It seemed that indeed the seniors were more cunning than the youngsters. First, he had asked Xiao Bing to kill the man who posed a danger to the princess. Then he guessed correctly the purpose of the money. Xiao Bing even wondered if this man had set a trap for Eguchi Nakayama. He did not tell Xiao Bing, so the rivalry between Xiao Bing and Eguchi Nakayama would be intensified, which made it easier for the chief to kill Eguchi Nakayama.


    The more Xiao Bing pondered on it, the more likely it seemed possible . Xiao Bing did not feel uncomfortable about it. He admired this man instead. No matter what he did, he did it for the princess. At least his loyalty was unquestionable.


    Xiao Bing nodded, ¡°It is the compensation for those ten men.¡±


    The chief executive cast Xiao Bing a complicated glance and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see the princess acknowledging her mistakes. No one has ever made her do it since she was a little girl. I don¡¯t know how you did it. But it¡¯s a good thing. Just let me know if you should ever be in trouble. I¡¯m getting old. The princess needs the wisdom of younger men to keep her on the right track.¡±


    ¡°General Manager Takahashi, you are not old at all. I think you¡¯re getting more vigorous with each passing year.¡±


    The chief executive grinned and walked out of the dining hall, with his hands clasped behind his back.


    Xiao Bing intended to return to his chamber, which was not inside the princess¡¯s villa. It was not too far from where the princess lived. After all, they were in the same manor. The moment he reached for his door, he heard Princess Nami¡¯s voice from behind.


    Xiao Bing whirled around and found the princess heading towards him. She seemed a little afraid, like a startled rabbit. But she still looked as radiant as a goddess. In fact, no man could resist her beauty, even though they knew she was a femme fatal. But that was not the case with Xiao Bing.


    Many of them would rather die than spend a night with her.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°My Royal Highness, your ass is okay now?¡±


    Princess Nami looked abashed and glared at Xiao Bing. Then she seemed aggrieved, ¡°I feel much better now. But it still hurts a little.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. My Royal Highness, what brings you here? Are you here to see me?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, who else then. Aoki Ichiro, I¡­ I want to¡­¡±


    Seeing her so timid, Xiao Bing asked out of curiosity, ¡°What? I must tell you this. Though you¡¯re the princess, I won¡¯t do anything against my will. I¡¯m a man of virtue.¡±


    Princess Nami¡¯s face reddened again. The number of times she felt abashed today was more than ever. Normally, men would seem shy before her. But now the situation was reversed. She hesitated for a long time and said in a low voice, ¡°Can you spank me two more times¡­¡±


    ¡°What the!¡± Xiao Bing was startled and then he saw the girl coming toward him. He stepped aside instantly. ¡°I¡¯ve long been told that some members of the royal family of your country are degenerates. Are you one of them? How blind I am! I could not tell from your beautiful and innocent face.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not like that.¡± Today, Princess Nami deliberately did not bring anyone with her. She was so angry that she stamped her feet, not knowing how to explain.


    ¡°So what is it?¡± Xiao Bing collected his thoughts. ¡°Damn. Indeed the R Country is also teeming with perverts. I had not expected such a beauty to be a degenerate. I¡¯m so disappointed.¡± Xiao Bing contended, ¡°No matter what you might think, I won¡¯t do things like that again. You like being spanked? I should have left you at the hotel. Those men hate you with all their guts. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t mind doing it to you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them! I have never been short of food, drink, clothes or money since I was a little girl. But no one dares to tell me what I should or should not do¡­ Aoki Ichiro, you are the only one who really cares about me. The others are nothing but ass-kissers. You¡¯re not afraid of offending me and educating me.¡±


    Xiao Bing grunted, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s like just like the rich people who have been enjoying all kinds of feasts. One day they tasted a burger and think it¡¯s more delicious than anything. You¡¯re tired of being flattered, so you are turning into a masochist?¡±


    Princess Nami asked tentatively, ¡°Aoki Ichiro, what are you whispering about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I mean¡­ I do not specifically care about you. I just don¡¯t like the things you did. You should not think that much.¡±


    ¡°But I enjoy the feeling of being restrained. No one has ever done that to me before, until you showed up.¡±


    Xiao Bing was nonplussed, ¡°You like being spanked?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­Yes.¡±


    Xiao Bing swallowed and cast a sweeping glance on her beautifully-shaped body. ¡°Since you love it so much¡­ After your ass gets normal, I will spank it, gently.¡±


    ¡°Damn, her ass is so white and round. How can I miss this chance?¡± No one had ever given him such a tempting request¡­


    Princess Nami sounded delighted, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. ¡± Xiao Bing opened his eyes wide and said, ¡°A gentleman never goes back on his word!¡±


    Princess Nami was in ecstasy. ¡°Aoki Ichiro, have you had your dinner?¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and asked in bewilderment, ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°Do you eat late-night snacks?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay with me¡­ You want to buy food for me?¡±


    Princess Nami seemed very timid, ¡°Can you come to my chamber after 10.pm¡­¡±


    Looking at Princess Nami¡¯s smooth and white skin, Xiao Bing could not help swallowing hard. He wondered if it was a wise decision to refuse. Would it break this girl¡¯s heart if he said no?


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t particularly like her, it seems she is going on the right path. It¡¯s not decent if I keep hurting her. So why should I say yes?¡±


    Then Xiao Bing nodded and said in a serious tone, ¡°As the princess¡¯s warrior, it¡¯s my duty to do your bidding, even if it will cost me my life!¡±


    Princess Nami pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die. So don¡¯t forget to come to my chamber!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    Then Princess Nami trotted back towards her villa. Xiao Bing stared at her back, her beautiful body, her swaying skirts and perfect skin. Thinking that he had grasped the essence of Buddhism, Xiao Bing regarded tonight¡¯s date as a test. He believed that he could still remain unmoved even if the girl was naked in front of him, which he thought was the ideal state of Buddhism.


    Xiao Bing returned to his room, feeling a little anxious. He once thought that no one would pay much attention to him, since he kept a low profile. Yet as the saying goes, true gold will always glitter. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to pretend to be normal, yet my beautiful eyes still appeal to girls. They will be heartbroken once I leave this city. Will this be a sin?¡±


    ¡°I did not mean to do this, but they still fell for me, anyway.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, as he thought about his visit to the princess¡¯s chamber tonight. He quietly took out a condom from his back-pack and sighed, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t keep my virtue tonight. I¡¯m just too charming.

 Chapter 344 - The Princesss Complaint

    Xiao Bing arrived at the princess¡¯s chamber at 10pm. No servant or guard stopped him. Xiao Bing surmised that they must have been notified before.


    Xiao Bing knocked gently at the door. Princess Nami answered the door in her pajamas. She seemed delighted to see Xiao Bing. ¡°Thanks for coming.¡±


    Xiao Bing answered frankly, ¡°Yes, after agonizing about it for some time.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The princess closed the door after Xiao Bing walked in. ¡°Would you like a drink before we proceed?¡±


    ¡°Damn. She¡¯s so straightforward. Am I too sexy that she cannot suppress her desire? What if I unmask myself? Will be she become crazier?¡±


    Xiao Bing cleared his throat and said with some difficulty, ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to it. I did not expect that you would be so unrestrained. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Princess Nami sounded awkward, ¡°It¡¯s also my first time¡­ Stay in the hall and wait for me, I¡¯ll notify you when everything is ready.¡±


    Xiao Bing gasped, ¡°Wait for you outside?¡±


    ¡°Yes.. or do you want to cook with me in the kitchen.¡±


    Xiao Bing grimaced as he asked, ¡°You mean you¡¯re preparing food?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t I ask if you wanted some mid-night snacks?¡± Princess Nami sounded a little timid. ¡°It¡¯s my first time to cook for a man.¡±


    ¡°So I mistook your meaning¡­¡± Xiao Bing did not feel embarrassed. After all the princess did not state it clearly before. Nearly everyone would have the same thoughts, if a beauty invited him to her chamber, in the middle of the night¡­


    Princess Nami opened the door and walked out of the room. Xiao Bing followed her down the stairs. Princess Nami told Xiao Bing to sit on the sofa and gave him the remote control. ¡°You can watch TV first. The food will be ready soon. We can even have a drink.¡±


    Several of the guards and maids were shocked. Then they gave Xiao Bing admiring glances. No one ever had the privilege to eat the food cooked by the princess. If anyone of them had been Xiao Bing, they would have passed out, mainly due to the ecstasy.


    Xiao Bing nodded and sat down in front of the TV, as if he was the guest here. Soon the princess was busy cooking in the kitchen.


    Xiao Bing was not very interested in R country¡¯s TV series. He kept switching channels, watching beautiful girls on TV. About ten minutes later, he heard the sound of water being boiled and frying of food.


    The people of R Country also made fried dishes like the Chinese. But they preferred stewed dishes. They used minimal oil or did not even put any oil when they were making stews or fried dishes. The Chinese attach great importance to the look, smell and taste of the dish. But the people in R Country were more concerned about their health.


    But Xiao Bing suddenly realized that even if they attached less importance to these aspects, there were still differences between their food, in terms of taste. Princess Nami had never cooked anything before and he was the first who would taste her cooking. No doubt it was an honor. But he wondered if the food she made, was edible or not¡­


    Xiao Bing suddenly wanted to leave. But he had made a promise. If he backed out now, he would seem to be a coward. He only hoped that the princess was good in cooking.


    A while later, there were no sounds of clangings of pots and pans from the kitchen. The princess walked out of the kitchen and waved at Xiao Bing. ¡°Come on, the food is ready.¡±


    The guards were bewitched by the princess¡¯s cuteness.


    Princess¡¯s Nami¡¯s dining hall was neat and luxurious, and so were the dishes on the table. There were fried fish, boiled noodles and a dish of shredded pork with green pepper, which was really too much for a midnight supper. Xiao Bing was impressed, considering that it was her first time.


    But he found the food not quite appealing in terms of appearance. The fish was overfried; there was very little soup in the bowl of the noodles and the pork seemed a little dark. Princess Nami looked at Xiao Bing, the expectation plain in her eyes. ¡°Aoki-kun, please try these dishes,¡± she said shyly.


    Princess Nami addressed Xiao Bing in a different way now. Xiao Bing shot a glance at the food and said, ¡°They do not look delicious from the appearance.¡±


    Princess Nami was not angry, ¡°I know. But this is my first time. I¡¯ll get better at this. Aoki-kun, just have a taste. Maybe you will find them very delicious.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Princess Nami. If truth be told, he thought he was rather picky, because it was an extremely beautiful woman who cooked for him. Xiao Bing decided not to make it difficult for her. He picked up the chopsticks and had a bite of the pork. It was a little salty for the people in R Country. But Xiao Bing found it rather good, though it was a little overly done for him.


    Then Xiao Bing had a taste of the fish. The outer layer was overly fried, but the texture inside was great.


    As for the noodles, Xiao Bing took a sip of the soup and found that it lacked salt.


    Overall, Xiao Bing deemed the food cooked by the princess not that great. But it was good for someone who had never cooked before. At least it was edible. Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Princess Nami also tasted the pork, but she found it rather salty. But she did not know that as a Chinese, Xiao Bing liked it salty. So she felt touched. She thought this seemingly aloof man was trying to placate her.


    Princess Nami sounded awkward, ¡°Aoki-kun, don¡¯t force yourself to eat if you don¡¯t want to. I can ask the cook to make you some food.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. These are enough.¡± Xiao Bing took another bite and said, ¡°It¡¯s already late. Don¡¯t bother him. Cooking is not an easy job.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Princess Nami would have demurred before. But this time she did not. On one hand she was still afraid of him. On the other hand, she was starting to like this man, so she listened to his ideas. Besides, after what she had experienced in that hotel, she learned how to respect people, no matter if it was permanent or temporary.


    Then Princess Nami took out a bottle of sake. The people in this country also had their own preferences when it came to alcohol. Their usual options were sake, beer and so-ju. But sake was their favorite.


    Xiao Bing had tasted it several times and found it rather good.


    Princess Nami placed the bottle on the table and fetched two cups. Then she filled them and raised hers. ¡°Aoki-kun, I apologize for the things I have done.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Well, that¡¯s a rare thing. I¡¯ll drink to that.¡±


    Princess Nami only drank half of her cup. But Xiao Bing emptied his.


    Princess Nami cast Xiao Bing a glance and feigned a glare, ¡°Take it slowly.¡±


    The princess blushed, possibly because of the alcohol. She even looked somewhat charming. There was a hint of temptation in her eyes, as she looked at Xiao Bing.


    Though Xiao Bing¡¯s willpower had always been superior, his heart could not help fluttering when the girl looked at him with those bewitching eyes.


    Princess Nami asked, ¡°Aoki-kun, how are those men now?¡±


    ¡°They are much better. They are all strong men, otherwise they could not have survived. They would have died after being so seriously injured, if they were just ordinary people. My Royal Highness, I hope that this sort of incident will never happen again.¡±


    ¡°I promise that it will not happen again.¡± The princess took another sip and looked at Xiao Bing. ¡°Aoki-kun, you said before that I disgust you.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Princess Nami and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about that?¡±


    Princess Nami let out a sigh, ¡°I know that you¡¯re not the only one who thinks that way. But few of them dare to say it to my face. They all want to curry favor with me, because my grandfather is sitting on the throne.¡±


    ¡°Ever since I was young, I was spoiled by my family, and other people dared not scold me. So I thought everything I did was right, even if it was wrong. Aoki-kun, do you know that my teacher never criticized me in school. But on my way home, I always saw other kids being scolded by their parents. Do you know what I was thinking then?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head.


    ¡°I wished that my family would scold me occasionally!¡±


    Princess Nami asked, ¡°Can you understand this feeling?¡±


    Xiao Bing had a bitter smile on his face as he said, ¡°Are all you rich kids this masochistic?¡±


    Biting her lips, the princess said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you think it that way. But I was really hoping for it. The more difficult it is to attain something, the harder people will strive for it. They are nice to me because I¡¯m the beautiful princess and I have a powerful grandpa. None of them were sincere enough to point out my mistakes, except for you.¡±

 Chapter 345 - The Temptation of A Drunken Beauty

    Chapter 345 The Temptation of A Drunken Beauty


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose and thought this complaint of the princess was a common issue of all the rich kids. He surmised that these kids were just so comfortable under the protection of their family that they did not know the type of hardships there were out there.


    But as Xiao Bing pondered on it, he began to understand her. She had not experienced much in her life, so she might feel empty sometimes. Her family merely met her material needs. They could not give her the mental comfort she needed.


    Princess Nami drank another cup, which made her face red. She looked at Xiao Bing with her bewitching eyes and said, ¡°Aoki Ichiro, you really are not like the other men. You¡¯re more masculine, more unyielding and more charming than them.¡±


    ¡°Well, I agree.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s important is that you dare to hit me and criticize me. You don¡¯t accede to my demands like others, and you¡¯re willing to reveal your true self and feelings in front of me. I have never met a man like you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being spoiled, protected and flattered all the time. No, I like it. But I prefer being treated with a sincere heart. I¡¯m tired of those pretentious words.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded, ¡°I think I understand.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing.¡± The princess drank another half cup of alcohol. She had drunk approximately two cups in total. She hiccupped and fixed her misty eyes at Xiao Bing, ¡°I started to like you when you were spanking me.¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know how to form a reply to the princess. He kind of hated her. But he also liked her a bit. But it was merely because of her beautiful face, as any other normal men would be.


    The princess chuckled. Xiao Bing said in an aloof tone, ¡°Will your grandpa try to kill me if he knows that I spanked you?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he will, ¡± the princess said, ¡°But I won¡¯t let him. If he killed you, there will not be a man that I like, on this planet.¡±


    Xiao Bing had a bitter smile. ¡°But your grandpa is an old man now, while I¡¯m at my prime. It¡¯s not certain that they can beat me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down upon my grandpa.¡± Her pride showed clearly on her face when she spoke of her grandfather. ¡°Though he¡¯s nearly 100 years old, he is still the No. 1 martial artist in the country. I heard that several days ago a band of sellswords called the Dark Wolf came to this city to commit crimes. They tried to sneak into the Kokyo, only to be slain by my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ impressive!¡± Xiao Bing whistled. He was shocked, though he seemed very unimpressed.


    The Dark Wolf was a quite famous sellsword group in the Dark World. There were six of them in total. Half of them had reached the Innate Realm. Two of them were at Gang-strength Stage, while the other was at Elixir-strength Stage. And the rest were all at the stage of Transforming-strength.


    If Iza Kawatani killed them all, as Princess Nami had said, Xiao Bing was a 100 percent sure that this man had reached the level of Void-breaking, which made this man an enemy to be reckoned with.


    But why was that sellsword group hired to break into the Kokyo at such a crucial time? Xiao Bing believed that there had to be reasons behind it. He surmised that it had something to do with the two captives who obtained God¡¯s Blood. Maybe they shared the same purpose: in wanting to take the two prisoners away. He wondered if they had found something, before they were killed.


    Princess Nami became even more drunk. Xiao Bing had intended to probe for more information, thinking that he might obtain something useful. The princess suddenly fell onto the table.


    Xiao Bing shook his head and murmured bitterly, ¡°Why force yourself to drink so much if you know you get drunk so easily.¡±


    After the food was almost finished. Xiao Bing did not feel like drinking alone. He stood up and lifted the princess, helped her to walk out from the dining hall to the room upstairs.


    The he helped her to lie down on the bed.


    What a sleeping beauty! Princess Nami was lying there quietly, and that was when Xiao Bing could totally forget about her egotism and appreciate her beauty.


    What a beautiful girl she is! A perfect masterpiece made by God. Clearly, no man could resist her charm, even if she was just lying there and doing nothing.


    Xiao Bing stared at her face, then at her body. He was a very straight guy.


    Though Xiao Bing was not a stubborn man, he had his own moral standards. He would never take advantage of the princess, while she was sleeping. It was something he would never do.


    Xiao Bing looked away and took a deep breath. Suddenly another face swam up before him. It was cute and cunning. It was Yezi¡¯s face, which helped Xiao Bing to restrain his desire. He tucked the girl in, left quietly and closed the door.


    After Xiao Bing left the room, the princess suddenly opened her eyes and pouted. It turned out that she deliberately fell on the ground, as though she was truly drunk.


    She sat up, feeling a little dizzy. ¡°Am I not attractive to him? He did not do anything to me while I was lying on the bed. It¡¯s so abnormal.¡±


    If Xiao Bing knew that Princess Nami was just pretending to be drunk in order to lure to do something, he might regret having been so decent earlier.


    Princess Nami pondered for a moment and suddenly there was a hint of delight in her eyes. ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s indeed a decent man. I have to make him mine! I always get what I want, ever since I was a girl. Let¡¯s just wait and see!¡±


    Though Xiao Bing barely did anything, the princess started to like him and even wanted to conquer this man.


    Xiao Bing returned to his room, while still thinking of that tempting scene he had just seen. But he could not help complaining to himself inwardly, ¡°Damn, what¡¯s the difference between me and a monster if I really did something to her?¡±


    ¡°Well, forget it, what happened in the past is in the past.¡±


    But he was still surprised at the fact that Iza Kawatani had reached the level of Void-breaking. It seemed that there were top masters in R country. If it were not for the mission, Xiao Bing might have challenged this man. Because there were only a few in this world who could reach that level. Before Xiao Bing merely knew of two: Mr. Buddha and Gao Fei. The knowledge he could obtain from Gao Fei was limited, and Mr. Buddha was too mysterious to be found. If he could spar with this Iza Kawatani, it might help him to advance in terms of his martial arts skills.


    Anyone who had reached Xiao Bing¡¯s level had to be thoroughly obsessed with martial arts. Xiao Bing loved picking fights when he was a kid, imagining that he would be invincible one day, so that no one dared to offend him. He became obsessed with martial arts when he had the chance to learn it. He would not have become what he was now, if he did not have the enthusiasm.


    However, he had to put his mission first, which meant that he should avoid this at all cost. After all, he was in R Country. Whether he could defeat the leader of that elder group or not, his efforts would go to waste, if he was spotted.


    Xiao Bing put aside these unrealistic ideas and began to think about what he should do after he got into the Kokyo. The next morning, Xiao Bing came to the canteen. The moment he sat down, he found the chief executive coming towards him. Then, this man sat beside his table.


    Grinning, Xiao Bing greeted him, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to join you for breakfast.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled wryly, ¡°Am I that appealing to both males and females? I have to tell you I¡¯m not interested in men like you!¡±


    General Manager Takahashi chuckled and looked at Xiao Bing, ¡°Mr. Aoki, did the Royal Princess cook for you last night?¡±


    General Manager Takahashi looked at Xiao Bing sternly, waiting for his answer.


    Without hesitating, Xiao Bing nodded. Though the chief executive had guessed it, he still gasped. Xiao Bing looked at this man and asked, ¡°You¡¯re surprised?¡±


    ¡°Surprised? I¡¯m shocked! Mr. Aoki, I think we need to talk, ¡°the chief executive said, his face becoming very stern.

 Chapter 346 - The Chief Executives Concern

    Chapter 346 The Chief Executive¡¯s Concern


    Xiao Bing laughed out loud, ¡°You want to talk to me? Chief executive, have you been watching too much romance dramas? Are you worried about I will fall in love with Her Royal Highness?¡±


    The chief executive was still considering how to express himself, when Xiao Bing spoke, and he never expected Xiao Bing to be so direct. He smiled and said, ¡°I did have such worries and doubts. In fact, when I heard that she personally cooked for you this morning, I could not believe it. In my mind, Her Royal Highness will never do this kind of thing, even for her parents. So at that time, I was wondering if she was in love with you.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°Chief executive, you should know about the contradiction and rancour between us. How could you not be aware of this?¡±


    The chief executive said, ¡°I know about your conflicts, so I did not dare to think about it in that way, in the beginning. Later I could not find any other reason, except that she likes you.¡±


    ¡°Well, fine.¡± Xiao Bing shrugged and asked, ¡°So what do you want to say?¡±


    The chief executive looked at Xiao Bing and laughed. ¡°Nothing more than the romance drama, just like what you just said. Like the drama, someone like you should have figured out what I was going to say.¡±


    Xiao Bing counted his fingers and smiled lightly. ¡°First, you will give me some money to keep me away from Her Royal Highness, or even depart from this place. Second, if I disagree, you will issue a death threat. And you may even blackmail me, because I have killed a person and you helped me to settle it. Third, you will help me to weigh the pros and cons. You will say that I am a person who is always living dangerously, and who is not worthy of Her Royal Highness. Moreover, Her Royal Highness is a member of the royal family, as well as the first beautiful lady, so how can I, a useless warrior, who has no family background or status, be worthy of her.¡±


    The chief executive smiled bitterly. ¡°Since you have already understood, then I will not say anymore. Now it¡¯s up to you. What are your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°What am I thinking? I think the points I just said are very reasonable. I can¡¯t refute any of them. So, your worry is superfluous. How could a handsome guy like me fall in love with such a wayward woman like Her Royal Highness?¡±


    ¡°Although Her Royal Highness looks pretty good, there are many more women who are more beautiful than her, in the world. Do you think I will refuse all these beauties merely for her? If I were with Her Royal Highness, would you want me to give up the entire forest for a blade of grass?¡±


    ¡°Chief executive, I¡¯m not as stupid as you think. Also, never mention about Her Royal Highness and me together, in the future. The reason why I applied for the job is to ensure her personal safety. I don¡¯t care about her emotions. If I were to offer my fresh body to her, will you raise my salary? If you don¡¯t raise my salary, I will feel upset.¡±


    The chief executive was stunned when he heard this. Before he had this talk with Xiao Bing today, he thought of countless possibilities. He had expected that Xiao Bing would leave with a sum of money or he might rebuke him angrily, saying that he would never have any relationship with Her Royal Highness. He did not expect that Xiao Bing would look down on Her Royal Highness¡­ How could there be someone in this world who did not like Her Royal Highness, and think that she would take advantage of him, if they were together? How could there be such a shameless man in the world?


    But as he listened, the chief executive felt a bit relieved. Xiao Bing might be narcissistic or impudent, but it seemed true that he had no interest in Her Royal Highness. The chief executive thought he was good at reading people, and he could not be wrong about Xiao Bing. Since Xiao Bing had said so, it should be his real thoughts in his heart.


    Although the chief executive felt incredulous, after listening to Xiao Bing, he had a good impression of Xiao Bing, who was needed to help the princess. Otherwise, the chief executive would not allow Xiao Bing to work in the manor anymore, because he was a prudent man. After that, he stopped talking about this topic and said with a smile, ¡°I am relieved to hear Mr. Aoki saying that. In fact, I have also found Mr. Aoki to be a very romantic person, who will not give up the whole forest because of a tree. According to Mr. Aoki¡¯s identity and strength, I believe there will be many beautiful women who throw themselves at you. I am very optimistic about you, but Her Royal Highness¡¯s destiny is such that she cannot marry an ordinary person, even if she wanted to. That is why I wanted to talk to you. After hearing you say this, I will not bring this up anymore. I heard that the princess will go to the Kokyo with you tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°Although the emperor is living there, it is merely a residence in my opinion. It¡¯s merely a luxurious and bigger house and there is nothing for me to be nervous about.¡±


    ¡°Haha, very few people in the entire Country R have the same mentality like you. It is very good, but I would like to remind you that although the imperial palace looks calm and peaceful, there are actually many masters. Don¡¯t walk around or offend anyone. You are so impetuous, that you will do whatever you want, but even though Her Royal Highness will protect you, I think you should still be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Understand.¡± Xiao Bing said. ¡°Although it seems that I have caused a lot of trouble lately, it is not my fault. I did not start any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know, and I can tell that Mr. Aoki is a decent and principled person. It is just a reminder. Please enjoy your meal.¡±


    Xiao Bing put down his chopsticks and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m full, General Manager Takahashi, take your time. I am going out for a walk.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked out of the dining room. He was not angry at the chief executive¡¯s warning. In fact, it was reasonable. Princesses of any country would not be allowed to marry a servant, even if he was a respectful master with a high status. Those powerful families would treat him with courtesy, but he could not match a princess. For these families, they attached more importance to political factors than ability. Unless the man was strong enough, even if he had reached the Innate Realm, he would barely have the qualification for negotiation. If he reached the Gang-strength Stage, his words would be influential, so that he could be equal to these families.


    However, Xiao Bing only acted like a Transforming Strength master, which was enough to earn their respect and admiration. However, a master at the Transforming Strength Level was not allowed to fall in love with a princess. It was obviously whimsical.


    Xiao Bing was not angry and he also did not want to be with Princess Nami. Even though he disliked Country R, Xiao Bing did not have such a deep prejudice that he hated everyone in Country R. In addition, Xiao Bing had no deep feelings for Princess Nami. He loved Yezi and she was the only woman who could make him willingly give up the entire forest.


    After walking out of the dining room, Xiao Bing went straight to his car. He already had the key because Princess Nami said that he could use the car anytime he need to in the future, as he worked as both a bodyguard and a driver. After starting the car, Xiao Bing drove away from Sakura Manor.


    On the way, Xiao Bing received a call from Princess Nami. Xiao Bing answered the phone while driving, and said, ¡°Hey, Your Royal Highness, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Aoki-kun, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m out driving now. I will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was thinking of going shopping with you, but since you¡­ I will wait for you to come back. That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Princess Nami was very polite to Xiao Bing. Not to mention that she was a dignified princess, even if she was an ordinary lady from a wealthy family, if she wanted to go shopping, and the driver was out, she would immediately ask the driver to come back, because it was his job and he had to serve his master. As long as there was an order, he should forget about his private affairs and do his duty immediately.


    However, Princess Nami did not do that. She did not ask what was happening. Instead, she asked Xiao Bing to come back and look for her later. This meant that she had changed her attitude toward Xiao Bing, and she no longer treated him like a driver or a bodyguard. They were more like friends.


    Xiao Bing grunted indifferently and said, ¡°Wait for me at home, and I will pick you up when I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t worry, just go about your business and come back once you are done¡±


    They hung up and Xiao Bing felt that she seemed to be quite good now, and had become a totally different person from the past, when they first met. Was it due to what she saw and heard in the hotel that day, that brought about such a complete change in her.


    After Princess Nami put down the phone, she walked out of the boudoir alone, feeling a bit bored. She went downstairs and asked loudly, ¡°Where is Eguchi Nakayama? Find him.¡±


    A maid walked over and said cautiously, ¡°Your Royal Highness, Mr. Eguchi has not been seen since yesterday. The chief executive said that he left because of something personal, and he does not know when he will be back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, huh, Eguchi Nakayama is really becoming more and more ridiculous. He did not even come to me to ask for permission before he left. I will not spare him when he comes back.¡± Princess Nami pursed her mouth and said to herself, ¡°Eguchi is not in, so what should I do?¡±


    Looking at the cautious maid, Princess Nami¡¯s eyes suddenly rolled, as she jumped up and laughed. ¡°I have an idea. You, kneel on the ground.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want to ride a horse!¡±

 Chapter 347 - Princess Namis "Game"

    Chapter 347 Princess Nami¡¯s ¡°Game¡±


    Xiao Bing drove into the underground parking lot of a shopping mall, and then walked into the mall. After turning several rounds through the most crowded part in the mall, he entered the VIP room in a restaurant. There were two men sitting inside. One was a middle-aged man wearing designer clothes and a branded watch. At first glance, he seemed to be a wealthy businessman. The other was a dude in his early twenties with dyed hair.


    After seeing Xiao Bing coming in, the two immediately stood up, and their faces were full of respect. The playboy¡¯s eyes were starry and he said excitedly, ¡°Are you Brother Bing, the king of the special soldiers and the captain of Dragon Teeth?¡±


    Xiao Bing was not surprised by the playboy¡¯s worshipful eyes. When he worked for Dragon Teeth, his identity had to be kept secret, but once someone knew about his special identity because of the task, they would always look at him in this way.


    After all, Dragon Teeth was the ace special force of the whole Huaxia. Especially during Xiao Bing¡¯s term of service, it was recognized as the world¡¯s number one special force. Xiao Bing was not only the captain of Dragon Teeth, but also the king of the special forces around the world. For those who knew of the existence of Dragon Teeth and Xiao Bing, he was actually their idol.


    Xiao Bing waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m no longer Dragon Teeth¡¯s captain now. I have already been kicked out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Why are you still here to carry out tasks¡­¡± The young man¡¯s eyes were full of confusion. Obviously, his news had been so out of date that he did not even know that Xiao Bing was no longer working for Dragon Teeth.


    The middle-aged man next to him was obviously much more mature and said, ¡°Tube, don¡¯t waste your time on that. In short, Brother Bing is representing the country this time. As for the other stuff, they have nothing to do with us.¡±


    Then he arched his hand and said, ¡°Brother Bing, my name is Jiang Zhufeng. I came to Country R from Huaxia, 15 years ago. Later I married a local woman and started a business here. I am doing very well, as I know a lot of people. My wife is the daughter of a senior official in Country R, so I have more contacts and it is easier to serve our country.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not expect this man to be married and his wife a local woman, in Country R,. However, it was understandable. He came here 15 years ago and he was about 40 now. That was to say, when he arrived in Country R, he was the same age as Xiao Bing. A person of his age, who had been lurking about for so many years in a foreign country, could not have stayed single for his whole life. As for who his wife was, it did not matter. If they loved each other, they would get married sooner or later. People could not control their feelings and marrying a local woman might be good for him.


    Jiang Zhufeng continued, ¡°The guy next to me is called Zhang Yitong, and his nickname is Tube. He was an orphan since he was a child, and later trained in the secret department at home. He started to lurk about Jingdong City when he turned 18, helping me gather intelligence in Country R. He is very alert and smart, so he is very helpful. In addition, he is the boss of an underground organization here.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with emotion, ¡°A young hero. Have a seat, please. Let¡¯s have a talk.¡±


    After they sat down, Zhang Yitong still looked at Xiao Bing discreetly, excitement and curiosity appearing in his eyes, from time to time. Although a young man like him had undergone strict training and was already mature, he would still become excited when he met his idol, especially when there were no outsiders here.


    Xiao Bing looked at both of them and asked, ¡°Did you gather any information?¡±


    When talking about the work, Zhang Yitong immediately turned into a different person. He said solemnly, ¡°After the organization assigned tasks, the first thing I thought about was not where the man and the woman are held, but who could have taken them away and who is keeping them captive. I thought about it carefully. This matter can basically be determined by the royal family. Since the elder group is very important for the royal family, so they would not likely do it by themselves. Except for the elder group, the most prestigious master in the entire Country R is Feng XIII, who is also a disciple of Iza Kawatani.¡±


    ¡°We are speculating that the man and the woman are likely to be locked up inside the royal palace, because they have many masters in the palace. It is the safest and most secure place. The reason why we have to determine who is responsible is because the person who did this will likely know where the two are being held.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Do you mean, I should capture Feng XIII and torture him?¡±


    Jiang Zhufeng sighed. ¡°Feng XIII is unfathomable and it is not easy to catch him. I know there is always someone following him every day, so it will be more difficult. Unless you can sneak into the imperial palace to check it out secretly, you¡¯d better leave him alone. Otherwise, you will wake a sleeping dog.¡±


    Xiao Bing agreed and said, ¡°I see. How much do you know about the force deployment in the palace?¡±


    Jiang Zhufeng said, ¡°Because the people I know are relatively high-level, I have some input from them. The elders of the elder group are all living in Nara Palace, which is also an important palace in the imperial palace. It is very large, with many rooms, and can easily accommodate many people. However, Iza Kawatani, the first elder, does not live there. He lives in the Shenwu Palace, which was ordered to be built by the Emperor ten years ago. The palace is located between the Nara Palace and the Kokyo, where the Emperor lives, and it is dedicated to the residence of Iza Kawatani.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought of the powerful people he noticed in one of the palaces when he sneaked into the imperial palace that night. Although they were not as good as him, they were powerful enough. There was another person living in the palace who scared Xiao Bing, and he should be Iza Kawatani.


    Jiang Zhufeng said, ¡°I told you about these two places, because you must pay attention to them when you are there. If it is inconvenient, I suggest that you go straight to Feng XIII. Since he is also very difficult to deal with, we should give the matter further thought and discuss it later.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded, and said, ¡°I¡¯m briefly clear about it, and you have to collect more news. If you want to contact me, leave a mark for me outside the Sakura Manor. We will meet here again, if necessary.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°In order not to get noticed, I am leaving first.¡±


    Xiao Bing left the restaurant, pretended to walk around the mall and bought some clothes. Then he went to the parking lot and drove back to the Sakura Manor.


    Dragon Teeth was really reliable. Jiang Zhufeng was focused on the upper society, and Zhang Yitong was influential at the bottom of society. The two cooperated to form a huge intelligence network in Jingdong. The information was very useful for Xiao Bing. At least he would be less dangerous and held some precautions in his mind.


    Back to the manor, Xiao Bing first went back to the room and changed into a new suit. Then, carrying his knife, he went to the villa where Princess Nami lived. He looked at the maid, and said, ¡°Please tell the princess that Aoki Ichiro is here.¡±


    The maid said, ¡°Her Royal Highness is not in the room.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Where is she?¡±


    The maid said, ¡°Her Royal Highness is playing games in the garden on the right.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and walked out of the villa. The manor was very large, so he did not pass through the garden, on his way in.


    After walking for five or six minutes, he came to a garden, surrounded by flowers. There was a large lawn in the middle. Xiao Bing saw Princess Nami riding on a guard and beating his butt with a belt, shouting loudly, ¡°Go!¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s face was gloomy. It was easy to change rivers and mountains, but hard to change a person¡¯s nature. His footsteps paused, before he continued walking.


    When Princess Nami could not find Xiao Bing, she felt really bored. So she found a few maids and guards to play games together. The game was to ride on a person, like riding a horse and she used to play this frequently in the past. At this time, there were three women and two men standing behind her. The women were all sweaty and tired, and the men arched slightly, looking envious.


    The man Princess Nami was riding on was crawling on the lawn. Princess Nami¡¯s little feet in white stockings hung in front of his face. They smelled sweet, and the delicate flowers on the socks seemed to have a seductive power, which made the person both willing and excited.


    In these men¡¯s hearts, every inch of Princess Nami¡¯s body was as precious as a treasure. She was so beautiful and unattainable, so the man on the ground did not feel humiliated. On the contrary, he could not help wanting to kiss Princess Nami¡¯s ankle gently. Unfortunately, he could only watch it.


    In addition to these people, Fukuda Ogawa was also standing by the side. He was responsible for protecting Princess Nami¡¯s safety. His eyes were also sparkling, as he stared at Princess Nami, who was playing happily. In his eyes, Her Royal Highness was as noble as a goddess.


    Xiao Bing came over, coughed softly, and said, ¡°Her Royal Highness, I am back!¡±

 Chapter 348 - The Pretentious Princess Nami

    Chapter 348 The Pretentious Princess Nami


    Seeing Xiao Bing, Princess Nami immediately jumped down happily, and then told the people around her, ¡°Go and get the reward from the chief executive. He will give each of you 10,000 yuan.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Princess Nami walked happily over to Xiao Bing and said, ¡°You¡¯re back so soon? New clothes? It looks good. Let¡¯s go shopping.¡±


    Xiao Bing said calmly, ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa chased them from behind and said, ¡°Her Royal Highness, would you like me to come along so that I can protect you?¡±


    Princess Nami glanced at Fukuda Ogawa and said angrily, ¡°What danger could I possibly encounter when I go shopping. I have Aoki-kun, so why do you have to follow us?¡±


    Seeing that Princess Nami was getting angry, Fukuda Ogawa said hurriedly, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t go. Have a good time, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Princess Nami beamed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aoki-kun.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Princess Nami walked toward the car park, together. He could feel Fukuda Ogawa giving him a hostile look, but Xiao Bing did not care. Fukuda Ogawa was not a threat to him at all.


    After getting into the car, Xiao Bing had an angry expression on his face. He turned around to look coldly at Princess Nami. Princess Nami was scared, as she sat in the passenger seat, and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xiao Bing said lightly, ¡°Nothing, Your Royal Highness seemed so happy just now!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Princess Nami seemed to understand something and hurriedly explained, ¡°I was not bullying them. They did not refuse, and I gave them money.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a while. Princess Nami had been pampered ever since she was a child. It was not easy for her to change, and he could not force her. Maybe in Princess Nami¡¯s mind, these people were happy to play with her. She had a good time, and these people were paid, so they should be okay with that. She was a spoilt child, but she did not hurt anyone. He should not be too harsh on her.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s expression softened as he started the car, then he sighed and said, ¡°I still want to tell you something.¡±


    Princess Nami hurriedly said, ¡°Go ahead, Aoki-kun. I like listening to you the most.¡±


    ¡°Some things can be bought with money, but some things can¡¯t. For example, just now, you treated people like horses and then gave them some money. You thought this was a fair trade, but you did not know if they were willing to do that for money. For the people who don¡¯t like to be a horse, your so-called fairness is a violation of his or her dignity. You can think about it when you are back in your own place. If it was you, would you feel humiliated? You should know that there is something in this world called dignity.¡±


    Princess Nami thought for a while, but she still could not fully understand. She said, ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t ask them to play this game with me anymore then.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°I know you don¡¯t understand, but it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you are willing to try to change, it is already a huge improvement. Let¡¯s go, I will accompany you to go shopping. Where should we go?¡±


    ¡°Go to the Ginza shopping street. I want to buy some clothes. Oh, the most important thing is I have not seen my two grandpas for a long time. I want you to accompany me to pick gifts for them.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes lighted up and he asked, ¡°Are we going to the imperial palace tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my¡­ my ass is almost healed already, and we can go tomorrow.¡±


    Oh, finally he could start taking action.


    The last time, Xiao Bing sneaked into the imperial palace, he was afraid he would be exposed, so he left quickly. This time, he would be going with the princess, and he hoped that he could find some clues.


    Xiao Bing had been to Ginza before. It was one of the most famous pedestrian streets in the world, and was one of the three famous bustling centers. The other two were the Champs Elysees in Paris and the fifth street in New York. Almost every tourist who came to Jingdong, would come to Ginza.


    Xiao Bing chose to meet with the information system in Ginza because it was a bustling place. There were too many people here, so he could easily get rid of the tails without any problems.


    At this time, Xiao Bing could finally enjoy himself on this trip, because it was a completely different feeling, from the last time he was here. He was with Princess Nami, and there were no political tasks at hand.


    Xiao Bing drove the car into a parking lot in the square, and walked out with Princess Nami.


    ¡°Aoki-kun, do you know what my grandfather likes, at his age? My grandfather is ninety-nine years old.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°You should know better than me. Haven¡¯t you bought any gifts for your grandpa before?¡±


    ¡°Barely.¡± Princess Nami said a little embarrassedly, ¡°After you criticized me two days ago, I realized that I have not done enough before, so I want to buy him a gift.¡±


    It looked as if Princess Nami had really began to change, although she was still lacking in awareness in certain areas, but it was already a huge improvement. Xiao Bing felt relieved and he was going to help her. After thinking about it carefully, he asked, ¡°What is your grandpa¡¯s favorite hobby?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Oh, my grandpa likes Shudao. He said that Shudao can increase his understanding of the martial arts, and he often writes. If the emperor invited any calligrapher to the imperial palace as a guest, he would definitely introduce them to my grandfather. I heard that my grandfather was once a master of calligraphy. ¡±


    Xiao Bing grunted and nodded. It seemed that Iza Kawatani had indeed reached a certain level in martial arts, otherwise it would be impossible to comprehend martial arts through calligraphy. The so-called Shudao was actually calligraphy, wherein people usually wrote with the brush.


    Princess Nami¡¯s eyes lighted up and she asked, ¡°So we should buy some calligraphy supplies?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°This gift is easy to find. Let¡¯s go directly to the most famous calligraphy and painting shop on this street, and just buy two pieces of work. Each of your grandpas will get one.¡±


    ¡°Okay, the emperor likes Shudao too. But I don¡¯t know where we can buy it¡­¡±


    After Princess Nami spoke, Xiao Bing stopped two middle-aged people passing by. After asking them, he thanked them and then pointed forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it is only 20 minutes¡¯ way and we can walk slowly. But do you feel stressed walking with me? ¡±


    Princess Nami asked blankly, ¡°Why would it be stressful?¡±


    ¡°Look at the men around us, who are peeking at me.¡±


    The two middle-aged people whom they had just made inquiries with, were peeping at Princess Nami as they walked. They collided directly with some young people, who were walking toward them, because they were all looking at Princess Nami and not paying attention to where they were going. They fell and started to quarrel fiercely.


    All the other passers-by watched Princess Nami as they were walking, even some women could not help looking at her. There were couples or lovers who started quarreling, because their men could not take their eyes off Princess Nami.


    Princess Nami was the most beautiful woman in Country R. It was natural for her to cause such an sensation. Xiao Bing regretted having forgotten to remind Princess Nami to cover her face with a hat, before coming out. If she walked on the street every day, how many traffic accidents would happen? Fortunately, this was a pedestrian street and there were no cars on the street¡­


    Only then did Princess Nami understand what Xiao Bing meant. Those people were looking at her, but Xiao Bing said that they were watching him. Princess Nami could not help giggling and said, ¡°Well, Aoki-kun is so attractive that many men are peeping at you too.¡±


    As she smiled, the people were immediately stunned. Xiao Bing had to walk hurriedly away with her.


    ¡°Hey, next time when you go out, I suggest you wear a big hat and big glasses to prevent any incidents like these, from happening.¡±


    Princess Nami said innocently, ¡°I did not ask them to watch me and I am used to it.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me next time, I won¡¯t go out with you.¡±


    Princess Nami stuck her tongue out and said, ¡°Okay, I will cover myself up before coming out, in the future.¡±


    Although he received Princess Nami¡¯s assurance, Xiao Bing suddenly thought that he would not stay in Country R for long. If he could find the whereabouts of the two people tomorrow, he might be able to return to Huaxia in a few days. Everything would depend on the progress of the mission. This time since he could stay with the first beauty of Country R, it was a good mission for him.


    Xiao Bing finally could not stand the stares of the people around him. People were gawking at them, no matter where they walked to, so he had to buy a big hat and big sunglasses at a shop, on the way. He gave them to Princess Nami and asked her to put them on. Princess Nami happily took them, and said in amusement, ¡°Aoki-kun.¡±


    ¡°Yep?¡±


    ¡°I will always keep these two things well. These are your first gifts to me.¡±


    Xiao Bing stuttered and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that the princess had a good impression of him, but it was impossible for them to be together. Xiao Bing wanted to remind her, but thinking of her personality, she would soon find another person and forget him soon. After all, he was the first person who dared to criticize her, and she only felt curious about him. Like Eguchi Nakayama, whom she played well with, after he disappeared, she forgot about him easily. After he returned to Huaxia, she would forget about him in two days.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Bing naturally did not have too much worry. After Princess Nami dressed up, covering her face, although she still attracted some attention, it was better than just now. They soon came to the largest painting and calligraphy shop on the pedestrian street, and then walked in.

 Chapter 349 - The Authentic Work

    In fact, calligraphy originated in the Cathayslan State. R Country merely learned it from them. And most of the people in R Country could not grasp the essence of it.


    Xiao Bing took a stroll in the gallery. Suddenly Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were fixed on a piece of calligraphy. It was Tang Bohu¡¯s authentic work¨CTo Shi Jingting, the most famous piece written by him.


    The owner noticed and explained with a smile ¡°It¡¯s a fake. But if you want to buy it, I can sell it to you for 100 thousand.¡±


    Xiao Bing said to the princess, ¡°We should buy it.¡±


    Princess Nami was surprised, ¡°You want to give my grandpa a fake work of art?¡±


    Xiao Bing had a confident smile on his face. But the princess still felt it was inappropriate, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it. But we should take a look at the other works.¡±


    Then the princess bought another calligraphy created by a famous calligrapher in R Country. After their purchases were wrapped, they left the gallery.


    Grinning, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°To whom will you give the most expensive gift? Your biological grandpa or your other grandpa who sits on the throne?¡±


    Princess Nami hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°My biological grandpa.¡±


    Xiao Bing guffawed, ¡°You do treat them differently.¡±


    Princess Nami felt awkward. But Xiao Bing¡¯s laughter came from the bottom of his heart. He would not have laughed if the princess planned to give the more valuable one to the Emperor. But she said that she would give it to her biological grandpa, which meant that this girl was truly petulant and empty-headed. Smart girls knew that the ones who share a close relationship with her would not mind whatever she gave them, so normally they would choose better gifts to give to the ones who were not so close to them. Besides, this was the Emperor of R Country.


    Princess Nami was not that considerate. Indeed sometimes she did not know how to socialize with people. But at least she did not bear any evil thoughts.


    Xiao Bing said,¡± That being the case, give Tang Bohu¡¯s work to your true grandpa and the other to the Emperor.¡±


    Princess Nami opened her eyes wide, ¡°I should give the fake one to my grandpa?¡±


    Smiling, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Who said it¡¯s a fake?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ The owner said so¡­¡±


    ¡°How ignorant they must be, ¡± said Xiao Bing smilingly, ¡°If he was discerning enough, he would not have taken Tang Bohu¡¯s authentic work as a fake. Come on, where should we go now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s genuine?¡± asked the princess doubtfully. ¡°Though I¡¯m not an expert in calligraphy and painting, I could tell that the sigil below is brand-new, which means that it was only made recently.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°If that redundant sigil was not there, its value will at least be ten million. But discerning people will still buy it at a cost of seven or eight million. Indeed that sigil was newly stamped, but that is the part that has me confused. If a man wants to sell a fake masterpiece, why would he make the sigil look so new? Normally he could make the sigil appear a little faded. Though there were still differences between it and the authentic work, it would make it seem more real.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But why didn¡¯t he?¡± Princess Nami was surprised by Xiao Bing¡¯s words.


    ¡°Maybe it was stamped by a stupid man, because Tang Bohu forgot to stamp his sigil on his work.¡±


    The princess seemed stunned. Xiao Bing grinned and continued, ¡°Though it sounds funny, it¡¯s highly possible. I had been studying calligraphy for a short while. I¡¯ve checked it carefully. No doubt it¡¯s Tang Bohu¡¯s work.¡±


    Princess Nami seemed delighted, ¡°It will be perfect if that¡¯s the case. My grandpa loves Tang Bohu¡¯s work.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Aoki-Kun, why are you so versatile. Not only are you a powerful martial artist, but you also know so much about calligraphy and drawing. You bought it at merely 100 thousand, but it¡¯s actually worth seven or eight million.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so much more you don¡¯t know about me.¡± Xiao Bing thought for a moment, then he smiled again, ¡°Let¡¯s stop joking. Actually it¡¯s just luck. Maybe it won¡¯t happen to me again. I also found it very incredible. It¡¯s just something good that happened to us today.¡±


    Princess Nami raised her head and looked at Xiao Bing. Though she was wearing sunglasses, Xiao Bing was sure that her eyes were gleaming with admiration.


    Princess Nami seemed a little excited, ¡°So does it mean that you are always luckier when you¡¯re with me?¡±


    Xiao Bing was taken aback for a moment. In the Cathaysian State people always say that a good wife would bring luck to her husband. Was the princess suggesting something?


    It would not take be long before Xiao Bing left Jingdong and returned to Cathaysian State. If the princess was still as cruel as she was before, Xiao Bing might stay by her side for a longer time. But Xiao Bing did not want to get closer to her, as the girl seemed to be changing. If something did happen between them, who would look after her, after he returned to Jingdu?


    Xiao Bing deliberately changed the subject, ¡°My Highness, where shall we go next?¡±


    Princess Nami looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Aoki-kun, you don¡¯t have to address me like that when there¡¯s no one else¡­ My name is Iza Nami. You can just call me Nami when there¡¯s no one around.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate? ¡± Xiao Bing grinned and said, ¡°You know I¡¯m a disciplined man. I¡¯m your warrior and I¡¯m responsible for your safety. It does not seem proper for a servant to address his master by name.¡±


    Only someone who was as shameless as Xiao Bing could say something like that. He had spanked the princess¡¯s ass and he still could say that he attached importance to courtesy? It was like a whore saying she was still a virgin.


    Princess Nami pouted, ¡°My ass still hurts and you¡¯re talking of courtesy?¡±


    Thick-skinned as he was, Xiao Bing felt embarrassed after Princess Nami said that. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll just address you by your name when there¡¯s no one around, and I¡¯ll use your title, when there¡¯s someone else. What do you say about that?¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Princess Nami sounded excited, ¡°It¡¯s settled then. You have to keep your word.¡±


    ¡°I will. My Highness¡­ No. Nami, where should we go next?¡±


    Princess Nami took Xiao Bing¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make it seem as if it is so difficult for you. Let¡¯s just take a stroll. We don¡¯t necessarily need a destination.¡±


    ¡°We should probably not be so close¡­¡± However, as he received some jealous stares from others, he stopped trying to wrench free. Every man had their ego, in one way or another. Though the princess had covered herself up, she still looked magnificent.


    Though Xiao Bing jested, his body seemed to enjoy the feeling. His body was more honest than his mind or his mouth¡­


    Princess Nami¡¯s breasts heaved as she walked arm in arm with Xiao Bing. They were constantly rubbing against Xiao Bing¡¯s arms. Her fragrance was stimulating Xiao Bing¡¯s nose as well.


    ¡°Damn, who can remain so calm while being tempted by a beauty like this, except for me?¡±


    ¡°Aoki-kun, I like being pinched. But can you be gentler?¡± The princess asked shyly as she looked at Xiao Bing¡¯s right hand, which was on her breast.


    Xiao Bing withdrew his right hand and cleared his throat awkwardly, ¡°As a qualified warrior, it¡¯s my duty to ensure the safety of my master. I was just checking if someone had put a tracker in your bra. But there isn¡¯t.¡±


    Princess Nami grinned discreetly. Finally, she believed that she was not unattractive at all. No man had ever rejected her since she was a little girl. But Xiao Bing did not seem to be interested in her. It was as if she was just any normal girl, which once made her doubt herself. It was as if she had no glamour at all. But now she stopped doubting. She was not even angry about Xiao Bing taking advantage of her.


    Xiao Bing said sternly, ¡°Actually, if you know me better, you will know that I am completely different from those lustful men.¡±


    Princess Nami nodded and said, ¡°Of course. You¡¯re the best man in my mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that good, only a little better than other men. But the weather in Jingdong is really hot.¡±


    ¡°So am I.¡±


    Xiao Bing squinted at the princess. He faintly saw the bulge and the scarlet bra where her clothes gaped open.


    ¡°Damn. My eyes are so lucky.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought, ¡°So why not you take off your clothes when there are fewer people¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have a drink in a coffeehouse?¡± The princess popped a question.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Then Xiao Bing and Princess Nami walked towards the coffeehouse nearby. Not far behind them, stood a woman who was covered by a pink veil. Her body was even taller and slimmer than that of the princess¡¯s. It was perfectly shaped. Her eyes looked bewitching with those long eyelashes. Any men would be crazy for her when they caught a mere glimpse of her, even though they could not see her face clearly.


    This was a woman who was not less beautiful than the princess!


    Behind her stood two bodyguards dressed in black. Beside her was a girl who seemed to be in her twenties. They all seemed very respectful of her.


    The woman looked back at one of her guards and said, ¡°Follow them and try to find out who that woman is. Tell me the answer after you return. You two, follow me.¡±


    The girl replied sweetly, ¡°Got it, Mrs Momoe!¡±

 Chapter 350 - Aoki Ichiros Acquaintances

    Chapter 350 Aoki Ichiro¡¯s Acquaintances


    After they had taken a stroll in the mall, Xiao Bing found himself being followed. But he still kept his composure, as if he was not aware of it. Xiao Bing believed that there was no one in R Country who could recognize him. His only worry was if the stalkers knew that he was posing as this Aoki Ichiro. If he confronted them in front of the princess, his true identity might be revealed. Since they did not make any attempt to show themselves, Xiao Bing decided to pretend that he did not know, and if he was still being stalked when he parted with the princess, he would ask them for their purpose.


    Xiao Bing was not in the mood to flirt with the princess since he was worried about this. They were about to leave after Xiao Bing helped the girl choose two dresses. But suddenly he found himself being stared at by two girls. The older girl pointed at him and said in surprise, ¡°Aoki-kun?¡±


    Xiao Bing was startled. ¡°Damn, speak of the devil and he will appear. Is this some kind of joke from god?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    Princess Nami glanced at Xiao Bing and then at the two girls, especially the girl who was about 25, her eyes fully alert.


    Though these two girls were not as beautiful as the princess, they were both charming and attractive.


    The older one was wearing a pinkish kimono, a pair of clogs, and her hair was braided. Her features were beautiful and she had a demure quality about her.


    The younger one was clad in a blue skirt and a pair of black leather shoes. The plaits hanging on her back made her seem very perky.


    ¡°Aoki-Kun, what happened? What¡¯s your relationship with this woman? ¡°asked the seemingly younger 19-year-old girl.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Xiao Bing did not know what was the relationship between these two women and this fake identity of his. So he had to frame a vague reply, ¡°She¡¯s my employer¡­ I¡¯m her bodyguard now.¡±


    The beauty clad in a kimono nodded at the princess and cast a sad glance at Xiao Bing. ¡°Aoki-Kun, can you come to my place after you finish your work. I have so much to talk to you¡­ I¡¯ll call you later.¡±


    Xiao Bing could not refuse her, after all he did not know what was Aoki Ichiro¡¯s relationship with her. But he could tell that the two were acquaintances. But he was about to go to the Kokyo. If anything happened during such a crucial time, all his efforts would go to waste.


    Xiao Bing had to say yes, and then he pretended to be embarrassed, ¡°I lost my phone. Can you give me your number?¡±


    The younger girl said angrily, ¡°What? My sister has been missing you and you forgot her number? Indeed you¡¯re are a heartbreaker.¡±


    ¡°Haroko, please mind your tongue.¡± The beauty in the kimono scolded Haroko and looked at Xiao Bing sadly. Then she took out a notebook from her purse and wrote her number on a piece of paper. She tore out the page and gave it to Xiao Bing. ¡°Remember to call me.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Xiao Bing put away the paper and watched the two walking past him. He heard the younger girl talking, as she was passing him, ¡°He is beyond any doubt an ingrate. Sis, why are you always so kind. If I were you, I would have spat in that woman¡¯s face.¡±


    The girl¡¯s words sent cold fingers down his spine. He was told that all women in R Country were kind and virtuous, but Princess Nami and this girl proved to be exceptions. But the girl in the kimono seemed very elegant. But he still did not know who this Aoki Ichiro was. He wondered what this woman would do to him.


    The hostility was plain in the princess¡¯s eyes. After the two girls had gone a distance, Princess Nami spoke with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Who are they? Your girlfriend and your ex-girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Damn, how am I supposed to know?¡±


    Xiao Bing was once told that sometimes silence works better than words, so he did not answer the question at all. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, ¡± Xiao Bing said coldly.


    Princess Nami felt like exploding, but she restrained her anger. This time she felt something different. She just pouted, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After they were done shopping, Xiao Bing planned to take the princess home. But she said that she wanted to have her dinner outside the mansion. Though he knew that this princess would do as he asked, he had to show some respect for her identity.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Western food.¡±


    Curious, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°You like western food.¡±


    Princess Nami said shyly, ¡°It¡¯s said that western restaurants have a romantic vibe, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Xiao Bing had intended to ask the princess if the people in R Country loved Western food. But he did not voice his question, otherwise he would have aroused the princess¡¯s suspicion. He was just surprised and confused by those two acquaintances, who were strangers to him.


    Though R Country was small when compared with Cathaysian State, its population was over 100 million, which made it quite a big nation in this world. After all, there were over 6 billion people living in hundreds of countries.


    Yet he met his acquaintances so easily on this big land. Wasn¡¯t this too coincidental? Xiao Bing¡¯s mind was a little restless since the incident. But he had encountered much more bizarre things than this, so he did not think too much of the incident.


    The two seated themselves in a western restaurant in the mall. After the food and wine were served, Xiao Bing looked at the princess and smiled, ¡°I suppose none of your servants had the honor to dine with your highness, before?¡±


    Princess Nami looked at Xiao Bing and in a coquettish manner, said, ¡°You promised that you will call me by my name, when there¡¯s no one around? You¡¯re no servant in my eyes.¡±


    Xiao Bing gasped for a moment. Though he had felt that Princess Nami¡¯s attitude toward him had changed, she had never been this straightforward. He could tell from the burning lust in her eyes. ¡°Did she fall in love with me? But for what? Because I spanked her?¡±


    ¡°Damn. She can¡¯t this masochistic.¡±


    Xiao Bing cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Then who am I, if I am not your servant?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you need to ask.¡± Princess Nami raised her glass and clinked it with Xiao Bing. She took a sip and looked at Xiao Bing with lustful eyes, ¡°Aoki-kun, be my boyfriend.¡±


    She was so straightforward!


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too soon. Maybe I¡¯m just a womanizer. What if I¡¯m merely interested in your body and money?¡±


    Princess Nami looked at Xiao Bing sternly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of that.. I just want to be with the one I love, even if it will not end well.¡± ¡°And I believe that you will not cheat on me, because there¡¯s no other woman in this country who can be more beautiful than me. Kojima Moeko? She might be my only threat. But how can she possibly be compared with me? I¡¯m a princess and she¡¯s just a geisha.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned, ¡°In my opinion, she¡¯s just the same as you.¡±


    Princess Nami had not expected that Xiao Bing would compare her to a geisha. Before she got angry, she suddenly recalled how Xiao Bing hated hierarchy. Then she understood why Xiao Bing got so angry. She explained immediately, ¡°Sorry, I know now. I will never look down upon others. But she¡¯s still not as beautiful as me. I don¡¯t believe you will like her.¡±


    ¡°That is not certain.¡±


    Princess Nami did not take Xiao Bing¡¯s words seriously. She did not know that Xiao Bing had met Kojima Moeko before. She skipped this topic and said, ¡°Aoki-kun, I won¡¯t mind if you fall in love with other women. I won¡¯t stand between you and your lovers, like other shallow girls. A powerful man like you ought to have more choices. If you like those two girls, you can bring them to my mansion. But only I can be your wife. What do you say?¡±


    Xiao Bing gasped. It was said that the men in R country were superior to their women. But Xiao Bing thought the princess was an exception. He had not expected these words to come from her mouth. It was tempting enough for all men on earth.


    She was the noble princess of this country, and both of her grandpas held great power in this land.


    Besides, she had been named the most beautiful woman in this country.


    Any of the above terms would have been irresistible for 80 percent of the men on earth. Few men could resist such an offer.


    Besides, this woman even allowed her man to have mistresses.


    Xiao Bing thought few women in Cathaysian State and the R country, where most women still believed that men were better than women, would say such things. Men would go crazy for this beauty.


    ¡°Damn!¡±

 Chapter 351 - Kiyomto Sachiko

    Chapter 351 Kiyomto Sachiko


    Xiao Bing shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m just a superior warrior.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± The princess stared at Xiao Bing with fascination. ¡°You¡¯re the most handsome man in my eyes.¡±


    Indeed it was something worth bragging about. But Xiao Bing decided to pull her back to reality, before it became too late. Though he could regard it as a one night stand, the princess might not. He did not want to be missed by this princess of R country.


    Xiao Bing answered implicitly, ¡°I don¡¯t think this will work out. Your family will not agree.¡±


    ¡°What are you scared of? My grandpas love me and they will respect my choice. Besides, they are both warriors. If they know my boyfriend is also a warrior, they will be delighted.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re from a royal family. What will your emperor grandpa say about your marriage to a warrior?¡±


    Princess Nami snorted, ¡°If he does not approve, I can just renounce my identity as a princess. Besides, who I will marry is not their concern. You just don¡¯t like me, do you?¡±


    Xiao Bing was startled. He had not expected that the princess would be so obsessed with him that she was willing to give up anything to be with him. Against his will, Xiao Bing spoke sternly, ¡°We are not meant to be together. I¡¯m handsome, while you are just so normal. You don¡¯t deserve me!¡±


    Princess Nami was startled, then she said, ¡°I can go for plastic surgery!¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Princess Nami¡¯s perfect countenance. He believed that even a small change would do great harm to her beauty. Xiao Bing found there was nearly nothing he could do to this girl.


    Xiao Bing had to repeat his opinion. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not interested in you now. If you do love me, I¡¯ll consider giving you an opportunity later,¡± Xiao Bing said, with a sullen face.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Princess Nami knew that her customary tantrums were useless in front of this man. Sometimes it was even counter-productive. So she agreed hurriedly, and smiled sweetly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your answer¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing was a loss for words. This mask was far less handsome than his original face. But he had not expected that the princess would be so obsessed by his charm. He felt that it was a pity that he could not be a pornstar in this country.


    In the next hours, Princess Nami kept making eyes at Xiao Bing. On one hand, Xiao Bing¡¯s vanity was flattered. On the other hand, he found it slightly uncomfortable.


    During, dinner Xiao Bing went to the bathroom. There, he took out of a stack of money and held them out to the man beside him. ¡°Can I borrow your phone for ten minutes. I need to make a call.¡±


    The man was initially startled. But when he saw the money, he instantly gave his phone to Xiao Bing, because the money could buy four or five phones, that were similar to his.


    Xiao Bing took it and quickly called Zhang Yitong. Xiao Bing said directly, ¡°Does this fake identity know anyone in Jingdong? Like two sisters? Did he have any girlfriend or ex-girlfriend?¡±


    Zhang Yitong had a bitter smile, ¡°Brother Bing, I gave you his identity because his background is simple and few people know him. His only flaw was that he was lustful and always flirting with women. It will be hard for me to find out about all the women he had been with.¡±


    ¡°But I suppose at least you can find out who are the women he had been with, in Jingdong?¡±


    ¡°It will be like looking for a needle in a haystack. If he¡¯s still alive we can dig the answer out of his mouth. But he has been long dead in the wilderness. We came across his body, which is why we allowed you to take his identity. Because a dead man will never talk. But it also makes it hard for us to find out about the women you want to know about, unless you give me a few more days.¡±


    Xiao Bing cursed inwardly and feigned chagrin, ¡°Never mind. I am using someone else¡¯s phone. I got to go.¡±


    Xiao Bing hung up. It seemed that he had to act according to circumstances tonight.


    After he had returned the phone, Xiao Bing walked out of the bathroom and found the princess, ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the manor.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The princess rose to her feet and left the restaurant with Xiao Bing, with a happy smile on her face.


    Then Xiao Bing found himself being followed like before. He did not know if the stalkers were sent by those two girls. He did not believe that his encounter with those girls was a fluke. Did this Aoki Ichiro offend others in Jingdong? It would cause trouble for Xiao Bing if that was the case.


    After he took the princess back to the manor, Xiao Bing called the woman. Though he did not know who she was, he decided to settle this problem tonight. If she recognized the princess and came here, his identity would be exposed. Xiao Bing could not let that happen, even if the possibility was very small.


    Since he did not know how to address her, he did not speak after the call went through. After 3 or 4 seconds¡¯ of silence, Xiao Bing heard the woman sigh, ¡°You have not called me for such a long time. Now you don¡¯t even want to speak to me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Xiao Bing smiled awkwardly, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Room 304, Jeupan Hotel. I¡¯m here waiting for you, alone.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After he hung up, he looked around and found that he was not being followed anymore. It seemed that they had stopped trailing him, since he entered the manor. So he drove to a telephone box and said quickly, ¡°Monitor, I need you to use the resources to find out all the information about the occupant in room 304, Jeupan Hotel. I need to know it in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know it in 5 minutes.¡±


    Monitor hung up soon after. After 4 minutes¡¯ waiting, Xiao Bing got his call. ¡°She¡¯s a woman called Kiyomto Sachiko, 26-years-old. She has a sister called Kiyomto Kaneari, 20-years-old. They are both the daughters of a martial arts club owner in Minami. The club is quite famous among the locals. The owner was Kiyomto Minichi, who had been Aoki Ichiro¡¯s teacher for over one month. Later Aoki Ichiro defeated his teacher and left. It happened a year ago. But I don¡¯t know about his relationship with his teacher¡¯s daughters.


    Xiao Bing let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I know now. Your information is quite helpful.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt slightly relieved after he hung up. He knew who that woman was and Aoki Ichiro being Kiyomo Minichi¡¯s student. From Kiyomto Sachiko¡¯s attitude toward him, Xiao Bing deemed that Aoki Ichiro and Kiyomto Sachiko had shared an intimate relationship. They might even be promised to each other privately, otherwise the younger girl, who might be Kiyomto Sachiko¡¯s sister, would not have been so agitated.


    Xiao Bing was guessing about Aoki Ichiro¡¯s story with Kiyomto Sachiko, while driving toward the hotel. Aoki Ichiro was Kiyomto Sachiko¡¯s father¡¯s student, but he deemed their teacher-student relationship as not stable. After all Aoki Ichiro had been his student for only one month. Xiao Bing surmised that he had not planned to further this relationship. But during this time Aoki Ichiro hooked up with Kiyomto Sachiko. But his relationship with Kiyomto Sachiko could not have ended. Otherwise she would not have been so thrilled when she saw Aoki Ichiro.


    Gradually, he framed his answers. Then Xiao Bing parked his car and went to the third floor by the elevator.


    What should he say when he met Kiyomto Sachiko?


    Should I be dynamic or a little bit cold?


    Actually the easiest way was to tell Kiyomto Sachiko that he had already fallen in love with another woman, just as what he had told the princess. In this way she would forget about him, which would make Kiyomto Sachiko move on and save him from a lot of trouble. After all the real Aoki Ichiro was dead. He was doing this woman a favor.


    But he was afraid that Kiyomto Kaneari might not be as innocent as she looked. If she knew that Xiao Bing had chosen another woman over her sister, she might cause trouble. Though he did not fear for it, there were still some chances that he might be exposed. Before Xiao Bing accomplished his mission, he did not want to draw any extra attention.


    Anyway, Xiao Bing decided to play it by ear.


    Xiao Bing knocked on the door, then Kiyomto Sachiko answered it, in her pajama.

 Chapter 352 - The Last Night

    Chapter 352 The Last Night


    Kiyomto Sachiko was wearing cream colored pajamas, which was a little translucent. She looked gentle and attractive. Her red underwear was partly visible, which made her appear even more tempting.


    Xiao Bing laughed awkwardly. ¡°Well, were you about to sleep? Then I¡¯ll go, and we can talk some other day¡­¡±


    Kiyomto Sachiko grabbed Xiao Bing¡¯s hand, and her sad eyes made it difficult for Xiao Bing to refuse her. She said entreatingly, ¡°Ichiro, didn¡¯t you say that you will always love me? Who was the woman in the afternoon? Don¡¯t you love me anymore¡­ ¡±


    Xiao Bing was trying to figure out how to end this. At this moment, he had to be determined. On the one hand, he had to focus on the task with all his heart, and on the other hand, he could help Kiyomto Sachiko to end this relationship. After all, Aoki Ichiro was dead. If she could forget him and continue her life as soon as possible, it would be Xiao Bing¡¯s merit. Even if she would be sad at this moment, at least she would not sink too deeply.


    Looking at Kiyomto Sachiko¡¯s adoring eyes, Xiao Bing said coldly, ¡°Sachiko, stop wasting your time. Your sister is right, I am a playboy and I already have other women. It is no longer possible for us to be together.¡±


    ¡°I did not expect you to say this¡­¡± Kiyomto Sachiko¡¯s eyes turned red, and she wiped her eyes to stop her tears from falling. Looking at Xiao Bing sadly, she said in a trembling voice, ¡°You said¡­ you said you would love me and will propose marriage before long. Why are you treating me like this?¡±


    Xiao Bing could not stand looking at her sad eyes, even though he was an iron-hearted person. He sighed deeply inside, and was about to leave when Kiyomto Sachiko suddenly rushed over. She grabbed Xiao Bing and threw herself into Xiao Bing¡¯s arms. She stuck her face closely against Xiao Bing¡¯s chest. Xiao Bing was a little stunned. His heartbeat accelerated, and his breathing became short.


    ¡°Ichiro, you can keep me from tying you down; you can leave me; you can break your vow, but you are not allowed to leave tonight¡­ you can¡¯t leave. If you leave, I will jump from the roof of this hotel.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s mouth was a little dry, and he felt helpless, nervous, and a little agitated. He really could not understand what this Aoki Ichiro had done, to make such a woman love him so much. If he stayed here tonight and slept with her, instead of Aoki Ichiro, what kind of person would he become?


    Xiao Bing sighed and smiled bitterly. ¡°Why are you doing this? You are young and beautiful, and you have a good family. Why don¡¯t you find a better man?¡±


    Kiyomto Sachiko looked up at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Ichiro, you are the first man in my life. It does not matter if you don¡¯t want me, but I will never forget you. I just want to be your woman for one night. It is a simple requirement. Why can¡¯t you give me that?¡±


    Kiyomto Sachiko¡¯s eyes were stubborn, yet filled with resentment and infinite sadness, which made Xiao Bing feel as if he had been pierced countless times, and his heart torn apart.


    Xiao Bing sighed and went into the room with Kiyomto Sachiko. Then he closed the door at the same time.


    ¡°Sachiko, if you have anything to say, can we just talk about it calmly?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kiyomto Sachiko shook her head, as she took off her clothes, until she was only clad in her red underwear. She looked at Xiao Bing with big, watery eyes and said, ¡°Ichiro, love me for the last time, please¡­¡±


    Her body was perfect, smooth, white and supple.


    Xiao Bing looked away with difficulty.


    ¡°Sachiko¡­¡± Xiao Bing smiled bitterly. ¡°Can we just talk? Why do you have to do that?¡±


    ¡°I just want to have the sex with you; I just want to have you for the last time¡­ Ichiro, don¡¯t you want me? It is just a little wish.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Kiyomto Sachiko and was about to speak when the latter suddenly rushed at him. She stood on tiptoe, held Xiao Bing¡¯s neck, and began to kiss him frantically. Her tongue actively entangled with Xiao Bing¡¯s and her smooth and seductive body continued to press against Xiao Bing¡¯s body, constantly stimulating his senses and even his penis. Xiao Bing was gradually losing his self control.


    Kiyomto Sachiko was a lady, but at this moment she was hotter and bolder than any woman that Xiao Bing had ever seen.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s emotions were gradually ignited, but he was still in control, until Kiyomto Sachiko burst into tears, leaning on his arms, while reaching out to help Xiao Bing unbutton his pants. Her hands moved down and she said in a trembling voice, ¡°One last time, won¡¯t you satisfy me for the last time? Am I not attractive to you anymore? You can leave me, but give me some wonderful memories, please!¡±


    ¡°I love you!¡± Xiao Bing blurted out. He took Kiyomto Sachiko up and threw her on the bed. Then he jumped onto her like a hungry tiger.


    Just like Kiyomto Sachiko said, it would be their last night. Xiao Bing could tell that she really loved Aoki Ichiro. If she was not satisfied today, it would become a huge regret in her life. So why did he have to control his desires? If he satisfied her, he would be satisfied as well.


    Xiao Bing started to become rough. Soon, seductive cries could be heard in the room, and the bed creaked violently. On this last night, Xiao Bing wanted to comfort her and give her the most beautiful memories!


    The two of them had sex for a long time, as if Kiyomto Sachiko wanted it to last forever. She wanted to remember the beauty of this night, so even though she was exhausted, she would not stop.


    Their sex session lasted for three or four hours before it stopped. Xiao Bing was lying on the bed while Kiyomto Sachiko was on him. She bit Xiao Bing¡¯s shoulder and then began to weep.


    Gradually, Kiyomto Sachiko was tired out and Xiao Bing put her to bed, gently.


    Looking at the sleeping beauty next to him, Xiao Bing felt Aoki Ichiro was lucky to have such a woman to love him, because she was excellent in terms of appearance, figure, and temperament. But he heard that Aoki Ichiro was a playboy. Even if Aoki Ichiro had not died, this woman and Aoki Ichiro might not have a happy ending.


    Xiao Bing sighed, got out of bed quietly, and put on his clothes. He turned around to the bed, and kissed Kiyomto Sachiko¡¯s cheek gently, as he softly murmured, ¡°I hope you can find a man who loves you in the future, good girl.¡±


    Xiao Bing tiptoed out of the room. After walking out of the hotel, Xiao Bing sighed slightly, but his mood was much relaxed. Although he had sex with another person¡¯s woman tonight, he did not feel guilty. Xiao Bing had never been a rigid man. As long as it was good for each other, Xiao Bing would not care about it. If Xiao Bing had not done anything today, this woman would suffer for a long time. Since he had satisfied her, she should soon forget the pain.


    Even if he was a substitute, he believed that after today, the love between the former Aoki Ichiro and the current Kiyomto Sachiko would be completely cut off, and Kiyomto Sachiko could go back to her life to pursue her happiness. She would no longer be sorry.


    When he returned to the manor, it was already past two o¡¯clock, in the middle of the night. Xiao Bing had a wonderful night but he was really tired, so he laid down and fell asleep.


    At about 10 o¡¯clock the next morning, Xiao Bing woke up and walked out of the room. A young servant came over and greeted him, saying with a grin, ¡°Mr. Aoki, Her Royal Highness asked me to tell you that she wants to have breakfast with you when you woke up.¡±


    He was so polite to Xiao Bing. On the one hand, there was a wide gap between their statuses. Although they were both servants, Xiao Bing was a private warrior and a master at the Transforming Strength Stage. Only the chief executive could order him around, so he was totally different from them.


    On the other hand, the relationship between Xiao Bing and Princess Nami was ambiguous. All the people in the past few days had noticed it. Many people muttered about it in private. In the future, even though Xiao Bing would not be the princess¡¯s husband, he would become a favored person in the manor, so it was necessary to have a good relationship with him.


    Xiao Bing did not know these people¡¯s thoughts. After listening to the servant, although he was a bit surprised, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°Well, I know. Go and notify Her Royal Highness. I¡¯ll go to the dining room now.¡±


    ¡°Well, Her Royal Highness meant that you should go to her villa and eat in the villa¡¯s dining room.¡±


    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    The servant followed Xiao Bing with a respectful attitude. When they walked almost half the way, the servant¡¯s eyes rolled and he said with a smile, ¡°Does Mr. Aoki prefer using a knife?¡±


    Xiao Bing carried a long knife with him every day. Naturally, anyone could see that he liked it. Hearing this, Xiao Bing nodded immediately.


    The servant lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°I heard that there are some treasures near Mount Fuji. It seems that many masters are paying heed to this. I should not have known about this, since I am just a servant, but I heard it from the chief executive¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Bing answered casually, but he did not take it seriously.


    The servant continued, ¡°Mr. Aoki should have known about it, if there is any news. I am too talkative. I am merely saying it. Mr. Aoki, I have always admired an expert like you, if you have time, I¡¯ll treat you and we can have a meal together?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± Xiao Bing said perfunctorily, as he walked into the room.

 Chapter 353 - Entering the Kokyo

    Chapter 353 Entering the Kokyo


    Xiao Bing entered the dining room, and the servant immediately went to inform Princess Nami. A short while later, Princess Nami skipped down the stairs happily.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    The two had already made a deal that Xiao Bing would call her Nami if there were only the two of them, but if someone else was there, he would call her Princess or Your Royal Highness.


    However, from Princess Nami¡¯s attitude, only the blind wouldn¡¯t see that the relationship between them was more than just a working one.


    After entering the dining room, Princess Nami looked at Xiao Bing with affection as she ate breakfast. After the confession yesterday, Princess Nami became more proactive toward Xiao Bing, and she was so enthusiastic that Xiao Bing felt he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Xiao Bing ate faster. Then he put down his chopsticks, looked at Princess Nami, and asked, ¡°Are you going to the Imperial Palace today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. After dinner. I haven¡¯t seen my grandfather in a long time. I¡¯ll take you to see the Emperor first, and then we will visit my grandfather at night. He is the best martial arts master in our country, and maybe he can teach you some skills.¡±


    Xiao Bing pretended to be respectful, ¡°It¡¯ll be an honor.¡±


    Princess Nami beamed and said, ¡°If he knows¡­ knows us¡­¡± she giggled, ¡°he will be nicer to you and may accept you as the last disciple.¡±


    Xiao Bing knew what Nami wanted to say. If her grandfather knew she liked him, he would probably accept him as a disciple, but Xiao Bing was not very interested. He thought he¡¯d better keep a distance from the old man in case he raised any suspicion. If that happened, even if he managed to return to Huaxia, the task would probably fizzle out.


    ¡°Aoki, last night¡­ what happened between you and her?¡±


    Xiao Bing said calmly, ¡°We are done.¡±


    Princess Nami¡¯s eyes brightened, and she asked in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing nodded.


    Princess Nami was ecstatic. Even though they didn¡¯t break up, she was confident that with her looks and status, she would become Xiao Bing¡¯s wife sooner or later. As for the other women, including his former girlfriends, they would be nothing but mistresses at most. But it was better that they parted ways. After all, no woman would like her man to have more than one woman.


    Princess Nami smiled happily. ¡°Aoki, in fact, I don¡¯t think that woman is worthy of you at all. It is better that you broke up with her. It is a wise choice.¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t say anything. Actually, he had a good impression of the woman who was very affectionate and beautiful. But now he needed Princess Nami to help him with the task, so there was no point in offending her at this time.


    Princess Nami laughed. ¡°Well, don¡¯t be upset. We¡¯ll be going soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset. Actually, I wanted to break up with her long ago. Oh, do you need Fukuda Ogawa to follow us to the Imperial Palace?¡±


    Originally, Fukuda Ogawa was also one of Princess Nami¡¯s personal warriors, but because of Xiao Bing, Princess Nami barely went out with him, since she didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb her and Xiao Bing. Princess Nami was about to refuse when Xiao Bing whispered, ¡°I suggest that Your Royal Highness take Fukuda. After all, he is your personal warrior, and if you have one more master beside you, it will be safer. If you only have me by your side every day, I will have one more enemy.¡±


    Princess Nami wanted to say that he was just a subordinate and there was nothing to be afraid of. But thinking of Xiao Bing hating class discrimination, and how she finally reconciled with him, she didn¡¯t want to displease him.


    Princess Nami reluctantly said, ¡°Well then, take him with us.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Then Your Royal Highness, please have someone inform him.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Princess Nami turned her head and spoke to the maid behind her, ¡°Go tell Fukuda to come to the door of my villa immediately. I need him to go out with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up, looked at Princess Nami, and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and wait.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Princess Nami was reluctant but didn¡¯t refuse.


    Xiao Bing and Princess Nami stood at the entrance of the hall. Xiao Bing stood slightly behind her and looked respectful. He didn¡¯t want anyone to gossip about them. Princess Nami didn¡¯t want him to do this, but because Xiao Bing insisted, she had no choice. Soon after, Fukuda Ogawa came.


    Fukuda Ogawa was in a good mood. In the past two days, he was actually very hostile towards Xiao Bing, because although he had become Princess Nami¡¯s personal warrior, she took only Xiao Bing with her wherever she went. It was a humiliation. Was he weaker than Xiao Bing?


    So he was very depressed these two days until he received the notification from the maid informing him that the princess wanted him to go out with her. He finally felt at ease. Seeing Xiao Bing also standing behind Princess Nami, he glanced at him with a bit of hostility and then he retracted his hostile eyes. He approached Princess Nami calmly and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°Well, you two will go to the Imperial Palace with me today.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa¡¯s eyes lit up. The Imperial Palace was like the Forbidden City in Huaxia. Naturally, everyone was interested. He immediately agreed.


    Xiao Bing and Fukuda Ogawa followed Princess Nami into the car and sat on each side of her. As the driver started the car, they slowly left the manor, heading toward the Imperial Palace.


    Along the way, no one said anything. While Princess Nami played incessantly with her mobile phone, Fukuda Ogawa quietly looked at her and Xiao Bing looked outside. When she saw that Xiao Bing was not looking at her, Princess Nami got really depressed. Was she less beautiful than the view outside?


    About half an hour later, the car finally reached the bridge leading to the Imperial Palace. It was the second time that Xiao Bing came here. Last time, he sneaked in at night but found nothing. He had been in Country R for more than a week and the longer he stayed, the lower the probability of him accomplishing the task. He was anxious to find some clues this time.


    The guards on the bridge seemed to recognize Princess Nami¡¯s car and let it pass without fuss. The car went directly into the Imperial Palace.


    The car stopped outside the Kokyo within the Imperial Palace, and Princess Nami said, ¡°This is where the Emperor lives. You both come with me.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Fukuda Ogawa got out. Xiao Bing opened the door and helped Princess Nami out of the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mr. Aoki, bring along my gift.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The gift was a piece of calligraphy by a master in Country R.


    There were many steps to the Imperial Palace. They climbed together, step by step, to the top and saw a gate about five or six meters wide. Two guards with long rifles stood outside the gate. Seeing Xiao Bing and Fukuda Ogawa, the guards pointed at them with their guns. Princess Nami¡¯s face soured as she said, ¡°They are my men.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Royal Highness, these two are not allowed to carry weapons in.¡±


    Princess Nami turned back to look at Xiao Bing. She didn¡¯t care about Fukuda Ogawa but she was afraid that Xiao Bing would be angry.


    Xiao Bing shrugged and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the palace where the Emperor lives, so I can understand.¡±


    As he said, he took out the long knife and placed it on the ground. Then he raised his hands to signal to the guards that they could do a body-search. Fukuda Ogawa did the same. Although the Emperor had less power, he was still a very sacred symbol. Fukuda Ogawa could not bring weapons with him. It was disrespectful to the Emperor and he had no problem with that.


    After searching them, the guard nodded and said, ¡°You may go in.¡±


    Princess Nami hummed. Although she was used to it, she still felt uncomfortable when they insisted on searching Xiao Bing. Because Xiao Bing was very precious to her.


    In the hall of the Kokyo, there were more than a dozen women who stood like maids. There were also guards scattered around in the open and in the shadows. The two guards at the door had unusual power and they had reached the Concealing Strength Stage. People inside the hall were at the Concealing Strength Stage as well and there were more than ten of them. With so many masters, normal people wouldn¡¯t dare break into the palace unless they had a death wish.


    Princess Nami looked at a girl and asked, ¡°Where is the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Nami, you¡¯ve finally come to see me, hahaha¡­¡± An old-sounding voice came from within the room at the same time as the sound of footsteps.


    Xiao Bing became alert. He could make out the footsteps of two people. He knew that the weaker one would be the Emperor¡¯s and the other one who walked rhythmically should be a master who protected the Emperor, and he would have reached the Innate Realm.


    There were indeed many masters inside the palace.


    As expected, as the Emperor came out, he was followed by a stern-looking samurai who also carried no weapons. He was taller and thinner than average. In addition, he had an aura of strength. Xiao Bing felt that he would have reached the Gang-strength Stage.


    Xiao Bing nodded secretly. Even in the Dark World in general, the man would be regarded as a powerful entity. Moreover, he seemed to be 27 or 28 years old which meant he could still improve. There were some martial arts talents in Country R, and this man was one of them. Feng XIII would be one of them too.


    Xiao Bing secretly glanced at the Emperor again. He did not dare to look at him directly in case he was noticed.


    The Emperor was about 70 years old. He looked skinny but his spirit was not bad. At this moment, he was coming over with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 354 - Envying Me, Are You Entitled To?

    Chapter 354 Envying Me, Are You Entitled To?


    Princess Nami smiled happily. ¡°Your Majesty, how are you doing? This is a gift I bought for you.¡±


    Xiao Bing handed the scroll over, and the man behind the Emperor stepped forward and took it, then he unfolded it carefully. The Emperor looked at it, rubbing his hands and sighed, ¡°Good, very good. Keep it. We¡¯ll hang it in my study later.¡±


    Then he looked at Princess Nami and smiled, ¡°Nami, you haven¡¯t been here for half a month, but you seem more sensible than you used to.¡±


    Princess Nami hummed, ¡°You make it sound like I was an insensible person before.¡±


    The Emperor laughed out loud, ¡°No, you are the most sensible girl. I heard that you hired two personal warriors publicly some time ago, and there was a contest. Are these the two masters you recruited?¡±


    Princess Nami laughed. ¡°Yes, they are both amazing, especially this one. His name is Aoki Ichiro. He is very powerful. I was also thinking of getting my grandpa to teach him a few skills.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa lowered his head, revealing some jealousy in his eyes. They were both her personal warriors who were elected in the cruel competitions. However, Princess Nami¡¯s attitude toward Xiao Bing was very different. If she was overbearing to both of them, he wouldn¡¯t feel anything, but Princess Nami only treated Xiao Bing differently. It put him off balance and he could not help feeling jealous.


    The Emperor glanced at Xiao Bing and Fukuda Ogawa and grinned. His eyes seemed to contain vicissitudes and at the same time there was wisdom and understanding in them. He was in such a high position. Even though he lost political power, he was still smarter than ordinary people especially for this kind of intrigue. He would know that better than anyone else.


    Xiao Bing had a mask on his face, and his eyes appropriately looked worshipful and respectful. This was how a normal person in Country R should behave when he facing the supreme emperor. Xiao Bing had always been great at acting.


    The Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Yes, both are very outstanding. You two should take good care of my granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fukuda Ogawa immediately bowed and said, ¡°I am willing to work for Her Royal Highness.¡±


    Xiao Bing also bowed. ¡°I am willing to serve the royal family.¡±


    The Emperor nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Nami, let¡¯s go inside and talk and the two gentlemen can go to the meeting room for tea first. Attendants, lead these two gentlemen to the meeting room.¡±


    A maid next to him bowed respectfully to Xiao Bing and led them away. The master who protected the Emperor also followed Princess Nami toward the inner room. He didn¡¯t notice Xiao Bing at all.


    Xiao Bing and Fukuda Ogawa followed the maid into the parlor. The maid poured hot tea for them and Fukuda Ogawa said, ¡°Well, you can go now. We will call you if we need you.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll take my leave. Please enjoy your tea.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Fukuda Ogawa and after the maid went out, he laughed and said, ¡°Mr. Fukuda, do you have something to say to me?¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa stood up, looking at Xiao Bing with a serious expression, and said, ¡°Aoki Ichiro, I challenge you.¡±


    ¡°Challenge me?¡± Xiao Bing raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why do you want to challenge me?¡±


    ¡°In the last competition, I was selected by Her Royal Highness before the match was over. I didn¡¯t finish it. It is a pity that I didn¡¯t fight against Mr. Aoki, so I want to compete with Mr. Aoki to see who is better. Let¡¯s see who would¡¯ve persisted to the end had I continued with the competition.¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Does it make sense? The comparison has already been done and we have won this opportunity. Since we have had the opportunity and the results have been clear, why do you care about the process?¡±


    ¡°It is important for me!¡± Fukuda Ogawa looked at Xiao Bing earnestly, ¡°It is important for a samurai!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Xiao Bing groaned, and then looked at Fukuda Ogawa with a weird smile. He asked, ¡°Are you jealous of me?¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa didn¡¯t expect Xiao Bing to read his mind so well. His face turned red immediately. He said angrily, ¡°What do you mean? Why should I be jealous of you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear? I am more handsome than you!¡± Xiao Bing laughed. ¡°Well, I¡¯m kidding. Although I do look more handsome than you, we don¡¯t rely on our faces to live. Well, what you are really jealous of is that although we are both her warriors, Princess Nami only treats me differently, so you find it hard to accept. Am I right?¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa didn¡¯t deny it and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiao Bing lamented, ¡°The jealousy of man is frightening. I understand it now, but what can you do if you beat me? Do you think Princess Nami treats me differently just because of my strength? Princess Nami is a petite and willful girl. She is not an ambitious person who only wants to make friends with valuable people. Princess Nami is not like that.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa frowned, and asked in confusion, ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°This is very simple. Because I have offended Princess Nami and refused her. Do you think a woman would like to make friends with obedient puppets? Or will she regard a person who can give her suggestions as a friend?¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa looked at Xiao Bing incredulously, and asked in disbelief, ¡°She treats you as a friend? She is a princess and the first beauty!¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled disdainfully. ¡°Is a princess not a human being? Or is a beauty not a human being? People need to eat whether they are pretty or not. No matter who you are, if you can¡¯t pee, you will die.¡±


    It was a bit vulgar, but hearing this, Fukuda Ogawa didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°Because you all treat her like a princess, and she has a very high position in your heart, you are too humble in front of her. So you don¡¯t even dare to give her some correct advice. Even if she is wrong, you don¡¯t dare to come forward and refute her.¡±


    Suddenly Xiao Bing stood up. He stared at Fukuda Ogawa with a sharp glint in his eyes. He said in a cold voice, ¡°What did you do when Princess Nami treated the prisoners as monsters? Ah? What did you do when Princess Nami whipped the people like horses? Have you ever said anything? Don¡¯t tell me you thought she was right to do that. You didn¡¯t refute her because in your heart, Princess Nami is set up on high. Even if you thought there was something wrong, you dared not stop her. She is a royal princess, and you are just one of her samurai.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa looked a little flustered, ¡°So¡­ then what?¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered and said sternly, ¡°Since you have placed yourself so low and the princess so high up, why be jealous? You are just a subordinate, a pariah, and a slave. She is a noble princess. Why does she have to smile at you every day?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Fukuda Ogawa was a little irritated, but when he took a step forward, he suddenly felt strong air rushing toward him. Xiao Bing grabbed his collar and threw him against the wall. Fukuda Ogawa sweated because he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Bing to be so much stronger than him!


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes scared him. It looked as if he had killed many people. At the moment, he finally realized that Xiao Bing was more terrible than Nakamura Jiro!


    Xiao Bing stared at him and said coldly, ¡°She is nicer to me than to you and this is reasonable because you are not worthy of it! You are only a subordinate, a warrior, and you have never earned her respect! You are a pug who is begging for mercy. You can do nothing but flatter and fawn in front of her! In this case, why should she care how you feel every day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is a royal princess, but you have forgotten the dignity of a good samurai. You, like me, are selected as her guards, but as long as we can protect her, we are doing our duties. It doesn¡¯t mean we have to be doormats! If she has done something wrong, we can tell her. Only a decent man can earn her respect. But did you do it?¡±


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t blame the princess, and you shouldn¡¯t blame me. Her Royal Highness doesn¡¯t like you because you don¡¯t respect yourself!¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa¡¯s eyes became bright as if he was inspired. ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    Xiao Bing loosened his collar, turned and walked back to his seat. He sat down and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You just do your job and are never jealous of me if you just want to be an obedient slave. If you want to win her respect, you should express your opinion when she does something wrong. Only a person who can give good advice can earn her respect, not a puppet. Okay, I¡¯ve finished talking. As for you, it¡¯s up to you whether you will listen or not.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up again and cursed, ¡°Stupid, you have wasted a lot of my time, and I have to pee. I am going to go look for a toilet.¡±


    Saying that, he walked out. Although it was daylight, he went out and made several turns in case someone would discover him. Xiao Bing talked to Fukuda Ogawa because he knew that Fukuda Ogawa would not find out his true strength. Moreover, he would leave sooner or later, but Princess Nami was so capricious, and the chief executive was old. If he retired, no one could restrain her. No one knows if she would become unbridled and do bad things again.


    Although Fukuda Ogawa could not restrain Princess Nami, as long as he could put forward some different opinions, it would be okay. He was afraid that there was no one who dared to raise different opinions to her. It would be terrible when she didn¡¯t know that she had done bad things.


    Outside the small living room, Xiao Bing surmised that Princess Nami would stay with the Emperor for a long time if nothing happened since they just met. So he pretended to wander in the yard casually. The people here knew that Xiao Bing was with Princess Nami and he should be on their side since he could enter the palace, so few people would stop Xiao Bing. Occasionally when someone wanted to check Xiao Bing¡¯s identity, Xiao Bing would show them his waistband, and they immediately went away.


    Xiao Bing casually walked to the door of one of the palaces and then stopped. He turned around and looked at the palace gate above the steps because if he wanted to finish his task, he had to beat up the man inside.


    The man was Iza Kawatani, the best samurai, who was called the God of Budo.

 Chapter 355 - Xiao Bing and Iza Kawatani

    Chapter 355 Xiao Bing and Iza Kawatani


    Xiao Bing merely cast a glance inside. But just as he was about to leave, the door suddenly opened.


    An old man was standing there.


    His face was creased with wrinkles. His hair, eyebrows and beard were all snow-white. His eyes seemed percipient, as if he had been through many vicissitudes of life. Xiao Bing deemed this man to be over 100 years old.


    Though he seemed only about 1.6 meters tall, he stood very straight. He looked radiant and imposing. From this aspect, Xiao Bing thought this man was 70 or 80 years old, at most. He even believed that he could be physically stronger than most of the middle-aged men.


    The old man was clad in a grey gown. A picture of the sun and moon was drawn on each side of his gown. An ancient purple sword hung at his waist.


    The moment this old man appeared, Xiao Bing¡¯s attention was drawn to him. He felt an aura of sacredness, which was something he had felt in the churches in Europe. But the aura of sacredness from this man was stronger and purer.


    Xiao Bing raised his head and caught the old man¡¯s eyes. Xiao Bing¡¯s heart thumped furiously. Though this man¡¯s eyes seemed aloof, it was very arresting. Try as Xiao Bing might, his mind went blank for a moment. It had never happened to Xiao Bing, ever since he came to this path.


    ¡°What is your name, young man?¡± His voice was aloof, but very penetrating.


    Xiao Bing came to himself and bowed hurriedly, ¡°I just came from outside. I¡¯m Aoki Ichiro, a warrior whose duty is to keep Princess Nami safe.¡±


    ¡°Princess Nami?¡± A flicker of light flashed in his eyes. ¡°She chose the right one this time.¡± A faint smile flitted over his lips.


    Xiao Bing was surprised. He pondered for a moment and realized that ever since this old man appeared, he had not shown any abnormality. Though this old man might even be stronger than him, Xiao Bing believed that this man might not be able to see through him. So Xiao Bing feigned fear, ¡°You must be Mr. Iza, Princess Nami¡¯s grandfather. Your presence is indeed an honor for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you. You¡¯re a diamond in the rough. You will step into the Innate Realm sooner or later. You also have a strong mentality. If you have a good teacher, your achievement may be greater than that of my student¡¯s.¡±


    Xiao Bing knew the student this old man mentioned was Feng XIII, the foe he hated with all his guts. Though he did not care much about Iza Kawatani¡¯s words, he pretended to be flattered. He felt lucky that he had so many experiences in carrying out a mission, which helped him to act naturally in front of this old man.


    Iza Kawatani smiled like an amiable old man, ¡°Young man, you should leave now. You can take a walk in Kokyo, but don¡¯t step into those forbidden places.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Iza.¡± Xiao Bing wheeled around and left. He tried to be as calm as possible, but he stayed vigilant, and was a bit nervous still.


    After Xiao Bing had taken only five steps, Iza Kawatani suddenly spoke, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Xiao Bing paused and his body straightened. ¡°You¡¯re Aoki Ichiro, right? Can you tell how old I am?¡±


    Xiao Bing decided to be honest, ¡°Though your hair is white, you don¡¯t look very old. I suppose you are 60 or 70 years old.


    ¡°Alas.¡± Iza Kawatani sighed, ¡°I¡¯m about to have my 100th birthday this year. Sometimes having a long life is not as good as it seems. I¡¯m just living the same day, over and over again¡­¡±


    Iza Kawatani¡¯s voice faded. At the same time, Xiao Bing heard the door closing. Then he left without any hesitation.


    Xiao Bing was actually startled by Iza Kawatani¡¯s appearance. It was because no man could break the limit of their genes, no matter how strong they were. For a man of 60, his body was supposed to get weaker and weaker. A man at the level of Void-breaking may have another extra ten years. But his body would still get weaker every day. But this Iza Kawatani still looked vigorous and energetic. It was something hard for Xiao Bing to imagine.


    In the history of the Cathaysian State, Xiao Bing was one of the few legendary masters who would still be powerful, even if they were over 100. Master Dharma, the founder of Shaolin Temple, and Zhang Sanfeng, founder of Wudang Section, were the two most renowned characters, in the martial history of the Cathaysian State. Though this Iza Kawatani could not be compared to them, he was the only one who appeared so energetic at such an old age, except for those two.


    Iza Kawatani indeed deserved the title ¡°Martial God¡±. Even Xiao Bing was not sure if he could beat this old man. Xiao Bing¡¯s heart sank. It seemed that he needed to be very careful this time.


    Xiao Bing dared not stroll about for too long. He returned to the hall when he thought the time was right, lest he should arouse suspicion.


    Xiao Bing found Fukuda Ogawa sitting on a chair and staring blankly, after he returned to the living room. He stood up when he noticed Xiao Bing. He made a deep bow to Xiao Bing and said with a stern face, ¡°Mr. Aoki, thanks for your suggestion. I think I know what to do in the future.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°It¡¯s good that you were able to think it through. You don¡¯t have to envy me, because I probably will be gone soon.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Aoki, do you still think that I¡¯m being petty? If that¡¯s the case, I will apologize to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and smiled, ¡°I did not say that I¡¯m about to leave. I don¡¯t plan to stay by her side forever. But you seem to enjoy being with her. That¡¯s why I made the decision. After I leave, if the princess does things improperly again, I wish that Mr. Fukuda will tell her. Whether she decides to listen or not, we should do our best to advise her.¡±


    Fukuda Ogawa answered sternly, ¡°I promise you that I will serve her well.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded.


    Then they heard footsteps. Soon they saw the maiden they met before. She bowed and said respectfully, ¡°My lords, his highness has prepared a feast for the princess, and you are both invited.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    When they arrived, they found the princess talking blithely to the emperor. ¡°You guys are finally here. You shall join me for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay, ¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile.


    The emperor was surprised as he glanced at Xiao Bing and Fukuda Ogawa. It was because the jealousy in Fukuda Ogawa¡¯s eyes was gone.


    How can a person change his mind in such a short time? The emperor cast Xiao Bing another glance. His intuition told him that it must have something to do with this man.


    It seemed that this Aoki Ichiro did deserve his granddaughter¡¯s relentless praise.


    Then a servant came and said reverently, ¡°Your highnesses, the feast is ready¡±


    The emperor said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Then they sauntered into the dining hall, where dozens of maidens stood respectfully. There was a round table in the center. At least 20 courses were served. Xiao Bing cast a glance at the food and found them rich in variety.


    Princess Nami and the emperor sat down, while others stood behind them.


    Princess Nami pointed at the seat near her and looked at Xiao Bing, smilingly, ¡°Come and have a seat. I¡¯ve just talked to my grandpa. You already have his consent.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing wanted to keep a low profile, but the princess always drew unnecessary attention to him. This made it hard for others not to look at him.


    Princess Nami smiled, ¡°Fukuda, you may sit and eat, too.¡±


    Xiao Bing then felt relieved.


    Fukuda said in all haste, ¡°Your highnesses, how is a low-born supposed to join you for dinner?¡±


    The emperor grinned, ¡°You are both powerful martial artists and wiling to stay by the princess¡¯s side to protect her. For that, we will always share our table with you. Don¡¯t be so courteous. Come and take a seat.¡±


    Courtesy was one thing that Xiao Bing barely had. He agreed with the emperor, ¡°The emperor is right. Let¡¯s not be so polite. Come and have a seat here.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Okay.¡± Fukuda seemed a little restrained. But since Xiao Bing had said that, he had to agree to it, no matter how inappropriate he thought it was.


    After they all sat down, a maid walked in and said, ¡°Your Highness, Mr. Iza said that he will not join you for dinner tonight. He said he¡¯s having a rest.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The emperor did not seem angry. He nodded and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t ask him to come. Nami, when dinner is over, you can pay a visit to your grandpa, alone.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let the feast begin.¡±


    It was not until the emperor had taken the first bite that the others began using their chopsticks. Xiao Bing realized that there was awe in the emperor¡¯s eyes when the maid mentioned Iza Kawatani¡¯s name.


    Indeed, that Iza Kawatani was not merely an old man, since his name could affect the emperor so easily.

 Chapter 356 - Enter the Hall of Martial Gods

    Chapter 356 Enter the Hall of Martial Gods


    The emperor did not eat much because he would lay down his chopsticks from time to time to talk. But Princess Nami was talking, while eating. Xiao Bing and Fukuda were just eating. After all, it was not appropriate for them to talk much in such a place. Though the emperor allowed them to join him for dinner, he did not necessarily regard them as his guests. Masters of Transforming-strength were truly powerful, but for a leader of a country, he did not need to pay much attention to them.


    When the feast was over, Xiao Bing and Fukuda sat and watched the emperor and the princess talking to each other. They left the dining hall when it was getting late. The emperor said smilingly, ¡°Nami, go and pay a visit to your grandpa. Tell him to take care of his body. He¡¯s getting old, he should not be that enthusiastic about martial arts anymore.¡±


    The princess grinned, ¡°I know, grandfather. But you know that man very well. He has spent his whole life on martial arts. I suppose he will keep doing it until the end of his life.¡±


    The emperor sighed, ¡°Small wonder he was granted the title ¡°The God of Martial Arts¡±. He is the protector of the royal family. It¡¯s quite an honor, but also a burden. We should thank him for that. I¡¯m feeling a little fatigued. I¡¯m much younger than that grandpa of yours. but my body is far weaker than his. Do you want to stay here for a few days? I¡¯ve asked the servants to clean your room.¡±


    ¡°I know, grandfather. I will pay a visit to him and I will come back soon. Aoki-kun, Fukuda-kun, come with me.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, my highness.¡±


    Then they left. Princess Nami looked back and asked, ¡°Aoki-kun, this is the first time you have met him. How do you feel about it?¡±


    Fukuda replied with respect and admiration, ¡°Every emperor in history are the descendants of Amateqi Siomiami, the supreme god of ancient times. She is the first creation of Iza Saki. She is worshipped by all. As the descendant of the god, his highness¡¯s halo spreads across this land. I can sense a kind of nobility when I was near him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just an old man.¡± Xiao Bing commented inwardly. But he said, ¡°His Highness is a great man.¡±


    Princess Nami burst into laughter. She looked at Xiao Bing with interest and asked, ¡°Aoki-kun, you sound like you don¡¯t think he¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± Xiao Bing said with exaggerated reverence, ¡°His highness is a living example to us all. But I forgot to ask for his autograph¡­¡±


    Fukuda glared at Xiao Bing. But it was not in hate. He only thought Xiao Bing¡¯s words were disrespectful to the emperor. Though the emperor held little power in political terms, his influence was still considerable. It could be revealed from another aspect: The prime minister was elected, but the position of an emperor was lifelong.


    But anyway, this emperor was not Xiao Bing¡¯s priority. He only cared about the whereabouts of those two people who had God¡¯s Blood.


    Princess Nami pouted, ¡°It sounds like it is against your will. But Aoki-kun, you¡¯re the only one who speaks about him without awe.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°We¡¯re all human and I didn¡¯t do anything illegal. There¡¯s no need to be in awe. But he still has my respect.¡±


    Xiao Bing noticed that Fukuda cast him another glare, but he was not angry. He knew that if someone did not pay enough respect to the things he held dear, he would also be angry. Glaring at him was considered the lightest form of showing his displeasure.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s character was rather rebellious in R Country, but Princess Nami liked him for it because that was what made him different from others.


    Then they found the car which had brought them to their current location, and took out the calligraphy work meant for Iza Kawatani. Then they headed towards the Hall of Martial Gods with it.


    After they arrived, two young warriors who seemed to be about 18 years old, walked out from the inside. They bowed to Princess Nami first and said, ¡°Your highness, he only invited you and Aoki Ichiro. All others shall stay outside.¡±


    Fukuda was no longer jealous of Xiao Bing after that talk. But he was still surprised and confused, and so was the princess. She wondered what her grandfather would think of Xiao Bing. But she felt happy about it anyway. She wanted her grandpa to like Xiao Bing. So she said immediately, ¡°So come with me, Aoki-kun. Fukuda, you can just go back to your residency. My other grandpa has prepared a place for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fukuda agreed and left, his face calm as usual.


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose. Though he had seen Iza Kawatani before, he believed that this old man had not found anything wrong about him. But he wondered why this man wanted to see him. He was not afraid of meeting him. He was only worried that if he could act perfectly, before such a powerful man. He needed to be more prudent than ever.


    Princess Nami and Xiao Bing walked upstairs. Then the princess asked, ¡± Aoki-kun, have you met my grandfather before?¡±


    ¡°When you were talking to the emperor, I encountered your grandfather, when I was taking a stroll.¡±


    ¡°Really? It seems that he likes you, otherwise he would not have agreed to let you come with me.¡± Princess Nami¡¯s eyes were alight with delight. ¡°If that¡¯s so, that thing between us might come true.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°What thing? Don¡¯t talk such nonsense. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡±


    Princess Nami said shyly, ¡°But perhaps there will be something, later.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about my body all the time¡­¡±


    The two arrived at the gate, talking and laughing. They walked through it without being stopped.


    It was the first time Xiao Bing had walked into the Hall of Martial Gods. The light was dim and there were six warriors armed with sabers, on both sides. They were dressed in the same uniform as the two guards. They were all of the Transforming-strength stage, which surprised Xiao Bing. Although powerful artists like them were greatly respected, yet they could be only a guard here. It seemed that Xiao Bing had looked down on R country previously.


    Soon after a man in his thirties came out from a door on the right side, a long sword hanging on his back. He cast a glance at Princess Nami first, and then he bowed, ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡±


    Princess Nami nodded and looked at Xiao Bing, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Curious, the man fixed his eyes on Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing noticed that this man was a congenital master, which made Xiao Bing understand this Hall of Martial Gods a little better. Though he seemingly had just reached this stage, it was not something easy for a man of his age. The number of congenital masters in this country was very limited. Normal guards were at Transforming-strength while their leader seemed to be at the Elixir-strength stage. Iza Kawatani, the leader of the Hall, was unfathomable. if his student Feng XIII was still alive, this place could be equal to a famous organization in the Dark World.


    If his cover was exposed here, he did not even know whether he could leave this place unharmed.


    It was the first time Xiao Bing had felt this way, after he had stepped into the level of Void-breaking. This was a hateful country, but it was also mysterious.


    There was a long passage behind the door. It was empty with burning candles hanging on the walls on both sides. The atmosphere here felt gloomy and weird.


    There was a sudden a gust of cold wind, as the two were walking along the passage. It sent cold shivers up the princess¡¯s spine. Xiao Bing gave a wry smile, ¡°Small wonder your country¡¯s horror movies are so famous. If a horror movie was shot here, it might become more viral than Sadako.¡±


    Princess Nami felt another pang of panic at the mention of Sadako. She gently hit Xiao Bing in the chest with her fist, and pouted, ¡°You asshole. Why can¡¯t you stop scaring me? Why did my grandpa made this place so creepy!¡±


    Xiao Bing chuckled, ¡°Maybe this horrifying vibe is to scare would-be thieves. They might not make it to the end of this passage, if they don¡¯t head back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crap. But how can you still talk like that. From what I saw, all newcomers to this place are always in awe. Few of them can talk with their usual confidence. This passage leads to my grandfather¡¯s cultivation room. Nobody is allowed, except for a few people only.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Does that mean that your grandfather attaches a lot of importance to me?¡±


    ¡°I thought the same.¡± Princess Nami was suddenly encouraged, her eyes filled with delight.


    Xiao Bing was at a loss for words. ¡°Are you still fantasizing about my sexy body?¡±


    Princess Nami, ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 357 - Xiao Bing VS Iza Kawatani

    Chapter 357 Xiao Bing VS Iza Kawatani


    After they reached the door at the end of the passageway, he put his hand on the iron gate and pushed it open.


    Behind the door, there was a wooden bed, several stools and a shelf on which all kinds of weapons were placed, like swords, wooden sticks, axes, sabers, and spears. Then Xiao Bing found Iza Kawatani standing in the middle of the room. Iza Kawatani looked at them and said, ¡°Nami, wait for a while. Aoki Ichiro, come here first.¡±


    Aoki Ichiro was vigilant, but he seemed to full of reverential awe. Princess Nami did not know what her grandpa wanted to do. But she knew that though he loved her very much, she knew when to obey his orders.


    Princess Nami nodded and stopped at the door, while reminding her grandfather, ¡°Grandpa, be gentle to my friend, please.¡±


    Xiao Bing strode in and stopped 2 meters away from Iza Kawatani. Suddenly Iza Kawatani slashed at Xiao Bing with his long sword. A second later, Xiao Bing found the sword hanging above his head.


    Xiao Bing was startled and made parried instinctively. It was something one would inevitably do, when his life was at stake.


    Xiao Bing made his move almost in an instant, but soon his formidable willpower curbed the urge to protect himself. He was betting that this man would not kill him.


    It was just a test! It must be a test.


    Xiao Bing tried hard to dodge, but he was much slower than the sword. But he did it on purpose. When he was just inches off the ground he felt the sword touching his head. He would definitely have died, if it had gone in an inch deeper.


    Xiao Bing broke out in a cold sweat. He was not pretending. This old man¡¯s attack was so dangerous that Xiao Bing could not stake his life on it. His reaction came before he even realized it. He might be the only one who could do that in this world.


    After all, he was once the best soldier of the special force, and the former captain of the Dragon Teeth, Xiao Bing!


    Xiao Bing let out a long sigh. He raised his head and looked at this old man, his body trembling.


    Iza Kawatani¡¯s eyes were so bright and piercing, it was as if he could manipulate Xiao Bing simply by looking at him. ¡°You¡¯re good, young man,¡± he said slowly.


    Xiao Bing smiled awkwardly, ¡°Sire¡­¡±


    But before he could finish speaking, Iza Kawatani suddenly delivered another strike with his sword. His target was Xiao Bing¡¯s chest, but this time his sword move was slow enough for Xiao Bing to react first.


    Iza Kawatani knew Xiao Bing¡¯s speed of reaction from his last strike, so he deliberately delivered this attack. But Xiao Bing was not afraid anymore, because he knew that this old man was just testing him, so that Xiao Bing would cooperate with him.


    Xiao Bing did not know this man¡¯s purpose. But he was sure that he had not seen through his disguise yet. Otherwise he would be dead.


    Xiao Bing kept his level at the pinnacle of Transforming-strength, while dodging this old man¡¯s strikes. Xiao Bing found the old man¡¯s sword art so arcane and far better than his. It was pungent and cohesive. It nearly caught Xiao Bing several times. Gradually, Xiao Bing immersed himself in this old man¡¯s advanced sword skills.


    Princess Nami had just realized that these two were fighting. After all, they were both very powerful and fast. Though it seemed that they had been matching blows for a while, it had only been several seconds. When the princess realized it, Iza Kawatani was slashing at Xiao Bing with his sword again and again. Xiao Bing kept dodging, blithely like a monkey, without any thought about disgracing himself.


    Princess Nami blazed, ¡°Grandpa, stop it. He¡¯s my friend!¡±


    Iza Kawatani did not answer his granddaughter. But Xiao Bing shouted while dodging, ¡°It¡¯s okay, your highness. He¡¯s just giving me lessons.¡±


    But as he was distracted, the sword was on his throat. Xiao Bing had a wry smile, ¡°I failed completely.¡±


    ¡°You did.¡± Iza Kawatani withdrew his sword. Actually he was keeping his power and speed at the same level as Xiao Bing¡¯s. But he still appeared casual when fighting, which made it hard for others to describe his strength.


    Now, Xiao Bing was sure that this Iza Kawatani was stronger than him. Xiao Bing was at the early stage of Void-breaking, but it was highly possible that Iza Kawatani was at the middle-stage of Void-breaking. He was an erudite man, who had been studying martial arts for almost a century, which made his knowledge of martial arts far better than that of Xiao Bing¡¯s. Though Xiao Bing was very talented, he still felt helpless in front of this old man.


    Panting, Xiao Bing gave him a wry smile and asked, ¡°Were you testing me, sire?¡±


    ¡°I merely wanted to get to know you. It turns out you are talented in martial arts and you have a strong mentality. I¡¯ve never met one who shares the same qualities with you, before.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What about that student of yours?¡±


    ¡°Feng XIII? His mind is twisted, which means he will never reach immortality.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked in surprise, ¡°Immortality?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Iza Kawatani sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve spent my life trying to reach this level. But I¡¯m about to be 100, and I feel I¡¯m still far from it. So now I seek a student who can carry on this cause. If I am gone one day, I could place my hopes on him.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you chose one from the Iza clan?¡±


    Iza Kawatani fell silent for a moment and cast a glance at Nami sadly, ¡°Her father is gone. But even if he was still alive, he was not interested in martial arts. There are not many descendants of the Iza Clan¡­ Sometimes I even wonder if this resplendent martial arts skills in our family, will come to an end, after I die.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not care a fig about this family. But he knew something about its history. Izanagi was the all-mighty god in R country. All the other gods were created by him. He was the father of all gods and the origin of the myth in this country.¡±


    It was said that Iza Nagi had a sister called Iza Nami. They loved each other and then they got married. Because of their union, 8 islands were born. But when Nami gave birth to her son, the fire god, she was burned to death. Iza Nagi killed his son out of anger and was bathing in a river. When he was cleaning his left eye, Amaterasu Omikami was born. And when he was cleaning his right eye, Tsukuyomi was born. Susanoo, the one who allegedly killed Orochi, was born, when Iza Nagi was cleaning his nose.


    Amaterasu Omikami was the ancestor of the emperors, which meant that the ancestor of the royal family was born, when the ancestor of Iza clan was cleaning his eyes. That was why the emperor seemed to be in awe upon the mention of Iza Kawatani, who might be the only one who could make him do that, in this world. On the one hand, Iza Kawatani was the protector of the royal family and the mighty god in all of the warriors¡¯ minds. On the other hand, the Iza clan was the origin of the royal family. So all the emperors had to pay their respects to the Iza clan.


    The history of Iza clan was so splendid and fascinating. But now it would come to an end. No wonder Iza Kawatani felt sad.


    Nami rushed in and cast a glance of dissatisfaction at her grandfather, ¡°Grandpa, I thought¡­ I thought you were killing my friend.¡±


    Iza Kawatani chuckled, ¡°Your grandpa will never kill without a reason. Besides, he¡¯s your friend.¡±


    But then he looked at Xiao Bing, and then his granddaughter knowingly. ¡°What did you just say? Your friend? But I thought he was the warrior you chose.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But who says the warrior can¡¯t be the princess¡¯s friend?¡±


    Iza Kawatani chuckled, and then he looked at Xiao Bing, his face stern. ¡°Your mentality and sensitivity are both superior. That¡¯s the purpose of the test. Did you comprehend anything when my sword put you in danger?¡±


    Xiao Bing pondered for a moment and answered earnestly, ¡°The way you swung your sword seemed casual and not fast, but it was hard for me to dodge. There¡¯s subtleness behind it, and I have just comprehended some of the moves.¡±


    ¡°Really? What is it that you just comprehended?¡±


    Xiao Bing pondered and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say it,¡± he said, with a bitter smile.


    A smile of satisfaction touched Iza Kawatani¡¯s lips as he sighed, ¡°You are teachable.¡±

 Chapter 358 - Keep Testing

    Chapter 358 Keep Testing


    Princess Nami was nonplussed. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m confused. Since he could not say what he had grasped, then why did you say he is teachable? You were not lying, right?¡±


    Iza Kawatani chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate to talk to your grandfather like that.¡±


    ¡°You really scared me. You must have summoned us to your practice room for a reason.¡±


    Iza Kawatani stroked Princess Nami¡¯s head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. What¡¯s that thing in your hand?¡±


    It was the authentic art piece by Tang Bohu. Xiao Bing gave it to Nami since he was asked to enter first. Princess Nami was so nervous that she nearly forgot about it. After Iza Kawatani mentioned it, Princess Nami smiled instantly, ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you. Tangbohu¡¯s authentic work.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Iza Kawatani took it with interest. ¡°Come on, have a seat in my room. Tang Bohu is a famous Chinese calligrapher. I heard his works are hard to find¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course. So now do you know how capable your granddaughter is? So you might consider criticizing your granddaughter less?¡±


    Iza Kawatani¡¯s mind went blank for a moment, then he smiled.


    Then the three of them walked out of the practice room. Xiao Bing was silently smiling all the time. Though Iza Kawatani was almost 100 hundred years old, he was shrewder than anyone. He was not only testing Xiao Bing¡¯s true strength, he was also trying to find out if Xiao Bing was hiding something. If it were not for Xiao Bing¡¯s strong willpower, this old man would have sensed something wrong and killed him.


    Iza Kawatani was walking in the front, while Princess Nami was half a step behind him. Xiao Bing was half a step behind her. The ground beneath Iza Kawatani echoed like a drum, bringing a magical rhythm to his pace, which Princess Nami could not help following. Though Xiao Bing could get himself free from it, he followed this old man¡¯s pace, lest he sensed that something was amiss.


    They walked through the passage, down the hall and arrived at the passage on the left. It was not long, but was less creepy than the other one. There were several rooms scattered on both sides.


    Iza Kawatani stopped when they reached the room at the end of the passage. He gently pushed the door open and walked in, Xiao Bing and Nami following him. The room was big and well-lighted. There were a big bed, some wooden furniture and several writings hanging on the wall and nothing else. It was simple, but very neat.


    Iza Kawatani asked Xiao Bing and Nami to sit down. Then he unrolled the calligraphy piece that Nami bought for him, and hung it on the wall.


    He looked at it, his eyes sparkling. Suddenly he gazed at the sigil. Then he looked at his granddaughter and asked, ¡°You bought this?¡±


    Nami did not know what he meant by that. ¡°Is it really a fake? Aoki Ichiro made a mistake?¡±


    Nami answered with diffidence, ¡°Of¡­ Of course.¡±


    ¡°Someone suggested this to you, right?¡± There was a hint of laughter in his eyes.


    Nami felt relieved upon hearing it. ¡°You¡¯re right, grandpa. It¡¯s Aoki Ichiro. He told me that it is authentic. So I bought it at a low price. I heard that Tang Bohu was quite famous in the Cathaysian State.¡±


    ¡°He is.¡± Iza Kawatani sighed, ¡°And this work is real. But few people can tell it¡¯s real. Aoki Ichiro, I was not aware that you know so much about calligraphy. It¡¯s a rare thing nowadays.¡±


    Xiao Bing spoke hurriedly, ¡°Sire, you honor me. But it¡¯s just luck.¡±


    Iza Kawatani sat opposite him and looked at Xiao Bing with his deep eyes. ¡°Luck is not that capable. Son, you have studied calligraphy?¡±


    ¡°Only for a short time.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Iza Kawatani nodded and said, ¡°If you have not been studying for a long time, then you must be far smarter than the others.¡±


    Xiao Bing put on a wry smile, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°You did well for a young man. I don¡¯t like someone who is too modest or too proud.¡± Then Iza Kawatani fixed his eyes on Xiao Bing¡¯s saber. One must be unarmed when he enters the Kokyo, but it was not necessary when it came to the Hall of Martial Gods. Maybe it was because Iza Kawatani was so confident that he did not care about it.


    Iza Kawatani asked, ¡°Your weapon is a saber?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the art of sabers is the same as the art of swords?¡±


    Xiao Bing pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There are similarities and also differences.¡±


    ¡°Good. You can start practicing in my room. I¡¯ll have a talk with my granddaughter first, then I will come to you.¡±


    Xiao Bing rose to his feet and left. Princess Nami did not stop him. It was inconvenient for her grandfather to talk to her if Xiao Bing was here.


    The moment Xiao Bing walked out, Iza Kawatani exhaled. It was said that the older a man is, the shrewder he is. Xiao Bing found this to be true. Iza Kawatani could see through a man from any aspect. If Xiao Bing was not meticulous enough, his efforts would go to waste.


    He felt lucky that he was to stay in the Koyoko tonight, instead of the Hall. Otherwise he might get into trouble during his search for Gods¡¯ Blood. Though the Koyoko was well-guarded, Xiao Bing was not allowed to go out. The real problem for him was this old man in the Hall of Martial Gods.


    Xiao Bing walked out of the practicing room before he realized it. When he thought that he was asked to wait for the old man inside the practicing room, Xiao Bing wondered if this Iza Kawatani was truly obsessed with martial arts, or he thought others were just like him. Normally, the host would make tea for his guests. But this old man asked him to practice martial arts.


    Though this man was old, Xiao Bing did not think he was obsessed with it. He believed that there was a reason behind it.


    The moment Xiao Bing had left, Princess Nami instantly trotted towards Iza Kawatani, and sat behind him. She kissed on his face and chuckled, ¡°Grandpa, I miss you so much.¡±


    Iza Kawatani smiled, ¡°Then you should come here more often¡­ Alas, I¡¯m almost 100 years old. I don¡¯t know how much time is left for me. Now my biggest wish is to see you getting married and have a child of your own.¡±


    Princess Nami sounded awkward, ¡°You¡¯re still strong. I believe you can live for another 100 years.¡±


    Iza Kawatani grinned, ¡°Silly, won¡¯t I be a demon if that¡¯s true. Unless my power can advance¡­ But that¡¯s not easy.¡±


    The level of immortality was a rather high level. No one had reportedly reached that level. It was something Iza Kawatani had been aspiring for his whole life.


    Every time he made a progress, Iza Kawatani would find it hard to reach another level of progress.


    Iza Kawatani suddenly said, ¡°That Aoki Ichiro, you seem to like him¡­¡±


    Nami did not deny it. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s different from other men. I will not marry anyone, unless it¡¯s him. But he doesn¡¯t seem to like me.¡±


    Iza Kawatani asked in surprise, ¡°You wanted to date him, but he rejected you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Grandpa, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s strange. There are so many men who want to marry me, but none of them interests me. And I don¡¯t know if he has cast a spell on me, because I love him from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    Nami seemed happy, ¡°Though he has not agreed, I believe that he¡¯ll be mine one day. Grandpa, if that day comes, will you give us your consent? I want to marry this man!¡±


    Iza Kawatani asked, ¡°You are the goddaughter of the emperor, which means that you¡¯re one of the royal family. What if they don¡¯t agree with your marriage.¡±


    Nami said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯ll decide my own fate. If they don¡¯t agree, I will renounce the title of princess, and run away with my man.¡±


    Iza Kawatani shook his head, ¡°Run away with him? How immature you are. You are a spoiled kid. If you don¡¯t have these maidens to serve you, you¡¯ll soon be eager to come back.¡±


    Princess Nami was well aware about that. She pouted and said obstinately, ¡°What should I do then? Grandpa, at least you¡¯re on my side, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Iza Kawatani seemed to be pondering. Then a flash of light appeared in his eyes. ¡°If he truly is a sensible and reliable man, I would love to help you with it. I suppose that the royal family will not defy me.¡± His voice was somehow profound.


    Iza Kawatani¡¯s eyes were filled with confidence and imposing dominance!

 Chapter 359 - The Glory of the Iza Family

    Chapter 359 The Glory of the Iza Family


    The opinions of the royal family did not matter.


    In the whole Country R, even the Prime Minister did not dare to say so. The only person who dared say that was the guardian of the royal family, Iza Kawatani, who spent his whole life protecting the royal family.


    When it came to the godhood, the ancestor of the Iza Family was called the first god through the ages. It stood high above the ancestor of the Mikado, Amaterasu.


    Considering the prestige and qualification, he had assisted two emperors of Country R, so he was called the guardian of the royal family of Country R.


    Given the right and influence, he was the Great Patriarch of the royal elder group of Country R, a spiritual leader of all warriors in Country R. He was called Martial God, and his residence was called the Hall of Martial Gods.


    Therefore, no one dared stop him about his granddaughter¡¯s marriage. Even the emperor could not go against his will.


    When he walked into the practice room, Xiao Bing immediately realized Iza Kawatani¡¯s original intention of letting him in there.


    When he looked around, he saw that the wall were full of sword marks. A picture of the sword fighting came to mind. Each stroke was not faster than he imagined, but each stroke represented a different level. Xiao Bing was frightened and excited.


    Strictly speaking, since he broke through to Breaking The Void, Xiao Bing had not made much progress. The reason was that he could not find an enemy. At that time, Buddhism had not been established, and Mr. Buddha had not appeared. Xiao Bing felt that he was invincible in the world, so he was suddenly not crazy about martial arts.


    It was very a simple principle. Take an obsessed chess player as an example. When he was inferior to others, he would continuously improve his skill in chess. But the day he discovers that no one could beat him, he would lose interest in playing chess.


    The reason why a person becomes braver than ever after suffering many setbacks is that a mentally strong person would become competitive when frustrated. So, it is essential to have a well-matched opponent.


    Xiao Bing had reached that stage. Wherever he went, he could not find a well-matched rival. Therefore, he made little progress after reaching the early stage of Breaking The Void.


    Half a year ago, most of his strength was sealed. He had to practice from the beginning. During that period, he suffered many setbacks and faced many strong opponents. After going through life and death trials, he made significant progress in martial arts. After the seal was unlocked, he almost reached the middle stage of Breaking The Void. Later, he met Blood Wolf. He untied the knot in his mind because of Yezi¡¯s words. His strength improved dramatically and reached the middle stage of Breaking The Void.


    Future masters could easily reach the Qi-cultivation Stage and the Forging Bone Stage even without any martial arts skill. From Clear-strength Stage, they could reach Concealing Strength Stage over time as long as they were diligent and skilled. If they failed in their twenties, they would succeed in their thirties. If they failed in their thirties, they would succeed in their forties. However, without natural talent, it¡¯s impossible to attain the Transforming Strength Stage.


    A genius in martial arts would not find it difficult to reach the Transforming Strength Stage.


    But it¡¯s different in the Innate Realm. Most people could not reach it in their lifetime. In the Innate Realm, hard work, talent, and a chance to improve themselves are needed to attain the next level. It¡¯s hard enough to get from one level to the next even after a long time of practice, let alone attaining Breaking The Void stage in the Innate Realm. Even the greatest genius might not get from the early stage of Breaking The Void to the middle stage although they practiced for decades.


    But Xiao Bing did it in half a year. He obviously gained a lot within those six months.


    Xiao Bing finally looked away, but he could not calm down. As everyone knew, the martial arts of Country R originated from the Cathay State. In the last game, he felt some uniqueness in the martial arts of Country R. He never expected that it could reach such a state, which was practically the legendary highest state.


    Xiao Bing was excited. When it came to strength, he could feel that Iza Kawatani was above him. Iza Kawatani might have reached the Great Perfection Realm, the middle stage of the Breaking The Void, one step away from the peak, or he might have reached the Peak Realm of Breaking The Void. If Iza Kawatani had not reached the Peak Realm, Xiao Bing was confident in fighting him. After all, age was on his side. However, from the sword marks, he could see that Iza Kawatani was more perceptive than him in the realm of martial arts. Xiao Bing knew that he might not able to win in a fight with such a master.


    Xiao Bing was not weak, but the opponent was too strong.


    After all, he was the top martial artist in the country. Moreover, he didn¡¯t show any sign of physical decline even though he was a hundred years old. That is scary indeed. For nearly a century, he kept up with practicing and studying martial arts. And even if he was more skilled than this old monster, Xiao Bing could not be compared with him because his martial arts was acquired over a long period. Besides, all those who could reach Breaking The Void was highly gifted.


    Therefore, Xiao Bing was not his match at the ideological level. Xiao Bing could learn from him and transform according to what he was. Even from these sword marks, Xiao Bing had already benefited a lot.


    Xiao Bing was digesting what he had gained when the door opened from outside with a squeak and Iza Kawatani came in.


    Iza Kawatani looked at Xiao Bing and the sword marks on the wall, asking, ¡°Have you learned anything?¡±


    Xiao Bing was still contemplative. At Iza Kawatani¡¯s question, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    That didn¡¯t mean Iza Kawatani was much stronger than Xiao Bing. Everyone had their strengths and had something for others to learn. Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t attain Iza Kawatani¡¯s achievements in kendo, but he could absorb the essence from this aspect and apply it to himself.


    Iza Kawatani grunted with satisfaction and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing looked away, bowed respectfully to Iza Kawatani, and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance. I¡¯ve greatly benefited from it.¡±


    Iza Kawatani said with emotion, ¡°You discovered so many things just from the sword marks on the wall. This is your talent. I showed them to you because I saw your talent. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    Xiao Bing stopped thanking him, but he knew in his heart that he had gained a lot today.


    Iza Kawatani took Xiao Bing out of the practice room and to another place. This room was spartan and was probably a temporary lounge. When they sat down, Iza Kawatani looked at Xiao Bing with somewhat loving eyes, like an elder looking at a younger child in his home. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Nami, and she¡¯s interested in you.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not expect that Iza Kawatani would talk about home affairs or love affairs with him. He was a little surprised. Princess Nami took a fancy to Xiao Bing. If he said that he did not like Princess Nami, it would be insensible of him. Xiao Bing was not interested in Princess Nami, who was beautiful and too noble for him. If he was only interested in a one-night stand with her, the whole royal family of Country R would kill him. If he married her, what about Yezi? Xiao Bing did not want to feel guilty towards Yezi.


    Xiao Bing could only say, ¡°Princess Nami has a noble status, and she¡¯s the belle of the country. Every man in Country R adores her. I¡¯m just an ordinary warrior, so I¡¯m not good enough for her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a warrior?¡± Iza Kawatani¡¯s face changed, his look became sharp, and he exuded an awesome majesty. He snorted, ¡°If there was no warrior, would there be a glorious history in Country R? Although science and technology have made advances and the role of warriors has decreased, you can still do a lot of things as a mighty warrior. You must always be proud of being a warrior. ¡±


    Xiao Bing immediately looked chastened and lowered his head, ¡°I, Aoki Ichiro, stands corrected.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Iza Kawatani smiled again. ¡°Child, you are still very young, so you¡¯re very flexible. Do you know why I show such an interest in you?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head.


    Iza Kawatani said, ¡°The moment I saw you, I realize that you¡¯re a genius in martial arts. From your physical and psychological qualities, I saw that you¡¯re one in a million. My apprentice is inferior to you in terms of talent. I¡¯ve said these things before, and I¡¯m going to say something else. ¡±


    Xiao Bing breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Iza Kawatani said: ¡°You must know about the history of the Iza family. Although it is His Majesty who rules this country, the glory of our Iza family cannot be covered by the royal family because the blood of the founding ancestors have been flowing through our family for generations. Maybe that is a legend for most people, but for members of the Iza family, it has been our family who has ruled the martial world throughout history. For example, I¡¯m the first warrior in the world, and I¡¯m known as the God of War.


    ¡°If I¡¯m only an old man, I don¡¯t care about these vanities. However, this is the glory of the whole line of the Iza family, so I don¡¯t want to terminate it!


    ¡°A few years ago, Nami¡¯s parents died unexpectedly. Nami was a girl, and she was surprisingly lacking in martial arts skill. This is rare in the entire history of the Iza family. Although her father didn¡¯t love martial arts, he had an extraordinary talent. But now¡­ with his death, the hope of our Iza family will be lost.


    ¡°So, I thought hard, and finally got an idea. When I saw you today, I felt this to be an opportunity for you and the Iza family.¡± Iza Kawatani¡¯s eyes flashed with a crazy light as he stared at Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing squirmed under his gaze as he listened to Iza Kawatani¡¯s slow but insane words, ¡°Now, the Iza family can only count on you to maintain its glory, Aoki Ichiro!¡±

 Chapter 360 - The Meeting Between Enemies

    ¡°What the hell! It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Xiao Bing got a fright. ¡°Surely he¡¯s not asking me to marry his granddaughter and inherit the mantle of the Iza Family? Even so, I¡¯m not of the Iza family.¡±


    In fact, that was just about what Iza Kawatani was thinking. Iza Kawatani looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°My granddaughter likes you, and I have no prejudice against your family. I believe that you¡¯re worthy of her based on your gift. If you¡¯re willing, I can arrange for her to marry you, but you have to agree to one condition.¡±


    Although Xiao Bing had no interest in marrying Princess Nami, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡±


    Iza Kawatani said, ¡°If you marry my granddaughter and become the emperor¡¯s son-in-law, I won¡¯t treat you badly. I¡¯ll pass on all my lifelong learning in martial arts to you. However, I need you to work on having a child right after marriage, and your first son needs to change his surname to Iza to be the heir to my Iza family. ¡±


    Now, Xiao Bing understood Iza Kawatani¡¯s intention. Although he was talented, Iza Kawatani wanted an heir who was surnamed Iza. However, Iza Nami was not gifted in martial arts. Then, there was only one way. He had to let her child take the surname Iza and inherit his mantle.


    Speaking of this, Iza Kawatani did not forget to remind him, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an imposition. After all, you can have more than one child. I only need one of your sons to change his surname to Iza. Only then will I impart all my learning to him, and the Hall of Martial Gods will belong to him.¡±


    It was not an imposition. Strictly speaking, it was not a big deal. It often happened in such a large family. It was not an intimidation either. On the other hand, it would be profitable for Xiao Bing.


    The crucial issue was that Xiao Bing was not going to marry Iza Nami. However, he would not refuse him so quickly. Anyway, he was wearing a mask. He could delay it temporarily. Until he finished his task, they could not find him. So, he would tell him the answer later. Once his mission was accomplished, where would they find him? He deal with all that later.


    Xiao Bing pretended to contemplate, and Iza Kawatani looked at him nervously. Even if Iza Kawatani had a high status and mighty strength, he could not force others to make babies. The relationship has to be consensual. In Iza Kawatani¡¯s opinion, although Nami was not gifted in martial arts, her son might inherit his grandfather and his great-grandfather¡¯s talent, because Nami was a descendant of the Iza Family. Besides, Iza Kawatani was a rare martial genius. If they got married, they would give birth to a brilliant martial genius. That¡¯s why he came up with such an idea.


    Xiao Bing pretended to think for a while, and then said, ¡°Senior Iza, if Princess Nami and I get married and have a child, I will certainly change the name of one of my son to Iza. However, love can¡¯t be forced. When conditions are right, love will happen naturally. Everything is uncertain right now.¡±


    Iza Kawatani seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and smiled. Xiao Bing¡¯s words were ambiguous. He seemed to agree with him, but he did not promise anything. However, his words gave temporary satisfaction to Iza Kawatani. Although he did not promise anything, he would not offend Iza Kawatani. That was what he wanted.


    Iza Kawatani was already satisfied that Xiao Bing agreed to this extent. He was confident that his granddaughter could get the boy. After all, Iza Nami was a princess and had a noble status. Anyone who married her would skyrocket through the social ranks. Moreover, Iza Nami was the first beauty of Country R. Whether from identity or appearance, no man could resist her. Even if Xiao Bing was different from other men, Iza Kawatani thought as long as his granddaughter was interested in him, it would only be a matter of time.


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Iza Kawatani became more friendly, like a grandfather treating his grandson. He asked Xiao Bing about what he¡¯d learned and what he did not understand in the practice room. Xiao Bing could not refuse such a good opportunity. Thus, he learned a lot in his exchanges with Iza Kawatani.


    Xiao Bing had reservations in order to hide his identity, while Iza Kawatani had no reservations in helping his granddaughter. He answered Xiao Bing¡¯s questions to the best of his ability.


    Xiao Bing sought advice from him, so they chatted. Hours passed, and it was getting dark. Later, Princess Nami telephoned and knew that Xiao Bing was talking with her grandfather. She did not want to interrupt him, so she asked Fukuda to send her back. She let Xiao Bing go back alone after they finished talking.


    There was nothing Xiao Bing wanted more. If Princess Nami was always by her side, he would have to go back to the emperor¡¯s palace. Then, he would have to look for an opportunity to sneak out. There were many masters in the emperor¡¯s palace. Although he could keep himself safe from them, it would be troublesome. But now, he could go back alone. By taking this opportunity, he could investigate first after leaving here, and then return to the imperial palace.


    Xiao Bing had something to do. He had also asked all he wanted to. If he asked too much, he was afraid that Iza Kawatani would become suspicious. How could an acquired master figure out so many profound questions? Then, Xiao Bing rose and took his leave. He said with respect, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m going back tonight.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Iza Kawatani looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°I was right about you. You¡¯re talented.¡±


    Xiao Bing said to himself, ¡°I reached the Breaking The Void when I was below 30 years old. You may now be above me in strength and realm, but you¡¯re already a hundred years old. So, I am indeed talented.¡± Xiao Bing thought to himself but didn¡¯t say it.


    After walking out of the Hall of Martial Gods, Xiao Bing began to look around the entire Imperial Palace. There were many houses and buildings in the Imperial Palace. Xiao Bing first avoided the three buildings, namely, the Imperial Palace, the Hall of Martial Gods, and the Nara Palace. The Emperor lived in the Imperial Palace; Iza Kawatani dwelt in the Hall of Martial Gods; the rest of the Royal Presbyterian Corps lived in the Nara Palace. Although each individual was not comparable to Xiao Bing in strength, not a single person was weak. If they were accidentally alarmed, Xiao Bing could not escape in perfect condition.


    Xiao Bing looked in every corner of the two buildings, but he didn¡¯t find anything for the time being. Then, he searched the palace where the emperor received foreign guests and held conferences. He still found nothing.


    Xiao Bing came out of the palace, but he was not discouraged. Although the Kokyo of country R was not as big as the palace of Cathay, it was not small, so it¡¯s impossible for him to finish looking everywhere in a short time. There seems to be someone living not too far away, so Xiao Bing decided to take a look there.


    It was the middle of the night and Xiao Bing furtively but hurriedly went towards it. The front of the second floor of the two-story house was still lit up. Hm¡­ The two men of God¡¯s blood could not be locked in a place like this where ordinary people lived. However, he was uncertain if there was any basement in the building.


    Although there were many guards in the imperial palace, they could not find Xiao Bing with their strength. In the current world, there were not many people who could find Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing ran to the door of the room on the first floor. He hesitated, then suddenly climbed like a gecko under the lit window on the second floor. Xiao Bing quietly leaned against the wall, listening intently for any movement inside. It happened that the window was opened so he was able to sneak in.


    As Xiao Bing listened intently, he seemed to hear a phone conversation from within. Someone sounded young but proud and confident. ¡°Hello, how¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°Remember, this thing I arranged must be secure and thorough. Otherwise, not only will I have an accident, you will also die. Also, I asked you to spread the news. I take it that you have.¡±


    ¡°Looks like my master has guests. Princess Nami has come to visit him. I¡¯ll go to see him tomorrow and make sure he¡¯s safe at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, remember, before I call you, don¡¯t call me first. Don¡¯t ask me why I asked you to do these things. Just do as I say. Don¡¯t forget that I gave you everything you have. If I want you to live, you will live; if I want you to die, you will naturally die.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone in the world can imagine or do what I, Feng XIII, want to do.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long for the whole country R and even the whole world to hear my name, Feng XIII!¡±


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t expect that he would run into Feng XIII. Xiao Bing knew that Old Lei died in Feng XIII¡¯s hands. Old Lei was one of Xiao Bing¡¯s most loyal brothers. Besides Su Peiya, in the Dragon Gate, he was Xiao Bing¡¯s most important sworn friend, and now he was dead.


    It was all because of Feng XIII!


    Moreover, Su Peiya¡¯s death was carefully plotted by Buddhism, and Feng XIII was one of the eight Buddhist generals in Buddhism. No matter how cultured and shrewd Xiao Bing was, when he found out that the person inside was Feng XIII, he couldn¡¯t stop the desire to kill. His breathing became unstable and he had a murderous look in his eyes.


    And at this time, Feng XIII, who had already experienced countless battles of life and death, also felt the inexplicable killing intention coming from the window. He immediately flew towards the window while screaming: ¡°Who! ¡±

 Chapter 361 - Do You Want to Push Me down?

    Chapter 361 Do You Want to Push Me down?


    Feng XIII ran faster than a cheetah, with lightning speed and at maximized power. At the same time, all his senses were at peak optimum condition. Even the tiny rustle of leaves in the wind could be heard. However, after jumping out of the window, he found nobody.


    He was sure there was something wrong, because he actually felt a terrible aura. How could it suddenly disappear?


    Feng XIII frowned. He was not worried about being watched, because in the entire Kokyo, except for his master, no one could threaten his life. But he was worried if the call had been overheard by someone. If so, it would cause unpredictable changes.


    The night was quiet, and Feng XIII did not find anyone, so he flew back to the second-floor window.


    Inside the thick growth of grass in the distance, Xiao Bing did not dare to retry. Instead, he retreated silently. He wanted to kill Feng XIII, and he could have killed him, but it was not the right time.


    If Xiao Bing had attacked Feng XIII just now, even if he could kill him on the spot, the death of Feng XIII would certainly shake the entire royal family and raise an alert. Even Xiao Bing would be a suspect. By then, the task would fizzle out.


    As the longest-serving former leader of Dragon Teeth, Xiao Bing deeply understood what to choose, when national affairs and private grievances were in conflict.


    In this case, he would allow Feng XIII to live a little longer.


    Xiao Bing had made Feng XIII extra vigilant. It was not appropriate to continue with any more action tonight, so Xiao Bing quietly stepped back, crouching low, when he saw Feng XIII popping out of the window, just after he left. It seemed that Feng XIII had given up tracking him, but he was observing from the inside. Fortunately, Xiao Bing was too alert to be discovered by him.


    Xiao Bing quietly returned to his room. As for how Feng XIII would react next, it had nothing to do with him.


    Back at the house, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock, in the middle of the night. Even then, the servants were not asleep yet. A little girl was sitting on the sofa, playing with her mobile phone. Seeing Xiao Bing coming in, she hurriedly put away the phone, stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Aoki, Her Royal Highness asked me to wait for you to come back and take you to your room.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Then please lead the way.¡±


    The girl looked at Xiao Bing curiously and shyly, as she led the way. Xiao Bing found that although the young girl was only 18 or 19 years old, she was already a member of the Appearance Association. When she started to lead the way, she secretly watched him. It was not right, so he decided to give her a deep ideological and political education separately, when he had the time.


    After leading Xiao Bing to the door of a room, the little girl turned around and looked at Xiao Bing, with a shy smile in her eyes, and whispered, ¡°Aoki-kun, this is your room.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, would you like to come in and sit for a while? I¡¯m so sorry for keeping you up so late. I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea, when I go in.¡±


    Hearing what Xiao Bing said, the little girl was frightened like a rabbit. She hurriedly turned around and fled.


    Xiao Bing did not expect her to be so scared. He touched his nose, thinking that girls were too shy. But according to his experience, girls would act like this only if they saw their crushes.


    Xiao Bing was about to open the door, when it opened by itself. Then a hand extended from it and grabbed Xiao Bing¡¯s wrist. Xiao Bing was dragged into the room, before he could even react.


    Suddenly, he recalled the girl¡¯s weird expression. It turned out that there were people in this room. It seemed that he had fallen into the Cave of the Silken Web, where he could enter, but it was impossible to go out.


    Xiao Bing asked in shock, ¡°What are you doing? What do you want from me?¡±


    Princess Nami started rubbing herself against Xiao Bing, and her hands wandered beneath Xiao Bing¡¯s clothes. With such a stunning beauty teasing him, what kind of man in this world could resist?


    Xiao Bing¡¯s breath came in gasps, and his nose seemed to be on fire when he exhaled. He pushed Nami Princess away subconsciously, but then he realized that he was so stupid. He should have carried her to the bed and have sex with her. Anyway, she was the first beauty in Country R, who made all the men in the world crazy for her. So how could he refuse her when she wanted him?


    Especially in this case when she was the one who had trapped him. Should he pretend to be innocent, and blame her for everything? If he claimed that he was forced, he would not be responsible, and he would have a plausible explanation for Yezi. What a pity! He had missed such a good opportunity.


    Princess Nami was dumbfounded, and then she pursed her mouth and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why are you not touching me? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ or¡­¡± Xiao Bing was about to say that he almost lost his mind just now. He would like to persuade her to try again.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Princess Nami interrupted him directly, and said in a righteous tone, ¡°I understand. You are different, and you can stay calm when facing a woman like me. I did not trust the wrong person. It doesn¡¯t matter. Since you don¡¯t want to touch me now, I won¡¯t force you again.¡±


    Xiao Bing could have cried in frustration. Hearing what she said, it was useless to say anymore. So he had to go along with her and said, ¡°Yeah¡­ that is not how I deal with things. I have always been a decent man. The important thing is to give my woman a sense of security¡­¡±


    Princess Nami cried with joy, ¡°I know you are such a man. I¡¯m sorry, Aoki-kun. My behavior must have insulted you earlier.¡±


    ¡°Shit, you could insult me again, I¡¯ll let you.¡±


    Princess Nami said shyly, ¡°But after you and I become a couple, you can¡¯t refuse me anymore. Aoki-kun, I¡¯ll call you Ichiro, if there are only the two of us. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Xiao Bing really didn¡¯t care about this. ¡°With no one around, you can call me whatever you like. It doesn¡¯t matter at all and I haven¡¯t promised you anything.¡± The important thing now was to maintain a good relationship with Princess Nami, so that there would be no more obstacles to the task at hand, and he could easily succeed.


    Xiao Bing could not stand seeing Princess Nami¡¯s seductive see-through outfit anymore. She was pretty enough. With such a seductive look, how could he still keep calm?


    Xiao Bing¡¯s gaze shifted from side to side, avoiding Princess Nami. He smiled awkwardly, ¡°Well¡­ then is this my room, or yours?¡±


    Princess Nami smiled, looked at Xiao Bing, and teased, ¡°Ichiro, I always thought you were domineering, violent, and masculine, but I did not expect you to be so shy.¡±


    ¡°Am I shy?¡± Xiao Bing looked at Princess Nami again, and his eyes narrowed like a wolf¡¯s. He suddenly held Princess Nami in his arms as she was laughing. He threw her to the bed and got on top of her. He slapped her on the butt and sneered, ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m shy?¡±


    Princess Nami groaned in ecstasy, which scared Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing jumped off her directly, and said helplessly, ¡°Well, could you not scream like that? They will misunderstand and think that I have done something to you.¡±


    Princess Nami got up from the bed, looked at Xiao Bing with a wink, and blushed as she said, ¡°Ichiro, do you know that when you slapped me on the butt, you are so charming and manly¡­¡±


    ¡°I think you are into masochistic acts. OK, get out, now¡­ Don¡¯t dress like this to seduce me. Otherwise, I will not be able to control myself. If you and I have sex, they would accuse me of rape, and you, a royal princess would be the victim.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t sue you and I am looking forward¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing pushed her out of the room directly and slammed the door shut. He exhaled, and then he finally relaxed. Princess Nami was damn attractive, and it was his fault he was so charming. Even if he had a mask on, it could not stop the princess from falling in love with him. If it kept happening, he was not sure if he would be able to control himself. The last time they went shopping, if it had not been a pedestrian street, how many traffic accidents would have been caused at that time? In contrast, he could be considered a calm and decent man, indeed.


    It was due to Yezi; Otherwise, according to his previous personality, he would have had sex with her. He was worried about Yezi. Alas, he was on the mission and could not make a phone call¡­


    Xiao Bing could not help thinking of the pert and pretty Ye Xiaoxi.

 Chapter 362 - Blood Wolf Vs. Mr. Buddha

    Feng XIII did not look for the person who had overheard his conversation earlier. He took a wooden box out of the drawer and opened it. There was a Saussurea Involucrate inside, which was very precious. It was an award that Mr. Buddha gave him after he killed Lei Jiutian.


    And it was 500 years old!


    He had been at the pinnacle of the Gang-strength, and there was only one step away from the legendary Breaking The Void Level. He was an ambitious man, who was no longer content to be at the pinnacle of the Gang-strength. He intended to break through to the Breaking The Void Level, with the help of the Saussurea Involucrate.


    The effect of this Saussurea Involucrate was too strong, so he had eaten it over several days, and now there was only a small piece left. He originally planned to take it two days later, because this small piece could help him break through and reach the supreme Breaking The Void. But what happened just now had interrupted him, and he hesitated. After a while, he put the Saussurea Involucrate into his mouth and sat down, crossing his legs.


    He was going to break through to another level this evening, a level that he only dared to dream about in the past. All he had done was to make sure he would be more confident, and that made it easier to complete. If he made it, he would enter a whole new world.


    The energy inside Feng XIII began raging, and his strength began to change dramatically.


    And at this moment, in a Catholic Church in Europe.


    A man was walking step by step toward the Catholic Church.


    He was wearing a golden robe, which was blown about in the wind. The golden mask on his face gave him an elusive, demon-like quality.


    As he walked, a fine water ripple was created where he passed. This was not a real water ripple, but the oscillation of air when his breath passed through. His strength was even able to affect air.


    When he came to the door of the Catholic Church, he heard the voice of someone speaking inside. This voice resounded all around. It contained an untamed, wild quality that was fierce, cruel and cold-blooded. ¡°Mr. Buddha, you came.¡±


    The man in the golden robe reached out his hand, and the door two meters ahead opened instantly. He walked in.


    When he saw the man sitting in the chair directly opposite him, he said in a relaxed tone, ¡°Blood Wolf.¡±


    As expected, that person was Blood Wolf, the No.2 leader in Dragon Gate.


    He was burly and tall, and his hair stood up stubbornly. He was also wearing a robe. Compared to Mr. Buddha¡¯s golden sacred robe, his black coat was embroidered with a sanguineous wolf, and its eyes exuded a terrible look, as if it was about to rush out, like a real one.


    Blood Wolf¡¯s eyes were even more terrifying than the wolf¡¯s eyes on his cloak. He stared at Mr. Buddha and grinned, ¡°Mr. Buddha, although your name is Buddha, you are more dangerous and horrible than a demon. Why the hell do you want to see me?¡±


    A chair located in front flew directly over, as Mr. Buddha¡¯s hand moved slightly. The chair landed in front of him, then he sat more than ten meters away from Blood Wolf. He asked calmly, ¡°Have you ever seen Mr. Dragon?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡± Hearing Mr. Buddha asking about Xiao Bing, Blood Wolf answered truthfully, ¡°He has reached an incredible state. In just half a year, he managed to complete the early stage of the Breaking The Void Level. He is about to break through.¡±


    Mr. Buddha said, ¡°It¡¯s just the complete early stage. If you can set a trap, you may kill him. But if he breaks through again to the middle stage, it will be too difficult for you to kill him.¡±


    Blood Wolf replied coldly, ¡°I do not want to kill him. As long as he does not come back to mess with me, or hinder my development, I won¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Mr. Buddha asked, ¡°Do you think he won¡¯t? You killed his confidante Su Peiya, and helped me kill his good brother, Lei Jiutian. Now, do you think he will let you go? Besides, you are going to do something that will endanger his country and people. Do you know what the country means to a former soldier like him? Don¡¯t dream that since he was kicked out by Dragon Teeth, he will become a person like you. He and you are not same. ¡±


    Blood Wolf replied coldly, ¡°The matter between us should not be your concern.¡±


    Mr. Buddha asked, ¡°Do you think he can tolerate you?¡±


    ¡°He may not in the past, but it is possible in the future, because he already has a loved one. Once a person has a woman he loves, that is when he is at his weakest,¡± Blood Wolf slowly said, ¡°That woman is his fetter.¡±


    Mr. Buddha sighed. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to think over it? If you cut the weeds without digging up their roots, they¡¯ll grow again, when the spring breeze blows. Not to mention that Mr. Dragon is not a grass, but a tiger. If you don¡¯t kill him now, you are digging your own grave.¡±


    Blood Wolf¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of coldness, and he smirked, ¡°Mr. Buddha, when are you going to stop using me?¡±


    ¡°You are wrong.¡± Mr. Buddha said calmly, ¡°You have greed and desire in your heart. I am just working with you to help you get everything you want.¡±


    ¡°Huh, but it¡¯s not necessary now.¡± Blood Wolf looked at Mr. Buddha and sneered. ¡°Now Dragon Gate is mine, and our cooperation is over.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a pity!¡± Mr. Buddha looked at Blood Wolf and smiled happily. ¡°Although Buddhism has been established shortly, in the whole dark world, only your Dragon Gate can be considered our enemy. You are the best one in Dragon Gate. Do you think I will allow you to leave alive?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. So I¡¯ve long been prepared already¡± Blood Wolf suddenly put his hand into his pocket. Mr. Buddha looked at him calmly. In his eyes, nothing in this world could threaten him anymore. But soon his face changed a little, because he saw Blood Wolf pulling a remote control out of his pocket.


    Blood Wolf gently pressed the switch of the remote control, and then Mr. Buddha¡¯s eyes changed. He heard the ticking sounds of clocks from the inside to the outside of the Catholic Church. No, it was not the sound of a clock. They were the timers for bombs.


    While Mr. Buddha was staring at the remote control in Blood Wolf¡¯s hand, Blood Wolf looked at him and said, ¡°Yes, there are timer bombs everywhere in the Catholic Church. These bombs are enough to destroy the entire Catholic Church, and the area of a radius of hundreds of meters will be all flattened.¡±


    Mr. Buddha said calmly, ¡°There are 18 timer bombs. The closest one is under the stone bricks under my feet, and the farthest is five meters outside the church.¡±


    Blood Wolf said, ¡°Yes, you are right. There are a total of 18 timer bombs. Once I press the button in my hand, all the bombs will explode at the same time. No matter how powerful you are, you will turn to ashes instantly. Would you like to take a risk? You can kill me before I press the button. Then I will be dead and you will be safe.


    Mr. Buddha said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to do anything, because I don¡¯t believe that you will press it. You will not kill yourself.¡±


    Blood Wolf sneered, ¡°If you have lived in the forest and fought with the beasts, you will not think so. The first trick of fighting the beasts is not to care about whether you can live or not, but make every effort to ensure that the beasts on the other side will not survive. Because in the forest, when facing a beast stronger than you, you can only survive if you stop caring about your life.¡±


    Mr. Buddha looked at Blood Wolf and asked, ¡°Our cooperation can be ended. You don¡¯t want to die, neither do I. I will leave now.¡±


    Seeing Mr. Buddha turning to leave, Blood Wolf immediately said, ¡°You can¡¯t leave yet.¡±


    Mr. Buddha¡¯s eyes became ferocious as he asked, ¡°What else are you going to do?¡±


    Blood Wolf stood up and fixed his eyes at Mr. Buddha. ¡°Turn around and look into my eyes.¡±


    Mr. Buddha turned around and looked directly into Blood Wolf¡¯s eyes, as he was told. Blood Wolf¡¯s eyes were as fierce and aggressive as the eyes of beasts, and there were no traces of fear in them. However, Mr. Buddha¡¯s eyes were filled with great compassion for the world. It was like the sage¡¯s mercy for mortals, which was superior, overlooking all beings.


    Blood Wolf sneered, ¡°I hate your eyes. Everyone is just an animal in human skin. Humans are already hypocritical, but you are more hypocritical than the others. Buddha¡­ Buddha¡­ is there really a Buddha in this world? Do you have the compassion of Buddha?¡±


    Mr. Buddha said lightly, ¡°Saving people is compassion, killing them is compassion as well. We have a different understanding, and there is nothing to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Blood Wolf said, ¡°When you asked me to meet, I agreed to this place because I am well prepared. Su Peiya died and Old Lei died. They were all the loyal subordinates of the Sect Master. You want to weaken our Dragon Gate, and I also want to kill them. But now Dragon Gate is going to be mine, and I cannot allow you to hurt anyone in Dragon Gate again.¡±


    Mr. Buddha said calmly, ¡°Buddhism and Dragon Gate are two major forces in the dark world. Since you understand the laws of the jungle, you should understand that there is no room for two tigers.¡±


    Blood Wolf said, ¡°Of course I understand, but now the initiative is in my hands. Unless you want to die with me, then I will not lose. You are a Buddha, but I am just a beast.¡±


    Mr. Buddha¡¯s anger completely disappeared and he calmed down. However, the calmer Mr. Buddha became, the more unfathomable he became, and he asked, ¡°What conditions do you have? Just tell me.¡±


    Blood Wolf answered, ¡°I want to make a peace treaty with you.¡±


    Mr. Buddha was taken aback. He had a look of surprise in his eyes, and asked with a little curiosity, ¡°A peace treaty?¡±

 Chapter 363 - Meeting Feng XIII

    Blood Wolf said, ¡°Yes, a treaty of peace. I know that you and I are the same. Your Buddhism can¡¯t tolerate me, and our Dragon Gate can¡¯t tolerate you either. But now, our Dragon Gate is in turmoil, and I¡¯m not ready yet, so I plan to make a treaty of peace for six months with you here. Within half a year, neither of us can attack anyone and hurt any member of the opposing party. If one breaks the oath, you and I won¡¯t make any progress in martial arts, and we¡¯ll stop there forever.¡±


    A fierce light shone from Mr. Buddha¡¯s eyes. Such an oath was indeed serious for a man who practiced martial arts. If he could not make any progress in martial arts, he would feel more unhappy than death. There was no exception for a man who had reached a high level in martial arts. Mr. Buddha was young, so he could not easily break such an oath.


    Blood Wolf looked at Mr. Buddha, holding a remote control in his hand, and asked, ¡°Do you dare to swear?¡±


    They looked at each other. Finally, Mr. Buddha said, ¡°I swear that within six months, as long as your Dragon Gate doesn¡¯t attack us, our Buddhism won¡¯t hurt anyone of Dragon Gate. If I break my oath, I won¡¯t make any progress in martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Blood Wolf said, ¡°you can go.¡±


    Since Mr. Buddha said so, Blood Wolf no longer needed to make an oath. If Dragon Gate launched an attack first, Mr. Buddha did not need to obey this vow.


    Mr. Buddha looked at Blood Wolf, turned around, and walked slowly to the outside. When he went out of the Catholic Church, and was some distance away, there was a deep light in his eyes. Mr. Buddha smiled gently and muttered to himself, ¡°Blood Wolf¡­ is a bit interesting. It seems that I was right in choosing him¡­¡±


    After he finished talking to himself, Mr. Buddha suddenly disappeared as if he had never appeared in this place.


    Having achieved his goal, Blood Wolf left the Catholic Church quietly. Although he looked calm, his hands were sweaty. Blood Wolf could not see through Mr. Buddha, so it had been a risky move. Only a person like Blood Wolf dared to take a risky move, and he succeeded this time. In the next half a year, Blood Wolf would have no additional worries. He would devote all his energy on the internal organizations of the Dragon Gate and unify them.


    Half a year later, even if Mr. Buddha did not launch an attack, Blood Wolf would not tolerate the existence of Buddhism. As they say, a great man cannot brook a rival.


    After Xiao Bing got up the next morning, a maid brought breakfast to his room. Although he appreciated talents, the Emperor could not eat with Xiao Bing and Fukuda every day. He did so to give a face to his adopted granddaughter. However, he could not eat with subordinates every day, which was not realistic. So, he asked someone to bring breakfast to his room. For Xiao Bing, it was a good treatment.


    After having breakfast, Xiao Bing went to tell the princess that he would walk around in the Kokyo.


    Xiao Bing could not look for those two people in the daytime. He could walk around and familiarise himself with the surroundings. Although he was already familiar with the general situation through drawings he had seen previously, it was better to see it personally.


    Princess Nami was going to talk to her grandfather Iza Kawatani, so she let Xiao Bing walk around, leaving Fukuda by her side.


    The Kokyo of Country R was large. Last night, Xiao Bing only searched almost a quarter or one-fifth of the place, before he startled Feng XIII. He had not seen the rest of the place. So, he would have a trial run of the route today¡­


    With Princess Nami¡¯s tag, no one stopped him along the way. He had visited all the places and remembered the most noteworthy places. However, it was a little rocky when he came back. Outside the Hall of Martial Gods, he met Feng XIII, who would be going in too.


    Feng XIII and Xiao Bing met under the steps, and both of them were ready to go upstairs. When enemies come face to face, their eyes blazed with hatred. Having experienced what happened last night, Xiao Bing hid all his emotions. He should not know who Feng XIII was, so he pretended not to know him. He glanced at him and went straight up the steps.


    Both of them walked side by side and said nothing. When they almost reached the top step, Feng XIII suddenly said, ¡°You should not be a person from the Kokyo, right? I have not seen you before.¡±


    What the hell. Feng XIII had a good memory. He knew everyone in the Kokyo.


    Xiao Bing drawled, ¡°Do you know everyone in such a large place like the Kokyo? I don¡¯t know you either.¡±


    Feng XIII said, ¡°It¡¯s normal that I don¡¯t know everyone, but you are different from the others. If I don¡¯t recognize a person who has a different breath, it means that he does not belong here. Tell me who you are.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not expect that Feng XIII would be so astute, but he did not feel anxious. He drawled, ¡°Princess Nami¡¯s personal warrior, Aoki Ichiro.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± When he heard that, Feng XIII was relieved. He had heard about Princess Nami¡¯s recruitment of a personal warrior. Moreover, he knew that one of the judges of the competition was his apprentice. He did not expect that they would recruit such a strong person. While going up the steps, he felt that the man should have reached the peak of the acquired masters, one step from the Innate Realm.


    Although he could not compete with Feng XIII, Xiao Bing could be regarded as a top master in any place.


    Feng XIII wondered why such a master was willing to be Princess Nami¡¯s guard. He thought a personal warrior was equal to a guard. After all, Princess Nami was a princess of the royal family and the first beauty. Even without a salary, many warriors wanted to serve Princess Nami, so it was not surprising.


    Aoki Ichiro asked, ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡±


    He was a little arrogant and seemed to look down upon Feng XIII, a congenital master. However, Feng XIII did not lose his temper. He thought that Aoki Ichiro could not see through his strength, and was probably an arrogant young man.


    They did not speak anymore, and went into the Hall of Martial Gods.


    Eight warriors stood on either side of the Hall of Martial Gods. A housekeeper about 30 years old stood in the hall. Both of them asked at the same time, ¡°Where is the princess?¡±


    ¡°Where is my master?¡±


    The housekeeper bowed and smiled, ¡°Princess Nami is talking with the Great Patriarch in the room. The Great Patriarch said that when you turn up, you can go in without prior notification.¡±


    Feng XIII was a bit surprised. He never thought that Xiao Bing would get the same treatment. He was Iza Kawatani¡¯s apprentice, but Aoki Ichiro was the princess¡¯s warrior. Feng XIII thought it was a good honor for Aoki Ichiro, that he could walk into the Hall of Martial Gods. However, Feng XIII wondered why Aoki Ichiro could go into his master¡¯s room without prior notification. Such things had never happened before.


    Feng XIII suddenly realized that he looked down upon the person next to him. He knew too much about his master¡¯s temperament. It seemed that Aoki Ichiro was not just cocky.


    Feng XIII looked at Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing was a little speechless. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m handsome. Are you jealous of me? Feng XIII is so astute. He has not discovered my flaws, so he is staring at me. No wonder he was able to kill old Lei. He looks like a tricky asshole. After I complete my task this time, I ¡®ll kill the bastard and seek revenge for Old Lei.¡±


    Xiao Bing ignored Feng XIII, and glanced at him. Then, he walked towards Iza Kawatani¡¯s room.


    Feng XIII walked beside and asked, ¡°Aoki Ichiro, how is it that you are able to go in and out of the Hall of Martial Gods so freely?¡±


    Xiao Bing drawled, ¡°How can you go in and out of the Hall of Martial Gods so freely, as well?¡±


    Feng XIII no longer asked. He perceived that the warrior was a scumbag. He never expected that there could be such a warrior. It was no wonder that he was different from others. Maybe it was due to his personality. However, Xiao Bing was weaker than him, and could not pose any threat to him. He thought that he might be related to the eavesdropper last night because he had not seen him before. But now, he thought that it was probably just a coincidence.


    When he went to the door, Feng XIII became serious and cautious. He knocked on the door and called, ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°XIII, are you here? The door is unlocked. Come in.¡±


    Feng XIII pushed open the door and walked in with Xiao Bing. When he saw Xiao Bing, Iza Kawatani immediately said, ¡°Aoki Ichiro, why are you together? Sit down.¡±


    Feng XIII knew that his master only cared about martial arts and treated him harshly. However, he had been enthusiastic when he saw Aoki Ichiro. Feng XIII felt anxious and doubtful, but he immediately sat down and prepared to wait and see.

 Chapter 364 - Iza Kawatani Is Shocked

    Chapter 364 Iza Kawatani Is Shocked


    Iza Kawatani wore a broad smile and said to Xiao Bing, ¡°I was talking with Nami about you.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded awkwardly.


    Feng XIII wondered why Master and Princess Nami talked about an ordinary warrior. Although a warrior has reached the peak of Transforming Strength, to the congenital masters, no matter how strong future masters are, they are just a little stronger than nonentities. Does such an ordinary warrior deserve to be mentioned?


    Then Feng XIII noticed the affection in Princess Nami¡¯s eyes when she looked at Xiao Bing and it suddenly dawned on him, but he felt a little incredulous. Almost everyone knew that Princess Nami was capricious. How could she fall in love with an ordinary warrior?


    Feng XIII held the view that all acquired masters were ordinary. Only those who reached the Innate Realm could earn his respect. After all, there were only a few congenital masters in the world. There was an insurmountable gap between the inherent and the acquired.


    Feng XIII was incredulous that his master was satisfied with Aoki Ichiro. He thought it over and found that it had nothing to do with him. As long as it would not affect his next plan, he would not care about who Princess Nami loved. Moreover, they were just in love. Feng XIII thought that Princess Nami was just having fun. Thinking about it, he calmed down.


    Iza Kawatani looked at Feng XIII again. He was always strict with Feng XIII, but now his eyes were full of approval. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to make such rapid progress. How did you reach Breaking The Void so quickly? Did you have some sort of an encounter?¡±


    Xiao Bing was also a little surprised. When he clandestinely observed Feng XIII now, he realised that he had indeed reached Breaking The Void level.


    But when he overheard him on the phone last night, he thought that Feng XIII was only at Gang-strength Stage at most. How could he reach Breaking The Void overnight? This kind of progress is surely too fast, isn¡¯t it?


    Only a handful of people in the world could reach Breaking The Void. In the past, only two childes of the Dark World succeeded. Later, Blood Wolf and Gao Fei made it. Blood Wolf was a military genius that Xiao Bing could not help admiring. And Gao Fei had a mysterious origin and had shown extraordinary strength since his appearance. Four people could reach the Breaking The Void in an era, which was already rather unimaginable to Xiao Bing.


    After entering the Kokyo, Xiao Bing found that Iza Kawatani had broken through the realm and was a little above him. Xiao Bing was comfortable with that. Iza Kawatani was already one hundred years old, and he was the Warrior God in Country R. It was conceivable for a man who had studied martial arts for nearly a century and never degenerated physically to achieve that.


    But now, even Feng XIII had broken through this realm. Six people who were known to have achieved the highest level in the history of martial arts was Mr. Buddha, Gao Fei, Blood Wolf, Iza Kawatani, Feng XIII, and him. Such a golden age of martial arts could barely happen once every one hundred years.


    However, it aroused his endless boundless fighting spirit. The immortality was a state inaccessible to humankind, and it only existed in legends. Since such a prosperous age, never seen since ancient times, has appeared, he felt he might reach the stage of immortality if he made the effort.


    Xiao Bing once lost his passion for the pursuit of martial arts because he had reached the highest level that was accessible to humankind. But now, his passion was ignited, and it grew stronger and stronger.


    Even though Feng XIII had reached Breaking The Void, he showed respect for his master. He said with great deference, ¡°I realized something in the last few days, and suddenly reached an unimaginable state.¡±


    Iza Kawatani looked at Feng XIII and nodded, ¡°Well, I accepted you as my apprentice because I knew that you¡¯re gifted, and you¡¯ll be able to reach the realm. However, I did not expect you to break through to the realm so quickly. I thought you would make the breakthrough in five years. It seems that you¡¯re more talented than I thought.¡±


    Feng XIII said immediately, ¡°I was just fortunate to get the chance.¡±


    Iza Kawatani said with emotion, ¡°It needs chance and luck to gain achievements in martial arts. It¡¯s rumored that the two childes of the Dark World both stood on the pinnacle and reached the limit that was accessible to humankind ¨C Breaking The Void. Based on your strength, you might not be much weaker than them. In this world, you¡¯re one of those who stand on the pinnacle of martial arts.¡±


    Feng XIII said, ¡°Master, I won¡¯t forget your years of teaching. No matter what realm I reach, it¡¯s due to your cultivation. In my opinion, you¡¯re supreme in the martial arts in the present age. You¡¯ll probably reach an unprecedented realm.¡±


    Feng XIII¡¯s words were somewhat flattering but not entirely so. In the past, Iza Kawatani was unfathomable like a sea in front of him. He always thought he could see through his master as long as he reached Breaking The Void. But he never thought that he would still not understand this centenarian thoroughly. It was obvious that Iza Kawatani was far stronger than him.


    ¡°I¡¯m old.¡± Iza Kawatani sighed with emotion. He spent all his life pursuing the supreme realm of martial arts. When he was young, he set Breaking The Void as his lifelong pursuit because it was the limit that was accessible to humankind. In his later years, after he reached Breaking The Void, he suddenly found that it was not enough for him. So he locked himself in the imperial house and secretly practiced for forty years. Although he improved his realm, it was far from his desired goal. He was uncertain if he could reach immortality before death, which was his biggest regret now.


    Because of this, he was now even more interested in his granddaughter¡¯s husband-to-be.


    Feng XIII said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re not old at all. Although you¡¯re about to be one hundred years old, you¡¯re different from normal people. You¡¯re a descendant of the divine Iza Family, so you¡¯re sure to live a long life. For ordinary people, it¡¯s difficult to reach the age of 100. But not for you. As long as God gives you more time, who would dare to stop you from creating a martial miracle that has never existed before in human history?¡±


    Iza Kawatani said, ¡°I know my situation. Perhaps one day I can make it, but no one knows for sure. Feng XIII, although I¡¯m normally strict with you, as your master, I¡¯m satisfied with your current achievements. You came here today to tell me this, right?¡±


    Feng XIII had his residences inside and outside the Kokyo. He rarely came to visit Iza Kawatani. It was most probably because Iza Kawatani was excessively majestic. Feng XIII always felt oppressed, and he felt out of breath in front of him.


    Feng XIII said respectfully, ¡°After I made a breakthrough, I wanted to tell you this good news. You give me everything I have, so you fully deserve such an honor.¡±


    Iza Kawatani gave a rarely seen smile and nodded, perhaps because he found a favorite object after meeting Xiao Bing, or because Feng XIII made a breakthrough.


    Feng XIII continued, ¡°But in addition to this, I also have something important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, go ahead.¡± Iza Kawatani was in a good mood, and he was more agreeable than ever.


    Feng XIII glanced at Xiao Bing and Nami. Nami was unpleasant and glared at Feng XIII, asking, ¡°This is my grandfather. What is it that you can¡¯t say in front of me?¡±


    Iza Kawatani looked at Nami and said, ¡°Nami, it¡¯s almost noon, so you might as well take Mr. Aoki to have lunch first.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up wisely and laughed, ¡°I happen to be a little hungry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Princess Nami stood up and walked over to Xiao Bing. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Iza Kawatani nodded slightly.


    Before leaving, Princess Nami stared at Feng XIII with dissatisfaction, but Feng XIII was not affected. When Xiao Bing and Nami was far enough away, he lowered his voice, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve inquired about the whereabouts of the ¡®Spear of Heaven¡¯¡­¡±.


    ¡°What!¡± He had cultivated for one hundred years and got the supremacy in martial arts of Country R as the Warrior God, so not many things in the world could surprise him. Even so, Iza Kawatani suddenly stood up and became interested.


    Xiao Bing went out with Princess Nami. He wanted to eavesdrop on their conversation and wondered if he could overhear any secrets. Feng XIII was weaker than him, but Iza Kawatani¡¯s strength was unpredictable, so he could not guarantee that he would not be discovered. If he was suspected, it would affect his mission in Country R this time. Thinking that the loss would outweigh the gain, he had to give up and saunter off with Princess Nami.


    Princess Nami walked along the road, fuming. She pouted and snorted, ¡°Feng XIII is favorable in the outside world. Everyone knows that he is my grandfather¡¯s disciple. But I think that he¡¯s gone too far. He even looks down on me. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when I get a chance!¡±


    Princess Nami had always been favored since she was a child. Everyone in the family treated her as a treasure. Feng XIII¡¯s behavior caused her great dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Bing did not like Feng XIII either. He had intended to persuade her, but he stopped after thinking for a while. He said with a smile, ¡°They¡¯re talking business. It¡¯s not interesting for us to listen. It sounds like Feng XIII has broken through to an amazing realm, so it¡¯s normal for him to be conceited for a while.¡±


    Princess Nami snorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t my grandfather give him everything he had? He was nothing before me?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with him. You don¡¯t want to bother yourself arguing with the likes of him. Let¡¯s walk around in the Kokyo this afternoon. What do you think?¡±


    Hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s words, Princess Nami¡¯s eyes lit up and asked happily, ¡°Us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you and I!¡±

 Chapter 365 - If I Were to Leave

    Chapter 365 If I Were to Leave


    Xiao Bing did not want to take a walk with Nami inside the Kokyo. They couldn¡¯t be together. He was actually trying to take advantage of Princess Nami to visit more places inside the Kokyo this afternoon. He tried to pay attention to the route and memorized it. He would come back to look for it in the evening.


    After having lunch, Princess Nami happily wanted to walk hand-in-hand with Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing told her that this was not good for him, and they should not be too close. So she gave up. They were incompatible as fire and water before. But now, their relationship has improved. In private, they got along like friends. So, Princess Nami didn¡¯t want to arouse his displeasure again.


    Like a little girl in love, Princess Nami was jumping up and down in front of him happily. Some people were surprised to see Her Royal Highness acting cute with a warrior.


    It was convenient to walk with Princess Nami. She was a qualified tour guide. More importantly, nobody would stop him when he went to places that he was not allowed to. But in spite of walking for more than two hours, going past more than half the sites in the Kokyo, he found nothing. However, Xiao Bing was not discouraged. Having spent years starting his career, Xiao Bing understood the fact that the harder things got, the more patient one should be. Only when one¡¯s state of mind was stable, could one do things perfectly.


    ¡°Ichiro, it¡¯s very late now. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll walk again with you tomorrow, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After dinner, Xiao Bing will have to sneak out by himself after a short rest. He will have to search those suspicious places he passed by earlier. So now, he¡¯d better go back and have a rest.


    When they went back, they were quiet because Xiao Bing¡¯s mind was occupied. Princess Nami took a peek at him, bit her lip and asked, ¡°Ichiro, what do you think of me lately?¡±


    Xiao Bing came back to the present, ¡°Oh, impression? Well¡­ I feel that you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Princess Nami said happily, ¡°I¡¯ve changed for you.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I would rather you didn¡¯t do it for me. When I took you to the hotel that day, you saw that someone might respect and admire you not because of your beauty. No matter how beautiful a woman is, a man will be bored with her when they spend every day together. If you want to conquer everything by your exquisite beauty and find a lover who will always treat you well, that would be unrealistic. If a man does that for your looks, he will be fickle in his affection sooner or later.¡±


    Princess Nami looked at Xiao Bing in surprise. Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°I know you find it hard to believe. You think you¡¯re the most beautiful. There was a man who thought he was the strongest in the world. Then one day, he met a rival, and he realized that he wasn¡¯t the most powerful in the world. Then another day, he met several more people. Had it not been for his chance encounter, he wouldn¡¯t get to know them. Only then, he knew that he was not even one-half of the most powerful people in the world.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that you were not the most beautiful woman in the world. But so what even if you¡¯re the most beautiful one? If you read the news, you¡¯ll know that many men in the world have beautiful wives, but they end up looking for a mistress worse-looking than his wife. Why?¡±


    Princess Nami asked in surprise, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Those men who like your appearance are fickle in their affection. They might not get bored with you in one year, or even in three to five years. But in eight or ten years? Even if you¡¯re excessively beautiful, a man will be bored with you if he only likes your appearance. He¡¯ll find a woman who is uglier than you but can make him feel refreshed. Then he¡¯ll finally abandon you, even if you¡¯re the first beauty of Country R.¡±


    Although she was capricious, Princess Nami was not stupid. After listening to Xiao Bing¡¯s words, she seemed lost in thought.


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand. Go back and think about it. What kind of person will sincerely like you, adore you, and even respect you? Depend on your appearance or inner beauty? Respect people and win them over with virtue.¡±


    Princess Nami sighed, ¡°Ichiro, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Okay, great.¡± Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°I want to tell you this because I haven¡¯t lost hope in you. I don¡¯t want you to change so you can prove something to me. I hope that you can change from the bottom of your heart. If I¡¯m not around one day and I disappear from your world, I hope you can remember what I told you today. I¡¯m advising you rather than teaching you. And it¡¯s all for your own good.¡±


    Princess Nami looked at Xiao Bing in surprise and asked, ¡°You¡¯ll disappear? Where are you going?¡±


    Xiao Bing did not expect Princess Nami to get so emotional, and immediately said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just saying. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Princess Nami was skeptical.


    Xiao Bing did not think that Princess Nami would be so intuitive, though she was capricious and not smart. Perhaps women were sensitive only in this aspect. Xiao Bing hastened to reassure her again. After that, Princess Nami reluctantly gave up.


    They walked back. When they were not far from the Hall of Martial Gods, Xiao Bing suddenly saw two people, who seemed to be wearing researchers¡¯ uniform, walk in and disappear into a vacant house that he¡¯d seen before not far away.


    Xiao Bing remembered that he had searched over there last night, and thought it was just an ordinary house. He suspected that some staff of the Kokyo lived there. After all, it was simple and crude. However, it seemed to have been unoccupied for a while. Nobody seemed to have lived there recently. But now two people wearing working clothes with masks and gloves, have gone straight in. An idea struck Xiao Bing. ¡°Is there a secret passage inside?¡±


    His heart began to beat faster. He was looking around in the distance. He never expected that the place in question was so close to him. So, he decided to go and investigate that night itself.


    Xiao Bing looked back and saw Princess Nami watching him. He was taken aback, and then he laughed, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Princess Nami shook her head and said quietly, ¡°Ichiro, I keep having this bad feeling.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What feeling?¡±


    Princess Nami touched her chest and said, ¡°I feel like it won¡¯t be long before you will leave me. Each time this thought comes, my heart will ache.¡±


    ¡°Er. Damn. I can¡¯t stand it. The unruly and headstrong princess is good at arousing sympathy.¡± Xiao Bing originally hated her. Although she was beautiful, she was unruly, headstrong, and extremely arrogant. She acted arbitrarily and recklessly. She did not care about others¡¯ lives and dignity.


    However, Princess Nami had changed a lot lately. Whether it was something fresh or not, Xiao Bing could sense Princess Nami¡¯s strong feelings towards him. It was difficult for a man to hate a woman who liked him, especially a stunning beauty.


    Xiao Bing sighed and smiled bitterly, ¡°Take it easy, stop imagining things¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn. She is not only beautiful but also sensational.¡± He was so much with the capricious princess these days, his impression of her seemed to be gradually changing. She was not as annoying as she used to be. If he left immediately, he would not be sad, but he would surely miss her a little.


    Princess Nami stared at Xiao Bing, but she could not see anything strange. ¡°Well, perhaps I was over-thinking it.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Are you going for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Well, go and see my grandfather first, and then we¡¯ll go have dinner. I must tell my grandfather. Hmph, Feng XIII treated me like an outsider. He sent me out first when he wanted to say something. I¡¯m pissed off.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Maybe it was just me that he regarded as an outsider.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, either.¡± The princess became unruly again.


    It did not matter to him. Anyway, he could not move too early. At the earliest, he could only start at midnight. Otherwise, he would easily be discovered. In which case, he¡¯d better go with the princess for now.


    Xiao Bing and Princess Nami walked into the Hall of Martial Gods. When they were going to Iza Kawatani¡¯s room, a maid suddenly said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, the Great Patriarch is gone.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone?¡± Princess Nami was stunned and asked, ¡°He¡¯s gone? What do you mean he¡¯s gone?¡±


    ¡°The Great Patriarch has gone away,¡± the maid said respectfully. ¡°He went two hours ago. He said if you came, to tell you that he¡¯ll come back in a few days.¡±


    Princess Nami asked in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t know my grandfather was going out. Did he say where he was going?¡±


    ¡°The Great Patriarch didn¡¯t say anything, but he seemed to have gone to the Emperor first before leaving. After all, he has a special status. If he goes away for many days, he has to tell the Emperor first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Princess Nami looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Aoki-kun, come with me to my emperor grandfather first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing replied, but he was excited. Although many experts were inside the Kokyo, Xiao Bing felt that Iza Kawatani was the most dangerous. Iza Kawatani leaving at this time would be good for him.


    But why has he gone away for so long? Xiao Bing immediately sensed it was probably related to one person, Feng XIII.

 Chapter 366 - The Legendary Divine Weapon of Country R

    Xiao Bing sensed that Iza Kawatani¡¯s departure must have something to do with Feng XIII. When he eavesdropped on him over the phone the previous night, he remembered Feng XIII talking about some plan. What he heard was limited, so there was not much he could make of that. But it now seemed that his plan had two possibilities.


    One was that he deceived Iza Kawatani into leaving, and then designed a trap to attack him. If so, two conditions must be met. Firstly, why did he need to kill Iza Kawatani? Secondly, was he able to kill Iza Kawatani?


    The other was that Feng XIII had a plan to be carried out in the Kokyo. But with his master around, it would be difficult for him to implement it. The only way was to deceive his master into leaving.


    Of course, he could be over-thinking things. Maybe Iza Kawatani indeed had something he needed to do.


    Xiao Bing and Nami came to the imperial palace and was led to the emperor¡¯s resting place by a maid. When they went inside, the emperor in his pajamas, reading a book on the sofa. He saw Nami come in and immediately put down his book, saying with a smile, ¡°Nami, sit down. You¡¯re here for your grandfather, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nami pursed her mouth and sat down next to His Majesty. She said prettily, ¡°Feng XIII bullied me. Grandfather did not avenge me and even he bullied me too. He didn¡¯t let me know that he was going away. Grandfather, Your Majesty, you have to decide for me.¡±


    The emperor laughed, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get into trouble with Feng XIII. He is your grandfather¡¯s apprentice, and he is likely to be my most dependable young master. Moreover, he was of great service to your grandfather. Perhaps his place in your grandfather¡¯s heart will soon catch up with yours.¡±


    Nami was surprised, ¡°I¡¯m his granddaughter. What was Feng XIII¡¯s service to him?¡±


    Xiao Bing was also surprised. The Emperor looked at Xiao Bing as though wanting him to leave. But then, he said, ¡°Forget it. I hear it¡¯s no longer a big secret. Sit down and listen.¡±


    Xiao Bing sat on the sofa without further ado. He sat up straight and listened to what the Emperor was about to say.


    The Emperor said, ¡°Have you heard of the ¡®Spear of Heaven¡¯?¡±


    Xiao Bing and Nami were baffled.


    The Emperor sighed and said, ¡°Nami is young and pays no attention to the affairs of human life. Aoki Ichiro, you¡¯re an excellent warrior, and you would have heard it. You young people are too reluctant to take the initiative to learn the myth of Country R.¡±


    So it did have something to do with the legend!


    Xiao Bing smiled awkwardly and wryly, ¡°Your Majesty, I have learned and practiced martial arts, taken challenges, and made progress. So, I paid less attention to the outside world. And, I was less concerned about anything other than martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Well, knowledge is also a part of martial arts. Although I¡¯m not good at it and I¡¯m not an expert, I know that Iza Kawatani often looks for secrets in calligraphy. So, you young people should not only practice martial arts. You should also learn all aspects of life, which can help improve your martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Well noted, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor said, ¡°The Spear of Heaven is one of the divine weapons of Country R. It ranks higher than the three most potent divine weapons in legends. You should know that the Iza Family is one of the most important families of Country R. The family name Iza is admired. It even stands high above our royal family because the God of Creation of Country R is Iza Nagi.


    ¡°Even the Amaterasu of our royal family was created by Iza Nagi.


    ¡°But you may not know that according to legend, the whole of the island of Country R was not anchored. Our country was a land floating on the sea every day. It could capsize any moment. Later, Iza Nagi stirred the sea with a spear. When the spear was withdrawn, the sea under the land condensed. Then, the land was anchored on the sea and became Country R.¡±


    Princess Nami was dumbfounded and asked, ¡°Is there such an amazing spear in the world?¡±


    The Emperor shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s such a thing. After all, it existed only in legends. It¡¯s rumored that it has terrible power. It can guard the land and destroy it easily. But I think that the legendary weapon is not necessarily credible. But if the spear did exists, even if it has no terrible power, it will be unusual and incredible.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Did you find the whereabouts of this spear?¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes were full of admiration. He did not expect Xiao Bing to guess it just by those few words he mentioned. It was no wonder that Nami regarded him with such respect.


    The Emperor said, ¡°It¡¯s called the Spear of Heaven, and also known as the Ameinonu Spear.¡±


    ¡°Feng XIII told the Great Patriarch Iza he heard that an artifact was unearthed. Many top masters of Country R have gone there hoping to obtain it. Moreover, Feng XIII had just received news that, from various indications, it was very likely to be the Ameinonu Spear.¡±


    Xiao Bing said in surprise, ¡°Never thought such an artifact existed¡­ However, since no one has got it yet, how could Feng XIII know it was the Ameinonu Spear?¡±


    ¡°He figured it out based on the celestial phenomena. The Ameinonu Spear has a groundbreaking power. It can stir up chaos and clear the world. It¡¯s said that the local weather showed signs of abnormality. The haze was blown away, and the red sun was high in the sky¡­ Although it¡¯s a conjecture, the Great Patriarch, as the contemporary heir of the Iza Family, was excited when hearing this news because the Spear of Heaven is the most powerful legendary artifact of the Iza Family. True or not, he needed to go and see for himself.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Whatever he¡¯d heard, Xiao Bing had a feeling that it was not what Feng XIII said. There must be a deception. If it were some other matter, Iza Kawatani would not have gone there just like that. He himself was doubtful, but Iza Kawatani, who¡¯d lived to be 100 years old, would¡¯ve been more likely to see flaws in it. However, the Spear of Heaven was the first artifact in the history of Country R, and it was also the object in the hand of the founder of the Iza Family. Being in the bloodline of the Iza Family, it was reasonable that Iza Kawatani was excited.


    Iza Kawatani would go and see it, even if there was only a small chance. He was already 100 years old, so it was beyond his control to break through to the immortality of the undead. But if he had a chance to see and get the Spear of Heaven in this lifetime and taking back the legendary artifact to the Iza Family, it would be more critical than achieving immortality.


    The Emperor said emotionally, ¡°I expect it¡¯s true that an artifact has been unearthed. If the Spear of Heaven exists and returns to the Iza Family, it will be a great event. It can be used for the benefit of the people. I believe that with the artifact, the national strength of Country R and the deterrence of our royal family will become stronger.¡±


    Xiao Bing said quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll pray for Your Majesty and the Great Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± The Emperor smiled, ¡°See how late it is. I¡¯m so excited that I can¡¯t sleep. However, I can¡¯t hold you. Go back and go to bed. Nami, you know what¡¯s going on, so don¡¯t worry about your grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nami smiled happily, ¡°Grandfather, Your Majesty. You should also sleep early. I won¡¯t bother you now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go on then.¡±


    Xiao Bing got up and left the room with Nami. When they went out, Xiao Bing could make out an imperceptible haze in the Emperor¡¯s eyes.


    When Xiao Bing went back to his room, he stayed in bed and began to think about it. Xiao Bing did not believe in any artifacts. He felt that someone was deliberately mystifying matters and spreading the rumor. He even believed that the mastermind was likely to be Feng XIII, but he didn¡¯t know what his purpose was.


    But he saw a shadow in the emperor¡¯s eyes just as he was leaving. The Emperor of Country R was not at ease about the Iza Family. Although the Iza Family was loyal and devoted, and Iza Kawatani was loyal to two Emperors, the Iza Family radiated brilliant light. The reason why the citizens and spiritual leaders of Country R were loyal to the Emperor was that the emperor¡¯s ancestor was the Amaterasu in legend. However, it was created by Iza Nagi. From this point of view, if they were not understanding and reasonable, the royal family would bear a grudge towards the Iza Family.


    This was just one of them.


    Secondly, nobody could change the fact that the emperor was the spiritual leader of Country R. Although it had a higher status in terms of the gods, the Iza Family always followed the royal family quietly. It was so that the Iza Family would not be a threat to the royal family. And the royal family could tolerate the Iza Family.


    Iza Kawatani was already at the pinnacle of martial arts in Country R. He was called the Martial God and lived in the Hall of Martial Gods. Moreover, he was the leader of the elder group of the royal family. If Iza Kawatani could get the Spear of Heaven, which was a horrifying legendary artifact, even if Iza Kawatani was loyal, could the Emperor, who stood high above the masses, rest assured?


    Looks like it would be better if the artifact didn¡¯t exist. If it did exist and Iza Kawatani obtained it, an irreparable gulf between him and the royal family would be created.

 Chapter 367 - In Great Danger

    Regardless of whether there would be any contradictions between the Emperor and Iza Kawatani or not, Xiao Bing knew that it had nothing to do with him. So, his priority was to find the people with God¡¯s blood.


    According to information, five men with God¡¯s blood were besieging a man and a woman. The man was in his twenties, and the woman was more than 10. Later, four of them were killed on the spot. The last one with God¡¯s blood also escaped with injuries. Unexpectedly, he was captured by the people of Country R.


    The matter was kept confidential at present. Otherwise, there would probably be a few more competitors by now.


    At midnight, Xiao Bing left his residence and sneaked out quietly. Princess Nami, who slept in the room next to Xiao Bing¡¯s, was lying in bed thinking. She felt uneasy because of what Xiao Bing said today and she was afraid that she would suddenly lose him. She could not sleep, so went to the door and opened it. She saw Xiao Bing¡¯s figure go out from the gate and became suspicious.


    Xiao Bing went out to the imperial palace and straight to the house which he saw during the day.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t go far when he saw several figures go out of the room. Moreover, they carried a sack. Xiao Bing intuitively knew there was a man inside the bag.


    I can¡¯t be wrong!


    Xiao Bing rushed forward like lightning.


    Feng XIII, hiding in the dark, saw everything being done step by step on schedule. There was satisfaction in his eyes. He found a way to send his master away, and then from outside, he collaborated with internal forces to knock out or beat to death people in the research institution. Later, he took away the man with God¡¯s blood.


    As a result, nobody would notice it. He had investigated the patrolling route of the Kokyo. When they were discovered, they would have escaped from the Kokyo successfully. Until then, before the Nine Great Patriarchs came over, those people had already run away with his help, and everything would be perfect.


    One of the biggest flaws was Iza Kawatani. Based on his strength, even if these people were discovered when they were about to leave the Kokyo, they might not be able to escape from Iza Kawatani. But now, Iza Kawatani was not there, so he had fewer concerns. Moreover, Feng XIII had reached Breaking The Void level. It would be safe if he gave secret support to them.


    Just before the plan became successful, the man was already tied up, something accidental had come up.


    Xiao Bing was in front of these men. They looked at Xiao Bing, put the sack down, and surrounded him quietly. They were all silent because they dared not disturb the people inside the Kokyo.


    There were five masked men in front of Xiao Bing. All of them were at Elixir-strength Stage, and they had just broken through to the Innate Realm.


    They could be a scary force, but it would be nothing for Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing looked at them, lowered his voice, and asked with a sneer, ¡°Who is in the sack?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t know¡­¡± One of them said in a low and muffled voice.


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Okay. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll see for myself.¡±


    Suddenly, Xiao Bing showed strong momentum. The five masters of Elixir-strength Stage were enveloped in an invisible pressure. They looked at each other, with a look of terror in their eyes. They found themselves in their small world. In the world, they did not play half of their strength, and their power was infinitely weakened. Moreover, he had the strength to do that, which proved that he was too strong. He was much stronger than them, and he might be at the same level as their leader, Feng XIII.


    Xiao Bing murmured to himself, ¡°Although Iza Kawatani is not here, I¡¯ll be troublesome if you shout out and attract the other nine Great Patriarchs and the masters in the Kokyo. Then, I¡¯ll have to handle you as soon as possible¡­¡±


    These five people suddenly felt a horrible pull. They lined up and were pulled in front of Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing withstood the chest of the person at the front of the line with his palm. A stream of gas penetrated the first person¡¯s heart from Xiao Bing¡¯s palm. Then, it rushed out from his middle of the back and penetrated the second person¡¯s heart. It rushed out from the second person¡¯s middle of the back and penetrated the third, the forth, and the fifth person¡¯s heart with undiminished momentum. The five people widened their eyes, with their hearts exploded in the body almost simultaneously. They fell to the ground with rat-tat-tat of their heart.


    Xiao Bing exhaled. At the early stage of Breaking The Void, Xiao Bing could not do it. After he reached the middle stage, Xiao Bing could kill those masters at the Elixir-strength Stage without the Star-strength. For those who entered the Gang-strength Stage, Xiao Bing would expend some energy.


    In the dark, Feng XIII saw Xiao Bing kill people in amazement. At the very beginning, he thought his subordinates could kill him quickly after he recognized that Xiao Bing was the Royal Highness¡¯s warrior. Then, he could not believe what happened next. Suddenly, he realized that Xiao Bing might come for God¡¯s blood, and he deliberately lurked around the Royal Highness. However, he could not figure out when there was such a master in the Country R. Xiao Bing seemed to be above himself.


    Seeing Xiao Bing so strong, Feng XIII could not go out, but he would not let Xiao Bing take away the man on the ground. He suddenly uttered a long cry to alert the Kokyo.


    When Xiao Bing carried the sack, he heard the long cry and looked into the darkness quickly. However, Feng XIII had hidden himself rapidly without any trace. Meanwhile, nine figures arrived at tremendous speed from the Nara Palace. Many people rushed over from all corners. And, some masters in the imperial palace also came over.


    Xiao Bing swore quietly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to leave here easily.¡±


    Xiao Bing had encountered dangers since he came out, but he rarely met such a danger. Here was the Kokyo of Country R, the most forbidding place in Country R. It was even more dangerous than the residence of the prime minister.


    But now Xiao Bing was here alone and single-handed. He was almost equivalent to be the enemy of the most elite masters of the entire Country R.


    Xiao Bing had never been a person with individualistic heroism. To live long, he would run when he could not beat the opponent. Although he had reached Breaking The Void, Xiao Bing had no problem with it. Masters of Gang-strength Stage would feel ashamed if they mentioned the world.


    It was not a duel but a mission. As long as he accomplished this mission, he did not need to stay and fight.


    But now, it was too late to escape. He had to fight.


    Xiao Bing carried the sack. After he had run a short distance, seven or eight masters stopped him. These people were not strong, but all of them had a gun. After Xiao Bing got rid of them, the nine Great Patriarchs surrounded him.


    ¡°Damn, I know that it would not be easy to fulfill the task.¡± Xiao Bing threw the sack on the ground. If he fought against these patriarchs one to one, they were indeed no match for him. However, Xiao Bing was confronting nine people alone. Even if he was confident, he was not sure that he could beat them with a sack on his back.


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re old enough. Why do you run so fast like a rabbit? Do I have to fight against you?¡±


    These people were not older than Iza Kawatani. The average age was about sixty. All nine people had reached the Gang-strength Stage of the Innate Realm.


    Xiao Bing looked them one by one. One of them, who looked dry-boned, had reached between the Gang-strength Stage and the Breaking The Void, and reached the Great Perfection of Gang-strength Stage. Among the remaining eight people, two were at the peak of Gang-strength Stage; three were at the middle stage; three were at the early stage.


    In the Dark World, only Buddhism and Dragon Gate could contend with them. It is obvious that the ten Great Patriarchs deserved their reputation. Fortunately, the Great Patriarch, Iza Kawatani, was not here. Otherwise, he would die in the Kokyo.


    Although he had reached the middle stage of Breaking The Void, he was not sure that he could get out easily in the face of so many masters. Moreover, not only the ten Great Patriarchs lived in the Kokyo. The others might be less strong, but there were some masters and thermal weapons. There was strength in numbers. He was a great master standing on top of the martial arts world. If he had the slightest slack, he would probably die here.


    The skinny man with the strongest strength said coldly, ¡°Young man, who are you? Why did you take this person away? Who sent you here?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Do you think that other people can instigate me?¡±


    The skinny old man said, ¡°You¡¯re a warrior. The person inside the sack should be useless to you. You¡¯d better be sensible. We can let you go, but you can¡¯t take this person away.¡±


    The other elders looked at the skinny old man and shouted, ¡°Second Elder, we can¡¯t let him go out alive. Otherwise, the royal family and the elder group will be thoroughly discredited.¡±


    The skinny old man said coldly, ¡°This time, I call the shots. Why isn¡¯t the Great Patriarch here? Ask him to come over!¡±


    Just then, some guards came over and shouted, ¡°The Great Patriarch has gone on a long trip!¡±

 Chapter 368 - Feng XIII the Shrewd

    The Great Patriarch had gone away!


    The other patriarchs were all confused, because the Great Patriarch rarely left the Kokyo. Why did he leave at such a crucial time?


    But it did not matter to them now. What was important was that they had to keep the man in the sack.


    Xiao Bing realized that it could not have been such a coincidence. He believed that it was Feng XIII¡¯s plan that made Iza Kawatani go away, and these men had tried to take the ones with the Gods¡¯ Blood.


    He thought that Feng XIII had known the rumor about the appearance of the Superior Weapon, and told it to his Master. Iza Kawatani did some research and realized that it was already a widely-known fact. So he went off in a hurry and planned to take the ones with Gods¡¯ Blood. But he did not know what were his plans for that man.


    But no matter what happened, Xiao Bing would never just cast away that man with Gods¡¯ Blood.


    Xiao Bing suddenly spoke up, with a stern face, ¡°You have spotted me. Since you are willing to let me leave, I will go and I will leave this man to you.¡±


    As he expected, these patriarchs made way for him, while staring at him with their vigilant eyes. They let Xiao Bing go because they sensed the danger from him. The cost of killing Xiao Bing might be too much to bear.


    Xiao Bing left without casting another glance at the man in that sack. Seeing Xiao Bing leaving the Kokyo, the nine Patriarchs felt relieved all at once.


    Xiao Bing had gone about 10 meters away, when he suddenly rushed back, and slashed at the second patriarch¡¯s head, before they realized what happened.


    Surprised and infuriated, the second patriarch fought back, only to find that that his power had weakened. He could not even exert half of his strength. The other patriarchs growled and lunged at Xiao Bing, using their massive strength.


    Though the power coming at him was formidable, Xiao Bing did not seem to have any fear. If the power of a Gang-strength master was a river, then that of a Void-breaking master was like an endless ocean.


    But rivers could converge into a sea.


    Even Xiao Bing could not nullify this power totally.


    There were two options for Xiao Bing at the moment. One was to kill the second patriarch by any means. But he could get hurt if he was hit by their power first. If he did not kill the second patriarch, even at the cost of being injured, he would be probably killed.


    The other option was to dodge the strikes delivered by the group of eight first, instead of killing the second patriarch. Then he could try to defeat them, one by one.


    But according to Xiao Bing¡¯s current strength, even the nine patriarchs could not beat him. But there were more men coming. Xiao Bing was not sure that if he could defeat the nine patriarchs, and take the man in the sack.


    He was staking his life on it.


    But the result was¡­ The second patriarch felt a formidable suction which kept pushing him toward Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing held him by the waist and turned around, hiding himself behind this old man. The other patriarchs began cursing and managed to withhold their power, which hurt them slightly. But then, Xiao Bing lifted the second patriarch up and threw him toward the eight of them, then reached for the sack on the ground.


    First he pretended to compromise, then he pretended to attack the second patriarch. But actually he was using this old man as a bait, so that he could take the man in the sack, before the patriarchs realized it.


    Xiao Bing threw the second patriarch with all his massive strength. As he expected, they had to catch their flying colleague, while Xiao Bing reached for the sack.


    Then he heard endless gunfire. Millions of bullets were coming at him. But when they got close to Xiao Bing, they slipped off from their course and hit the ground nearby, which left Xiao Bing unharmed.


    Then Xiao Bing grabbed the sack and placed it on his shoulder, planning to fight his way to the exit. Dozens of powerful guards were coming at him. Xiao Bing delivered a strike with his palm. The massive strength that came from his palm knocked over his enemies, as they wailed and shouted in surprise. Another hail of bullets came at Xiao Bing. But he dodged them all, once again.


    Feng XIII, who was hiding in a secret place, murmured to himself, ¡°What a monster he is. How could he seem so at ease, while being attacked by so many men in the Kokyo?¡±


    More men were came pouring in from all directions. Xiao Bing dared not stay any longer. While he planned to leave, he suddenly heard someone growling. Then the second patriarch descended from above, slashing at Xiao Bing¡¯s head with his hands. The other patriarchs followed him.


    ¡°Damn, they are really hard to deal with!¡±


    Then Xiao Bing was being attacked from all sides by the nine patriarchs.


    Xiao Bing felt troubled, since he was merely at the middle stage of Void-breaking, especially when he was carrying someone on his back. Feeling humiliated, the second patriarch came back at him with a vengeance, much like a savage dog. He did not care about the man on Xiao Bing¡¯s back anymore, while Xiao Bing had to ensure this man¡¯s safety. But it seemed that neither of them could get the upper hand.


    Then 10 men in black rushed out from the Koyko. Xiao Bing found that most of them were at the level of Transforming-stage, and some of them were even at the Elixir-strength stage.


    Xiao Bing fretted. If he stayed here any longer, he might not be able to leave this place with the man on his back. Even if he could escape here alone, he would be seriously injured.


    The nine patriarchs had mounting endurance. Though none of them were as powerful as Xiao Bing, they were all seasoned fighters, and Xiao Bing found it hard to beat them.


    The nine patriarchs exchanged a glance and nodded their heads in unison. Then they stood in a row, and delivered a strike with their right palms. Nine wisps of Gang spirit converged into an extremely formidable power that was aimed at Xiao Bing. With a stern expression, Xiao Bing cast aside the sack. Then the power inside him seemed to grow rapidly as his eyes glittered wildly. Then he pushed all the power to his palms.


    Xiao Bing slashed out, facing the formidable Gang spirit from the nine patriarchs, like a dragon. The two parties crashed into each other. Then Xiao Bing felt the blood rising from his throat. But he forced himself to swallow it down. The nine patriarchs flew backward and fell to the ground.


    This was the difference between Gang-strength and Void-breaking.


    Together, they could not defeat Xiao Bing, even if they were all of Gang-strength.


    But Xiao Bing dared not stay any longer, since he was badly injured. His enemies here were not only the nine patriarchs. The elder group in Kokyo was the symbol of the supreme force. But the emperor must have other hidden forces like those men in black. The moment Xiao Bing decided to leave with the man who had God¡¯s Blood, he whirled around and found the sack had been grabbed by someone. Then that man carried it on his shoulder and retreated. Xiao Bing watched this man running further and further away.


    He found this man to be quite familiar, then realized that it was Feng XIII, the student of Iza Kawatani.


    Xiao Bing had not expected Feng XIII to make an appearance. The nine patriarchs were so powerful together, that he had to make every effort to fight. So, Feng XIII took advantage of it.


    Xiao Bing growled and rushed into the crowd, while knocking people down. Xiao Bing was too angry to show any mercy. ¡°Who dares to stop me!¡± Xiao Bing shouted as he left corpses behind.


    Afterwards, the men who rushed in from the Koyko caught up with Xiao Bing and began to strike him. Xiao Bing knocked them down. He had some new injuries, and his old injuries were getting worse. He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The second patriarch, the strongest among them, managed to get onto his feet. His level was extremely close to Void-breaking. Though the other patriarchs were still unable to stand up, he could still fight.


    The moment the second patriarch lurched to his feet, his men aimed at Xiao Bing with their guns. The situation was extremely unfavorable to Xiao Bing.


    There was a killing intent in the eyes of the second patriarch. ¡°This man is really powerful. We must not let him leave alive.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked around and found himself surrounded by so many warriors. It seemed impossible for him to escape today. But then he saw a familiar figure rushing out from the crowd. ¡°Aoki Ichiro, how can you do this to me? How could you lie to me?¡± He heard the cry of a girl.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s mind went blank for a moment, because he found that it was Princess Nami.


    While Xiao Bing was considering what he should do, should the princess come near him, the princess had already appeared before him and pummeled his chest with her fists. ¡°Take me as your hostage, so that you can go.¡± She whispered in a voice that could only be heard by the two of them.

 Chapter 369 - Im Xiao Bing, a man from the Cathaysian State

    The other people were shouting and trying to coax the princess to come over to them.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s mind went blank. He had not expected that the princess would come to his aid, even though she knew that he had been taking advantage of her.


    But Xiao Bing was not an irresolute man. He instantly seized the princess by the arm. This girl was not only a princess. She was also the granddaughter of Iza Kawatani, the most powerful man in R Country. He believed he could leave this place unharmed, if he took the princess as his hostage.


    Holding the girl in his arms, Xiao Bing shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave. If anyone tries to stop me, the sun might no longer shine upon your princess.¡±


    The second patriarch bellowed, ¡°We must not let him leave.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Is this Princess Nami not the granddaughter of the Great Patriarch? If she dies, the Great Patriarch will have no descendant. Maybe you must have hated him all this time, and want to overthrow him? But you should do it after his death.¡±


    The second patriarch spluttered, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°The man in that sack has been taken by another man. Why are you still standing in my way, instead of chasing after that guy? I¡¯m not his partner.¡±


    The other patriarchs looked at the second patriarch and said, ¡°My lord, he¡¯s right. Though it doesn¡¯t seem right, we should look for the other man. I will not be able to bear the consequences if we lose the man in the sack. Besides, the princess will be absolutely safe.¡±


    The second patriarch gritted his teeth and looked at Xiao Bing. ¡°I assume you have reached the level of Void-breaking? A powerful master like you should not be doing such things to a little girl.¡± He sounded very reluctant.


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between being a powerful master and being a normal man? Then why are you still being so shameless? Why can¡¯t you make it a 1 to 1 fight?¡±


    The second patriarch blazed, ¡°You are at the level of Void-breaking. It¡¯s not fair for us to fight you alone.¡±


    ¡°Which one matters more? Pride or life? How about I trade my pride for your life.¡±


    The second patriarch had never seen such a shameless and powerful man. He was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Xiao Bing seized Princess Nami by the arm and asked, ¡°Will you step aside?¡±


    The second patriarch also knew that blood would flow like a river if they were to kill Xiao Bing. Actually he had seen Feng XIII taking the sack. He did not know why Feng XIII chose to do that. But the man in that sack was involved with a secret plan of R Country, so he had to make sure that everything was under his control. Though this man was taking the princess as a hostage, his relationship with the princess and the emperor was not that of any ordinary person. If anything happened to this man, they could not bear the consequences.


    He had to wave his hands and said, ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. The princess will be returned to you unharmed, after I leave the Kokyo.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing began running, while cradling the princess in his arms. He left the Kokyo, walked across the bridge and entered a forest. After he made sure that no one was following him, he stopped and let go of the princess.


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Nami, thank you. You can go back now.¡±


    Princess Nami raised her head to look at Xiao Bing. ¡°Ichiro, you tried to approach me because you are looking for something in the Kokyo?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing did not deny it. ¡°Your family has seized someone important. We assumed that he was locked somewhere in the Kokyo. It turns out that we are right. But now he has been taken by Feng XIII. Your grandpa must have asked him to do that, otherwise he would not have succeeded that easily.¡±


    Princess Nami looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Who are you exactly?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Xiao Bing managed a wry smile. ¡°What can you do, even if you know who I am. I suppose you already know that I¡¯ve become an enemy of the royal family. I¡¯m part of the reason that man was taken and I have killed so many in the Kokyo. Your family will not spare me. So what good will it do if I tell you my true identity?¡±


    Princess Nami shook her head. She seemed strangely resolute. ¡°I can leave my family for you. I can follow you wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Xiao Bing stared at the princess seriously. ¡°Nami, please sit down first. I suppose Feng XIII has gone far now, which makes it hard for me to catch up with him. But I want to tell you something before I leave.¡±


    Princess Nami asked fretfully, ¡°Are you really leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing had a bitter smile on his face, ¡°Truth be told, I have told you many lies. I¡¯m not even from your country.¡±


    ¡°So what? I want to be with you. I can follow wherever you go.¡±


    Smiling, Xiao Bing said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m very touched when you came to my aid and said these things to me. But please think about it. You have been living a life of luxury and pampered by your servants. No matter what you want, all you need to do is ask your servants. You have almost everything in your family. But what will you have, when you choose me over them?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I suppose you already know that men like me live a dangerous life. You may not be safe if you¡¯re with me. You won¡¯t have a life of a princess anymore. You may find it exciting for a short time. But are you sure you can live like that for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Princess Nami had never thought about it. She only knew that she had to fight for the things she hoped for, which was how she got what she wanted, since she was a little girl. But would she abandon her title of the princess and travel around the world with Xiao Bing?


    Princess Nami was pondering on this question.


    ¡°You are the princess. You have been accustomed to many things. You will find it hard out there if you don¡¯t have them. Don¡¯t lie to yourself.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± The Princess answered hastily upon hearing Xiao Bing¡¯s words. ¡°But you can stay here. Both my grandpas love me. They won¡¯t mind about the things you have done.


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly, ¡°But I won¡¯t stay.¡±


    Princess Nami gritted her teeth, ¡°Then I will follow you. I know about the things you have said. But I¡¯m sure I can overcome all the difficulties.¡±


    ¡°Actually you are doubting if you can do the things you said, right?¡± Xiao Bing saw through Princess Nami with just one glance. Even she did not believe that she could abandon everything she had, just for Xiao Bing. ¡°We are not meant for each other. Love can¡¯t be forced. Besides, I have a girlfriend¡­ No. I have my fiancee waiting in my hometown. I swore to marry her and love her.¡±


    Princess Nami¡¯s eyes reddened. She shook her head and said, ¡°You must be lying. You just don¡¯t want to take me with you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t drag you down. I¡¯m willing to abandon everything to run away with you.¡±


    Xiao Bing managed a wry smile, ¡°I mean it. Why can¡¯t you believe it? Besides, you need to consider these problems. You can¡¯t be controlled by your impulses. And you don¡¯t even know if you really love me. Maybe you just think that I¡¯m different from the others who do not restrain or criticize you. Actually you just love being cared for. But it¡¯s not love. Please listen to me. Go back and be the princess you are supposed to be. Don¡¯t make the mistakes you¡¯ve made again, and learn to respect others, okay?¡±


    ¡°I can do that. But I don¡¯t want to go back. I want to be with you.¡± Her voice almost broke with emotion.


    Smiling bitterly, Xiao Bing stood up and walked over to the princess and yanked her to her feet. Then he held the girl in his arms and spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Though you have done so many terrible things, you¡¯re still a good girl. You¡¯re not bad inside. It¡¯s just that no one has ever educated you properly, so you were terribly spoiled. Perhaps there will be no one there to restrain you anymore. But I want you to ponder on every decision you make. You need to restrain yourself. Call the chief executive to pick you up.¡±


    Princess Nami wept. Xiao Bing sighed. He took out the phone in his pocket and called the chief executive, ¡°Mr. Executive, we are at¡­¡±


    After he hung up, Xiao Bing said, ¡°This is not far from Sakura Manor. He will arrive soon. I should leave now.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The princess suddenly shouted as Xiao Bing pushed the princess away, and planned to leave. ¡°Your face is fake, right? I want to see what you really look like.¡±


    Xiao Bing hesitated for a moment and stared at her sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t ever tell this to anyone.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡± Then Xiao Bing took off his mask and looked at the princess.


    Princess Nami found Xiao his face much more handsome and firmer than the fake one. Suddenly her mind went blank.


    ¡°Lastly, let me tell you my true name. I¡¯m Xiao Bing, and I am from the Cathaysian State. Remember, don¡¯t tell this to anyone.¡± There was a huge smile on his face.

 Chapter 370 - Commanding the Fleet

    Xiao Bing did not feel very well when he left the princess. In the Kokyo, Xiao Bing would rather have the princess hate him than forgive him. He had never expected that this girl would choose to side with him, and even ask him to take her hostage.


    Xiao Bing was also a man with a heart. No matter how many flaws this princess had, he knew that she had been nice to him.


    She was not perfect. She had no other advantages, except for her extremely pretty face and rich family. But if a man could be with her for a long time, he would know that she was never afraid of pursuing her true love.


    Maybe it was partly because she had always been spoiled, so she was very straightforward when it came to doing anything.


    Su Peiya had loved Xiao Bing very much before she died. She always supported him and followed him everywhere. But she never mentioned the word ¡®love¡¯, because she always hid her true feelings. Her love was deep and touching.


    Though Su Xiaoxiao was as aloof as an iceberg, she was sensitive and always afraid of hurting others.


    Liu Kexin was as innocent as a blank sheet. She was kind and not willing to hurt anyone. She would even hurt herself for others¡¯ sake. Her love was great and as pure as a snow lotus, which just kept growing quietly, without drawing the attention of others.


    Among all the people Xiao Bing knew, Yezi was the only one who was not afraid of love. From Xiao Bing¡¯s first glance at her, he knew that she was like a caged bird that was relentlessly hitting the bars with its bleeding head.


    But their love was not as crazy as that of Princess Nami¡¯s. Xiao Bing was even not sure if it was love. But he knew that this girl would never hide her true feelings. As a girl of action, she always did what she thought was right. She would let him know her feelings, no matter if it was hate or love. She wanted him dead when she hated him, but she would do anything for him, when she realized that she was in love with him.


    Most men would be driven insane by her beauty.


    And they would also be moved by her love, no matter how apathetic they were.


    Xiao Bing sighed and murmured to himself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You will find a good man. I hope you will stay like this forever.¡±


    Xiao Bing put aside his thoughts, took out his phone and called a number. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now? Has he followed that guy?¡±


    Xiao Bing was not unprepared. In fact, before Xiao Bing entered the Kokyo, he had asked ten of the men he rescued in the fighting pit to hide themselves. Xiao Bing had prepped himself, in case of unexpected circumstances. Xiao Bing sent for them because they were loyal. Though they were not very powerful, they had been on the verge of death many times, which made them as cunning as foxes and as vigilant as wolves.


    It was impossible for them to stop Feng XIII. But they could track him. Feng XIII had to escape as far as possible after he got that sack. Otherwise, the men sent by the royal family would soon catch up with him. So most of his attention would be focused on these men, instead of the men sent by Xiao Bing.


    ¡°Master, I just saw a man running out from the Kokyo with a sack on his back. No. 3 and No. 4 followed him immediately. But the others kept well away from him, lest they be noticed.¡±


    Since these men wished to abandon their former identities, their previous names were replaced by numbers. Xiao Bing agreed with it, after he realized their determination,


    ¡°Good.¡± Xiao Bing complimented him, ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Do you know which direction he was heading toward?¡±


    ¡°Number 3 said that he was heading toward the dock.¡±


    ¡°The dock¡­¡±


    It seemed that Feng XIII wanted to escape by ship. Though this country was known for its marine industry, Xiao Bing deemed it would be hard for him to escape in the middle of the night. Why would he want to escape by ship?


    Xiao Bing thought it would be best if Feng XIII took a deserted passage, which was less dangerous than any other options. Xiao Bing could not understand Feng XIII¡¯s choice.


    After he hung up, he called a taxi and headed toward the dock.


    After the car arrived at the dock, Xiao Bing got off and noticed No. 3 and No. 4, who were hiding in a place nearby. He trotted towards them and asked, ¡°Where is Feng XIII?¡±


    Several boats could faintly be seen at the dock, including several warships lurking around. No. 3 pointed at the leading warship, ¡°I saw him flying toward its deck¡­¡± His voice was thick with emotion.


    ¡°Warship?¡± Xiao Bing was confused for a moment. Then he cursed inwardly as comprehension sank in. It seemed that this Feng XIII was truly bold and shrewd. He knew that it would be difficult to escape by boat, so he secretly hired a warship.


    Now there were two possibilities. One was that the men on the warship might have been bribed by him. But it was highly unlikely. Feng XIII was a powerful master, but soldiers were loyal to their commanders and government. It was treason if they chose to help Feng XIII escape.


    Then it could only be the second: Feng XIII had sent his men to take over the ship. Feng XIII¡¯s plan was very meticulous, so he must have given some thought to his getaway. This ship would be his cover to help him escape. He wondered where this man¡¯s next stop was. But no matter where he was going, he had to be the boldest man on earth.


    Xiao Bing nodded and looked at them, ¡°Just stay in Jing Dong first. It will be inconvenient if I take you guys with me. Don¡¯t make any trouble here and wait for my instructions.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, master.¡±


    It was easy for Xiao Bing to sneak into the ship, considering his strength. He got on the ship discreetly, under the cover of moonlight. Then he knocked a soldier unconscious, dragged him to a place and swapped his clothes with that of the soldiers¡¯. The poor guy was not armed with a pistol, a taser or even a phone. Then, Xiao Bing threw him into the sea after he was done.


    Then, Xiao Bing walked forward with his head bent low. As he saw more and more soldiers, he found the atmosphere here was rather tense. On the second floor of the deck, he saw a group of men aiming at them with their guns.


    Soon after, a white-haired man came to the second floor. He was in his thirties and was clad in a black suit and wearing leather gloves. He waved his hands and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s get this ship moving!¡±


    Then the ship started moving and left the bay, with several smaller ships trailing behind.


    Then a troop approached the bank and the leader shouted, ¡°We¡¯re the border defense of Jingdong. The mariners¡¯ drill has not begun yet. Our commander wants to know why you are leaving?¡±


    Then a white-haired old man came out of the cabin. Though he was nearly 60, his figure was still tall and straight. The medal on his uniform heralded his high rank. Xiao Bing noticed that there was a fat man following him, and discreetly holding a gun.


    The moment the soldiers saw this old man, they saluted him, ¡°Commander Hatake!¡±


    The old man nodded lightly, with a serious face. ¡°Some countries near our borders are displaying abnormal behaviors. I need this ship to make them toe the line. As a major general, do I need to ask for your consent?¡±


    Xiao Bing was shocked after he heard it. R country had a military rank system similar to that of the Cathaysian State, like grand general, lieutenant and major general.


    Xiao Bing never expected that this Feng XIII was bold enough to coerce a major general. For God¡¯s blood, he had offended the royal family and a general. Xiao Bing wondered why he was doing this.


    Xiao Bing could not figure it out. But what was more important now was to take back the man with God¡¯s Blood, and try to get out of this city. He could not control a fleet that was already under Feng XIII¡¯s control. Maybe it was a good thing for him.


    Now Xiao Bing needed to hide himself well. Though he was more powerful than Feng XIII, the injuries he sustained earlier were serious ones, which made it uncertain if he could still defeat Feng XIII. Besides, there were many other enemies. Since they did not know Xiao Bing was aboard, he decided to strike without informing them first.


    He blamed it all on the old and cunning men in the Kokyo. They were all powerful masters. With Iza Kawatani, it could be compared with Buddhism and the Dragon Gate.


    After he had made his decision, Xiao Bing felt more at ease, and began watching the whole crew in the darkness.

 Chapter 371 - Sneaking into the Cabin

    Seeing a major general coming out to give orders, the people on the other side did not dare to stop them. They hurried back and the fleet quickly left the harbor.


    When the fleet was a distance away from the harbor, the fat man who was pointing his gun at Hatake Ichido, put his pistol away. He laughed and said, ¡°I know you are a man who can read the current situation. Don¡¯t worry. As long as you obey our orders, do not try to alert the soldiers on the other warships, and tell your people to behave, we will leave after we are out of the national waters, and we will not hurt you. But if anyone of you tries to contact the outside world, or send a message to the other ships, none of you will be allowed to live.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Bing discover that, except for the ship which Hatake Ichido was on, had been taken hostage, the other three small warships were not aware of what was happening here. They all left Jingdong Bay at the same time, because of Hatake Ichido¡¯s order.


    However, given that they were able to exert control over a major general, these people were already bold enough. If they were caught, they would definitely be sentenced to death.


    After all, these were the Navy fleet!


    Hatake Ichido was forcibly imprisoned in his cabin, while Xiao Bing and the other soldiers were all herded together on the deck. Their mobile phones and guns were confiscated, and every single move was under surveillance. Only Xiao Bing had a phone with him because he had sneaked in.


    Xiao Bing sat among these people. The man who sat beside him looked at Xiao Bing and immediately his eyes widened. He was about to speak when another navy soldier struck his arm, and shook his head. The man closed his mouth hurriedly and looked at Xiao Bing curiously. At this time, Xiao Bing was wearing the mask of Aoki Ichiro for fear that someone would check on him and cause trouble for Huaxia.


    These people recognized Xiao Bing, but they did not speak out. After all, the situation was different at this time. Now their main enemies were the bold gangsters who had hijacked the warship. As the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Since this person had mingled with the soldiers, he would not want to be discovered. He had to be a friend.


    After a while, it was already late, and the guards who were watching the hostages, relaxed slightly. Someone started to ask Xiao Bing, ¡°Hey, man, who are you? Are you with them?¡±


    Xiao Bing put a finger to his mouth as he looked around. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I came from the Kokyo. The leader who controls this ship is a traitor from the royal family. Do you know who Iza Kawatani is?¡±


    ¡°Iza Kawatani? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. He is the patron saint of the royal family, the god of the warriors. How could he do such a thing?¡±


    Suddenly, countless eyes looked at Xiao Bing with hostility.


    It looked like this Iza Kawatani was indeed a respected figure in Country R, a spiritual leader among the warriors. Xiao Bing whispered, ¡°Of course, Iza Kawatani did not do this. It is Feng XIII, one of Iza Kawatani¡¯s apprentices.¡±


    All these people looked at Xiao Bing in disbelief, and suddenly one of them said, ¡°Ah, I seemed to have seen a man carrying a sack into the cabin. These people treated him very respectfully. I thought he looked familiar, and now I recall that it was Feng XIII!¡±


    After everyone heard this, they all believed it, but they still could not understand why Feng XIII would do this kind of thing. After all, he was a descendant of Iza Kawatani, and Iza Kawatani was a god of warriors.


    Xiao Bing whispered, ¡°Iza Kawatani does not know about this, because Feng XIII lied to him and led him somewhere else. Feng XIII took the opportunity to capture the very person who was very important to the royal family. Although this person is not a member of the royal family, he is needed for the future development of the country. After Feng XIII has him, he will then escape from Jingdong by this ship.¡±


    The naval officers and soldiers were shocked.


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°I was ordered to chase and stop them, so I sneaked in first, but you can be assured that I have sent a message to the royal family. However, given that all of us have been captured, the country is not able to take any action yet. If we find an opportunity, we will cooperate wholly¡­¡±


    These people became less hostile, and they were grateful that Xiao Bing had come to rescue them. They were all soldiers, but they were held as hostages. It was a great shame, so they hated defectors greatly. When they heard that the leader turned out to be Feng XIII, they were shocked because Iza Kawatani was one of the most respected people. For this, they naturally respected the sole successor of Iza Kawatani. But when they learned that Feng XIII had rebelled, they began to see him as an enemy.


    Xiao Bing saw the psychological change in their thinking, and continued, ¡°So you all have to cooperate with me.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. We¡¯ll follow your orders.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Xiao Bing nodded as he looked in the direction of Jingdong City. He could not see the city because they were already quite a distance away. He did not know what Feng XIII¡¯s plan was, but no matter what, this time he could kill two birds with one stone. He could leave Jingdong City with their help, and then find the person with God¡¯s blood. Once he brought the person back to Huaxia, the task was finished.


    As for the ten people he had helped, he would not leave them behind. They could go with him to Huaxia. Although these people were not very strong, they were absolutely loyal and would trust him with their lives.


    As time went by, the soldiers on the ship started to get restless, complaining about going back to their cabins and getting some sleep, until the white-haired man fired a shot at the sky. He yelled at these people, ¡°Hey, be quiet. If you want to sleep, sleep on the deck. Whoever dares to do anything, I will kill you.¡±


    The people were all soldiers. Instead of quieting down when they heard the gunfire, they cursed angrily. After all, the soldiers were all fearless men.


    The white-haired man was furious and aimed his muzzle at the crowd. Then the fat man who held Hatake Ichido at gunpoint before, came and said loudly, ¡°Sasaki, are you crazy? Who says you can shoot?¡±


    The white-haired man looked at the fat man and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    ¡°Stupid, if you attract the attention of several ships, when the master asks about it, he will throw you into the sea to feed the sharks!¡±


    The two were at loggerheads.


    At this time, Feng XIII came out of the cabin, and Sasaki and the fat man immediately kept quiet. Feng XIII went directly to Sasaki and slapped his face. Sasaki remained motionless, with blood dripping from his mouth.


    Feng XIII rubbed his hands and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t do that again, we have to leave safely. If anyone gets me into trouble, I will kill him. If these people don¡¯t obey, kill them with a knife. Do I have to teach you how to use a knife?¡±


    Sasaki straightened his back and said, ¡°No, sir!¡±


    Feng XIII turned to the fat man, and said, ¡°You continue to guard the old guy. A man in his position must be very cunning. The others can keep their eyes on these people here. We will have a rest in the nearby naval port before dawn. Send two people off the boat to buy some food. We will set forth to the designated area in twenty minutes.¡±


    Sasaki asked, ¡°Master, after we reach the high seas, what shall we do?¡±


    Feng XIII said indifferently, ¡°When we reach the high seas, we will leave Country R by boat. I have a backup plan and our destination will be Africa.¡±


    ¡°I see, master.¡±


    ¡°Africa? What are they going to do in Africa?¡± Although Xiao Bing sat far away from them, he heard them clearly. After Feng XIII reprimanded his men, he returned to the cabin. After entering the cabin, he suddenly glanced back at the two men and said, ¡°Both of you are going to be in charge, because I need time to cultivate. During this period, don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Feng XIII glanced at the crowd on the deck, and then re-entered the cabin. No one noticed that when everyone was listening to Feng XIII, Xiao Bing had quickly hidden in the shadows and then quietly sneaked into the cabin.


    Feng XIII stopped at the door and looked around. Xiao Bing did not know if he sensed his presence, or he was just cautious. Xiao Bing hid behind the trash can, and Feng XIII did not notice him.


    After confirming that no one was around, Feng XIII opened the door and walked in. There was a humming voice in the room, as if someone was crying for help with his mouth gagged. Fortunately, it seemed that the man with God¡¯s blood was not dead yet. It was reasonable. Since Feng XIII paid a big price to capture this person, he could not let this person die so easily. After all, according to experimental data, a dead man with God¡¯s blood would be useless, while the living one would be different.


    Xiao Bing hesitated. It was not the right time to break-in. Although he was not afraid of Feng XIII, if the battle between two masters who were at the Breaking the Void Level hurt the people, it would be troublesome. Xiao Bing was told to bring the man with God¡¯s blood back alive. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he would not let him die.


    In fact, even if Xiao Bing killed this man in Country R, he would have completed the task. But if he could capture this person alive, it would be a great consummation. But he had no chance now, so Xiao Bing decided to wait.


    There were many empty rooms in the ship, because most of the people were on the deck, not in the rooms. Feng XIII only had a dozen or so of his own people, most of who were patrolling on the deck, and only a few of them rested in the cabins.


    Xiao Bing quietly entered an empty room and locked the door quietly. This room was very close to Feng XIII¡¯s. If Feng XIII did something, Xiao Bing could hear him. With this crisis going on, what Xiao Bing had to do next was to sleep¡­

 Chapter 372 - The Cunning Feng XIII

    Chapter 372 The Cunning Feng XIII


    Xiao Bing had a good rest in the room because there were no sounds coming from the opposite one. As for the captive soldiers, they were only allowed to stay on the deck.


    Since no one had been to this room, Xiao Bing was lucky to have a good sleep. He had been overly exhausted during the recent days. When he woke up, it was morning and he was hungry. He had to go out to find some food.


    Xiao Bing walked quietly and wandered around the entire cabin. He was not afraid he would be seen, because no one would be able to stop him. Feng XIII¡¯s men were only average in strength. The white-haired man Sasaki and the fat man were a little stronger, but they were just at the Concealing Strength stage.


    However, Feng XIII was already capable enough to recruit two concealing strength masters and more than a dozen masters of Ming Jin. These people might not be Feng XIII¡¯s ace cards. Given what he had done, he must have been preparing for this for sometime already. But Xiao Bing did not know what his purpose was.


    Xiao Bing wandered for a long time before he smelt the food. He hid and then watched a person wiping his mouth, as he walked out. There was no sound after that. Xiao Bing sneaked in and saw cans, bread, goose legs, dry sausages, and a few bottles of wine on the table.


    Xiao Bing went over to open a bottle of wine and drank it, while eating the goose legs. When he heard someone talking, and footsteps approaching, Xiao Bing put down the bottle, wiped his mouth, and hid directly under the table. In fact, he was already almost full.


    At the same time, several people came in, including the white-haired Sasaki and the other two people, whose names Xiao Bing did not know. Sasaki sat down in the chair and took a sip as he said, ¡°After the mission is over, the master will give us 20 million yuan each.¡±


    The man next to him cursed, ¡°Damn, that¡¯s only enough to buy a house.¡±


    Sasaki gave him an angry glance, and the latter hurriedly zipped his mouth.


    Sasaki sighed and said, ¡°Anyway, you should have saved some money in the past few years. We deserve the money because each time we have done our best. Like this time, we hijacked a warship. I am afraid we will never be able to return home after going abroad. After this time, I will find a safe place abroad and live a peaceful life.¡±


    The other two echoed, ¡°We too. Shit, it is very dangerous and intimidating this time. We have 18 brothers and I¡¯m afraid we all have no opportunity to return to the motherland. Hijacking warships is no different from treason.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± These people felt upset, but they did not dare to resist Feng XIII. On the one hand, it was because of the authority Feng XIII established over the years, and on the other hand, they were afraid of death.


    Xiao Bing listened under the table, and he finally knew how many people there were in the other party. Excluding Feng XIII, there were 18 people. Feng XIII would give each of them 20 million. It was not too little or too much, equivalent to more than one million yuan in Huaxia. It was not even enough to buy a big house in Jingdu. If they took such a big risk, but were only able to afford a house in the outskirts, Feng XIII must be very mean.


    After these people left, Xiao Bing got out under the table, and then quietly returned to the room where he slept last night.


    After he had a hearty meal, Xiao Bing regretted not having a charger with him, otherwise, he could play games on his mobile phone, instead of staring aimlessly at the ceiling. But it was nothing for Xiao Bing, since he had lurked in the grass for three days and nights, just laying motionlessly in order to carry out a mission. Now that he had food, wine, and a bed, it was much better.


    A few hours later, the ship suddenly started moving. It seemed that it had been docked at the shore. While the hull was shaking, Xiao Bing faintly heard the sound of the door opening from the opposite room. Xiao Bing turned over and got off the bed immediately. If Xiao Bing was only at the Congenital stage, he would not have been able to hear the sound. After coming out of the room, Xiao Bing could only see a person¡¯s back. It was clearly Feng XIII with a trussed up man, on his shoulder.


    Xiao Bing quietly followed behind. When everyone was looking at the shore, Feng XIII quietly pushed a small boat into the sea, and threw the trussed up person onto the boat. Then he sailed slowly away from the ship. Some people had noticed the speed boat, but no one knew it was from the warship.


    How cunning Feng XIII was!


    Xiao Bing did not expect that Feng XIII would distract everyone¡¯s attention by getting these people to the high seas. Feng XIII then found the opportunity to leave with the captured person. Xiao Bing had imagined that Feng XIII would make an anonymous call and tell the government that the warship had been hijacked. In order to escape under the official scrutiny safely, he sacrificed his 18 subordinates who had followed him for years.


    Xiao Bing naturally had no obligation to take care of this, besides the fact that he was also a wanted man. What Feng XIII did actually helped Xiao Bing, so he let down a speed boat and then left after him.


    The people on the ship were unable to escape from Country R, and they would be arrested eventually. Given what they had done, even if they were not sentenced to death, they would have no hope of ever coming out of prison.


    However, these had nothing to do with Xiao Bing. For him, the most important thing now was to keep up with Feng XIII. Fortunately, Xiao Bing knew how to operate a speedboat. At present, the most difficult thing for Xiao Bing was how to follow him. He could not get too close or stray too far back. Even though he was not afraid of Feng XIII, if Feng XIII decided to give up, then his task would fizzle out.


    At this moment, the warship started up again on time after half an hour, heading to the high seas. It was peaceful and quiet until three hours later, suddenly several helicopters flew over them, circling above, while several other warships were seen approaching. Someone on the helicopter shouted with a mega horn, ¡°You are surrounded. Stop the ship. Everyone drop your weapons and surrender. Otherwise, we will fire.¡±


    Feng XIII¡¯s men were stunned, but the soldiers jumped up and cheered. Finally, someone had come to their rescue.


    It was only now that the people on the other two warships knew what had happened. They sandwiched the warship between them and shouted loudly.


    The fat man and Sasaki glanced at each other, and the fat man shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Fuck, who leaked the news and revealed the plan?¡±


    ¡°How do I know?¡± Sasaki growled angrily.


    ¡°What do we do next?¡±


    Feng XIII¡¯s men started panicking.


    ¡°Should we surrender?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s surrender.¡±


    Sasaki gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Go and tell boss.¡±


    Two of them rushed into the cabin immediately, but they rushed out again in a panic after one minute, shouting loudly, ¡°Boss is gone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sasaki widened his eyes and said angrily, ¡°Fuck, Feng XIII abandoned us, son of a bitch!¡±


    The fat man pointed at Sasaki¡¯s head and said, as he stared at him, ¡°How could you say that?¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker!¡± Sasaki shot the fat man¡¯s head directly with his gun. Hearing the bustle, Sasaki shouted, ¡°We can¡¯t surrender. We can¡¯t surrender. Go and get Hatake. We can use him as a hostage, and let¡¯s fight our way out!¡±


    The soldiers glanced at each other, and when the thugs were still in a panic, they suddenly rushed out at the same time. Although the soldiers¡¯ weapons had been confiscated, they were young and brave. After the two people in front were hit by bullets and fell to the ground, the other people were inspired and began to grapple with the enemies. The other two warships also sailed toward this ship, and then countless soldiers poured out onto the deck. Gradually, most of Feng XIII¡¯s men were killed and only a few of them were able to stand up.


    The white-haired Sasaki shouted and waved his gun. He had killed two or three soldiers. Someone on the chopper used a machine gun and soon riddled Sasaki¡¯s body with bullets. Sasaki fell to the ground.


    Xiao Bing did not know what the ending of the ship was, but he could figure it out. It was getting late. Xiao Bing was afraid to lose Feng XIII, so he speeded up. Feng XIII seemed to notice that he was being tailed, so he speeded up as well. The two speedboats sped forward quickly and Feng XIII was getting closer to the shore. There was an isolated mountain in front. When Xiao Bing saw Feng XIII¡¯s speedboat, it was already on the shore. There were bushes all around, and a high mountain more than a hundred meters in front of him. Feng XIII and the person had both disappeared.


    Xiao Bing smacked the speedboat, cursing, but he was unwilling to give up. Seeing the speedboat on the bank, he was about to search around when he suddenly thought of something. Xiao Bing jumped on Feng XIII¡¯s boat and found that the key had been pulled out. Xiao Bing immediately destroyed the speedboat with two or three punches, and then he returned to his speedboat, pulling out the key and putting it away, before he started to search the grass slowly.


    Xiao Bing knew that Feng XIII was not easy to deal with. He had reached the Breaking the Void Level and he was also unusually cunning. He was by far the most cunning person Xiao Bing had encountered. He went back to the shore and left by boat, for fear that Feng XIII would play a trick of luring the tiger out of the mountain.


    He was not worried now since Feng XIII¡¯s boat had been smashed, and the other boat¡¯s key was with him.


    In the dark, Xiao Bing began to search carefully.

 Chapter 373 - He Changed Princess Nami

    Chapter 373 He Changed Princess Nami


    Both of the two boats could not start now, which meant that Feng XIII could not leave via the waterway. And because of the humid air and the muddy road, even if Feng XIII was strong, he had to leave some tracks behind, let alone that he had a man on his shoulder, the one with God¡¯s blood.


    Xiao Bing had never believed in the myth of the so-called ¡°God¡¯s blood¡±. Although there were some who had reached the Invincible Realm like a god, they all died eventually, for example, Zhang Sanfeng, the master of Wu-Tang Clan, and Dharma, the Shaolin Monk. So Xiao Bing did not believe one word about it.


    However, this kind of blood from the people who had red pupils could increase human power several times in an instant. Although it was said that the subjects died because they could not withstand this power, no one could explain why.


    Feng XIII inevitably left some footprints on the ground, and it could be discerned that Feng XIII had headed for the deep mountains.


    According to Feng XIII¡¯s cunning personality, it was not a coincidence that he stopped here. He must have had a thorough plan, otherwise, why would he drive a speedboat here? And if he had not headed straight here, Xiao Bing might not have been able to catch up with him. Feng XIII had no need to in such a desperate situation.


    If everything was planned, Feng XIII would have thought of everything, even before Xiao Bing was tailing him. What happened next would not be as easy as Xiao Bing expected.


    The good thing was that after two days of recuperation, Xiao Bing¡¯s injury had almost healed. Even if he had to fight against Feng XIII face to face, Xiao Bing would definitely win. As long as he was not trapped in the impasse as he was in the Kokyo, basically no one could kill him.


    At this moment, forty-eight hours had passed since the night when Xiao Bing left the Kokyo.


    Princess Nami had already returned to her own manor. Iza Kawatani was on his way back to Jingdong City. His Majesty had known that the person who took away the man with God¡¯s blood was Feng XIII, and it was started by Princess Nami¡¯s man. Of course, he also knew that Princess Nami was innocent and had been deceived, but the person with God¡¯s blood had been taken away, which was a heavy blow for the entire Country R. The emperor ordered Princess Nami to reflect in her manor, and she was grounded for a month.


    Princess Nami had rarely been punished like this, since her childhood, but compared to the loss of the country this time, the emperor¡¯s punishment was very slight. It seemed that the emperor was still as fond of Princess Nami. Iza Kawatani was not angry with Princess Nami when he came back, and he blamed Feng XIII, who had taken away the man with God¡¯s blood, for everything. The important thing at present was to find Feng XIII, but no one knew if they could take back the man with God¡¯s blood.


    The Prime Minister had known about this. He was very angry, but he could not vent his anger on the princess or Iza Kawatani. Although he had the supreme right in Country R, if he wanted to punish Iza Kawatani, he would be condemned, not to mention that the other person was a royal princess. If this matter was dug into deeper, the emperor had responsibility, so the only thing that could be done for accountability was to do nothing, but find a way to salvage the situation.


    The prime minister had given an order immediately: search for Feng XIII across the country. Without notifying Iza Kawatani, Feng XIII had become the top wanted criminal in the country.


    Although Princess Nami had been severely punished and could not leave her manor for a month, she did not care about it at all. She had been absent-minded these two days. Actually, she was thinking about Xiao Bing every day. Yes, Xiao Bing, not the man named Aoki Ichiro.


    Xiao Bing deceived her. She thought she would hate him, but she could not.


    She had always faced a fake mask. She thought that she would change her mind after seeing Xiao Bing¡¯s true face, but she did not.


    It was not until Xiao Bing left that she understood that what she really loved was Xiao Bing¡¯s real face behind the mask.


    In the past two days, she did not seek fun as usual, disregarding the feelings of others. She stayed in her room every day, unable to think of anything. Tonight, she could not sleep, so she suddenly got out of bed and called the chief executive.


    After hanging up, the chief executive rushed over, after a while.


    He walked into Princess Nami¡¯s room and asked, like an elder caring about his child, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you not asleep yet?¡±


    Princess Nami sat by the window, sighed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of Aoki Ichiro?¡± The chief executive seemed to have seen through everything, ¡°Well, I did not expect that he would approach you with a purpose. It was my responsibility. After all, I recruited him. I want to apologize. Your Royal Highness can also punish me at will. In addition, I have started the investigation into Fukuda for more details. There should be no problems with him.¡±


    Princess Nami said quietly, ¡°I did not mean that.¡±


    ¡°Then what does Your Royal Highness mean¡­¡± In fact, the chief executive had already seen through Princess Nami. She missed Xiao Bing. But he did not say it out. In his opinion, there was no way that Xiao Bing and Princess Nami could be together. The chief executive also heard that Xiao Bing had defeated a lot of masters in the Imperial Palace. He had almost overwhelmed the other nine elders, except for the Great Patriarch in the entire elders group. Even if he and Princess Nami became a couple eventually, it was not a shame for Her Royal Highness. It was even a good thing. After all, a master of such strength, even the upper-level characters in the country, should be considered.


    But the key problem now was that Xiao Bing had offended the royal family totally, and he had some ulterior motives. So no matter how good and powerful Xiao Bing was, it was impossible for him to be with Her Royal Highness. In this case, why had he bothered mentioning it? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for Her Royal Highness to forget him earlier?


    The chief executive was deliberately pretending to be confused. Princess Nami thought for a moment, and suddenly turned around to the chief executive, and giving him a serious look, said, ¡°Chief executive, you watched me grow up from a young age, like my elders and my family. I can definitely trust you, right?¡±


    The chief executive said solemnly, ¡°I live to serve Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Princess Nami said, ¡°Then I want to ask a favor. It can only be done by you.¡±


    The chief executive answered, ¡°Your Royal Highness, what is it? You can give the order directly. In front of me, you can ask for anything.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are the only one I can ask, because it is too big a task. I want you to help me to investigate a person.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The chief executive asked curiously, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a Huaxia person. He is called Xiao Bing. I want to know his identity and where he lives. And everything about him.¡±


    What a clever man the chief executive was! Princess Nami had already made herself clear, and how could he not know? Looking at Princess Nami, he felt sorry and pity for her. With a bitter smile, he said, ¡°The original name of Aoki Ichiro is called Xiao Bing? And he is a Huaxia person? With all due respect, Your Royal Highness, I still think that if you are destined, you may still have a chance to be together. Although Aoki Ichiro has offended the royal family, his strength is really too powerful. He is stronger than anyone, but your grandfather, in the country. As long as he is willing to safeguard the country, even if he has done something wrong, the government will definitely consider it. They may let bygones be bygones, and he can be your grandpa¡¯s future successor.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but he is actually a Huaxia man. If that is the case, let alone being blameless, he is still the enemy of our country. How terrible it will be if he is from another country? He is a huge threat to our country, unless he is willing to change his nationality and be a Country R¡¯s citizen. But it will be a burning shame for someone at his level. We all know what kind of man he is. He won¡¯t do this anyway. So he can only be our enemy. The stronger he is, the more impossible your grandpa, the emperor and even the prime minister, will allow you to be together. Your Royal Highness, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Princess Nami said, ¡°I just want you to investigate him. As for the rest, it¡¯s up to me. Chief executive, I promised not to reveal his identity, so I can¡¯t leave this matter to others. Only you have the power to do it in the entire Sakura Manor. If you don¡¯t help me, or you leak out his identity, I will die in front of you.¡±


    The chief executive froze for a moment. Then he finally shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°Princess Nami, you have become a little different from the old you. Why do you have to do that?¡±


    Princess Nami said, ¡°Yes, I have become a different person. Then could you tell me whether I became a good person or a bad person?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, but generally speaking¡­ it¡¯s good for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Princess Nami smiled sincerely, ¡°but it¡¯s all because of that person, the man who was called Aoki Ichiro.¡±


    The chief executive was stunned. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, Aoki Ichiro¡­ no¡­ Xiao Bing has changed you after all, and you have become a better person. Since Your Royal Highness has said that, then I¡¯ll do it tomorrow. Rest assured, I will not tell anyone else.¡±


    Princess Nami looked at the old man, bowed deeply, and said solemnly, ¡°Thank you, chief executive.¡±


    The chief executive looked at Princess Nami blankly, muttering to himself, ¡°Perhaps, he really has changed you.¡±

 Chapter 374 - Mutant

    Xiao Bing followed the footprints on the ground, which ran deep into the woods. The environment here was extremely harsh. It was humid, with bushes and toxic insects everywhere. Few of Xiao Bing¡¯s missions had been carried out under such extreme conditions.


    Xiao Bing had to use his Gang Spirit to protect himself, lest he get bitten by these toxic creatures.


    Once a man reached the Innate Realm and the Gang-strength stage, he could form a shield of Gang spirit around himself. The more powerful he was, the longer it could last. Xiao Bing was way beyond the Gang-strength stage, so he could manipulate his Gang spirit easily. But it would still consume a lot of energy to keep it in place. Xiao Bing could only make it last for 7 or 8 hours now. He assumed Feng XIII could only make it last for 2 or 3 hours, since this man was less powerful than him. As for the masters of Gang-strength stage, they could only use their Gang spirit during a battle, because they could not make it last longer than half an hour.


    The mountain stretched endlessly. Xiao Bing could not figure out why Feng XIII chose this route. Could it be mere happenstance? But in 2 or 3 hours, Feng XIII¡¯s Gang spirit would run out. Even Xiao Bing could easily get injured here, what more for Feng XIII, who had to protect the one with God¡¯s Blood. Half an hour later, Xiao Bing even found two cannibalistic flowers at the site. God only knows what kind of harsh place this was. Xiao Bing believed that there was only one other place like this in Asia.


    Xiao Bing heard a crack as he stepped on something. He looked down and found there were bones under his feet. He had just trod on a skull.


    Xiao Bing resumed walking and soon he found other skeletons. For some reasons, he found this forest gruesome and scary.


    Xiao Bing shook his head. He was sure that it was not his misconception. The fear in his heart was oddly real.


    Though Xiao Bing had faced many powerful enemies before, he never had such a feeling like this. It was not just because of the skeletons. Lethal creatures like ancistrodon acutus, scorpions, chompers and centipedes could be found everywhere in this forest. Even the flies here were much bigger than those from other places.


    This was a forest, but it smelt of hell.


    It did smell like hell.


    Xiao Bing did not know if there was hell. But if there was one, it must be here.


    This was because Xiao Bing saw a road paved with numerous skeletons. Some of them were dull red in color, because the blood had seeped into them.


    It seemed that a lot of people had died here. But it was reasonable because this forest was not meant for normal people. Few people on earth could use their Gang spirit to protect them like Xiao Bing. He wondered what their purpose was for entering this forest.


    A snake slid toward Xiao Bing. It hit against Xiao Bing¡¯s Gang spirit, fell to the ground and dropped dead.


    Xiao Bing continued walking. But gradually his vision blurred and he could not see his surroundings clearly. It turned out there was a pink and poisonous mist hovering around him.


    Xiao Bing frowned when he realized that he was surrounded by the mist. Xiao Bing slashed at the mist, which dispelled it a little. Then he dashed forward.


    What the hell is this place?


    Xiao Bing held his breath. Though he was protected by his Gang spirit, it did not mean that he would not be harmed by the poisonous mist. Xiao Bing was still a human being who could be poisoned to death, no matter how powerful he was.


    Xiao Bing ran fast. He made it to the top of the mountain within three minutes. He ran well away from the toxic mist. But he had a bigger problem now: Xiao Bing lost track of Feng XIII due to the mist.


    Xiao Bing kept climbing and arrived at the top, only to find that behind the mountain, there was a steep cliff, which made it impossible for him to descend. God knows why there was such a deep cliff. Any martial artist would die if he fell from this cliff.


    That meant that Feng XIII could not have hidden behind the mountain. Where he could be?


    Xiao Bing was immersed in his thoughts.


    The mountain top was a wilderness, and there were no trees or dense bushes. He felt safer and did not need the protection of the Gang spirit. Xiao Bing could even sense a centipede moving towards him.


    This was doubtless the safest place on this mountain for Xiao Bing, so far. Xiao Bing sat down with his legs crossed. It seemed that he could take a rest before continuing his search for Feng XIII.


    The sky was completely dark now. Feng XIII was also a powerful master. If he wanted to hide, Xiao Bing would have a hard time looking for him. So he decided to take a rest first, instead of wasting his energy. Otherwise he might be at a disadvantage if he encountered Feng XIII tomorrow.


    But what was important now was that Feng XIII could not keep his Gang Spirit going for such a long time. Where he could go in such a dangerous forest? Maybe there was a place he was not aware of in this mountain?


    Xiao Bing sat down, his legs crossed and eyes closed, seemingly half-asleep. Xiao Bing would never lose his sanity, no matter how dangerous his environment was. Xiao Bing could go without water or food for two or three days, but he could not go without sleep.


    Since he could not find Feng XIII now, he decided to have a good slumber.


    Then Xiao Bing fell asleep and woke up the next morning.


    Feng XIII must have already gone far away during the night, if he intended to leave.


    But Xiao Bing was 80 percent sure that Feng XIII was still within this mountain. He could not exert his Gang spirit for long, which meant that he must have found a place that had no bushes.


    As long as there were no bushes, there was no need to be worried about toxic insects. Xiao Bing could sense any poisonous creatures, as long as the distance between them was within ten meters. He kept up his vigilance, even when he was sleeping, so he was not worried at all.


    But the grasses were rather dense around the mountain. One could not be sure if something would suddenly show up and bite him, no matter how powerful he was.


    This was the environment where Feng XIII had survived the night. Xiao Bing was certain that Feng XIII had not left the mountain, because one of the ships had been destroyed by him and he had captured the other one, which meant that Feng XIII could not leave by ship.


    It would be difficult for him to leave this place on foot. First of all, the mountains here stretched relentlessly and bottomless cliffs would inevitably be encountered at the end. If he wanted to take a detour, it would take at least a day, Besides, he was carrying a person and he could only use his Gang spirit for one or two hours, which meant he had to take several hours¡¯ rest. So he must not have gone far, let alone leaving the mountain.


    Besides, Xiao Bing did not believe that this man would travel the mountain road in the night. It was too dangerous.


    Xiao Bing rose and found that the mist had dispersed. He immediately started to search for clues. After about ten minutes, Xiao Bing found the man¡¯s footprints. They were headed toward the west. Xiao Bing followed, but then he found the footprints getting fainter and fainter, as the bushes became denser. Xiao Bing had to keep going west.


    After about ten minutes¡¯ walking, Xiao Bing paused, feeling extremely agitated¡£ He had never felt this bewildered before. Searching for a man in such a mountain was like trying to find a needle in a haystack. Xiao Bing did not know which way this man had gone, since the footprints had disappeared.


    He suddenly found a drop of dried blood on the grasses. Then a fly landed on the grass and seemed to suck the blood. Then something unbelievable happened before Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. The fly became three times bigger, like a dragonfly. And its fluttering was louder than usual. Then, it dived toward Xiao Bing, like a bomber plane.

 Chapter 375 - The Death of a Compatriot

    ¡°Damn it. What the hell is this?¡±


    Xiao Bing darted away in fear. The fly seemed eager to suck his blood. Xiao Bing believed that one could be seriously injured, if they were bitten by this fly.


    Bang! The fly hit Xiao Bing¡¯s Gang spirit shield and fell to the ground. Not even an innate master could break through Xiao Bing¡¯s Gang spirit.


    Xiao Bing reached out for it, but it started expanding, and suddenly it exploded, scattering drops of blood everywhere.


    Xiao Bing withdrew his hands, the delight plain in his eyes. It must be the God¡¯s blood. It seemed that he was headed in the right direction. He wondered if that man was injured or not.


    But soon Xiao Bing put this thought away. There was merely one drop of blood on the bush. If that man was truly wounded, there should have been more blood. Besides, Feng XIII spent a lot of effort to get that man, in order to realize his plans. He even betrayed his master and became the common enemy of his country. So he must be onto something earth-shaking, which meant he would not let the one with God¡¯s blood get hurt.


    Xiao Bing had been the leader of the Dragon Teeth, the strongest special force of Cathysian State, and the Dragon Gate, which was made up of the most wanted men around the world. He was not only physically powerful, but also very meticulous. He roughly figured out the whole situation, just by a mere drop of blood. He believed that the man hurt himself intentionally to leave his blood clue here, without Feng XIII¡¯s knowledge.


    Though the God¡¯s blood seemed magical, according to the fly¡¯s transformation, Feng XIII had reached the level of Void-breaking. Besides, his master was the most respected man in the country. He was slated to take his master¡¯s place one day. Yet he betrayed his master for the God¡¯s blood. Did he believe that the God¡¯s blood could help him step into the middle stage of Void-breaking? But the cons seemed to outweigh the pros. Moreover, everyone, who used the God¡¯s blood in history, had exploded. No doubt it was a gamble. Even if he succeeded, Xiao Bing believed Feng XIII would lose more than what he gained, considering how talented this man was.


    Feng XIII must be truly mad if he chanced his future on it.


    But there was another possibility: Mr. Buddha commanded him to take that man, since Feng XIII was one of the Buddhism group. He would never defy Mr. Buddha¡¯s orders.


    Xiao Bing would rather believe the second possibility. Was Mr. Buddha in this mountain?


    Xiao Bing suddenly heard someone screeching as he moved forward. He followed the voice instantly, and then he saw a man being devoured by a chomper. Only his head could be seen.


    Xiao Bing immediately cut the chomper down and yanked the man out.


    This man looked to be over forty and seemed to be in a trance. He was covered with blood, not because of the chomper, but from the wounds on his body. Some of them had festered, and his scapula had obviously been penetrated by something.


    He was so badly injured that even if he was in a hospital now, his chance of survival was small. His mind seemed to be in an even worse state than his body. His eyes were lackluster and full of blood streaks, his lips were cracked, his face was pale and he was breathing heavily.


    Xiao Bing helped him lie down on the ground. He looked at this man and asked, ¡°Where did you come from? Why are you here? How did you get so severely wounded?¡±


    Lying on the ground, this man tried to open his mouth several times and managed to say a word- ¡°devil¡±.


    Xiao Bing questioned him in the language of R country, but this man answered in the language of Cathaysian State. Xiao Bing was taken aback for a moment, and then he felt the burning anger in his chest. This man was from Cathaysian State and he had been brutally treated here. One could tell from the wounds on his body, especially the bloody hole on his scapula.


    But he did not get the answer he wanted. Xiao Bing asked again loudly, ¡°I¡¯m also from Cathaysian State. Tell me what happened to you? Who are you exactly?¡±


    This man did not answer, and kept repeating the word: Devil! Fear could plainly be seen in his eyes. Xiao Bing felt that if he kept asking, he still would not get the answer, and this might lead to the man having a mental breakdown and go berserk.


    Xiao Bing slumped to the ground and sighed, ¡°What should I do now. I can¡¯t save you in this forest. You have been so seriously wounded.¡±


    Xiao Bing grasped the man¡¯s arm and began feeling his pulse. Then he sighed. A second later, determination appeared in his eyes. He looked at this delirious man who might not have understood a single word he was about to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing took out a pocket watch from his chest and swung it before this man. He snapped his fingers while saying, ¡°You are tired now. You just want to rest. You¡¯re about sleep. You are having a dream and it is a nightmare. Can you tell me what it is about?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s skill of hypnotism was the best in the world, since he learned it from Han Huabin, a top master of this art. Xiao Bing had studied this man¡¯s notes many times, yet he merely grasped the fundamental of it.


    But this man¡¯s mentality was weak now, which meant that if Xiao Bing managed to get all the answers, this man would probably die. It took a lot for Xiao Bing to make this decision. It was not because Xiao Bing was a cruel man. It was because this man would die soon after. If he could tell Xiao Bing something useful, his death would not be meaningless. Xiao Bing might even be able to avenge him.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The bewilderment was plain in his eyes.


    ¡°Tell me your name first.¡±


    ¡°Zhen Qiao. My name is Zhen Qiao¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhen Qiao?¡± Xiao Bing frowned. He found this name quite familiar. Then he suddenly realized something and said in surprise, ¡°You are Zhen Qiao? The one in the special force? You are the second runner-up of the fighting competition of Cathysian State Commando Contest?¡±


    Xiao Bing remembered this name. At that time, when Xiao Bing was still the captain at Dragon Teeth, there had been a competition held among the soldiers from the commando unit, which was quite an important event. A man name Zhen Qiao was the second runner-up of the competition. However, members of Dragon Teeth were not allowed to join, otherwise they would have won all the prizes. But this Zhen Qiao was doubtlessly skilled. After all, the soldiers of the special unit were all the elite of the elites. Xiao Bing surmised that this man must have reached the Transforming-strength stage, even if he was not in the innate realm.


    He had never expected that a man with so many honors would end up like this, in this place.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It was five years ago.¡±


    Pride overcame fear when he spoke of this.


    ¡°Then why did you come to R Country? Why are you trapped here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhen Qiao searched for the answer in his memories. ¡°My teammates and I were injured when we were carrying out a mission, and then a bunch of people from R country surrounded us. They took us to a ship. But we were not the only captives there. Most of them have reached the stage of Concealing-strength and Transforming-strength. Few of them were at Clear-strength stage. There were over 30 of us and everyone¡¯s scapulas were penetrated, which made us unable to fight. The leader of these men was called Feng XIII and the second-in-command was Nakata Ichiro, who is extremely brutal. They had ten men at their disposal. They sailed the ship into the sea of R country and anchored at a desolate place. We tried to rebel, only to get hurt badly. We were all exiled on this land. Feng XIII left with two of his men. Nakata Ichiro forced us to enter this forest with the rest of them.¡±


    Xiao Bing said in stunned disbelief, ¡°They were bold enough to enter this forest? Do they and you all have the Gang-spirit to protect yourselves?¡±


    Xiao Bing felt really bewildered.

 Chapter 376 - Theres a Femme Fatale in the Mountain

    ¡°After we disembarked, some of us were dabbed with a certain milk-white liquid, which made the toxic insects stay away from us. But the amount was limited. In addition to them, only five of us who have reached the level of Transforming-strength, were coated with the liquid. Almost half of the rest died in the forest, but the five of us survived.¡±


    It was not until then that Xiao Bing realized that the skeletons he saw on his way here must have been that of his companions.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Why did they capture you? What was their purpose and where is the rest of the group?¡±


    ¡°Mountain top. You should jump from the cliff¡­¡±


    ¡°Jump?¡± The man¡¯s words sent cold fingers down Xiao Bing¡¯s spine. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean certain death?¡±


    ¡°They will survive death.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? What¡¯s in that cliff? Why did they take you there?¡±


    ¡°Blood¡­ Snake¡­ Tonics. We are not tonics! We are humans!!!¡±


    Zhen Qiao suddenly cried out, quivering all over. Xiao Bing did not know what to do. He wanted to probe for more, but this man was already at the verge of insanity. Xiao Bing surmised that this information would be all that he could get.


    When Xiao Bing was about to speak, Zhen Qiao stopped crying. His body stiffened and he fell to the ground.


    Zhen Qiao had died.


    Xiao Bing stood up and his face stern. According to Zhen Qiao¡¯s words, they had been taken by Feng XIII and his men. And they were all covered with a certain cream that repelled the insects.


    But what did he want from them? It seemed to have something to do with tonics, according to Zhen Qiao¡¯s words.


    Xiao Bing had taken a look at the cliff. It was deep and bottomless. Even he could not clearly see the bottom, yet Zhen Qiao had asked him to jump from the cliff. The fall would definitely kill him, even though he was at the Void-breaking level. Besides he did not know if Zhen Qiao had said it, due to his state of madness.


    Normally, when Xiao Bing controlled one¡¯s mind temporarily, the person would only tell the truth. But this concerned his life. It never hurt to be extra careful.


    Xiao Bing decided to put this aside first. He dug a pit with his knife, and buried this man, since he was a soldier from the Cathaysian State. Xiao Bing would not allow this man to rot in the wild.


    Then Xiao Bing filled the pit and stepped on it, to even out the soil. He murmured to himself as he looked at the earth beneath his feet, ¡°Zhen Qiao, that¡¯s all I can do for you. May your soul rest in peace. I promise you that I¡¯ll avenge you, as long as it does not affect my mission.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and resumed searching in the forest. But no clues could be found afterward. As it was getting dark, Xiao Bing began returning to the top. But he found another drop of blood on his way back. He did nothing, but watch. Soon after, he saw another centipede approaching it and licking the blood. Xiao Bing watched it intently.


    As expected, the centipede¡¯s body began expanding. Later it fell from the branch, as it had become five times bigger. But then it wriggled like a snake. But the moment it reached the branch, it suddenly exploded.


    It was that man¡¯s blood.


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath. He stared at the front, with a complicated look in his eyes. He found himself at the mountainside.


    This meant that Feng XIII indeed did bring that man to the mountain top!


    But did they really jump from the cliff?


    Xiao Bing came to the top again, worries churning in his mind. He walked to the edge of the cliff, and cast a glance at the bottomless void down there. ¡°Damn, I feel so dizzy¡­¡±


    ¡°Did they really jump from this cliff? Joint suicide? But why was Zhen Qiao lying there?¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Xiao Bing cast another glance at it. ¡°Am I supposed to jump off the cliff? How¡¯s that even possible?¡±


    Then Xiao Bing lay down. It seemed that he had to sleep under the sky for another night. If he could not find any clues within the next two days, he would return, which meant he had failed in this mission.


    He then decided to go to the sea tomorrow, to check out the ship. It was impossible for others to start it since he was holding the key. However, they might destroy it, which would make it hard to Xiao Bing to leave the place.


    Before he fell asleep, he heard some movements. Xiao Bing lurched to his feet and hid in the bushes nearby, as quickly as a rabbit. Then he lay down on his stomach.


    Xiao Bing had worried that no one would come here, because if there was no one here, that meant there would be no clues.


    Soon, Xiao Bing saw a man and a woman coming out of the woods. The man¡¯s hair was long and his left eye was covered by his bangs. But his head was square-shaped, not very angular, but still seemed very odd.


    But the female seemed to be a very beautiful woman with bewitching eyes, red lips, an oval face and a high nose. Her body was perfectly-shaped, especially her slim waist. One would burn with lust once he took a look at her.


    Yet, she could not be compared to Princess Nami, the most beautiful woman in R country. But this woman was sexier than any other woman he had ever seen. She even reminded him of the enchantress who seduced men for the sake of their cultivation.


    If it were not for Xiao Bing¡¯s calm state of mind, he would have had a bulge between his legs. But he still felt a rising desire.


    The two walked over to the edge of the cliff. The woman licked her lips, which almost made Xiao Bing¡¯s nose bleed. He found it harder and harder to overcome his burning desire.


    Then the man cast a wary look at the bush where Xiao Bing was hiding. Xiao Bing held his breath. ¡°Damn! Did he just spot me? But that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Xiao Bing knew that these two were far less powerful than him. He surmised that these two were at the early or the middle stage of Gang-strength, which meant that Xiao Bing could kill them easily. But he did not believe that they knew he was hiding behind the bush.


    Xiao Bing held his breath. The sexy woman looked at the square-faced man and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The man frowned. ¡°I smell something.¡± He said coldly.


    ¡°What smell?¡±


    ¡°Human blood.¡±


    It was not until then that Xiao Bing realized that it was because of the blood on his nose. He wondered if this man had the nose of a dog.


    Obviously the woman trusted this man¡¯s nose. She exchanged a look with the man and walked toward the bush.


    Several thoughts flashed through Xiao Bing¡¯s mind. The first was to plunge toward them and take these two down. Then he would force them to reveal their true identities and if they knew Feng XIII. Xiao Bing thought it was highly possible that these two worked for Feng XIII. Otherwise they would not be standing here with such ease.


    But Xiao Bing cast this thought away instantly. He chose the second idea: To meet one ruse with another.


    Xiao Bing began trembling as the two approached, which startled them immediately. They paused and the man spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Show you.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing scrambled out of the bush, unmasked. After all, Feng XIII had seen that face. But perhaps he had not seen this face yet. It was a gamble. If Feng XIII did not know what he really looked like, Xiao Bing would have the upper hand, when he encountered this man.


    The two sighed when they saw Xiao Bing scrambling to his feet. When Xiao Bing raised his head to look at them, the sexy woman cast a glance at him with her lustful eyes. Then she licked her lips. The gesture was so seductive that Xiao Bing was taken aback. He felt his legs getting weak and then he slumped on the ground, his nose bleeding. Staring at the woman, he cried in delight, ¡°You¡¯re my goddess!¡±

 Chapter 377 - Xiao Bing Died From the Fall?

    Chapter 377 Xiao Bing Died From the Fall?


    The square-faced man sneered, while the beauty burst into laughter. She grabbed Xiao Bing by the arm and said, ¡°You seem to like me? Would you like a ride?¡±


    An iron stick suddenly appeared from the man¡¯s sleeve. Then the man slashed at Xiao Bing with it. But the women stopped him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I will make him a cripple, so that he will not be able to do anything when you take him home.¡±


    The beauty pouted and looked at him. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± she asked coldly.


    The man¡¯s face turned sullen instantly.


    The beauty suddenly chuckled. ¡°You know, I can¡¯t live without a man.¡± she said lustfully.


    ¡°Am I not a man in your home?¡± he answered hotly.


    ¡°Home?¡± The woman sneered. ¡°I have never left that place or this mountain or this sea. I¡¯ve had enough of these men. They all look like freaks, and they disgust me.¡±


    Xiao Bing was still confused about their identities, after hearing their conversation. He only knew that they were all from R country, because this sea belonged to this nation. From their conversation, Xiao Bing knew that they had been living there all their lives.


    How were they supposed to live in such a harsh environment?


    And could it be that Feng XIII was also one of them?


    Xiao Bing suddenly felt like he was in a mist and the simple truth was getting further away.


    The beauty raised Xiao Bing¡¯s jaw with her fingers, her eyes bewitching him. ¡°Tell me who you are and how did you get here?¡±


    Xiao Bing swallowed. Soon he had an idea. ¡°I¡­ I came from the Cathaysian state. I¡¯m a soldier from the special force. We lost contact with several teammates when they were carrying out a mission. So several other soldiers and I were asked to search for them. I got separated from my teammates along the way, and I got lost in the sea. Then somehow I was sent here by the tide.¡±


    Xiao Bing deliberately kept his strength at the level of Transforming-strength, which would not arouse the suspicion, or make these two wary of him.


    ¡°So you are the teammate of those tonics.¡±


    ¡°Tonics?¡± Xiao Bing asked deliberately, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. You¡¯re luckier and more interesting than them. Do you still want to find them?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­Yes¡­¡±


    Smiling, the beauty walked up to the edge of the cliff and waved at Xiao Bing, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Xiao Bing followed, his heart pumping. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to see your teammates?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Where can I see them?¡±


    As he had expected, the beauty pointed downward and grinned, ¡°Jump off the cliff and you will see them.¡±


    Aghast, Xiao Bing said, ¡°You¡¯re telling me to kill myself¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the woman swatted Xiao Bing on his back. Xiao Bing shrieked and fell from the edge, his heart pumping fast and his eyes as wide as eggs. His mouth was open because of the wind. He had surmised that she would push him over. He hesitated before he made the decision, because it would be a miracle if he survived the fall. But he still chose to act even if his life was at stake.


    It was almost suicidal. But Xiao Bing staked his life on it. The God¡¯s blood was involved in the Cathaysian State¡¯s experiments about a human¡¯s physical potential. If it fell to others¡¯ hands, especially R country, which shared a tense relationship with Cathaysian State, it would be a lethal blow to Xiao Bing¡¯s country, in terms of a one-man operation.


    If R Country¡¯s research on this succeeded, and hence constantly created powerful masters, the gap between the two countries would narrow. They might even surpass Xiao Bing¡¯s country.


    A man sometimes must take risks for his country, even at the cost of his life. Xiao Bing was once a soldier. He always said that he would live his own life without serving the country. But he still made his choices in crucial moments.


    After Xiao Bing was pushed off the cliff, the beauty exchanged a look with the square-faced man. The suspicion and vigilance in his eyes diminished.


    Xiao Bing was falling at a speed that was beyond imagination. He could feel the wind biting his skin. The pain made him want to screech aloud. But he knew that it was impossible because he was falling. Any man was fragile in the presence of nature, no matter how powerful he was.


    Death was the only thing waiting for him below.


    As gravity pulled Xiao Bing down at a great speed, he felt as his head was going to explode. He closed his eyes and found his serenity. Images of several people swam before his eyes: Liu Kexin, Su Xiaoxiao, Yezi¡­


    ¡°If I die, please take care of yourself.¡±


    Xiao Bing recalled the first time he saw Yezi.


    ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°What favor?¡±


    ¡°Hold him down for me!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Xiao Bing caught hold of the guy, Yezi kicked Finger-breaker in the thigh, which gave Xiao Bing chills.


    A smile touched Xiao Bing¡¯s lips as he thought of it. Yezi would never let others take advantage of her, even when he was not with her. This was because she had always been a little monster.


    A cute little monster.


    In Jingdu, the capital of Cathaysian State, Monitor was losing his temper, in his office. Beside him stood three men dressed in white uniforms. Their heads hung low, like students who were being scolded by their teacher.


    ¡°Where is Xiao Bing? Can¡¯t we locate him through the tracking device in his cell phone? What is wrong with the technical department? You guys can¡¯t even locate a person?¡±


    A man aged about 40, spoke, ¡°Director, our tracking technology is the best in the world. But I do not know why it suddenly stopped working. We lost track of him when he was in R Country¡¯s sea.¡±


    Monitor cast a glance at the square-faced man, who was clad in a suit. ¡°Send men to find him in that sea. You must find him.¡±


    The man in a suit said, ¡°Director, please calm down first. That sea belongs to R Country and there had just been an abduction of a warship. The people who did it died during the fight. But it was only made known by the government now. The whole management was angered and the royal family is busy dealing with the aftermath. Their prime minister has sent men to find Feng XIII in that sea. They wanted to find the men with God¡¯s blood, so that they would suffer less humiliation. If we sent men there now, it¡¯s highly likely that they would spot us. Hence diplomatic problems could easily arise. Mr. Xiao is there under a fake identity. If they know about that, there might be an issue in terms of diplomatic relations¡±


    Monitor calmed down. But he still seemed angry, ¡°Then what about Xiao Bing? For the sake of our country, we¡¯d rather lose God¡¯s blood than lose him. He¡¯s important to the nation. He¡¯s a hero.¡±


    The suited man sighed, ¡°We did not know what was going on back then. But according to some information, it¡¯s highly possible that he has sneaked into the warship to distract the government. Then he escaped or went to find Feng XIII by boat. But I believe Mr. Xiao Bing will come back safe and sound. He¡¯s a powerful martial artist.


    Monitor fell silent. He took out a cigarette case, lighted one and put it in his mouth.


    He had introduced Xiao Bing to Dragon Teeth, and he had never failed him. Xiao Bing was the best captain in Dragon Teeth¡¯s history. Though Xiao Bing had a conflict with the country later, it was just because of their different ways of doing things. Xiao Bing was still absolutely loyal to his country.


    It was fair to say that introducing Xiao Bing to Dragon Teeth was the best thing he had ever done. Xiao Bing meant almost everything to him.


    He knew that few men on earth were able to kill Xiao Bing. But he was in a different country. He could not fight against a whole country. Xiao Bing had been missing for two days, which both angered and bothered him.


    He took a deep breath when he found that the suited man¡¯s words were right. The Cathaysian State would be diplomatically disadvantaged. He could only pray for Xiao Bing¡¯s life and that Xiao Bing would come back, safe and sound as usual.


    Monitor stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray and looked at the staff, ¡°Keep watching and inform me immediately if anything happens. Now leave me. I need a moment alone.¡±


    They all sighed and exited hastily.

 Chapter 378 - Another World

    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart almost sprang right out of his chest as he fell. He closed his eyes. He felt as if he had been falling for a century. But suddenly he was surrounded by water. He was alive!


    It was not until now that Xiao Bing discovered there was a lake beneath, which was why Xiao Bing survived. But normal people would have been scared to death and would have drowned, if they did not know how to swim.


    Xiao Bing did not know how far he had sunk in this lake, since the gravity sucked him in so strongly. When he opened his eyes, he saw a beam of light. There seemed to be a hole on the surface. He was floating towards it, but then below, there was a vortex dragging him down. Xiao Bing could turn away from it. But he somehow knew that behind that light, there was another world, which might be the home mentioned by those two people. And perhaps it had something to do with Feng XIII.


    The vortex pulled Xiao Bing in. After he floated across the hole, the buoyancy sent him to the surface.


    When Xiao Bing bobbed to the surface, he inhaled the air, greedily. He was wet from head to toe, but he felt elated as he had survived the fall. Then he cast a sweeping glance at this place. It was not as beautiful as he had imagined. Instead, it looked like hell. The hole in the water seemed to be the door between the human world and hell.


    Xiao Bing did not think too much, because it was luck that enabled him to survive. The dangerous environment here stimulated Xiao Bing¡¯s desire for adventure. It was not only his talent that made him reach the level of Void-breaking. He had a restless heart. The potential danger here made him more curious about this strange place.


    Xiao Bing managed to swim ashore, and found there were trees, bushes, streams, flowers and many cabins. Some cabins were built on hills and some on plain ground. Xiao Bing felt as if he was in the ancient Cathaysian State.


    The moment Xiao Bing came onto the land, a white hand pressed against his shoulder. ¡°Did I frighten you? I knew you would not die.¡±


    Xiao Bing cried out and scrambled away. He looked at the speaker in surprise. It was the woman who had pushed him over the cliff.


    Actually Xiao Bing knew that this woman was approaching, but he pretended that he was not aware of her presence. But he was sure that there was not only one portal to this hidden world. Since this woman¡¯s clothes were not wet, this meant that she came through another way.


    Besides, this place was surrounded by high mountains, which made it difficult for Xiao Bing to climb, let alone anyone else.


    The square-faced man appeared and said coldly, ¡°Since you brought him here, let¡¯s give him to the Snake King. Otherwise you will be punished, if others tell him about it.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The sexy beauty glared and warned him, ¡°No one will know about this, if you don¡¯t tell.¡±


    She licked her lips again as she spoke. Xiao Bing noticed that the tip of her crimson tongue was forked like that of a snake.


    She grabbed him by the arm and chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we stay here any longer, we might be found out. That will be a problem for us.¡±


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    The beauty pressed her slim fingers against Xiao Bing¡¯s lips. He found them smooth and a little bit cold. ¡°Don¡¯t speak. The residents here are very bad. They take humans as tonics, especially for someone who¡¯s so delicious like you¡­ Follow me and I will take good care of you.¡±


    Before Xiao Bing could speak, she began running, while dragging Xiao Bing along. They met several pedestrians along the way. This place was lush, filled with trees, bushes and slopes. But she seemed to be very familiar with the environment. They kept running until they came to a cabin on a slope. Then she jumped toward it, while pulling Xiao Bing along with her. She pushed the door and entered the cabin.


    The cabin was simply decorated, but very neat. There was a wooden bed, a dressing table, a basin and towels. But there was only a comb and mirror on the dressing table. The beauty pointed at it and smiled, ¡°We don¡¯t make these things here. So we buy them from the world outside, including ingredients like oil and salt.


    Xiao Bing was surprised by what she just said, ¡°This place is¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly did not know what to ask.


    The woman grinned, ¡°I know what you want to ask. This is a world apart from yours. The people who live here are not allowed to go out, and they are unable to leave this place.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand. You just need to be aware that you are one of us now. You must not leave this cabin. If the others spot you, I¡¯m not sure if I can protect you.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned, ¡°I can stay here for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s totally up to you. If you leave and get caught, they will give you away as tonics. The ceremony is about to begin.¡±


    ¡°What ceremony?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask about things you¡¯re not supposed to know. I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Grinning, the beauty pinched Xiao Bing¡¯s jaw and said in a bewitching voice, ¡°All you need to do here is to please me. If you do it well, I will not give you away. Otherwise I can¡¯t assure your safety. When the ceremony is over and there won¡¯t be any need of any more tonics, perhaps I will plead for your life, if you can stay out of trouble and make me happy.¡±


    Xiao Bing stared at her and asked, ¡°What do I have to do to make you happy?¡±


    The beauty chuckled as she met Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, ¡°You know what? You might be the boldest man who has ever come here.


    Xiao Bing felt his vanity was greatly gratified when he was complimented by a woman, especially when she was extremely beautiful.


    Xiao Bing cast a glance outside and asked, ¡°Are my teammates also imprisoned here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But they are not as lucky as you.¡±


    ¡°They are all regarded as tonics?¡± Xiao Bing asked, frowning.


    ¡°They¡­ You don¡¯t need to know about that. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my prisoner now.¡±


    Xiao Bing inhaled deeply. The current situation was still not clear. When he was in Jingdong, his enemies were the ones in the dark, but now the situation had reversed.


    Xiao Bing had done an overall research on the situation in Jingdong, and sneaked in with a fake ID. So back then, his enemies barely knew him while he knew a lot about them.


    But now he hardly knew anything about this place. So he decided not to be impulsive, otherwise, Xiao Bing could easily subdue this woman. But Xiao Bing was being prudent now. He would not do anything without thinking about the consequences.


    Suddenly there was some shouting outside the door, ¡°Red Rose, are you there? You have being asked to attend a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡± The woman muttered a curse, as she frowned.


    Xiao Bing looked at her and asked, ¡°Your name is Red Rose?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The beauty looked around and fixed her eyes on Xiao Bing, ¡°I¡¯m going to the meeting. Don¡¯t go anywhere. Wait¡­ I¡¯m still worried. I have to do this to you.¡±


    Then she tapped Xiao Bing¡¯s shoulder. A second later Xiao Bing fell to the ground. She put him on the bed and left the cabin.


    ¡°I just came back and you are asking me to attend a meeting. What is it that is so urgent that you need to bother me?¡±


    ¡°The day of the ceremony is fast approaching. Surely there must be many things that need to be discussed.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes snapped open as the footfalls got faint.

 Chapter 379 - Pit Wits Against a Dangerous Beaut

    Chapter 379 Pit Wits Against a Dangerous Beauty


    Xiao Bing opened his eyes and jumped from the bed. He found that the window in this cottage could be easily opened. Then he leaned on it and looked out, realizing that the life here was totally different from that of modern society.


    Crows, snakes, lizards, and spiders could be found everywhere. Xiao Bing did not know where this place was, but he was sure that it was clearly not the Peach Garden.


    Then he noticed two men passing by. He found there was a fist sized bulge on one man¡¯s forehead, and there were disgusting scales on the other man¡¯s forehead. Xiao Bing gasped, wondering if he had stepped into a demon¡¯s world.


    Xiao Bing wanted to take a stroll around the area, but he worried that Red Rose would come back early. This sexy woman truly deserved the title. She was beautiful as a red rose, but she made Xiao Bing feel like she was a total femme fatale, which was as dangerous as the thorns on the roses.


    Xiao Bing pondered for a moment and he figured that Red Rose would not come back so soon, since she had just left for the meeting. He decided to take a stroll, before she came back.


    Xiao Bing pushed open the door and walked out discreetly. Though it was evening, the sky was not completely dark yet. Xiao Bing kept well out of sight of the other people, while walking through this place. But soon he found something abnormal about this place.


    First, the houses were not properly designed, and the cottages were scattered all over the streets.


    Second, most of the men he met had different forms of abnormalities. The long-faced man he met before was normal when compared with the others.


    Xiao Bing had so many questions merely from these two aspects that he observed.


    From the ages of feudalism or even slavery, the most obvious feature of mankind was order. No matter what they did, they always did it in an orderly fashion, even in the worst situation. But it was not the same with what was happening here. The buildings were laid out in a higgledy-piggledy formation here.


    It gave Xiao Bing chills when he found that there was no form of order here. He wondered what these people were. Humans? Or demons?


    Xiao Bing was startled when he thought about that.


    When he thought about their appearances, he found his assumption to be more solid.


    Xiao Bing had encountered many difficulties when he carried out missions. But none of them were as complicated as this, dangerous and creepy in terms of environment. Firstly he met Feng XIII, the most cunning foe he had ever encountered. Then he stepped into a world which was totally strange to him. Every person he saw made this place seem much creepier than ever.


    He did not know what their plan was. He heard that they were out to capture some powerful martial artists and use them as their tonics. He wondered what kind of a tonic it was. Were they going to eat them? Xiao Bing could not figure it out, even though he racked his brains inside out.


    Xiao Bing even sensed an extremely evil aura, which made him very worried. That was why Xiao Bing did not dare to do anything for now. But he was sure that it was not Feng XIII. That man could never make him feel so disturbed.


    What the hell is this place?


    And who were these people?


    What was the rite about? What do they mean by tonics? What was their purpose?¡±


    Xiao Bing dared not stay out any longer. On one hand, he was afraid of being spotted by that powerful being. On the other hand, he did not want Red Rose to know his true identity. So he quietly returned to her chamber, and lay on the bed.


    After about 10 minutes, Red Rose came back. Staring at Xiao Bing who was lying on the bed, she licked her lips, lust glittering in her eyes. It was a tempting scene, but Xiao Bing could not see it, since he was pretending to be asleep.


    Red Rose took out a small bottle. She opened it and held it under Xiao Bing¡¯s nose. Xiao Bing smelt a faint fragrance. Then he pretended to be awakened.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Red Rose sat beside the bed, staring at Xiao Bing.


    She was wearing a revealing red silk dress, which made her look very sexy. The first thing Xiao Bing saw when he opened his eyes, was her butt. He nearly lost control of himself. Then he looked up and saw her slender waist.


    In fact, Xiao Bing had seen many beautiful girls with sexy bodies, but none of them could compare with Red Rose. Her slender waist was soft and smooth, which made Xiao Bing want to put his hands on it. Besides that, her butt, breasts and legs were all perfectly crafted.


    Men could not help having sinful thoughts the moment they caught a glimpse of her body.


    Red Rose reached out and held his chin up with two fingers. Xiao Bing met her bewitching eyes instantly. He could not help swallowing. ¡°Am I beautiful?¡± The woman chuckled.


    ¡°I feel like¡­¡±


    ¡°Feel like what?¡± Red Rose teased.


    ¡°I feel like you are a snake.¡±


    A sudden coldness flashed in her eyes. But soon she grinned again, ¡°Really.¡±


    Xiao Bing managed a wry smile, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. Actually it¡¯s a compliment. Most of the men on earth would not be able to resist your beauty, even though they are aware of the danger.¡±


    Xiao Bing became more eager to do something bad, after Red Rose licked her lips again.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She let go of Xiao Bing¡¯s chin and pointed at the bedside. ¡°Sit up and talk to me.¡±


    Xiao Bing then sat up, as what she had asked.


    ¡°Tell me about the world outside.¡± The woman looked at Xiao Bing eagerly, ¡°You can tell me your story.¡±


    ¡°My story? What part do you want to hear?¡±


    ¡°Any part.¡± Red Rose said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s about the outside world.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked with deliberate casualness, ¡°You have never left this place? Why don¡¯t you take a look at the world outside?¡±


    Red Rose chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to get information from me. But I don¡¯t care if you succeed, because you can never leave this place now.


    Xiao Bing then walked directly towards the door. The smile on her face curdled. ¡°Stop!¡± She said angrily.


    Xiao Bing looked back at this woman and said with determination, ¡°You can trap me here or even kill me. But you can¡¯t stop me from trying to know where I am. I can stay in this cottage and wait for your ceremony to be over, as what you have asked of me. But I have to know what this place is, and the people here and the whereabouts of my teammates. Otherwise you can¡¯t stop me from walking out from this cottage, even if you kill me. I won¡¯t regret it, even if you make me your tonic!¡±


    Red Rose stared at Xiao Bing, like a viper targeting its prey. ¡°You are not afraid of death?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at this woman and asked, ¡°Do you think I fear death after I just fell from a cliff? A man will fear nothing, after he has faced death.¡±


    The two were looking at each other. In Red Rose¡¯s eyes, Xiao Bing was merely nothing since she was far more powerful than him. But the fearlessness in his eyes was something she had never seen in anyone¡¯s eyes before. It was something completely different from her first impression of Xiao Bing. Suddenly, a strange feeling took hold of her.


    She was a beautiful snake.


    She was a beautiful snake that all men would fall for.


    And this man had spurred all her desires. There were few men in this place who could spark her interest. So she did not want to see this man dead. So this domineering woman tried to compromise with him. She pointed at the bed and said, ¡°Just sit down. You can¡¯t get out of here anyway. Let me tell you something.¡±


    Xiao Bing breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that his guess was right. This woman was interested in him, not mentally, but physically.


    For a lustful woman who had been trapped here for a long time, Xiao Bing¡¯s appearance was like rain after a long drought. She could barely control her lust, so Xiao Bing was sure that she would not want to see him dead, or made into a tonic.


    Then the two sat next to each other. The fragrance from her body stirred Xiao Bing¡¯s mind. But then he restored his calmness after he quivered for a second. It seemed that her fragrance was an aphrodisiac. But Xiao Bing¡¯s strong mentality helped him to control his urges. He put these thoughts away and said, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Red Rose was even more surprised and interested in him, when she noticed that Xiao Bing was still so calm. She played with her beautiful hair and asked, ¡°Which part do you want to hear first?¡±


    ¡°Tell me why you are living here.¡±

 Chapter 380 - A Veritable Femme Fatale

    Red Rose said, ¡°My name is Red Rose.¡±


    ¡°My world is different from yours. We have been living and multiplying here for generations.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not think that the word multiplying was appropriate to describe the humans he saw.


    Red Rose then said, ¡°We are the descendants of Yamata no Orochi.¡±


    Xiao Bing gasped, ¡°Orochi? The snake?¡±


    Right after he said this, Xiao Bing realized that he seemed to have offended this dangerous beauty. But he did not plan to take his words back, since he had already said it.


    As he had expected, a hint of anger flashed through her eyes quickly. ¡°Yes, our ancestor is the legendary Orochi, who was killed by Susanoo. Though you might think he is a demon, he is the one true god to us.¡±


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose and managed a wry smile, ¡°I thought it was just a story.¡±


    ¡°You thought it was just a story?¡± Red Rose put on a bewitching smile as she looked at Xiao Bing, ¡°Now does it still seem like a story to you?¡±


    Suddenly Red Rose released her unparalleled power, as her pupils changed into something dreadful. Xiao Bing suddenly felt as like he was being stared at by a viper, which made him break out in a cold sweat.


    Red Rose smiled seductively, as her pupils became normal. ¡°Now do you still think it¡¯s a story?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at her in surprise, ¡°You¡­ You really are the descendants of Orochi?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Red Rose nodded and said, ¡°During ancient times, he was a god, or a demon in this world. But there is no difference between them, right? They are just names made up by different people.¡±


    ¡°The so-called god is just a whole new level after men have broken through all the thresholds. It¡¯s a level beyond human limitations. Susanoo, the one who executed my ancestor, is one of them. And as a snake, Orochi also broke through all thresholds, and thus became a god.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked doubtfully, ¡°Are there really some beings who can cultivate themselves to become a god?¡±


    Red Rose said, ¡°No matter if they are gods or demons, it¡¯s just a title. If men think the level of Elixir-strength is the level of a god, then whoever manages to reach that level, is a god.¡±


    Xiao Bing seemed to understand something, then he asked, ¡°But can a snake be a god? They are able to transform into a human once they reached supremacy?¡±


    Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing, the laughter plain in her eyes.


    Xiao Bing rubbed his nose and managed a wry smile, ¡°Why are you looking me like that?¡±


    ¡°You think that they can carve out mountains and drain oceans, as if they are all-mighty?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not like that?¡±


    Red Rose smiled, ¡°I knew you¡¯d think of it in that way. I have read the myths of Cathaysian State. The hunters brought them from the outside.¡±


    Curious, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Who are the hunters you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°You have so many questions. I will explain it to you, one by one. I said that God is just a level that can be reached. One will receive this title after he acquires such power, like our ancestor, the Orochi.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°He liked wine and beautiful women. So he had sex with some women.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought it was a little disgusting.


    ¡°He should have kept his bloodline pure, instead of mating with humans, a race that was inferior to his. But he liked women very much and he fell in love with many women.¡±


    ¡°Those women wanted to be with him?¡±


    ¡°They were forced.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and smiled bitterly, ¡°I understand now. Orochi is your grandfather and those women were your grandmothers.¡±


    ¡°You may well say that.¡±


    Xiao Bing scratched his head. ¡°You find this hard to believe?¡± Red Rose asked.


    ¡°Of course, anyone would find it hard to believe. But now I believe you, after hearing your tale.¡±


    Red Rose asked out of curiosity, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You seemed like a snake to me.¡±


    The woman chuckled, ¡°Thanks for the compliment. What else do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Why did you capture my three teammates? Where are they now? Are they dead or alive?¡±


    Red Rose said, ¡°They are going to be the tonics for our ceremony. There were other men in addition to your friends. But your team mates were not honest. One of them was very weak and died soon. One is now in the garden, waiting to be eaten by the animals there. The other is well-built, so he is locked with others, waiting for the ceremony.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s face changed, ¡°What¡¯s in that garden?¡±


    ¡°The one you walked through when you climbed the mountain. You were lucky enough to make it to the top, unharmed. Few men were as lucky as you. Toxic insects and beasts are rampant in the forest. I suppose that friend of yours should be dead already.¡±


    His death was certain. Xiao Bing knew that man she mentioned must be Zhen Qiao. It turned out that they dropped him off in the forest deliberately, in order to feed him to the beasts. No wonder that they were the descendants of Orochi. They were all cruel and brutal.


    Xiao Bing then asked more questions, ¡°What is the ceremony you mentioned? What kind of tonics do they need? What happens after they are made into tonics?¡±


    The woman chuckled, ¡°You think they will still be alive after the tonics are made? As for the ceremony, you don¡¯t need to know much about it now. But I might bring you there when the day comes.¡±


    Then she ran her fingers lightly on Xiao Bing¡¯s cheeks, despite Xiao Bing¡¯s anger. ¡°You should be much happier than your teammates. They are caged like chickens and are about to be made into tonics. They won¡¯t be freed until the ceremony. Yet you can stay here, eating, drinking and talking to me. Shouldn¡¯t you be satisfied? Why are you still thinking of your teammates?¡±


    Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing with her bewitching eyes. Xiao Bing stared back, desire burning in his eyes. Then the silk dress on her body slid to the ground. She approached Xiao Bing and began opening his buttons one by one. Xiao Bing¡¯s broad chest was revealed as she took off his shirt.


    Her eyes glittered when she saw the golden dragon tattooed on his body. She delicately ran her fingers over Xiao Bing¡¯s chest.


    The golden dragon coiled around his body, its mouth at his chest. It seemed to be roaring. One could easily see its golden scales, and sense the arrogance in its eyes, as if the dragon was about to free itself from Xiao Bing¡¯s body. Red Rose exclaimed and took a step backward. She pointed at Xiao Bing¡¯s chest and asked, ¡°Is this¡­ the dragon of Cathaysian State?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is said to be the king of all beasts, the most powerful creature, whose bloodline is the most sacred.¡±


    Red Rose was stunned as she stroked Xiao Bing¡¯s chest. ¡°I read about it in your country¡¯s novels. Do you know that it makes you look sexier? I find it harder and harder for me to give you away. Come and let me be a good companion to you.¡±


    The two got closer to each other, as they undressed. Red Rose¡¯s slim and pliant waist brought out the beast in him. Xiao Bing could no longer suppress his desire. He put his hands around her waist and kissed her lips. The woman kept moaning as they kissed. Soon they were entangled on the bed.


    Red Rose was the descendant of Orochi, a veritable femme fatale who was more beautiful and tempting than any other woman. All men would fight for her beauty.


    It came to an end, hours later. Red Rose laid her head on Xiao Bing¡¯s chest, and panted. She looked at Xiao Bing with her bewitching eyes and chuckled, ¡°You are a real man. I have never met one so energetic.¡±


    Xiao Bing ran his fingers lightly over her smooth skin, his breath still heavy. ¡°Then will you set me free?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The woman grinned. ¡°But I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. You can stay with me forever, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong here.¡±


    ¡°You did not. But now you do.¡±

 Chapter 381 - A Request from Red Rose

    Chapter 381 A Request from Red Rose


    Xiao Bing frowned and said, ¡°What if I have to go?¡±


    ¡°In this place, you have to follow my words.¡± Red Rose gently licked Xiao Bing¡¯s chest.


    Xiao Bing hugged the beautiful snake woman, turned over and pressed her under his body again. He said, grinning, ¡°We are in bed. Generally speaking, you should follow me when we are in bed. This is my place.¡±


    With this, Xiao Bing directly bit the lips of Red Rose.


    In such a time, ordinary special soldiers would fight against Red Rose. They would never succumb to this beautiful snake woman. However, Xiao Bing did not care. As long as he could achieve his goals, it did not matter if he needed to sleep with her. Xiao Bing thought, ¡°She is so beautiful. I am not losing out. Why should I fight against it?¡±


    That was a matter of expediency.


    What¡¯s more, Xiao Bing had always believed that this was the way that led to a woman¡¯s soul. As long as you could occupy a woman¡¯s body, she would be irresistibly attracted to you, conquered by you, and sooner or later, she would show her weakness.


    As long as he could find her flaws, Xiao Bing would resort to every conceivable means.


    What¡¯s more, one took what he needed.


    Xiao Bing made love with her for more than half an hour, until Red Rose could not stand it anymore. She cried and begged for mercy. Xiao Bing stopped and laid side by side with Red Rose.


    The coquettish Red Rose rolled her eyes and grumbled in a flirtatious manner. ¡°Are all the men outside so powerful like you?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°There are many people in the world who are stronger than me when it comes to force, but I¡¯m afraid no one can be better than me, when it comes to sex.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you are not the same as other men, and not the same as the other men coming in from outside.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I like it, so I am very reluctant to let you go.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly. ¡°I seem to have asked for this.¡±


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not bad staying here.¡± Red Rose¡¯s eyes were enchanting and she chuckled. ¡°Be my love. When the ceremony is over, you can go in and out of my room at will. It does not matter if you walk about randomly. Even if they know that you are from outside, no one will dare to harm to you, but it¡¯s not okay now. The ceremony has not started yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Bing raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Beautiful snake girl, you are so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Haha, beautiful snake girl, I like the name. In our homeland, there are no more than ten people who have the right to enter or leave our homeland, except those predators, who can leave the sea. ¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°You mean you are allowed to leave? Then how is it that you have never left the sea, to where we live?¡±


    Red Rose¡¯s eyes dimmed. She shook her head and said, ¡°This is the only place I can leave. I can go only as far as the mountain or the sea. If I want to cross the sea, I can¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t have that right.¡±


    Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Can you tell me something about the outside world?¡±


    Xiao Bing wanted to find out more about the ceremony, but he knew that Red Rose was very sensitive about this topic, so he had to hold back for the moment. He would wait to ask her, until he was more familiar with Red Rose. Thus, he did not refuse when she asked about the outside world. Xiao Bing asked her directly, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°I want to know everything,¡± Red Rose said, ¡°I have never left this place, so I¡¯m curious about everything outside.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t those people you captured tell you about the outside world before?¡±


    ¡°No one has been captured before.¡± Red Rose sighed gloomily. ¡°I¡¯m twenty-eight years old. This will be the first ceremony since I was born. It is said that the ceremony is held once in thirty years, and this ceremony may be the last one.¡±


    Xiao Bing became more and more curious about this so-called ceremony, but obviously it was not a good thing, because the ceremony required supplements, which were those people captured from the outside.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Except for the ceremony, you never capture people from the outside?¡±


    ¡°What would we capture them?¡± Red Rose asked, ¡°Do you think we are like those figures in the Ghost Novels in your Cathaysian State, where goblins eat human flesh and drink human blood or inhale life-energy?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°I really think so.¡±


    Red Rose reached up to Xiao Bing¡¯s earlobe and said softly, ¡°If there is really a way to nourish the Yin by the Yang, it would be a pleasure to meet a woman like me, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Xiao Bing touched her body and said with a smile, ¡°One night of romance with a gorgeous girl, a happy death thus deserve.¡±


    ¡°You are really a special man, I like you.¡±


    Xiao Bing raised his legs, snared Red Rose¡¯s hips and smiled. ¡°Do you think you can help me?¡±


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not interested in your so-called ceremony and in the other people you arrested. I only care about my teammates who were arrested by you. Two of my three teammates have died. I don¡¯t want the third person to die or to be used as a supplement for the ceremony. You can help me release him.¡±


    Red Rose said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s a tonic, and also, he has seen our place. Even if it is to prevent him from disclosing the information here, it¡¯s impossible to let him go.¡±


    Looking at Red Rose, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful in this place? I just want you to let one person go. You have caught so many people, and it¡¯s okay to let him go. If you are worried that he will disclose any information about your place¡­ I have a way to erase his memory.¡±


    ¡°Erasing his memory?¡± Red Rose was shocked, then looked at Xiao Bing suspiciously, and asked, ¡°How can you do this?¡±


    Xiao Bing explained to her. ¡°I have learned Hypnotism. This kind of Hypnotism may not work well for people who are stronger than me. If this person is weaker than me, I can completely erase his memory, when he is weak.¡±


    Red Rose said, ¡°He would have reached the realm of Transforming Strength, almost the same as you.¡±


    Xiao Bing knew that Red Rose meant that he could not erase the memory of the other party at all, but Xiao Bing had been prepared for this, and immediately said, ¡°I can teach you the art of Hypnotism. You can control his mind and forcibly erase all his recent memories.¡±


    In fact, this method did great damage to the human brain. But in this situation, if Xiao Bing could not come up with any plan, it would be difficult to complete this task. What¡¯s more, the so-called supplement was not a good thing. Maybe he would lose his life. Even if his memory was really erased, it was better than losing his life. Xiao Bing was not an indecisive man. Being the leader of Dragon Teeth or the leader of Sect Master, he had to be firm in his decision making. A woman¡¯s soft nature kept success away.


    After hearing this, Red Rose felt very surprised and asked, ¡°Will you teach me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing nodded. ¡°Then you can erase his memory and try to let him go, and in this way, you will be assured that even if I stay, I will feel better in my heart.¡±


    Red Rose hesitated, looking at Xiao Bing with suspicion in her eyes, and asked, ¡°This kind of Hypnotism is not easy, is it? Will you teach it to me so readily?¡±


    ¡°So what? Anyway, you won¡¯t be leaving this place for your whole life. I can¡¯t go out for my whole life. The Hypnotism can¡¯t be used casually, but is it worthwhile if I am the only one having this skill? What¡¯s more, you can pass it on, if you want to do that. If I have to teach someone, you are my woman. Whom will I teach if not you?¡±


    Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing seriously. It seemed that she was searching for something. When she did not see any signs of guile in Xiao Bing¡¯s face, there was some tenderness in her eyes. She thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°If I help you, will you stay with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°I can¡¯t leave anyway if I want to. What can I do if I don¡¯t stay here?¡±


    Red Rose chuckled. ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me so much. When I stay with you, there will be no burden in my heart. I don¡¯t need to think about my betrayal of my country. But you¡¯re so beautiful, and you¡¯ve helped me. It¡¯s natural that I will stay with you. If you fall in love with any other man in the future, we¡¯ll see at that time. ¡±


    Red Rose said with a charming smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you treat me well, that will not happen¡­ In this place, my compatriots make me feel sick. Moreover, if this ceremony fails, it will be at least 30 years before the next ceremony. How old will I be then? Haha¡­ if it succeeds¡­¡±


    There was a flash of excitement in Red Rose¡¯s eyes, but she did not continue speaking. Xiao Bing really wanted to know what would happen if it succeeded, but even though he seemed to have been liked by Red Rose now, this woman was still on her guard against him. He should not act with undue haste now, otherwise it would rouse her suspicion. Therefore, Xiao Bing did not ask her.


    Sure enough, seeing that Xiao Bing did not ask her what would happen if it succeeded, she looked very satisfied. Red Rose got out of the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare dinner for you.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Bing staring at her smooth body, Red Rose giggled and shivered. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m thinking that everyone says that the female goblin is the most attractive. The legendary female goblin is standing in front of me. It¡¯s really the temptation that makes people commit crimes.¡±


    What a killer body!

 Chapter 382 - King Mamba

    Chapter 382 King Mamba


    Red Rose went out of the wooden house, jumped directly from the steep mountain wall, and then went straight to the back of the thickest tree nearby. She saw a small, wretched man with white scales on his neck.


    When the man realized that Red Rose had seen him, he immediately smiled awkwardly. ¡°Second Presbyter, Third Presbyter sent me here. It¡¯s none of my business¡­¡±


    Red Rose sneered. ¡°Did Third Presbyter send you to spy on me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ No¡­ He asked me to watch the man in your room¡­ He wondered¡­ if there is any unusual action.¡±


    Red Rose giggled. The man was dumbfounded. Red Rose was the most beautiful lady in the homeland. It was unknown how many people coveted her secretly behind her back. But because of her strength and the status as one of the Patriarchs, they could only think about it in their hearts, and dared not take any action. Once Red Rose laughed, a man¡¯s heart would almost jump out.


    At this moment when the man¡¯s eyes dulled, Red Rose waved her hands, and her fingernails scratched his throat. Then with a poof, the blood flew out directly. Seeing his frightened appearance, Red Rose went forward and licked the blood flowing from his throat. It was salty, and Red Rose seemed to be enjoying a delicious meal.


    The man fell to the ground and started twitching.


    A cold voice came from behind Red Rose. ¡°You killed him.¡±


    Red Rose sneered. ¡°I have already said not to let other people know about my affairs. But you did. Then his death is destined.¡±


    Red Rose turned around. The person behind him was the man with the rectangular face.


    Red Rose looked at the man and sneered. ¡°Snake Ba, you¡¯d better not meddle in my affairs, or I will be tempted to kill you.¡±


    Snake Ba looked at Red Rose in shock and said, ¡°Red Rose, what are you talking about? You killed one of our own because of unknown person coming in from outside. You still want to kill me now? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m one of the five Great Patriarches!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Red Rose said with a smile, ¡°I know that you are one of the five Great Patriarches, but you also need to know that the five Great Patriarches are all ranked according to their strength. I am Second Presbyter, and you are Third Presbyter. Your strength is not as good as mine. If I want to kill you, it will be very simple. Of course¡­ I really will not do that so readily, but I¡¯m fed up with being trapped in this f*ck place every day. Now, a stranger makes me feel renewed. I don¡¯t want it to be destroyed by anyone. Don¡¯t provoke me!¡±


    The man with the rectangular face was angry. He would report this matter to the public. Although Red Rose was one of the five Great Patriarches, he and the other three Great Patriarches could vote together to punish Red Rose for violating the rules. What¡¯s more, there was a real master of their homeland, King Mamba.


    But he did not want to do that. On the one hand, he was the most powerful one in his family. He did not have to fight for an outsider who seemed to be common, in terms of strength. On the other hand, Red Rose was not only one of the five Great Patriarchs in his homeland, but also the first beauty in his home. Men were lustful. Red Rose was a rare beauty compared with the people outside, let alone in this kind of homeland where they could never leave. Countless people were infatuated with Red Rose¡¯s beauty, and Snake Ba was one of them.


    Red Rose had seen through Snake Ba¡¯s scheme for a long time already, so she was not worried that Snake Ba would spread this out at all. Red Rose left, after giving a snort.


    Snake Ba looked at Red Rose¡¯s cabin, opened his mouth and flicked out his tongue. His tongue was very long, like the snake¡¯s tongue. He looked at the cabin and snorted. There was a cold light in his eyes.


    Xiao Bing was just a passer-by for Snake Ba, in his homeland. In his opinion, Red Rose would be interested in Xiao Bing for just three or five days. After all, there were no outsiders here. It would not take many days for her to tire of Xiao Bing, so Xiao Bing was far from enough to make him afraid. Since Red Rose told him not to interfere in it, Snake Ba would not get himself mixed up in it, for the time being. But there were many men who coveted Red Rose. Those people were his competitors. It was not good to make Red Rose angry so soon.


    As for the person killed by Red Rose, it was easy to deal with. As long as nobody found out about it, it was better not to admit it.


    After staring at the cabin for a while, Snake Ba stopped thinking, and left quietly.


    In a cave of the homeland, two strange looking men walked toward the cave entrance. The person on the left had a flat face, and his facial features were all crammed together. He did not look scary, but funny.


    The person on the right had a triangular shaped head, narrow at the top and wide at the bottom, and all his hair stood up.


    Both were over 40 years old. Their strength had reached Innate Realm. They were all at the strength of Dan Jin. The person on the left was called Chi Lian, and the person on the right was called Yu Ban. They were the Fourth Patriarch and Fifth Patriarch.


    At the entrance of the cave, there were two boa constrictors, their sizes as thick as a person¡¯s arm, positioned at the left and right sides of the cave, respectively. Seeing these two people coming, the two boa constrictors spat out their tongues but did not stop them. Chi Lian and Yu Ban walked into the cave easily.


    The decor inside the cave was very simple. There was a grass bed on the ground. There was wine and meat on a small wooden table, but no one was there. But there was a cave at the corner, which led to another underground cave . Chi Lian and Yu Ban looked at each other and walked over together. Inside the cave, there was long stone steps, which seemed to be more than 20 meters deep, leading to the bottom of the ground. Then they jumped into it, one by one.


    The underground world was vast. Countless snakes were wandering around. Some of them froze when they slid by the feet of Chi Lian and Yu Ban. They seemed to be very afraid of Chi Lian and Yu Ban.


    Not far away, a man turned his back on the two Great Patriarchs and said, ¡°Patriarchs, you are here.¡±


    The figure was very young and looked familiar. The two Patriarchs stepped forward and bowed respectfully at the young man. ¡°King Mamba¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± The man turned to look at the two Patriarchs, and a handsome face appeared, with a hint of cunning and idleness on it. It was Feng XIII, the last apprentice of the martial master in Country R, whom Xiao Bing had been tracking!


    There was a deep pit with a width and a length of 20 or 30 meters in front of Feng XIII. One type of green liquid was flowing into the pit. Besides that, there seemed to be something wriggling in the pit.


    Seeing the deep pit, Feng XIII said in a dignified voice, ¡°This is our real King. The next ceremony is about to start, and I finally found the people who have God¡¯s blood and gathered 108 top masters. This is the most abundant tonic ever. By that day, I believe that our King will be completely resurrected, and will lead us out of our homeland, and will make the world and even the planet become our homeland.¡±


    The two Patriarchs said excitedly, ¡°King Mamba, you have brought back the people who have God¡¯s blood. We believe that our King will come back soon. At that time, God Orochi will lead us to conquer the whole world. We will be then be the masters of human beings and servants of God.¡±


    Feng XIII smiled. He turned around again and looked at the deep pit in front of him. There was not only excitement, but also some strange light in his eyes.


    Xiao Bing was worried about what strange things he would have to eat for dinner. After all, the people here were not very normal. Xiao Bing saw six or seven people passing by, through the window. Each of them looked strange. It seemed that no one had completely transformed successfully. The most frightening one looked like a person, but was covered with scales. There was one who was like a mermaid, the upper part of her body was the same as a normal person, but her lower half ended in a snake¡¯s tail.


    Seeing this, Xiao Bing thought about what Red Rose had told him. They were the offspring of Orochi and human women. He really believed it now.


    It was hard to imagine that if human beings knew there were so many human snakes here, they would catch all of them for biological research.


    The door was pushed open as Xiao Bing was watching them. Red Rose came in with a dinner plate. Seeing Xiao Bing looking at the scenery from the window, Red Rose put the dinner plate on the table and asked with a smile, ¡°How do you feel here?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°I feel that people here look like monsters. Of course, you are the exception¡­ the people outside look rather abnormal. Even the one I saw with you on the cliff before, although he looked normal, his head was rectangular in shape¡­¡±


    Red Rose chuckled. ¡°You can tell me frankly. I won¡¯t be angry. Now, you understand why I hate the men here, because they are so ugly. Although we are the offspring of the Great God, we like our noble lineage, and we also like the appearance of human beings. If the two can be combined, it would be great to have both the blood of God and a perfect appearance.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Xiao Bing sighed with relief and said with a wry smile, ¡°I just feel lucky in my heart.¡±


    Red Rose asked out of curiosity, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s lucky that I met you. If I met any other women here, and she was not too beautiful, the same as those strange people I just saw¡­ I guess I would be a corpse by now. I¡¯d rather die if I was threatened by them.¡± Xiao Bing pulled down the wooden window and closed it properly. Then he looked at Red Rose. His eyes were passionate and his tone was a little frivolous. ¡°If I met anyone else, I would not have given up my virginity¡­¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Red Rose¡¯s eyes were passionate. ¡°Your chastity seems to be gone now. How about robbing it again at night?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned and said, ¡°Are you up for it?¡±

 Chapter 383 - Im Willing to Take You Leave.

    Next, Red Rose brought out a bottle of brewed wine and cups from the room. Xiao Bing poured the wine into two cups, and looked at the dishes on the table. He could not help, but give a bitter smile.


    Red Rose and he sat face to face. Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s face, she could not help asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like it¡±. Pointing to the plates, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Braised meat, cold dishes, fried meat with garlic, and two glasses of white wine. I can¡¯t believe you have such good food here.¡±


    Red Rose said with a smile, ¡°Are you thinking that we, as goblins, only eat raw meat and drink human blood, just like those in your fairy tales?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°It seems that you have read a lot of mythology novels about my country.¡±


    Red Rose stood up with a smile. She went to a nearby cabinet. There were several big drawers at the bottom. After pulling them open, he saw that they were filled with books. Then she took out two of them casually. Xiao Bing looked at them and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s true that you have read a lot. The Legend of Deification and Strange Stories from a Chinese Studio.¡±


    ¡°Well, your imagination is really fantastic.¡±


    Red Rose put the books down, and sat opposite Xiao Bing again.


    Xiao Bing asked curiously, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you asked my name all this time?¡±


    ¡°Is that important? It¡¯s just a code. For example, my name is Red Rose. It¡¯s because I saw a painting of a rose in the book. It¡¯s so beautiful. I feel that I¡¯ve never seen such beautiful and moving things. Later, I entrusted our King Mamba to bring some seeds for me from outside. He brought seeds and flowers for me. But seeds are not suitable for planting in our homeland. The flowers he brought back have withered. Originally, I was called Snake Beauty. Later, because I was longing particularly for roses, I was called Red Rose.¡±


    Xiao Bing said in surprise, ¡°Were you really called Snake Beauty?¡±


    Snake Beauty was a name Xiao Bing called Red Rose, in his heart.


    Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing and asked with a smile, ¡°But your name is still meaningful, because you are my man. Tell me, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°It should be said that you are my woman, not I am your man. Women who have same type of character like you, are known as domineering ladies, outside.¡±


    Red Rose chuckled. ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°My name is Xiao Jun.¡± Xiao Bing decisively changed his name. His surname was a homonym, and his personal name was synonymous with his original one. Xiao Bing was mainly worried that when Feng XIII heard his name, he would know his identity. There was a traitor in Buddhism. Maybe Buddhism knew more about him. Now, he did not know whether his name was a secret or not.


    ¡°Xiao Jun? Wow, that sounds good.¡± Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Xiao Jun, do your fellow countrymen hate the people from Country R all the time? Because we invaded you in history.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°The past is the past, but people in your country still owe us a sincere apology. Rose, can I call you that?¡±


    Red Rose smiled shyly and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Xiao Bing took up the glass and said, ¡°A toast to you.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Two people drank a toast.


    After taking a sip, Xiao Bing put down his glass and exclaimed. ¡°This is the best red wine. Even in the outside world of humans, it¡¯s a well-known wine.¡±


    Red Rose said with a smile, ¡°It seems that King Mamba really did not deceive me. As expected, he brought back good stuff for me.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Can King Mamba leave this island at will?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Red Rose no longer treated Xiao Bing as an outsider at this time. Although some core secrets still needed to be kept, there were some things that could be told to him. There was no need to hide these things. Seeing that Xiao Bing was genuinely curious, she explained to him. ¡°There are 480 people in our homeland. The leader is the strongest one in the home, and there are five Patriarchs, who are ranked according to their abilities.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rank?¡±


    ¡°I am Second Patriarch,¡± said Red Rose.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Is the King Mamba, the one you mentioned before, your current leader?¡±


    ¡°Yes, our King Mamba is a descendant with the purest lineage of Orochi. Even the five Great Patriarchs can¡¯t leave our homeland during normal times, and at most, we can only go to the seaside, but we can¡¯t leave this sea area. King Mamba can leave the sea. Besides, he can also choose ten of his family members called predators, to help him.¡±


    Xiao Bing had already guessed that their King Mamba should be Feng XIII.


    Xiao Bing asked again, ¡°Then your King Mamba is the strongest in the whole home?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Red Rose¡¯s eyes even showed a bit of awe. She said, ¡°Our First Patriarch is the strongest in the whole homeland, but after King Mamba came back this time, his strength seems to have made a breakthrough again. Now, I can¡¯t tell who is stronger. But in any case, our descendants of Orochi are all united as never before, not like those outside who engage in daily intrigue, so we are all loyal to our King Mamba.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought over the abilities of both sides. In view of his observation through the window, it seemed that everyone here was not weak, and the lowest had reached Clear-strength Stage. It seemed that the descendants of Orochi were all born with advantages over ordinary people in ability, and there were five Great Patriarchs. Red Rose had reached the middle period of Vigorous-strength Stage first, and the person with the rectangular face should be at the early period of Vigorous-strength Stage. According to Xiao Bing¡¯s judgment, the strength of First Patriarch was likely at the realm of Breaking The Void. Because when First Patriarch was mentioned, Red Rose¡¯s eyes were full of awe. If he just reached the peak of Vigorous-strength Stage, Red Rose would be scared, but not so awed.


    Two masters at Breaking The Void, plus a few masters of Vigorous-strength Stage, and the other four hundred masters who were far inferior to him, but they could be regarded as rare masters outside. If they invaded the outside world, even if they were in Dark World, they were absolutely top masters and may even be stronger than Buddhism or Dragon Gate, now.


    However, this was not too unexpected for Xiao Bing. Orochi was the most famous and powerful monster in the myth history of Country R. Xiao Bing never believed in myths. But if this myth really appeared in front of him and their descendants were all in front of him, then Xiao Bing would believe that none of the descendants of this monster would be weak.


    They captured people with God¡¯s blood, those who were strong in martial arts, held a ceremony and taking supplements¡­ In Xiao Bing¡¯s mind, a crazy idea suddenly emerged. Could these people¡¯s purpose be¡­


    It was ridiculous and impossible. Xiao Bing hurriedly excluded that idea from his mind. It was ridiculous and funny how he thought of that.


    Red Rose raised her glass and said with a smile, ¡°Cheers.¡±


    ¡°Cheers.¡± Xiao Bing also raised his glass and drank a toast with Red Rose. Suddenly, he could not help saying, ¡°In fact, people like you still have enviable things now. You have few people in your homeland. You are not involved in too many open and private fights, rights and desires. The outside world looks good, but is also a very dark place.¡±


    Red Rose sighed, her eyes gloomy, and said, ¡°But I¡¯m longing for it. Come on, talk about what you have in the outside world, and tell me your story¡­¡±


    ¡°I am an orphan. I was abandoned by my parents since I was a child. I grew up in the orphanage¡­¡±


    Looking at the desire in Red Rose¡¯s eyes, Xiao Bing suddenly sympathized with this woman. This Snake Beauty, as she said, yearned for it very much, because she had never had it, although there were more fights and dark sides in the outside world. From the moment she was born, she could only stay here and face those whom she was tired of seeing. And there was no hope for the future, only to stay here forever.


    The two talked a lot. Xiao Bing tried his best to tell Red Rose about some interesting things in the outside world, and his previous difficult tasks. Apart from the thrills and fun, there were also blood and tears, which moved Red Rose.


    Listening to him, Red Rose¡¯s eyes glistened with tears. When Xiao Bing looked at her carefully, they were gone.


    ¡°I suddenly thought of my girlfriend,¡± said Xiao Bing.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Red Rose¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly. She said in a flirty manner, ¡°From now on, I am your only girlfriend. Anyway, you will never go back.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled disapprovingly, instead of arguing with Red Rose, and said sincerely, ¡°When I saw you, I suddenly thought of my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Because I look like her?¡±


    ¡°No, because she and you are all eager to be free. I remember that when I first met her, she was a rebellious little girl, who yearned for freedom. She did not like the constraints brought on by her family, and yearned for the world outside the cage.¡±


    ¡°The cage¡­¡± At last, Red Rose could not hide her real feelings. She looked out of the window. There was a look of nostalgia and hate in her eyes, for this place. At the same time, she yearned for the outside world. Her sexy lips opened a little. She sighed and said, ¡°This is also a cage¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly asked, ¡°I¡¯d like to take you out of this cage. As long as you tell me the way to open the cage. would you like to do that?¡±


    In a flash, a strong wind blew directly on Xiao Bing¡¯s face. The sexy, soft and seductive smooth hand turned into a lethal hand. She grabbed Xiao Bing¡¯s throat. Red Rose turned to look at Xiao Bing and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that again. I can¡¯t betray my homeland. I¡¯m a member of God¡­¡±

 Chapter 384 - Bai Jun

    Xiao Bing could have escaped from Red Rose¡¯s hand in a flash, but he did not. Seeing that Xiao Bing¡¯s face was downcast because of her grasp, she hurriedly withdrew her hand and looked at Xiao Bing apologetically, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ However, I can¡¯t leave here. Leaving means betrayal. Don¡¯t say that to me again.¡±


    Xiao Bing coughed, let out a sigh of relief, then looked at Red Rose and said, ¡°Actually, you are very pitiful.¡±


    There was a trace of anger in Red Rose¡¯s eyes. She stood up slowly and said, ¡°I want to go out for a walk. Remember not to leave this place, or you can¡¯t blame me if they catch you to use as a tonic.¡±


    Seeing Red Rose leaving the cottage, Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly. Red Rose¡¯s mind was in a turmoil. It was not how powerful she was, or how fragile her heart was, but she had been yearning to break out of this invisible cage, and wanted to leave this place. But the responsibility of her homeland hindered her. She was angry because Xiao Bing saw through her longing and touched her innermost thoughts.


    When Red Rose came to the door, Xiao Bing ran after her and asked loudly, ¡°Rose, when will the ceremony be held?¡±


    ¡°One week later.¡±


    ¡°A week¡­¡± Xiao Bing took a breath and said, ¡°We are running out of time. Don¡¯t forget what you promised me. Help me release that man.¡±


    Red Rose stopped, turned to look at Xiao Bing, and said, ¡°I am going for a walk and will come back later. You can then teach me the art of Hypnotism, of erasing people¡¯s memories.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes brightened with excitement.


    Seeing her going further and further away, Xiao Bing began to plan his moves. He said before that he could use Hypnotism to erase people¡¯s memories. That was true. Besides, Xiao Bing could not teach her any fake Hypnotism skills because Red Rose would be able to find out with her ability. It was not known if the secret of their homeland would be a secret forever, so it was absolutely impossible for him to trick her easily.


    So the only way was to sacrifice that commando. On the one hand, Xiao Bing did it to save the commando¡¯s life; on the other hand, it was also related to the plan.


    When Red Rose came back again, she seemed to have recovered her peace of mind. She came in, sat down on the bed and looked at Xiao Bing, saying, ¡°Teach me the art of Hypnotism.¡±


    Xiao Bing sat beside Red Rose and asked with a smile, ¡°Where am I sleeping tonight?¡±


    Red Rose rolled her eyes and grumbled in a flirting manner. ¡°Don¡¯t build a chastity memorial here. Will you teach me or not?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I will teach you.¡± After that, Xiao Bing looked at Red Rose seriously and said, ¡°Rose, thank you for helping me.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just a deal. I¡¯ll let that man go. Then you can stay with me and be at ease.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll remember this and reward you later.¡±


    Red Rose said with a smile, ¡°You are really so macho. I don¡¯t need your reward, my little man.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. Red Rose obviously did not know what his promise meant to a person. Especially, since Xiao Bing was still hesitating on how to deal with the affairs here, after taking the God¡¯s blood away successfully, such as whether to tell the national government. If it was revealed, the island would certainly not exist anymore. Although it was in the territory of Country R, people in any country in the world would not allow the aliens to threaten any human beings.


    In particular, these people were still constantly catching experts from outside, for some ceremony, which could easily cause panic to those from the outside world. Although there were many masters here, with the powerful force of the country now, several rounds of missiles were enough to blow this place apart. Since Xiao Bing made such a promise today, no matter what would happen in the future, and whether Xiao Bing would reveal the secret of this place, Xiao Bing would surely save Red Rose¡¯s life.


    Therefore, because of Xiao Bing¡¯s words, Red Rose had already paved a way for herself in the future.


    Xiao Bing taught part of the Hypnotism he had learned to Red Rose, seriously. Because Xiao Bing only taught a little part and her learning talent was very strong, Red Rose soon mastered the Hypnotism art.


    Red Rose could not help sighing. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine there is something so mysterious and terrible in the world. Xiao Bing, can everyone outside use this Hypnotism skill?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. In fact, there are very few people who know the art. I learned it by chance. Rose, I passed on this Hypnotism skill to you, then I need you to help me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what I promised you before will be done. I¡¯ll let that person go tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But I have to see the man leave personally.¡±


    ¡°In person?¡± Red Rose frowned, hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded. ¡°OK, but you should do what I say.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. It¡¯s late now. It¡¯s time for us to have a rest. Let¡¯s go to bed now. Do you have any orders?¡±


    ¡°Hold me and kiss me¡­¡±


    At night, a white figure landed on the cliff above the wooden house. After checking his clothes, he sat on the cliff.


    This man was dressed in white, and his temperament was that of like Master Ximen, who was cold, proud and confident, in the novel written by Gu Long. He had an almost perfect handsome appearance, and his pupils shone like stars.


    Red Rose and Xiao Bing were sleeping together. Suddenly, she opened her eyes, slipped quietly from the bed, dressed, and crept out of the room. Meanwhile, she closed the door. After Red Rose went out, Xiao Bing also opened his eyes and looked up. Since the man dressed in white first made his appearance, Xiao Bing had felt his presence on the roof of the house. This person was an extraordinary master and had reached the realm of Breaking The Void!


    Breaking The Void was often called the prime of the world of human martial arts. Now, in the country of snakes, there were two masters who reached the realm, one was Feng 13, the other was the man whom he had never met before, on the roof. Xiao Bing had to admire the descendants of monsters who were born with the talent of martial arts.


    After leaving the wooden house, Red Rose flew high into the sky, looking like a seductress in the moonlight.


    She dropped down beside the man in white, who was staring intently at the roof, five meters away from his feet, and seemed unaware of Red Rose¡¯s presence.


    After landing, Red Rose looked at the man in white. Her eyes were a little blurred, just like a fanatical fan looking at her idol. In addition to fanaticism, there was also some awe. love and fear, which were inexplicably entwined.


    The man in white said lightly, ¡°Is there an outsider living in your room?¡±


    Red Rose bit her lips and asked, ¡°Do you care about me?¡±


    ¡°I care about the whole homeland.¡± The man in white was handsome, cold and heartless. He was like an iceberg. Even the most enchanting woman in the whole homeland could not get his attention. His heart had long been as firm as a stone.


    Red Rose said angrily, ¡°In your heart, there is always only home and only the mission of resurrecting the Great God.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The man in white said indifferently, ¡°The only mission of our descendants of the Great God, is to protect our homeland and revive the Great God, one day.¡±


    Red Rose felt a little oppressed in her heart. She thought that she had been living in this place all these years, facing the same people and the same scenery every day, which had never changed. After a while, Red Rose burst out, saying ¡°The Great God is dead, and he has been gone for a long time. What¡¯s the use of protecting him from generation to generation? Even if we can revive him, what can it do?¡±


    The man in white was still looking at the cabin. After listening to Red Rose¡¯s tirade, he suddenly turned his head and looked at her. The two of them looked at each other. Red Rose found that her whole body had turned cold. She felt chilled, both inside and outside her body. The man in white seemed to be looking straight into her heart.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t ever say that again. If I hear you saying that again, even if you are one of the five Great Patriarchs, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Red Rose breathed deeply. She was a little sad, angry and disappointed. Over the years, the only one she valued was the man in front of her, Bai Jun, the Great Patriarch.


    Over the years, she had really done everything for him. As long as it was the order of the Great Patriarch, she would always be the first firm supporter to stand up for him. All this was due to her admiration for the Great Patriarch, besides awe, but the Great Patriarch had always been cold as a stone. He never paid any attention to her. No matter how passionate Red Rose was, she could not melt Bai Jun, who was like a piece of ice.


    Bai Jun seemed to realize that he was a little ruthless, but he was a proud man, so it was impossible for him to take the initiative to admit defeat. Moreover, resurrecting the Great God was his life goal. He always thought that he and all these people were living for it. The words of Red Rose offended him.


    Bai Jun said lightly, ¡°When did that person in your home start staying with you?¡±


    Red Rose snorted and said, ¡°I brought him to the house today. He stumbled into the forest by accident and was brought back by me. What¡¯s the matter? Do you feel upset? Do you want to kill him?¡±


    Bai Jun stood up slowly and said lightly, ¡°There are still a few more days before the ceremony. I don¡¯t care about what you do. Do not let anything interfere with the ceremony.¡±


    After that, Bai Jun flew down and left.


    ¡°You!¡± Red Rose stood up, became angry and said, ¡°Bai Jun, I hate you!¡±

 Chapter 385 - Enslave the World!

    The next morning, Red Rose and Xiao Bing got up and dressed. Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Who is Bai Jun?¡±


    Red Rose was stunned for a moment. Her expression changed and she said, ¡°Last night, you¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing said helplessly, ¡°You were shouting so loudly. Even if I was deaf, I could hear you. You said that you hate Bai Jun¡­ your former lover?¡±


    Red Rose shook her head and said coldly, ¡°I have no connection with him.¡±


    Looking at Red Rose, Xiao Bing asked earnestly, ¡°Who is he? Do you like him?¡±


    Red Rose was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Bai Jun is the head of the five Great Patriarchs of our homeland. Don¡¯t you want me to save your partner? After breakfast, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not think about that incident anymore. He could tell that Red Rose must have some feelings for Bai Jun. However, to be honest, Xiao Bing felt a little uncomfortable. No matter whether he loved her or not, they were sleeping together anyway. But he was not too unhappy. What Xiao Bing really cared about was who Bai Jun was. His surmise proved correct. Bai Jun was the First Patriarch of this snake country. He should have reached the realm of Breaking The Void according to his breath, which was thicker than that of Feng XIII. So he must have broken through the early stage of Breaking The Void successfully, and was only a step away from the middle stage of Breaking The Void.


    The country of the snake was really unfathomable.


    After breakfast, Red Rose asked Xiao Bing to wear a gray robe with a hoodie. The hoodie covered his whole face. Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing closely and said with a smile, ¡°Well, no one will recognize you now.¡±


    Looking from the outside, Xiao Bing¡¯s face could not be seen. Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°It won¡¯t arouse others¡¯ suspicion?¡±


    Red Rose said, ¡°Even if someone doubts you, the others will not dare to check on you since you are with me.¡±


    In view of this, Xiao Bing thought that since Red Rose said he did not have to worry about it, he stopped worrying about it.


    Xiao Bing followed Red Rose out of the cabin. It should be said that they flew out of the cabin. The cabin was built on a cliff. After opening the door, the two of them ran from the cliff and dropped to the ground. Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Rose, it¡¯s really ingenious to build the house in this position.¡±


    Red Rose whispered, ¡°Call me Second Patriarch. Don¡¯t make any slips in case someone finds out .¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The two of them walked side by side toward the front. Xiao Bing stooped slightly, head down, covering his body.


    After walking some distance, they came across more and more people. Red Rose explained to Xiao Bing that the place where Red Rose lived was the most remote place in the homeland, so it was quieter there during ordinary days, and few people passed that way. At this time, Xiao Bing could see some ¡®people¡¯ walking on the roadside. Each of them looked strange. There were round, square, triangular and rectangular heads. Some had scales all over their bodies. Others only had scales in some parts of their bodies. The most peculiar person was one who had no hands and feet, with only one head, and he crawled on the ground.


    When these people saw Red Rose, they all greeted her, but Red Rose responded coldly. When there was no one around, Xiao Bing whispered with a wry smile, ¡°I finally understand why you don¡¯t like the men here. They really look a little bit¡­ But anyway, you are all snakes, so you must feel that there is nothing odd about yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Red Rose gave Xiao Bing a strained look and then said, ¡°We are all proud of our blood lineage of the Great God, but isn¡¯t there a popular saying outside? People love beauty, especially since I am a woman. The lineage of the Great God is noble and powerful, but we also like the appearance of human beings.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°It seems that you also have an aesthetic sense. Well, since you like me, it at least proves that you have excellent aesthetic sense.¡±


    Red Rose broke out in laughter and said, ¡°Are the people outside as shameful as you? How is it that I did not find this out before.¡±


    ¡°If you had known me earlier, you would have found it out.¡± Xiao Bing suddenly closed his mouth, because he sensed a group of people with strong auras approaching slowly, in front of him. Xiao Bing lowered his head and walked slowly beside Red Rose. Red Rose stopped, so did Xiao Bing.


    Red Rose said, ¡°King Mamba.¡±


    Xiao Bing was shocked. It was so lucky. He managed to bump into Feng XIII so soon after walking out of the cabin.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Second Patriarch.¡±


    It sounded like Feng XIII¡¯s voice. It seemed that his guess was right. He was the real owner here, King Mamba, whose bloodline was closest to that of Orochi, as Red Rose said.


    Feng XIII was wearing a samurai suit and a pair of clogs, with a knife at his waist. When he saw Xiao Bing, he just glanced at him, looked at Red Rose, and said, ¡°Second Patriarch, the ceremony will begin in four days, and the fate of God will be completely changed, and our shame will finally be washed away.¡±


    Red Rose asked with some uncertainty, ¡°King Mamba, can God really be revived? For thousands of years, the ceremony has been carried out countless times, but it failed each time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because we did not have the God¡¯s blood before.¡± Feng XIII¡¯s eyes shone, as he said with a smile, ¡°This time, we have a person with God¡¯s blood, and we have caught enough supplements. There are so many huge supplements, plus this unexpected supplement, so our God will really come back to life. Then we can leave this homeland. Under the leadership of God, the whole earth will be our homeland, and all mankind will be slaves to our God.¡±


    Sure enough!


    Xiao Bing kept his head down, seemingly calm as water, but in fact, his heart was beating fast. His previous speculation seemed to be true. The people here had been trying to revive Orochi for generations!


    Before he came here, if someone said to him that Orochi in the myth of Country R, might come back to life, Xiao Bing would think that he was mentally ill and a psychopath. Now, Xiao Bing believed that it might possibly be true although it sounded so incredible.


    God¡¯s blood, the descendants of Orochi and Orochi¡­ sounded inconceivable, completely subverting Xiao Bing¡¯s previous understanding of the world. Xiao Bing suddenly found that there were still some things he did not know about before, in the world.


    Red Rose was a little excited, but then shook her head and said, ¡°I just want to leave this place, but I don¡¯t want human beings as my servants¡­ As long as I can walk around in the wonderful and colorful world outside, I will be satisfied.¡±


    Feng XIII said with a smile, ¡°Second Patriarch, although some people call you Snake Beauty in private, you are a bit ignorant, having only lived in this homeland. You who have never experienced the intrigue outside, will never know that the outside world is actually very dark and dirty. Only the really strong can live. Otherwise, you have to trample others under your feet, or you will be trampled by other¡¯s feet. Well, let¡¯s not talk about that. What are you going to do now? Would you like to accompany me to the cave of God?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Red Rose said, ¡°I want to walk around.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Feng XIII glanced at Xiao Bing and was curious. After all, there were only 480 people in this homeland. Everyone knew each other. He had never seen a person dressed so strangely before. However, the characters of the people here were rather strange. Feng XIII and the five Patriarchs were quite normal, so Feng XIII did not think it was anything unusual.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± After Feng XIII finished speaking, he walked away slowly. Xiao Bing followed Red Rose and went on walking. When he was a distance away, he glanced at Feng XIII¡¯s back.


    Red Rose said, ¡°He is our king. His lineage is Mamba. Although it¡¯s impossible to be absolutely pure, compared with the lineage of the real God Orochi, it is already the most pure and powerful. Because of this, their Mamba family has always been our king here. Every king is honored as King Mamba.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Bing nodded and asked, ¡°Is it hereditary?¡±


    ¡°What is hereditary?¡± Although Red Rose had read many books outside, she obviously did not know much about some things.


    Xiao Bing explained it to her. ¡°That is to say, every king belongs to his family. Grandfather passing on the throne to father and father to his son.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you mean if it¡¯s the same as the royal family in your ancient country? Yes, it is.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that even the descendants of your God can¡¯t get out of the world. They are also bound by the old rules of hereditary system. How far is it?¡±


    Red Rose pointed to the front and said, ¡°See, the cave is the one out front.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked, but saw a cell, actually a cave, on the mountain wall in front of him. The reason why it was called the cell was because the door of the cave was locked by an iron gate, not by the lock, but by the wood, and there were two men with sharp heads, standing on both sides of the gate. Red Rose explained it to him. ¡°Those two men can spit out venom from their mouths. No matter if it is their saliva or tears, all liquids from their bodies are highly toxic and dangerous.¡±


    Xiao Bing put his hand into his hoodie and touched his nose. ¡°You, the descendants of Orochi, are very dangerous indeed.¡±


    With this, the two of them walked toward the cell door.

 Chapter 386 - Rescue of Living Supplements

    When they got to the cave entrance, the two persons addressed her as Second Patriarch, then looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Who are you? First Patriarch and King Mamba have said that no one is allowed to enter the cave, except the five Great Patriarchs and King Mamba. ¡±


    Xiao Bing was silent. Red Rose had passed the two guards at the entrance of the cave. Xiao Bing lowered his head and continued to follow her inside.


    The two sharp headed guards glanced at each other. One of them reached out and touched Xiao Bing¡¯s headgear. It seemed that he wanted to take off Xiao Bing¡¯s headgear. The thin hand moved quickly. The hand was a normal human hand, but the whole arm from the wrist up, was covered with scales.


    This hand was about to grab Xiao Bing¡¯s hood. Suddenly, his wrist was restrained. It was as if Xiao Bing had eyes in his head. He was walking with his head down, but he managed to grab the wrist of that person.


    The person tried hard to break free, but Xiao Bing was holding on to him firmly.


    ¡°Damn you!¡± The person was angry. He opened his mouth and spat directly at Xiao Bing¡¯s face.


    Xiao Bing snorted, and suddenly broke off a branch beside him. He brandished the branch and all the saliva fell on the branch. Then the tip of the branch pierced the palm of the person, who screamed in pain. Xiao Bing released his wrist and the person quickly retracted his hand. His whole palm had been pierced through, and from the center of the palm, black liquid started to spread rapidly to the fingertips and arms. He quickly took out a small medicine bottle with his other hand. After opening the bottle, he quickly poured the contents into his mouth.


    The other guard said coldly, ¡°The Great Patriarch said that anyone, except King Mamba and the five Great Patriarchs who tries to break in here, will be killed definitely.¡±


    Red Rose who was standing there, turned around, looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°You stay here and wait outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± When Xiao Bing spoke, he deliberately lowered his voice.


    The guard whose palm was pierced, said in a low voice that he would go for treatment. Then he threw a look at Xiao Bing, filled with resentment, and walked away quickly. The other guard was afraid, so he dared not harm Xiao Bing. The Five Patriarchs in their homeland were ranked according to their strength. This place was a obviously a world where the strong were respected.


    The guard kept quiet and naturally Xiao Bing did not trouble him, so he stood there, alone and silent. Red Rose gave Xiao Bing a reassuring look, then she went in alone.


    After a while, Red Rose came out, followed by a frail looking, middle-aged man who had scars all over his body. The middle-aged man was obviously an strong man, but at this moment, he was like a frightened rabbit. No matter who he saw, his eyes were filled with fear. His scapula had been pierced through, and he walked weakly, with shackles on his feet.


    A surge of anger rose in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. If people in this place lived a peaceful life, it would be okay. Xiao Bing was able to take in so many S-level wanted criminals to establish Dragon Gate, which proved that Xiao Bing was different from the others, and had a tolerant nature. But what people did here violated the bottom line of Xiao Bing¡¯s standards. For the so-called ceremony, so many people outside were caught as ¡°supplements¡±. The people from the outside were not disturbing their lives, but instead, they were hurting the outside, little by little.


    Imagine that if the people outside knew about their existence, and even knew that they had been using human beings as supplements for a ceremony. It would then be normal for the human beings to treat these people as evil aliens. Even without any communication, they would become the natural enemies of the world.


    In fact, Xiao Bing did not want this situation to happen. But if one day they were on the opposite side of the world, Xiao Bing could only join in the battle to wipe them out. Of course, the premise was that Xiao Bing would be able to leave this place safely.


    The sharp headed guard outside saw that Red Rose was accompanied by a man, a high-quality supplement. He was confused and could not help asking, ¡°Second Patriarch, this is a good supplement among the lot. First Patriarch and King Mamba asked me to guard this place. Did they order you to take him away?¡±


    A frightening light suddenly appeared in Red Rose¡¯s eyes, and the guard immediately began to tremble as if his vital parts had been stared at by a viper. Red Rose said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m the Second Patriarch. Can anyone give me orders¡±


    The guard realized that he had said something wrong. Although King Mamba was the real master in this homeland, and the status of First Patriarch was not inferior to King Mamba, the other four Patriarchs were also of high status. Even the First Patriarch or King Mamba would not give orders to the other four Patriarchs. For example, something in the homeland needed to be decided by the five Great Patriarchs through voting. If King Mamba wanted to participate in the decision, King Mamba only had two votes at most.


    In a strict sense, King Mamba had the greatest power, but if the overwhelming majority of the five Great Patriarchs vetoed, they could also veto the decision of King Mamba. The statuses of the Patriarchs there was very high.


    Red Rose was the Second Patriarch here and her status was second only to two people. He even asked whether Red Rose received any order or not, which would naturally make people unhappy. He realized this and hurriedly said, ¡°I mean, this ceremony is very important. The supplements here determine whether this ceremony can be completed successfully. First Patriarch came here before and asked me to throw two weak and disobedient supplements into the forest, to feed the lower animals. It¡¯s a mistake. This ceremony is different¡­¡±


    Red Rose said coldly, ¡°I need someone to do something for me, so I need to take this person away for the time being.¡±


    The guard quickly said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s said that all the people in the homeland are eager to serve the Second Patriarch.¡±


    Red Rose¡¯s eyes were cold, and the guard bowed quickly and said, ¡°Second Patriarch, this matter must be approved by King Mamba. I am also under orders. I hope Second Patriarch will not make this hard for me¡­¡±


    ¡°If I have to make it hard for you.¡± Red Rose snorted coldly, walked forward and said, ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    This man did not stop Red Rose, but when the ignorant Cathaysian was about to pass by him, he reached out to stop him, and Red Rose kicked the guard out of the way. His strength was incomparable with that of Red Rose. The guard flew away, without having any chance to react, fell in the distance and rolled several times.


    Red Rose snorted and said, ¡°If anyone asks about this supplement, just tell them that I took him away. Continue to perform your guard duty. You, supplement, follow me quickly!¡±


    Red Rose said this angrily. At the same time, she looked at Xiao Bing. Her eyes were plainly complaining. ¡°This time, you should be satisfied. In order to keep my promise to you, I have offended all the elders.¡±


    Xiao Bing breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that they really valued this ceremony. For this ceremony, an insignificant guard did not hesitate to offend their Second Patriarch.


    Red Rose and Xiao Bing walked side by side, and the supplement followed them. Xiao Bing looked back at the supplement. The man was so traumatized that he seemed to be desperate for everything. Although the commando could not be compared to one from Dragon Teeth, he was an elite selected carefully by the army. He had been tortured in this way. It seemed that he had suffered cruel torture before.


    Seeing no one around, Xiao Bing lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Red Rose said, ¡°Since I promised you, I will naturally keep it. What you promised me¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°if I have to stay here all the time, I¡¯d like to stay with you all the time.¡±


    Red Rose smiled and said, ¡°OK, that¡¯s what you said. I hope you keep your promise.¡±


    Xiao Bing was more cunning than her. What Xiao Bing said was that if he could only stay here, but he did not say that he must stay here. But Red Rose did not catch it, because Red Rose thought that Xiao Bing would never leave the place, in his lifetime. Unless this ceremony was really successful, all of them could leave their homeland and go to the world outside.


    Red Rose also knew that the First Patriarch and King Mamba had great expectations for this ceremony. Red Rose also wanted to leave the place. But from her childhood, Red Rose heard from the old people that this ceremony had been held every few decades, since the birth of the God family. Now, it had been held hundreds of times, but each time, it ended in failure. Red Rose had lost hope in her heart.


    Besides, Red Rose was actually very resistant. She did not expect any Great God to come back to life and to let them leave this place in order to dominate the world and enslave all other lives. What she hoped was to be able to leave this place freely, and not have to wait for the Great God, which was more realistic. On the one hand, Red Rose was enchanted by the thought that their existence was to protect the soul of the Great God. On the other hand, another voice deep in her heart told her that the Great God had been dead for thousands of years, and could no longer come back to life. They were just fooling themselves.


    She was ambivalent in her mind. According to the responsibility of their generations here, as long as God did not come back to life, they would never be able to leave, so Red Rose had no expectations of leaving.


    After they came to Red Rose¡¯s house, the three of them went into the little cabin where Red Rose lived. The ¡°supplement¡± was carried in by Xiao Bing.


    Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hypnotize him now.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Xiao Bing took off his headgear, looked at the living supplement, sighed and said, ¡°I have something to say to him.¡±

 Chapter 387 - Bai Jun VS Red Rose

    Chapter 387 Bai Jun VS Red Rose


    Red Rose look intently at Xiao Bing, then nodded and said, ¡°Well, if you want to have a talk, then I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Red Rose walked out of the cabin. Xiao Bing asked the man to sit down in the chair, then squatted in front of the man, looked in his eyes, and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m from Cathaysian State.¡±


    The expression in his eyes did not change.


    Xiao Bing added, ¡°I come from Dragon Teeth.¡±


    Finally, the man¡¯s eyes changed. First, they showed a little spirit. Then suddenly, he knelt down before Xiao Bing and sobbed. ¡°Help me, help me¡­¡±


    Imagine a man, a person who had undergone rigorous training, crying like this. One could only imagine what kind of torture he had gone through.


    Other people may not be able to rouse this man, but Xiao Bing said that he was from Dragon Teeth. Orochi was God of the people here, while Dragon Teeth, especially Xiao Bing of Dragon Teeth, was God of the Cathaysian commandos.


    Xiao Bing helped him up and said sternly, ¡°Sit up! Do you remember what the officers said to you when you joined the special forces? Anyone who becomes a Cathaysian commando, no matter which special forces, the commanding officers will tell you first that your life is not your own and not the army¡¯s, but the people¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°After joining the army, your dignity is not only your own and not the army¡¯s, but the Cathaysian people¡¯s and this country¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Wherever you go, you represent this country and its people.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at him seriously and asked sternly, ¡°Did the army say that to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I was told about that¡­ But I¡­¡±


    ¡°Well. I know you¡¯ve suffered a lot. I know you¡¯re also a person. You have to bear the pressure of the whole country on your shoulders. You can¡¯t bear it! However, you are a soldier. Even if you can¡¯t stand it, you have to bear it!¡±


    ¡°Even if it would crush your back, you should bear it. Even if you had to sacrifice yourself, you should also bear it!¡±


    ¡°Because you are a soldier, otherwise you are not worthy of being a soldier, not worthy of the respect of ordinary people and not worthy of the sacred sense in the hearts of ordinary people!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to be a soldier, but who makes us bear with those and want to be a soldier?¡±


    The man wiped away his tears, stood up from the ground, and said, ¡°I have disgraced the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°No, you have not. You¡¯re a hero.¡± Xiao Bing sighed, then paid a standard military salute and said, ¡°Xiao Bing, former leader of Dragon Teeth special force of Cathaysian State!¡±


    ¡°Former¡­ Former leader¡­ ¡± The man looked surprised and said, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re the former leader¡­ Are you the king of special forces in Cathaysian State?¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, but I was the former leader.¡±


    ¡°Captain Xiao, you will always be the King of the special forces in our hearts. You must be here to perform a mission, right? Two of my teammates and I were caught and brought here. Our scapulae were pierced through and they put manacles on us. They were taken away from me. They must be dead¡­¡±


    The man sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, but as you said, since I¡¯ve become a soldier, I need to be aware of sacrifice. I¡¯ve met my teammates who have sacrificed themselves before, and I¡¯m sad, but I¡¯m afraid too. But what I¡¯m afraid of most is not death, but that I can¡¯t finish the task assigned to me by my country. So many people have been captured in this place. There are three Cathaysian people and more than ten people from other Asian countries, including several people of Cathaysian origin. Many people are from Europe and the United States. There are 38 people in all. The weakest has reached the Clear-strength Stage, and the strongest has even reached the super stage of Dan-strength stage.¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised. He did not expect that the masters of Dan-strength stage could be captured. But it was not surprising, when it came to Feng 13¡¯s strength and his cunning. If Old Lei had not died, he would have been caught and brought here. too It was hard to kill Old Lei and almost impossible to capture him, especially at that time, Feng XIII¡¯s strength had not reached the realm of Breaking The Void, the same as Old Lei at most.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°It seems that they captured you to revive the most powerful beast from ancient times. You should have heard of Orochi.¡±


    The man gaped and could not believe it.


    Xiao Bing sighed. ¡°If they succeed, I¡¯m afraid there will be chaos in the world. Their purpose is to enslave all mankind. Although I think it¡¯s completely impossible, many people will certainly die.¡±


    After listening that, the man was shocked, then angry, and said, ¡°Captain Xiao, are you going to stop them? What do you want me to do? As long as I can stop it, I¡¯m not afraid to die!¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±Read the next chapter on our novelhall.com


    He gave a salute and said loudly, ¡°Han Long, team leader of special forces.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°I intended to save you first, because we should not die in their hands. As long as we have the chance, we should live. But¡­¡±


    Han Long said, ¡°Captain Xiao, please come to the point. You are risking your life to stop these people. What else can¡¯t I do?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°I want you to leave safely for now. I can¡¯t leave now, because I¡¯m a prisoner of their Second Patriarch for the time being¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing then told him about the situation Han long was moved and chagrined when he knew that Xiao Bing tried his best to stay here, but risked being suspected in order to save him. He said, ¡°Captain Xiao, you must be in a muddle¡­ If those people and Second Patriarch were in conflict and you are exposed, what would you do? My life is not worth saving, compared to so many people outside.¡±


    Xiao Bing patted him on the shoulder and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t help you now, bro. You can leave this place alive, but your memory will be erased. It¡¯s very difficult to erase only the memory for these few days, so I¡¯m afraid that even your memory in recent years will be erased. It is too risky.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, I¡¯m not just trying to save you this time. By saving you, I can see their exit to the outside.¡±


    When Han Long was about to speak, there was a noise outside. Xiao Bing and Han Long rushed to the window. Xiao Bing opened the window and saw a man in white standing there, with his hands behind his back. There were six people standing behind him, and Red Rose standing in front of them.


    Red Rose said unhappily, ¡°First Patriarch, why did you bring so many people here?¡±


    Xiao Bing thought, ¡°This man is Bai Jun. He seems to be as handsome as me. His age is only about 30. His martial arts talent is also not bad. Can¡¯t the gorgeous Red Rose resist his charm?¡±


    Bai Jun looked at the cabin and said calmly, ¡°Second Patriarch, I heard that you took Han Long away. He should be in your room now, right?¡±


    Red Rose said unhappily, ¡°So what? Will you break into my room to catch him?¡±


    Bai Jun said calmly, ¡°I just want to ask what you are going to do by taking him. This time, King Mamba has been lurking in the outside world for so long. He has done so many things and even brought back a descendant with the blood of God. This is our best chance. We can¡¯t let this chance slip away from our hands. Do you understand?¡±


    Red Rose suddenly became angry. She had never been so angry. She looked at Bai Jun and said, ¡°When I am talking about my feelings for you, you talk about business with me. When I am talking about business with you, you talk about your feelings with me. Bai Jun, I hate you so much. Am I not worthy of you? All the people in our homeland want me, and every man has their eye on me. Only you turn a blind eye on me, only you! Do I look so bad in your eyes?¡±


    Bai Jun frowned. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡± Red Rose looked at Bai Jun and said, ¡°This time, I just want to take him to the forest to have some fun. He is my plaything. You can¡¯t take him away.¡±


    Bai Jun sighed. ¡°Then I have to take him by force.¡±


    Bai Jun looked back at the people behind him and said, ¡°You stand here and don¡¯t do anything.¡±


    After that, Bai Jun took a step forward. Red Rose seemed to be really angry. If Bai Jun had been jealous, she might even give up her promise for Bai Jun. The power of love was great, but Bai Jun did not seem to care at all.


    Bai Jun did not seem to care about Red Rose having an affair with Xiao Bing!


    Red Rose had brought Han Long into the room, but Bai Jun did not care about that!


    Red Rose was furious. Her anger was not because of the dignity of Second Patriarch, but simply for the dignity of love.


    Her anger was out of her emotional input, which had not been rewarded, because he did not even care when she was with other men.


    Red Rose stood in front of Bai Jun, spread her arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m here. You can¡¯t go into the room.¡±


    Bai Jun did not care about their friendship, or even the identity of Red Rose. Maybe there was no such thing in his heart. He struck Red Rose in the chest with one hand.


    Red Rose also hit him back mercilessly with her palm. Two hands intersected. Red Rose felt something sweet in her throat. Suddenly, she fell to the ground after spitting out a mouthful of blood¡­

 Chapter 388 - The Genuine Soldier!

    Xiao Bing was not too surprised that Bai Jun had come to the cabin. But Xiao Bing thought that Han Long was merely one of the supplements here. In any case, Bai Jun would not embarrass Red Rose, who was one of the five Great Patriarchs. However, Xiao Bing really did not expect Bai Jun to be so arrogant, so callous and ruthless that he even hurt Red Rose so readily. His strength had reached the realm of Breaking The Void, so Red Rose would be no match for him.


    Red Rose fell to the ground, wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and looked up at Bai Jun with an incredulous expression. Red Rose was not the only one who felt stunned, the people who followed Bai Jun did not think that Bai Jun would actually hurt her. They came to catch people, but they did not think that they would be battling with Red Rose. The five Great Patriarchs were in the supreme position in the homeland. Of course, they should obey Bai Jun¡¯s orders, but they dared not offend Red Rose too much. After all, Bai Jun was indeed the First Patriarch, more powerful than Red Rose, but it would be a bad thing if Red Rose wanted to create trouble for them in the future.


    However, Bai Jun actually battled with her.


    He did it without any hesitation.


    Bai Jun looked at Red Rose and said seriously, ¡°Second Patriarch, sorry to offend you, but I must take this person away today. I would not stop you usually. However, this ceremony is different. I cannot tolerate any mistakes, because it is related to the future of the Orochi family.¡±


    ¡°The future, the future¡­¡± Red rose rose from the ground, looked at Bai Jun with resentment, and shouted. ¡°Only the resurrection of the Great God is our future? He¡¯s dead. He¡¯s dead! He has been dead for so many years, even if he really comes back, can he really bring us to the future? Can he revive? Even if he is resurrected, what can he really bring us? In fact, we don¡¯t need to stay here at all. We don¡¯t need to guard a graveyard for the dead. Our family has stayed here for generations. Do you know how many people yearn to go outside? Don¡¯t make fun of me here!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Bai Jun¡¯s eyes flashed with anger. He raised his hand and wanted to hit her again. At last, he held back, lowered his voice and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that again, or I will kill you definitely.¡±


    Red Rose looked at Bai Jun without backing down, and said, ¡°I am one of the five Great Patriarchs. If you want to strike my name off, you need a majority of votes, let alone kill me. Bai Jun, even if you are strong enough, you can¡¯t bypass the whole elder group.¡±


    In fact, Bai Jun felt a little surprised and was not used to it. Red Rose had always been his firm supporter. Bai Jun was powerful enough, and with the support of Red Rose, his position in the homeland was even more unshakable. Now, Red Rose had hostility in her eyes. It was the first time that Red Rose had opposed him in public.


    But Bai Jun did not regret what he did. Red Rose was right. He really did not have the right to hurt Red Rose. So he was ready to ignore Red Rose and go ahead to catch the people directly.


    Xiao Bing was mulling over what to do with this matter now. It seemed that Red Rose could not stop Bai Jun, but Xiao Bing did not want to give Han Long away. Since Xiao Bing had used a great deal of effort to save Han Long, Xiao Bing would not give him up so readily.


    If Xiao Bing exposed his strength and identity at this time, it was possible to protect Han Long, but accomplishing this task would be difficult. There were many wily persons here. Though Xiao Bing¡¯s strength was strong, killing more would be followed by self-defeat. What¡¯s more, Xiao Bing was not completely clear about all the details here. If there were any problems,, it was okay to expose his identity, but he was afraid that he could not stop this ceremony.


    After knowing the purpose of these people, Xiao Bing decided that his goal this time should be temporarily changed to stop the ceremony, and then to take away the man who had God¡¯s blood. It would be fantastic if both goals could be achieved, otherwise, he had to stop them first. Even if it was unknown whether Orochi could be resurrected, which sounded too surreal, Xiao Bing could not bet on it. Even if there was only a little possibility, Xiao Bing could not gamble on the lives of thousands of ordinary people outside!


    Xiao Bing desperately grasped the window frame with his hand, and the calm in his eyes disappeared.


    For so many years, Xiao Bing had never lost his calmness. Even when he was facing death, he did not panic. But this time, it was not the same. This time, Xiao Bing made a choice not for himself, but for Han Long and his mission. The soldiers were always clear that the real sacrifice was not the country, but only the individual at this time.


    Xiao Bing sighed secretly. When he was about to turn around, he suddenly heard the door opening. Xiao Bing turned around and found that Han Long had rushed out of the room.


    Xiao Bing thought, ¡°What does Han Long want to do? Is he trying to escape?¡±


    It was absolutely impossible. Han Long could not leave this place. These people would not let him go.


    Xiao Bing held back from following him, but looked at the scene from the window. Han Long walked towards Bai Jun. He looked at Bai Jun and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m willing to follow you back.¡±


    Bai Jun glanced at Xiao Bing. The people he brought hurriedly caught hold of Han Long and gripped his shoulders. Bai Jun then looked at Red Rose and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this man away. I won¡¯t take that man. Don¡¯t say I did not give you face. Go and deal with your injuries.¡±


    After that, Bai Jun and Han Long left. Before Han Long left, he looked back at Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing¡¯s cheek was twitching. He could see what Han long was thinking. At that time, Han Long had other options, although each option was unlikely to succeed. He could try to escape, resist and finally attempt suicide. It was better to try suicide than being taken as a supplement for this ceremony.


    But Han Long did not do any of these things, not that he did not have the courage, but because he knew that if he died, it would be difficult to deal with the affairs today, so he had be taken back by these people. Only in this way could Xiao Bing continue to carry out his task.


    Xiao Bing secretly thought, ¡°You are a genuine soldier!¡±


    Xiao Bing walked out of the cabin after everyone left. He walked quickly to Red Rose and held her arm.


    Red Rose looked at the direction of those people and said with a wry smile, ¡°Are you men all like this? For your dream, you can even sacrifice everything, even the people around you who are always very good to you?¡±


    Xiao Bing was silent for a while. Thinking of Yezi¡¯s bright eyes, he shook his head and said sincerely, ¡°No, I am willing to fight against everything in order to stay with my love. If I can¡¯t even protect my beloved woman, it is meaningless to protect everything else.¡±


    Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing in surprise and asked, ¡°Will you really do that? Or are you trying to fool me here?¡±


    ¡°I really will,¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Rose, you are too narcissistic. The woman I like is not you¡­¡±


    Red Rose was angry at first, and then she felt something strange. She looked at Xiao Bing, with a twinkle in her eyes. She gently touched Xiao Bing¡¯s chest with one hand, and then slowly moved down. Xiao Bing¡¯s breathing started to quicken.


    ¡°Can you feel my charm? Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be long before I become your beloved woman¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing hugged Red Rose and held her close. Then he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What about you? Who do you like? Do you like your First Patriarch or me?¡±


    ¡°I hate him,¡± said Red Rose, gnashing her teeth.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes sparkled, and no one could tell what he was thinking.


    Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°I promised you this thing. Since I can¡¯t help you with it, I owe you a favor. I will reward you later.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve done your best, and you¡¯ve been seriously injured. Let me help you to the room and have a good rest. Let¡¯s have a truce these two days for your recovery. As for the previous promise, I think you¡¯ve done it for me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Red Rose shook her head and said, ¡°I promised you. I will do it. I am a woman who will do what I say.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask for your help in the future, but it¡¯s still a long way off. Let¡¯s go. Go in and have a rest.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked back with Red Rose. Before he neared the cabin, Xiao Bing looked back at the direction where Bai Jun and the others had disappeared. Then he looked at Red Rose in his arms. No one could tell what he was thinking about.


    At this time, in the Kokyo of Country R, the emperor sat in his own seat, and the atmosphere in the whole hall was one of extreme depression. The other members of the elder group except for Iza Kawatani, were all in the hall, at this time. They were very angry about Feng 13¡¯s kidnapping. Apart from their anger, they were deeply humiliated.


    The emperor held back his anger and said, ¡°Three days have passed. Their whereabouts have not been found yet. We have not only been cheated by Feng XIII¡¯s plan, but also the capture of the warship has made our great Country R become the world¡¯s joke, F*ck!¡±


    One of the elders asked, ¡°What do you think we should do next, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Elder Iza comes back!¡±


    Just then, the gate was opened. Lzanagi, the God of the warrior of the whole Country R and the soul of the whole royal family, came back from the outside!

 Chapter 389 - The Patron Saint?

    ¡°To be honest, I did not expect him to strike you. After all, you are one of the five patriarchs and you have always been on his side.¡± Xiao Bing managed a bitter smile, ¡°Fortunately, your injuries are not serious. You should recover after two days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Red Rose sounded upset. ¡°Please take a stroll with me.¡±


    Aghast, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Should I get dressed?¡±


    ¡°No. Bai Jun already knows about you and he did not do anything to you, which means that the others will not harm you. In this country, besides King Mamba, Bai Jun is the only one who I need to obey. But I suppose that King Mamba must have heard the news. But he won¡¯t bother me at this moment. Walk with me. I¡¯m not feeling very well.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Actually, I¡¯m also bored. I will be glad to take a stroll with you.¡±


    Xiao Bing had wished that he could go around and have more talks with Red Rose, so that he could find out more about the ceremony before it began.


    The two left the cabin and walked, shoulder to shoulder. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so sad. As a saying goes, it¡¯s hard to find a three-legged frog, but it¡¯s easy to find a two-legged man. Since Bai Jun did this to you, it means that he does not take you seriously. So you should stop thinking about him.¡±


    Red Rose sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ Actually, when he hit me, I realized that maybe I¡¯m nothing to him. Besides, he doesn¡¯t really matter much to me. He¡¯s handsome and powerful. That might be the reason why I fell in love with him in the first place.¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡± Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°You thought it through because of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She answered solemnly. ¡°It was not until I met you that I found that Bai Jun is just a little different from the other men here. Yet he¡¯s no different from the others when compared with you. You¡¯re more real and more friendly.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Bai Jun¡¯s life goal is to be Orochi¡¯s guardian and he will spend his life to revive it. There is no room for love in his heart. He¡¯s not even living for himself. But you are different. Do you know when I realized it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We have just spent two days together. I don¡¯t know when I made you think that I¡¯m different.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from the beginning when you said you want to save your teammates. Everyone here only care about themselves. They look like humans, but are as cruel as snakes. All they think about is how to hunt for prey. There¡¯s no friendship between them. Their blood is cold like Bai Jun¡¯s. But I¡¯m different. I want to be beautiful, loved, complimented and cared for. I like the feeling of being loved by men. I¡¯m more human in that aspect¡­ But you¡¯re a real human whom I have always been craving for.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°They all have human natures. But humans may not be as good as you think, when compared with other animals. They have ambitions, so they often will do things by any means. But to me, the most important thing for humans is love, which might be something that can scarcely be found here.¡±


    ¡°Alas, I wish I was born in the outside world.¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly asked, ¡°Do you believe in fate?¡±


    Red Rose managed a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯m meant to be trapped here forever. How can I not believe it?¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the biggest difference between you and my girlfriend.¡±


    Red Rose shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s stronger than you.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s more powerful than me?¡± Red Rose sounded surprised.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean cultivation. She¡¯s just a normal girl in terms of that. But she is tough and brave enough to break through the cage she hates. But you dare not. You do not even think about it¡­¡±


    Red Rose hung her head low, thinking about what might happen if she left this place. She was eager to leave this place, but also afraid of it. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s true.¡± She said with a bitter smile.¡±


    ¡°You crave everything outside this world, but are restricted by the rules here. But rules are made by humans. You obey them because you think they are right. But what if the rules are wrong?¡±


    Xiao Bing pointed at the surroundings and said, ¡°Do you know what is it that you have been guarding your whole life. You all want the resurrection of your god. But what will it mean if you succeed? Did your god raise you up or share any relationship with you? Your god created you because he¡¯s greedy and lustful. He raped women to sate his desires. Does he know about your existence? Has he done you any good? He¡¯s a lustful and greedy demon who violated your grandmothers, and you all still want to stay here forever, to find ways to revive him?¡±


    ¡°Maybe my words sound harsh. But you know that you are doing something you don¡¯t want to do, so do you want your children and their children to be stuck here forever. How miserable it sounds! Is it worth your lifetime?¡±


    Red Rose seemed inspired. She looked around and found everything and everyone here so familiar. She had never left this place. Every girl was eager for freedom, but she was like a caged bird. The door was open, yet she did not dare to fly her way out. Is it worthwhile being trapped by this meaningless responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things. What do you usually do here?¡±


    Red Rose wondered why he asked this question. ¡°Nothing, except eating, sleeping and talking. What else can we do?¡±


    ¡°That simple?¡± Xiao Bing was at a loss for words. ¡°You don¡¯t have any entertainment?¡±


    ¡°Entertainment? Like computers, TV or PlayStation? We don¡¯t have that kind of things here.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed with emotion, ¡°I have heard a saying before. It says the biggest difference between humans and animals is that, humans live their lives, while animals fight for their lives. If truth be told, most of you are somewhere between them¡­¡±


    Fascination appeared in Red Rose¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t deny that¡­ Who doesn¡¯t want to live a colorful life.¡±


    Everyone cast covetous glances at her, though most of them were not powerful enough to get close to Red Rose. But they scarcely hid what was in their hearts, no matter if it was beautiful or ugly.


    But when they saw Xiao Bing, they were all surprised and curious. There were only 480 of them in total, and they knew each other so well. So it was normal for them to seem shocked when they saw a stranger. If it were not for Red Rose, they would have seized him.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious about one thing. This place is surrounded by mountains. At the border, one will find nothing but steep cliffs. I already know how you came here. But how do you manage to get to that forest up there.¡±


    ¡°First of all, it¡¯s impossible for us to fly up there. But to climb up the cliff is also unlikely. They are too steep. No one can be sure that they won¡¯t fall halfway up the mountain. Actually there is a path which will lead you to the beach opposite the mountains where you got off from the boat. But the guardians there allow no entry or exit, unless the person has the consent of at least three of our patriarchs, or the consent of King Mamba.¡±


    ¡°Guardians?¡± Xiao Bing was curious, ¡°No one here wants to leave? Are these guardians that powerful? They can stop anyone who wants to leave?¡±


    ¡°They are.¡± Red Rose answered, with a stern face. ¡°They are far more powerful than me, and I don¡¯t know which level they are at now.¡±


    ¡°I see now.¡± Xiao Bing felt lucky that he did not draw any attention to himself here. Though he attracted some attention from a few of the people when he rescued Han Long, he did not have any conflict with others. Otherwise Xiao Bing probably could not leave this place, unharmed.


    Both Feng XIII and Bai Jun had reached the level of Void-breaking. Though they were not as powerful as Xiao Bing, he was not certain if he could beat them if he were to fight the two together. Besides, Red Rose just said that she did not know the strength of the guardians, which meant that they must have reached Void-breaking as well.


    It seemed that this place was full of formidable martial artists.

 Chapter 390 - The Meeting of the Patriarchs

    Chapter 390 The Meeting of the Patriarchs


    The two kids were playing games in front of a cabin. Xiao Bing stopped and found they were a boy and a girl. They looked like humans, but there were still some differences between them and normal human kids. Xiao Bing found them rather cute. Their eyes were overwhelmed with innocence.


    Xiao Bing walked over and squatted next to them. Red Rose cast a glance at him and stopped as well, wondering what Xiao Bing wanted to do.


    He found the two were playing stones on the ground. Squatting, Xiao Bing said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s boring just to guess quantity, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    They raised their heads to look at Xiao Bing. Though they looked different from normal human children, their eyes were gleaming cutely. The girl asked, ¡°What should we play then?¡±


    ¡°We have not met you before.¡± The boy looked wary. Vigilance was rare among the children from the outside. Maybe it was one of the differences, because vigilance was part of the nature of snakes.


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°I come from the outside. But I¡¯m a friend of your auntie red.¡±


    ¡°Auntie red¡­¡± They looked at Red Rose, their eyes winking.


    Red Rose smiled, ¡°Right. He¡¯s not a bad guy. He¡¯s my friend.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ But my father said that the people out there are all very bad. They will all be killed when our god is revived.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart sank. Red Rose smiled at him awkwardly, not knowing what to say.


    These kids had been educated this way for such a long time. Xiao Bing could not imagine the day when they all left the place. He suddenly found this matter very serious. Maybe the people here were like time bombs to the outside world. If the people out there knew about their existence, they might join forces instantly to slaughter them all.


    Xiao Bing did not want that to happen. But sometimes a man could not only think about himself. He had to consider the well-being of the people on this good earth.


    Xiao Bing sighed inwardly and decided to put this thought away first. He looked at the two and asked, ¡°Do you want me to teach you how to play a game?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The girl was interested. She seemed innocent and not hostile toward Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing smiled instantly, ¡°Okay. There¡¯s a game called finger-guessing. Who wins can punish those who lose. This gesture means rock and this is scissors¡­¡±


    This simple game was very popular in the outside world. The two kids were very clever, so they learned it very quickly. Xiao Bing played with them. Red Rose was taken aback when she saw the joy on their faces.


    That was what a living man should look like.


    Red Rose preferred humanity more than Bai Jun. Just as what as she had said, she loved being beautiful, being flattered and receiving gazes of love from others. She enjoyed it. Maybe the strongest part of the blood running in her veins was more human, so she hated this place, where the strong preyed on the weak.


    She had always admired Bai Jun. But when Bai Jun hit her, she realized that she did not feel anything. The love she had for him was gone. She was just obsessed with his face. Bai Jun was doubtless the most handsome man in both worlds. But she found that this man did not have the thing she cared most¨Chuman emotion.


    But she found it in another man¨CXiao Bing, who seemed truly happy when playing with the two kids. The smile on their faces came from the bottom of their hearts. That was the life she had been hoping for.


    Then a man and a woman who both seemed to be in their forties, came out from a cabin. The rags covering their body could barely be called clothes, and they could not be called good-looking.


    They had not expected their kids to be playing with a stranger. ¡°Come back here and stand behind us.¡±


    The two kids were having fun with Xiao Bing, but they walked back to their parents, reluctantly.


    The couple cast Xiao Bing a hostile glance, which he had seen in the eyes of the boy. But the boy¡¯s glance was less aggressive. After all, he was still young. The hostility from these adults were rooted in their hearts. It was not until now that Xiao Bing realized how different Red Rose was. After all, she had been living in such an environment for her whole life.


    Then the couple saw Red Rose standing beside Xiao Bing. They greeted her immediately with reverence.


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend.¡± Red Rose said.


    The couple seemed surprised. But she was the second patriarch in this world. They did not dare to say anything, although they did not like Xiao Bing. The man said excitedly, ¡°Second Patriarch, it¡¯s said that there is a high possibility that the ceremony this time can bring our god back to life.¡±


    His wife also seemed excited, ¡°If the ceremony succeeds, we can get out of here to see the outside world.¡±


    Then several pedestrians approached them, and twittered, ¡°My lord, will the ceremony be successful this time?¡±


    ¡°Can we finally leave this place? We have been trapped here for so long. We are all curious about the world outside.¡±


    ¡°Second Patriarch, can you tell us if the Great God Orochi can be revived?¡±


    ¡°Will our god lead us to freedom once again?¡±


    Red Rose and Xiao Bing were surrounded by these people. Red Rose noticed the excitement in their eyes. Some of them even burst into tears. They had been waiting for this moment for so many years but it always seemed very far. Some of them were already 40 or 50, and if this time it failed, they would have to wait for another dozen years for the next ceremony. This could be their last chance.


    Red Rose answered sternly, ¡°I assure you that this time the ceremony will work. King Mamba and the Great Patriarch said it themselves. I promise you that!¡±


    ¡°We will be elated if we succeed!¡±


    ¡°Our Great God will be revived!¡±


    ¡°The sun will finally shine on us again!¡±


    ¡°We will be reborn if our god is revived.¡±


    Xiao Bing realized the importance of Orochi from the excitement on their faces. Some of them were even about to cry.


    But Xiao Bing could not let that happen. Because if they succeed, it would be a catastrophe for mankind.


    In the meantime, the green liquid was still boiling in the pit below the ground. Waves of heat rose from it. Feng XIII was standing beside it, but he found that he could not take the formidable heat here.


    Bai Jun walked in from outside. He approached Feng XIII and said, ¡°King Mamba, how¡¯s it going now?¡±


    Feng XIII¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the pit. Frowning, he seemed to be pondering on something. He suddenly shook his head, which made Bai Jun feel as if something was wrong. ¡°Impossible?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Feng XIII said in a low voice. ¡°But we must make sure everything is perfect this time.¡±


    Bai Jun asked earnestly, ¡°What do we still lack? Is the tonic not enough? I know one tonic that can¡­¡±


    Feng XIII shook his head and said, ¡°You mean the one beside the Second Patriarch. I don¡¯t need him now. We all know that tonics must be continuously provided during his resurrection. This time I captured one. The blood running in his veins is different. I suppose he is the descendant of the god of the humans. With him, the chance of success is 80 percent, but it¡¯s still not 100 percent.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still a high percentage, especially for a ceremony like this.¡±


    ¡°But we must make it 100 percent. Because we cannot wait for another 40 or 50 years.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Jun said, ¡°Do you know any way that can help us to achieve it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s rather brutal.¡±


    ¡°Rather brutal? As long as our god can be revived, this world will lie within the serpent clan¡¯s grasp. We shall do it, no matter how brutal it is.¡± His eyes showed his resolution.


    ¡°Good. I knew you would think this way,¡± Feng XIII said, the praise plain in his eyes. ¡°My lord, you have always been the true fighter of the serpent clan, and the most dedicated supporter of the resurrection of our god. Then there should be a meeting. Let¡¯s go to the patriarchs¡¯ hall and summon the four patriarchs to have a discussion. It cannot be done without your approval. Let¡¯s go there and I¡¯ll tell you about my thoughts¡­¡±


    Feng XIII¡¯s eyes gleamed with insanity, a strange sense of cunning and ambition.


    As Feng XIII¡¯s ambition grew, this land for these half-snakes would finally be ushered into a new era!

 Chapter 391 - A Cruel Plan

    Just when Xiao Bing and Red Rose shouldered their way out of the crowd, they found two men running toward them. Red Rose asked, ¡°Why are you guys in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Second Patriarch, Lord Bai Jun and King Mamba asked for your presence in the hall, saying that they have something important to discuss. We have to notify the other patriarchs now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Red Rose looked back at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Let me walk you home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I remember the way back and it¡¯s not far.¡± Xiao Bing said smilingly.


    ¡°You must be careful then. Don¡¯t walk around. The folks here are not very¡­ kind to outsiders.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing shot a glance at the crowd and found the hostility obvious in their eyes. He managed a wry smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go anywhere else. Besides, I belong to you now. I suppose no one will dare to harm me.¡±


    Red Rose bobbed her head and looked at the two guys, ¡°You should inform the other patriarchs now.¡±


    ¡°We will leave you then.¡±


    The two cast a look at Xiao Bing and left hastily.


    Red Rose said, ¡°Xiao Jun, wait for me at home. I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    Xiao Bing promised her, with a smile.


    Xiao Bing waved at the woman and turned around, walking towards the direction of home. But soon Red Rose began running after him. The moment Xiao Bing turned around, she rushed into his arms. Xiao Bing was stunned, as he put his hands around her waist. The bystanders were all shocked. They had never seen the most beautiful woman of the serpent clan, being so intimate with a man, so publicly.


    Xiao Bing felt there was something different about Red Rose today. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. .


    Red Rose whispered in his arms, ¡°You asked if I want to break out from this cage¡­ Now I want to tell you that I¡¯m fighting for the fate of my clan. After the ceremony is over, no matter how it will end, I want to go with you to see the colorful world out there. Will you take me with you?¡±


    Smiling, Xiao Bing stroked her head. ¡°I will.¡± He said in a soft voice.


    Red Rose grinned, ¡°You must be wondering why I suddenly want to leave. I¡¯ll tell you the reason after the meeting¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Do you truly mean it? You really want to leave this place with me?¡±


    ¡°I never take back my words. Now go back.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and exchanged a look with Red Rose. Then they parted. But when Xiao Bing had walked for some distance, he whirled around and trailed behind Red Rose, secretly.


    Red Rose arrived at the Patriarchs¡¯ Hall. It was a big and temple-like cabin. There was a desk inside and there were two chairs on both sides. There was also a chair in the center of the cabin. King Mamba was sitting on it and Bai Jun was sitting on the first chair on the left. Red Rose nodded at them after she walked in. Then she sat opposite Bai Jun, without looking at him.


    Soon after, the rest of the patriarchs arrived, the Third Presbyter, Snake Ba, the Fourth Patriarch, Chi Lian and the Fifth Patriarch, Yu Ban. The five most powerful people were gathered here. Xiao Bing walked quietly to the rear of the cabin and sneaked in through a window. Then he hid behind the door to the meeting room, peeking through the gap.


    Two of them were at the early stage of Void-breaking, two Gang-strength stage and two Dan-strength stage, which made up the five powerful masters of Innate Realm. These people could easily unleash a storm in the outside world. But Xiao Bing knew that Red Rose was not interested in it. He could feel it.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s purpose was to hear what they were about to plan. He surmised that he might even obtain some information about the ceremony, which might help him to interrupt the ceremony.


    Feng XIII looked at the five patriarchs and said in a serious voice, ¡°You all are the pillars of this land. Now I have something to discuss with you. It must only be known among us, before it is carried out. Can you give me your word for it?¡±


    Snake Ba asked, ¡°King Mamba, just tell us what it is. We know the importance.¡±


    Feng XIII said, ¡°You all need to promise first. It¡¯s very important because it concerns the ceremony.¡±


    Except for Bai Jun, the other four patriarchs exchanged a glance and then all nodded.


    ¡°Alright. I have just told Bai Jun about this. He has agreed to it. We have to choose 64 of our best men and offer them to our god.¡±


    All the other four patriarchs looked stunned, except for Bai Jun, who knew it before.


    Xiao Bing was also stunned into disbelief, as he heard it from behind the door. They were even planning to sacrifice their own kind. ¡°What kind of monsters are they!¡±


    Red Rose blazed, ¡°Why? Are the tonics not enough? King Mamba, I heard that you have captured a human who has God¡¯s Blood. It is not enough if we use him as a tonic?¡±


    ¡°This is madness. If you cannot convince us, we will not agree to this.¡± They did not like this plan. After all, he was asking for the sacrifice of their own kind. Though they were all as cruel as snakes, they could not accept the killing their own kind.


    Feng XIII sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want this either. But I have been thinking about the reasons for our failures. We have done the ceremony so many times, but none of them succeeded. We have sent out men to the outside world to acquire their martial arts and join the Buddhism to find out if there are humans who are the descendants of god. We have been preparing for this day. Not only did we capture human masters as our tonics, we also seized a man with God¡¯s Blood. If we fail this time, we might never succeed. Everything must be perfect this time.¡±


    ¡°I have been contemplating the reasons for our former failures, and I believe that many powerful masters of our serpent clan must be offered, so that the power of our god and the human god will bring him back to life!¡±


    Feng XIII said with a stern face, ¡°If we fail this time, we might never get an opportunity like this anymore. So everything must be perfect this time!¡±


    Red Rose said hotly, ¡°But we can¡¯t risk the lives of our people!¡±


    Red Rose found Bai Jun as calm as a mirror, when she said it. But the other three patriarchs looked hesitant, seemingly convinced. Red Rose suddenly rose and said, ¡°What are you thinking of? They are our brothers and sisters. I suppose you all know that.¡±


    The Fifth Patriarch Yu Ban looked at Red Rose and said, ¡°My lady, I believe that if it can increase the possibility, at least we should try.


    Red Rose¡¯s face turned purple with rage. Snake Ba said, ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s all for the resurrection of our god.¡±


    The other patriarchs seemed to have thought it through after Snake Ba said it.


    Feng XIII said, ¡°Please calm down. We have to do it. There¡¯s no other way.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way? There¡¯s no other way?¡± Her voice got higher and higher. ¡°We all have to stay here if we cannot revive our god. Why can¡¯t we leave this place and enter the human world£¿We need to revive our god so that we can leave this place?¡±


    Feng XIII said in a stern voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what we are in the eyes of the humans? If they know about our existence, they will see us as monsters and exterminate us. They have numerous powerful masters and many of them are even stronger than me. My human Master, Mr. Buddha and the mysterious leader of Dragon Gate¡­ All of them are unfathomable. Besides they are scientifically advanced. If we enter their world, will we survive?¡±


    Red Rose cried, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we should sacrifice so many of our people!¡±


    Red Rose saw the aloofness on their faces. There were many feelings in her eyes, ¡°anger, disappointment, self-condemnation, hatred¡­ She nodded her head and said, ¡°We call ourselves gods, but the outsiders call us demons. I agree with the humans. I¡¯m cold-blooded and very cruel, and you are even more so¡­ It¡¯s not humans that are terrifying. It¡¯s you¡­¡±


    ¡°How ridiculous it is. You said that we cannot leave this place because humans are evil. It¡¯s a lie told over and over again. We imprisoned ourselves here and we think it¡¯s because of humans. I don¡¯t agree with it and you will not have my consent to this plan of yours!¡±


    Feng XIII¡¯s pupils contracted. He cast a glance at Bai Jun and said, ¡°Please talk to her.¡±


    Bai Jun looked at Red Rose and said, ¡°My lady, it¡¯s already decided. So if you¡¯re not going to help, you can just stand and watch.¡±


    ¡°What if I say I won¡¯t allow it?¡±


    Bai Jun said, ¡°Most of us have voted already. Your opinion will not change anything.¡±


    Red Rose cast a sweeping glance at their faces. No one supported her. For them, as long as their god could be revived, it did not matter who made the sacrifice.


    Red Rose nodded and said, ¡°Fine, I see it now¡­ I won¡¯t vote. I¡¯ll walk out of this room and tell them what you really are. You are not doing it for the sake of our clan. You¡¯re doing it because you¡¯re selfish. How cold-blooded you are. As long as I¡¯m drawing breath, your plan will never succeed.¡±


    Then Red Rose strode towards the door. Bai Jun quietly stood up, staring at her back.

 Chapter 392 - Cold-blooded and Cruel

    When Red Rose walked to the door, Bai Jun swatted her back. He did not intend to kill her, but this strike sealed off all the power in her. Red Rose fell to her knees, feeling extremely weak. She even found it difficult to get to her feet.


    Red Rose raised her head and saw Bai Jun¡¯s ruthless face. She finally had no more illusions about Bai Jun. Though the swat merely sealed her strength, her former injuries were affected. A streak of blood ran down from the corner of her mouth. ¡°You¡­¡± She said this with resentment.


    The other patriarchs had not expected that Bai Jun would be so resolute. After all, Red Rose had been his loyal supporter before. But now he was the first to strike her.


    Bai Jun glanced at the other three patriarchs and said placidly, ¡°Now, no mercy is tolerated. Second patriarch, I won¡¯t kill you even if our god is revived. The five of us will be his strongest supporters. I will not kill you, but you cannot leave this cabin until the ceremony is over.


    Red Rose looked at them and said, ¡°They are all our brothers and sisters whom we meet every day. And you want 64 of them to be sacrificed. How can you be so cruel?¡±


    Feng XIII smiled and said, ¡°Bai Jun is right. One must not be irresolute. Indeed they are our brothers and sisters who have been living with for many years. But don¡¯t forget that we are not only human. We are also snakes. Humans are powerful, but they have their weakness: too many emotions. How can we be the same as them?¡±


    Red Rose said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that half of our blood is human.¡±


    Feng XIII said coldly, ¡°We should be ashamed of it, not proud of it. Bai Jun, don¡¯t let her tell anyone about this. Lock her up first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Jun walked over to her and stunned her with a swat. Then he opened the door and summoned two men to carry her into the room behind.


    While the two men were carrying Red Rose to another room, Xiao Bing hid behind the door instantly. He had not been noticed. Xiao Bing kept listening to them, discreetly.


    After everyone sat down, Feng XIII said, ¡°Red Rose is being indecisive. She cannot be released until the ceremony is over. And we must not let her tell this to the others. Otherwise there will be chaos.¡±


    Bai Jun said, ¡°Snake Ba, Yu Ban, you two will watch over her before the ceremony begins. Remember, don¡¯t harm her.¡±


    Grinning, the Fifth Patriarch nodded.


    Snake Ba looked at Feng XIII and asked, ¡°King Mamba, what¡¯s the exact plan?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s choose 64 of our elites first. We will invite them to the ceremony, then they will be drugged and later will be offered to our god. I suppose they will feel greatly honored to offer themselves as a sacrifice to our god.¡±


    Feng XIII stood up and said, ¡°Alright. Before we take any action, please pretend that this meeting did not exist. After our god is revived, we will be the rulers of this world.¡±


    All the eyes of the other patriarchs¡¯ eyes glittered when they heard it.


    While Feng XIII was about to leave, he suddenly recalled a problem. ¡°I remember there is a human in Second Patriarch¡¯s cabin. Since she is grounded now, we should take him and sacrifice as a tonic during the ceremony.¡±


    Snake Ba suddenly stood up and bellowed, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    Obviously he was jealous of Xiao Bing being together with Red Rose. He had fallen in love with the woman long before Xiao Bing came to this place. So he wanted very badly for Xiao Bing to be dead.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng XIII, ¡°But don¡¯t forget that I need him alive.¡±


    Snake Ba then stormed out of the room. Bai Jun stood up and said, ¡°We should leave as well. Fifth Patriarch, please take good care of the Second Patriarch. She must be unharmed.¡±


    Then everyone left the room, except for Yu Ban, the Fifth Patriarch.


    He walked past the back. Xiao Bing hid under a bed. He found the echoes of the footfalls getting louder and louder.


    Xiao Bing saw clearly what this man looked like through the gap. This man seemed to be in his forties, his face was a triangular shape, the cruelty in his eyes was plain to see.


    Xiao Bing heard this man speaking in a gloomy voice, ¡°Red Rose, you have always been an untouchable woman. I wager that you never expected that you would fall into my hands one day. What a Snake Beauty you are. I can¡¯t wait to strip you and¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing was listening carefully under the bed. He decided that if Yu Man truly did something to Red Rose, he would kill him, even if it might get him exposed.


    Xiao Bing lived by his own code. Though he did not love this Snake Beauty, she had shared her bed with him. Xiao Bing would not let anyone hurt the women he had slept with.


    Fortunately, Yu Ban did not do anything. ¡°But Bai Jun warned me not to touch you. He¡¯s a scary man. If I defied his orders. he might kill me. Damn it¡­¡± His voice was thick with regret.


    Then he walked out ruefully, without turning back.


    Xiao Bing came out and saw Red Rose lying on the bed, untouched. He bent over and kissed the woman. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a good thing for you. You will be truly free after the ceremony.¡±


    But it was a different kind of freedom. Xiao Bing wanted to stop the ceremony and take Red Rose out of here, as he had promised her.


    As for what they would do after that, Xiao Bing had not thought about it yet. But he would tell her that it was inappropriate and impossible for them to be a couple. She could live the carefree life she had hoped for and see this beautiful world.


    Xiao Bing left the room. Since Snake Ba would not find him in that cabin, Xiao Bing supposed that Snake Ba would search for him in this land. But it did not matter because it was easy for Xiao Bing to hide from them. Now Xiao Bing needed to become familiar with the surroundings, and he decided to tell their plans to the others. They wanted to sacrifice 64 of them¡­ Though they were not humans in his world, half of their blood belonged to humans. Xiao Bing could not watch them die.


    Back at the Cathaysian State, they had not heard from Xiao Bing for 5 days. Even Old Ban, the Director of Safety Administration, was worried that something had happened to Xiao Bing. He smoked a lot these days. He was the one who found and trained this man. It was the proudest thing he had ever done his life. But now Xiao Bing had been missing for days, and the anxiety nagged at him.


    He had lost his temper at the technical department many times, because they lost track of him when Xiao Bing was wearing the tracking system.


    While he was feeling very upset, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Come in!¡± he said impatiently, without his usual calmness.


    A young man walked in and was overwhelmed by the smoke in the room. He felt afraid. As he had expected, Old Ban asked petulantly, ¡°What is it? I told you that I do not want to be disturbed.¡±


    The young man said tentatively, ¡°There¡¯s news from Country R.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Monitor stubbed out the cigarette and said excitedly, ¡°News about Xiao Bing?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± The young man had an awkward smile, ¡°But it might have something to do with him.¡±


    Monitor frowned, and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Just get to the point.¡± .¡±


    ¡°As you say. Our men have found that Iza Kawatani, the martial god of Country R, has landed on an island. We did some checking and we are sure that it was the place where we lost track of him. So the island Iza Kawatani landed on might have something to do with Captain Xiao¡¯s whereabouts.


    Monitor stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°Tell the vice director that I¡¯ll be gone for days. If anything happens, tell him to handle it first.¡±


    The young man gasped. ¡°Director, what are you planning to do?¡±


    Monitor said, ¡°I will go to that island to see what is happening.¡±


    The young man said hurriedly, ¡°Please think over it first. We don¡¯t know what the situation is like over there. What if there is danger?¡±


    Monitor snorted. ¡°Few men on earth are able to harm me. I¡¯m an old man, but not everyone can beat me. I¡¯ll go there and see if I can find Xiao Bing and bring him back. Otherwise he might suffer in the hands of those people.¡±


    The young man managed a wry smile, ¡°But it¡¯s their place and they have the numbers¡­ And your identity is very special. Diplomatic problems can easily arise.¡±


    Monitor had decided on the spur of the moment to go. But he sighed and became his usual calm self after he heard what the young man had just said.

 Chapter 393 - Iza Kawatani Is Coming

    After Monitor calmed down, many thoughts flashed through his mind. The new generation were replacing the old. The young man was already stronger than him, and there were only a few people in the world who could hold up to this young man, as long as he was not headstrong. The man with God¡¯s blood was important, but it would be fine even if he could not bring him back. With Xiao Bing¡¯s strength, those people would not be able to stop him, if they worked alone.


    Monitor calmed down, looked at the young man, and said, ¡°Go monitor the area thoroughly. I want to be informed of any changes.¡±


    When the young man went out, Monitor exhaled and muttered to himself, ¡°Boy, I hope you can come back safely. I did not think it would be turn out to be such a big problem now, the man with God¡¯s blood¡­¡±


    Monitor¡¯s eyes glinted with a fanatical light.


    Iza Kawatani disembarked with nearly a hundred masters. They were all elites. The weakest was at the Concealing Strength Stage. The Second and Third Patriarch of the elder group came too. The skinny one was the Second Patriarch, Matsumoto Daizou, who was at the Completion of the Vigorous-strength Stage, only one step away from the Breaking The Void; and the chubby one was the Third Presbyter, who was at the peak of the Vigorous-strength Stage, a little weaker than Matsumoto Daizou. All the best masters of the elder group came for the God¡¯s blood, plus the remaining royal and national elites. Almost half of the official experts of Country R had been sent out. Both the whole country¡¯s royal family and officials were badly shaken.


    When Iza Kawatani saw the two boats on the shore, he became excited, but said calmly, ¡°Search. Find them, leave no stone unturned.¡±


    Second Patriarch said wryly, ¡°If we have to fight Feng XIII, what should we do?¡±


    Iza Kawatani answered calmly, ¡°If you can, don¡¯t kill him and let me deal with him; if you can¡¯t, kill him¡­ but he is very strong now, you¡¯d better not take any action without me. Stay in touch and I will do it myself.¡±


    This time, Iza Kawatani was furious. He was the best master of Country R, but his apprentice played him for a fool. How could he not be angry?


    He was not only angry, but also heartbroken. Feng XIII was a rare talent to cultivate, and he had been carefully selected and taught, but now he turned out to be a traitor. Even though he was his disciple, he could not be forgiven. Iza Kawatani was authoritative, but that was the very reason that he could not give unprincipled protection to Feng XIII. It would create talk among people.


    Iza Kawatani led his people directly into the woods, and they dispersed, doing a carpet search. After walking into the forest and looking at the harsh environment, he said in a deep voice, after he glanced at a warrior beside him, ¡°Remind them it is dangerous here. Make sure that you move in groups of threes, and keep a look out for the poisonous matters in the surroundings.¡±


    Even as he spoke, a snake slid down from a tree, flying toward the warrior¡¯s neck, with its mouth wide open. Iza Kawatani stretched out and seized its neck. It struggled, but was unable to move after a little while. The warrior was covered in cold sweat.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Iza Kawatani said.


    Iza Kawatani started searching the mountain with a large number of people. Xiao Bing had familiarised himself with the terrain nearby, in the afternoon. There were so many people looking for him, but they did not see any trace of him in Red Rose¡¯s residence. So they started a meticulous search for him . Xiao Bing knew that some powerful elders and Feng XIII were now focused on the next ceremony, so no one would have time to deal with him. They could not do anything about it. Xiao Bing easily avoided their search. At night, Xiao Bing found the family whose children he played with, during the day.


    Xiao Bing knocked and the man opened the door. When the man saw Xiao Bing, he was about to shout immediately, but Xiao Bing covered his mouth and pushed him in. Then he went in and closed the door.


    The man stepped back a few meters, as his wife came out of the room, muttering, ¡°The kids are asleep. What are you doing?¡± When she saw Xiao Bing in the house, she was scared.


    The man stared at Xiao Bing intently, like a poisonous snake. It was as if he was going to bite as soon as he found any flaw.


    Xiao Bing sighed secretly. In this area, everyone had such a strong sense of defense and attack. It seemed to be the nature of their serpent clan. The outsiders could not match them. Furthermore, all the people here were very strong. According to Red Rose, even if they did not practice martial arts, they would reach the Clear-strength Stage as time went by, like the couple in front of him. The woman was at least at the Forging Bone Stage, while the man should have reached the Concealing Strength Stage. Although the Forging Bone Stage was just the first level of martial arts, she was only a housewife, after all.


    If the 500 martial arts practitioners went to the human world with a purpose, there would be an unprecedented disaster.


    The man stared at Xiao Bing, looking for Xiao Bing¡¯s flaws, and said, ¡°The entire clan is looking for you. You have no way to escape.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly, ¡°Why should I leave? You are the ones who should run.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes became more gloomy.


    Xiao Bing sat down on the chair in a casual manner, pointed to the opposite side, and said, ¡°Sit down and stay calm. Don¡¯t wake your children up.¡±


    The couple hesitated for a moment. Their children were sleeping inside the room and this outsider was unpredictable. They really did not dare to do anything. Not only because they were not confident, but also because they had to protect their kids. Although their clan was aloof, they loved their children, and snakes were no exception.


    The couple looked at each other, standing side by side, but they did not sit down.


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Do you need to watch me with such vigilance? To be honest, with my strength, if I wanted to kill you, you will be dead by now.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± the man asked.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I just want to tell you something, and then I want you to tell the others. It is about the fate of your clan.¡±


    Xiao Bing told the couple what he overheard. When they heard that their leaders would be sacrificing 64 of them, the woman was horrified, and the man was dumbstricken. He shook his head and said, ¡°No way. Don¡¯t incite our relationship.¡±


    Xiao Bing added, ¡°It¡¯s not me who is going to be sacrificed anyway. It¡¯s your people and it has nothing to do with me. If you don¡¯t believe me, forget about it¡­ But what I said is true. In order to resurrect your so-called God, they are going to sacrifice you. Do you think it is still worthwhile to keep your faith in your King Mamba? Think about it yourself.¡±


    After Xiao Bing finished speaking, he turned around and was about to open the door when the man shouted loudly, ¡°Listen, outsider, for my kids and my family, if they can resurrect our God, and go out to dominate the world with my family, I will be willing to be sacrificed!¡±


    Xiao Bing felt angry and said coldly, ¡°Think harder.¡±


    Xiao Bing left, but his mood became pensive. He did not expect that these people had been brainwashed to such an extent. As long as they were able to resurrect Orochi, they were willing to die.


    Xiao Bing hoped that not all the people here had the same idea as this man, so he visited several families in succession, telling them the same message, and trying to persuade them. He failed, because most of the people did not believe him, but fortunately, a few people vacillated. Xiao Bing decided to stop as he believed that his message would naturally be spread throughout the area tomorrow. He wanted to see if he had been able to get through to the few. How could those leaders lie to the villagers?.


    Xiao Bing also seized a characteristic of human nature. Even if they were loyal to Orochi, it was just their legendary god. It was too far away from them, and it was difficult for anyone not to be shaken, when facing death.


    After Xiao Bing left the first house, the man was going to tell the elders that Xiao Bing had been to their house, but he was stopped by his wife.


    His wife asked him to sit down, but he looked at her with a doubtful look, and asked, ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡±


    The woman shook her head and said, ¡°What if he was telling the truth?¡±


    The man hesitated for a moment, and then said categorically, ¡°Our clan has been living for the mission of resurrecting the God.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said the woman. ¡°Why do we have to be sacrificed in order to resurrect the Great God?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± The man fixed his eyes on his woman, and said viciously, ¡°This is our destiny. The Great God cannot be blasphemed. Well, do not tell this to our kids, tomorrow I will inform the elders.¡±


    The woman hesitated, sighed, and finally stopped speaking. Everyone had the right to survive, but Orochi was too sacred in their minds. They had been educated since their childhood that their lives belonged to the Great God. Even if one day they had to give up their lives for the Great God, they had to accept it unquestionably.


    When a person¡¯s desire for survival and belief were constantly struggling in his mind, some people¡¯s beliefs overcame the desire for survival, while others¡¯ desire for survival defeated their beliefs. Her man was the former.


    Xiao Bing ran around for a night without much gain. He returned to the room, where Red Rose was imprisoned. She was still in a coma at this time. She should have woken up, but she was drugged in order to prevent her from waking up. Xiao Bing slept beside her because the most dangerous place was the safest place.

 Chapter 394 - Ceremony Begins

    For the next two days, Xiao Bing spent most of the time hiding in the room where Red Rose was kept. He saw Yu Ban giving Red Rose drugs to keep her asleep, each time before she woke up. Xiao Bing did not wake Red Rose up. Waking her would affect his next plan. As for his food, Xiao Bing went out to eat at night, as he would not be caught anyway.


    As for the plan of the sacrificing of 64 people that Xiao Bing told to the people, it had been spread. However, it did not achieve the desired effect that Xiao Bing expected. These people were in a panicky state, but later, Feng XIII gathered them and admitted it. He convened them with the Great God, and all of them became enthusiastic, more than willing to sacrifice themselves.


    Xiao Bing felt helpless for these crazy men, and he felt that they were all mentally ill. These crazy people in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, had rendered Xiao Bing¡¯s task a desperate situation. Now he could only wait for the day of the ceremony, and act according to circumstances.


    Xiao Bing waited in Red Rose¡¯s room until the day of the ceremony when he quietly left the room. Yu Ban was gone, because he was indispensable during the ceremony. Xiao Bing did not know the location for the ritual, so he followed behind Yu Ban, whose strength was too weak to detect him.


    He followed Yu Ban silently, and tried his best to avoid being noticed with every step he took. When he went to a cave, all the people in the area were already gathered there. The rest were all scattered around, and in the middle stood 64 young men. These people were all elites of the whole clan. The purpose of these people standing there was to sacrifice themselves soon!


    Among the crowd, some children were asking their mothers about what their dads were going to do. Their mothers told them that the dads were going to do a great thing: resurrecting the God.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Bing could not express the anger and grief in his heart. These people were not worthy of sympathy and pity. The poor person must be utterly detestable. They were willing to give up everything, including their own lives, for their Great God. The purpose was to help their families to get their freedom, and then their god would lead them to rule the entire human race.


    They were trying to rule the world with these hundreds of people, and enslaving humanity!


    Humans should be equal. But even if people did not treat them as aliens, they in turn wanted to treat humans as an alien race, like slaves.


    Sometimes, Xiao Bing would even think that if these people continued to live, they would become a time bomb of the entire human race. By then, thousands of ordinary people would die because of them. However, they were also living creatures, and they had not done anything wrong. If Xiao Bing was ordered to kill them now, he could not. However, Xiao Bing would not rescue the 64 people either. On the one hand, they would destroy his plan; on the other hand, they were not worth it.


    When Yu Ban arrived at the entrance of the cave, the other three elders came out of the cave, and stood next to him. Xiao Bing hid behind a big tree.


    Bai Jun said calmly, ¡°Sixty-four warriors, come in with me, and the rest of you stay outside and pray. The power of your prayers will help our God to have a smoother resurrection!¡±


    The four elders went in first, and then the 64 people. The weakest of them was at the Clear-strength Stage, and more than half of them had reached the Concealing Strength Stage or Transforming Strength Stage. It was a horrible force gathering with so many masters, and they could easily destroy the entire underground world of Huaxia without encountering any obstacles if they were in the outside world. If they really had the ambition to enslave humanity, with so many masters, even if their final plan failed, there were still enough of them to set off rough seas around the world and kill many people.


    After those people went in, Xiao Bing was about to keep up. But a white python thicker than his arm suddenly crawled out of the hole. It was about 15 or 16 meters in length, coiling on the left of the hole. Then, another 10 meter long python crawled out, coiling on the right side. Xiao Bing¡¯s pupil contracted slightly, because he discovered that the pythons were looking at the place where he was hiding. He did not know whether they had found him or not.


    How vigilant these two pythons were! They were not ordinary pythons. Their eyes and the evil and horrible atmosphere they gave off, made Xiao Bing feel like they were not weaker than Feng XIII and Bai Jun. That was to say, these two pythons¡¯ powers were similar to that of people at the Breaking The Void Level.


    The outside crowd suddenly began to pray in situ, and some ignorant children kept asking about what their fathers were going to do. Xiao Bing hid behind the tree, clenching his hands tightly. Xiao Bing did not sympathize with those foolish adults, but these children were innocent. However, he could do nothing about it¡­


    Going by their education background, how would they become different from their parents when they grew up?


    While thinking of this, Xiao Bing suddenly saw the mother of the two children whom he had met before, rushing toward the cave, yelling as she ran over, ¡°Stop, return my husband. Return my husband to me.¡±


    The two pythons rushed over with their mouths open, before she approached the entrance of the cave. One of them bit her head and the other bit her legs, tearing her in two halves. They swallowed her. Her two children cried and rushed over, but were hugged and stopped by the other adults.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes reddened. A moment ago she was a living person and the mother of two children, but now there was nothing left of her, only a pool of blood on the ground.


    But Xiao Bing had no time to feel anything here. He had to stop the larger human tragedy from happening now. He could not let Orochi resurrect. Otherwise, it would become a human disaster.


    If they went to the human world, they would be strong enough to cause an unprecedented disaster; the emergence of Orochi was even enough to bring a near-destructive situation to humankind. Xiao Bing himself was at the Breaking The Void Level. Of course, he knew how powerful it was. Since Feng XIII and others tried to resurrect Orochi at all costs, it had to be more powerful than the Breaking The Void. It was an unknown level that he could not understand. If it was true, what kind of people could control this monster?


    The only way was to use the most advanced weapons. However, they could not use such large-scale weapons in cities. They had to bring Orochi to a deserted place, and this would be very hard to achieve.


    Xiao Bing felt uncomfortable and sad about the woman¡¯s death, but now there was no time to think about it. At the moment when the two serpents left the entrance, Xiao Bing sneaked into the cave along the wall, quick as lightning, and hid at the cave entrance. When the two pythons turned back into to the cave, Xiao Bing was already hidden in a dark corner inside the cave. He held his breath until the two pythons turned around and returned to both sides of the cave, monitoring the crowd.


    How terrible the two pythons were!


    They were actually from the Orochi clan, where even pythons had excellent strength. Xiao Bing could defeat the two pythons, but he had to use a great effort. They were not easy to deal with.


    When the pythons were not paying attention to him, Xiao Bing began to observe the happenings inside the cave entrance. He found a small hole on the ground at the corner inside the larger cave. Xiao Bing immediately approached it. The cave was quite deep. It was more than a 20 meters drop to the bottom. There were steps leading to the bottom, but no one was there. Xiao Bing put his ears to the ground, hearing people¡¯s breathing and talking, coming from a distance. Xiao Bing was relieved and started walking down the steps.


    He walked to the bottom with a puzzled look on his face. It was a very strange place below. There was a large underground palace. Dozens of people, led by King Mamba, stood in front. There were also some python-shaped stone statues with men¡¯s heads in the cave. The whole cave had an extremely evil atmosphere. Xiao Bing had initially sensed a vile atmosphere and it was coming from here.


    The locals did not feel the aura obviously, since they were from the Orochi clan. But to Xiao Bing, a normal human, it was particularly special. Xiao Bing bent over and jumped down, when no one noticed him. He ran a few meters forward and then hid behind a stone statue of a snake.


    There was a huge, deep pit in the front, dozens of meters away from here. Some green liquid was constantly bubbling away. These people stood more than ten meters away from the deep pit because the huge waves were so uncomfortable. Sometimes it was extremely hot, and sometimes it became very cold.


    At this time, a few people with strange looks were holding their captives. The tonics that had been abducted before, came toward Feng XIII and others, including Han Long whom Xiao Bing was unable to rescue.

 Chapter 395 - Orochis Resurrection

    Feng XIII was always languid, but now he could not help crying out, ¡°They are the tonics we caught¡ª108 best masters. Next, they will become the first round of sacrifices for the Great God of Orochi, and¡­ you, my 64 brothers, you are all brave warriors, and your lives will always be with our God, at last¡­ ¡±


    Suddenly, the slate on the distant wall turned upside down, issuing forth some rumbling sounds. A very weak man, who was tied to the slab, could be seen. His limbs were tethered with iron chains to four steel rings on the slab.


    Feng XIII said, ¡°He is the man with God¡¯s blood. If our god devours him, I believe, our god will be resurrected immediately, with all his full powers.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not expect that they managed to catch so many people. There were 108 people, besides the man with God¡¯s blood. Han Long had told him that there were only dozens of them. It seemed that they were not being held in one place.


    One hundred and eight people, plus the sixty-four men selected from their clan, and the one with God¡¯s blood¡ªthat was nearly two hundred people!


    How cruel!


    However, Xiao Bing was still unable to take any action. He could do nothing, but watch these men die in front of him because it was not the best time. If Xiao Bing rushed out now, he might destroy today¡¯s ritual. He would even expose himself, and in that case, he would fall into an impasse.


    Xiao Bing had reached the middle state of the Breaking The Void, but there were 64 masters here, as well as the elders who were at the Innate Realm, besides Feng XIII and Bai Jun, who were at the Breaking The Void Realm.


    Xiao Bing was strong, but it was impossible to defeat so many people on his own. It was simply whimsical thinking.


    However, even if he was injured or something untoward happened, they still had the 108 tonics and the person with God¡¯s blood. Moreover, they could choose another 64 people from the clan to be Orochi¡¯s tonics at any time. They could hold the ceremony tomorrow or even in the afternoon.


    What Xiao Bing needed was to destroy everything!


    At this time, he needed to stay calm, sane and cool.


    Feng XIII pointed at the weak man who had God¡¯s blood, as he looked at his people, and said ¡°Let¡¯s remember his face. Although he is a human being, he is going to give everything to our god. It will be the greatest glory in his life!¡±


    Bullshit! Xiao Bing whispered to himself.


    Xiao Bing looked around before he continued to watch their stupid show. It was not the time to take any action, no matter how many people would be sacrificed. What Xiao Bing could only do now was to wait for the final moment.


    Bai Jun¡¯s eyes looked no longer as cold and calm as usual. They lit up as he asked, ¡°King Mamba, please tell us about the final ceremony.¡±


    Feng XIII scanned everyone with his fanatical eyes and said, ¡°Our god was one of the most powerful beings in the world in ancient times. He was so invincible that he could even cause a change of the universe. He was a real super god. However, the despicable and shameless Susanoo took advantage of his indulgence in alcohol. He deliberately brewed eight barrels of spirits and killed our god with the artifact totsukanotsurugi, when our god was drunk. However, he did not know that although our god was severely wounded, he did not die. The snake¡¯s life is much more tenacious than human¡¯s, but the totsukanotsurugi was too powerful. After Susanoo left, our god took all our grandmothers here, and he had to sleep, deep down in the earth. He left a promise that if his descendants can resurrect him, he will lead his later generations to conquer the mean and shameless mankind, and subject the whole world to be under our clan¡¯s feet.¡±


    What he said, was like a movie, slowly playing in Xiao Bing¡¯s mind¡ªOrochi was beheaded but he escaped here secretly with the women he had violated, waiting for his children to resurrect him in the future.


    But presumably, the historical records and the truth were different. Orochi was an extremely evil being in the tales of legends, since he had violated too many human women. If these women did not love him, how could their children try to resurrect Orochi generation after generation?


    But anyway, since these demons of the Orochi clan were going to threaten all human beings, Xiao Bing could not sit still and do nothing.


    ¡°Because he was too traumatized, our god was not able to recover fully and had to sleep under the fertile earth. Although there is consumption, he has not died yet for thousands of years. But if he really wants to bounce back and break out of the ground, we must fix the trauma that Susanoo left behind. That¡¯s why we catch so many tonics every 30 years, when the god awakens.¡±


    ¡°Only the powerful tonics can completely heal his wounds, help him regain his original peak power, and lead us to conquer the world.¡±


    ¡°Our Great God will be proud of you, 64 noble siblings. He will conquer this world with your family, your descendants, and your glory!¡±


    ¡°We are going to feed the 108 tonics to the Great God, and then you will go. The four elders will help you to build your Internal Dans with the power of your bodies. They represent all the essences of your 64 people, and we will give them to the Great God. The last step will be the person who has God¡¯s blood. His blood has a function of evolution. It is a horrible power; your power represents the serpent tribe and that 108 people represent humans. That person represents the power of God in humanity. With these three forces, our god will be completely healed, and bring us to glory.¡±


    Feng XIII looked at the 64 people and said, ¡°Push these men to the edge of the pit first.¡±


    The 108 people were all disabled like puppets. They were passively pushed to the deep pit, step by step, and stood in a circle around it.


    The green liquid in the deep pit was dulating, making people feel sick, and the evil power from inside it was even more frightening. Even the 64 locals standing behind the 108 people, also felt fear.


    Feng XIII said with excitement, ¡°Our Great God is sleeping under the ground of this island, and under this huge round pit is one of his heads. He will devour everything, because the liquid in the pit is a kind of venom of the serpent clan, but a great supplement to our god.¡±


    At this moment, the ground suddenly began to shake. Xiao Bing was startled, feeling that there was a force deep in the ground starting to wake up. Was it Orochi?


    Feng XIII shouted with excitement, ¡°Our god has begun to recover. Whether he can really break through the ground and come back again, depends on today!¡±


    Bai Jun¡¯s body was trembling excitedly, as he stared into the huge pit with crazed eyes. The green liquid in the pit started reducing gradually, becoming lesser and lesser, and everyone could even hear sounds of grunts, like something being swallowed under the ground. After all the liquid disappeared, a big mouth could be seen in the pit. When the 108 people were pushed in, a long tongue stretched out of the big mouth, carrying them away, one after another. And then the big mouth disappeared, while the ground was still shaking. There seemed to be no bottom to the pit.


    Feng XIII looked at the sixty-four people who were stunned, and said, ¡°It¡¯s your time now. Push your Internal Dans out!¡±


    Xiao Bing knew that once people entered the Dan-strength Stage, they could build up Internal Dans. Xiao Bing could do it now. But if they took their Internal Dans out, they were not only losing all the cultivations, but it would be difficult to survive. Losing Internal Dans meant taking away their lives.


    However, these people were not qualified enough to build their Internal Dans. Feng XIII said that the four elders could help them. It seemed that they had some secret skills.


    Xiao Bing exhaled quietly. Seeing his people being eaten by the big mouth, Xiao Bing felt like his chest was being pressed by a huge stone. It was not because he did not want to help them. He just could not.


    What Xiao Bing had to do now was to destroy their plan and weaken their strength. Otherwise, even if he could have stopped them, it would be nothing, but a temporary disturbance. But after that, he had to leave. By then, he could not destroy their plans or escape, because of the 64 people here.


    Xiao Bing was waiting now. As soon as the 64 people built their Internal Dans, and pushed them out, he would take action, destroying their plans and killing them.


    Killing one person meant saving hundreds.


    Killing these 64 people was tantamount to saving thousands of ordinary people outside.


    If they did not die, he could hardly escape, and it would be hard to ruin their plans, because the 64 people were the true elites of the clan.


    People had to be hard-hearted if they wanted to fight for justice.

 Chapter 396 - Big Turn

    Chapter 396 Big Turn


    The ground was still shaking, and the 64 people were sitting back to back, in a circle. Feng XIII and the four elders were sitting at the five corners around them, in a pentagon.


    Feng XIII said, ¡°Run your Genuine Qi three rounds from palm to sole and then store it in your Dantian. Great Patriarches, work with me to build Dans for them.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A great wave of power surged out of Feng XIII and the Great Patriarches, forming an energy hood and shielding the 64 people. The power began to permeate into their bodies gradually, promoting the rotating speed of the power.


    Xiao Bing looked at the scene with a solemn expression. It should be a unique secret skill of the clan. It was not necessary to build an Internal Dan during the Dan-strength Stage, but having an Internal Dan meant that the one had entered the Dan-strength Stage. It was almost the consensus of martial arts. Although the 64 people were elites of the clan, their strength was far from the Dan-strength Stage. Most of them were at the Transforming Strength Stage, and some were at the peak of the Concealing Strength Stage. They could build the Internal Dans for the 64 people by the secret technology, but it did not mean that their real strength would be as good as the people who were at the Dan-strength Stage. They had to be above the Transforming Strength Stage, but under the Dan-strength Stage.


    It was too horrible that the 64 people at the Transforming Strength Stage could be promoted to congenital masters by this technique!


    If they walked out to the human world, they would be invincible, with this technique. And this also strengthened Xiao Bing¡¯s determination to stop and eliminate them.


    The strength they gathered was very evil and creepy. It had already surpassed the scope that Xiao Bing could currently reach, beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    The power delivered by the five masters was too horrible. They almost exhausted all their energies to help these people build Internal Dans. There was already sweat on their foreheads. This was already a good opportunity, but Xiao Bing hid behind the stone statue, as still as a sculpture.


    Xiao Bing was like an experienced hunter, waiting for his prey to show the biggest flaw, and then he would deliver a perfect strike.


    Finally, something incredible happened. Xiao Bing was able to feel that the Internal Dans had been formed in their bodies. The chance for his sneak attack had passed. Even if Xiao Bing had reached the middle stage of the Breaking The Void, he would not be able to survive the severe injuries sustained from so many enemies.


    Xiao Bing still lurked and waited there. He did not attack just now, because he was looking for a better opportunity.


    At this time, Feng XIII shouted loudly, ¡°Pull all your strength to push the Internal Dans out. Great Patriarches, let¡¯s give them a hand!¡±


    Xiao Bing concentrated. Internal Dan gathered all the energy and cultivation of these people. How powerful the 64 people would be! A moment later, they pushed the Internal Dans below their throats and then into their mouths.


    Each of them wore a determined look, shouting at the same time, ¡°Death for God!¡±


    As soon as all the shining Internal Dans were pushed out of their mouths, their bodies began to dry up quickly¡ªevery piece of their skin became wrinkled with squama; their legs turned into snake tails, and their eyes looked dim¡ª they were about to die.


    Feng XIII¡¯s eyes sparkled. He wanted to get the Internal Dans¡ª64 Internal Dans.


    Xiao Bing arched, ready to charge to seize the Dans. He had been waiting for this for a long time. When they took the Dans out of the bodies, he would take them all, which meant he could eliminate 64 top masters, and also destroy their plans. As for the rest of the people outside the cave, they were weaker than the 64 people here. Therefore they could not take their places. Moreover, this ritual could only be performed once every thirty years, because Orochi would awaken only every thirty years. Although he did not know how many days he could stay awake, he had no time to wait for them to build their strength.


    Although they had some secret skills and a few masters to help them build Internal Dans before the Dan-strength Stage, there must be some limitations. They had to do this, using a huge effort. Otherwise, 400 people of the Orochi clan would already have conquered the world.


    Only when they reached or got close to the Transforming Strength Stage were they able to refine their Internal Dans, and those outside the cave were basically not capable. They were much weaker, even though they were at the early or middle stages of the Concealing Strength Stage.


    If he could grab their Internal Dans or take the man with God¡¯s blood away or kill him, their plan would be basically defeated. Orochi was unable to heal his injuries completely with only the 108 people,. Otherwise, he did not need to wait until today, and he should have healed already.


    After destroying these people¡¯s plans, Xiao Bing would return to Huaxia and report this to the leaders. They would have a better plan to deal with this. Xiao Bing actually did not want these people to be eliminated. After all, they were also lives. They had snake blood and human blood, and they would give it a good consideration.


    Xiao Bing was about to pounce, when someone suddenly rushed in. It was Red Rose.


    There were two pythons guarding the entrance of the cave, but they seemed to know that Red Rose was one of the five elders, so they did not stop her.


    Red Rose ran in, out of breath. When she saw this, she fell to the ground and shouted, ¡°You are all crazy!¡±


    She came too late. It was too late. At this time, their Internal Dans had left their bodies and they were dying rapidly. They did not regret it. For their god, they would never regret it.


    It was difficult to distinguish between what was right and what was wrong sometimes. Like these 64 people, in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, they were stupid, but for them, they were dedicating their lives to their own race and ancestors. In their eyes, they were all noble.


    At present, only Feng XIII and the five elders were still alive. Besides there were four masters of the snake clan who had reached the Transforming Strength Stage. These four people did not participate in the ceremony.


    No one cared about how Red Rose came here, and no one cared about what she said. Feng XIII beckoned, and all the 64 Internal Dans flew toward him. There was a crazy and ambitious flash in Feng XIII¡¯s eyes. Xiao Bing was about to take action when he saw Feng XIII¡¯s weird expression, so he instantly stopped. He had a premonition, but no one would believe it if he said it out.


    A cloth bag appeared in Feng XIII¡¯s hand, and he put all the Internal Dans inside.


    Bai Jun said excitedly, ¡°King Mamba, now you can throw all these Internal Dans down and give them to our God.¡±


    ¡°Give them to the god?¡± Feng XIII smiled suddenly and asked, ¡°Why should we give such precious things to him?¡±


    Bai Jun froze, as well as the other elders. Then Bai Jun understood and his face turned gloomy. He said coldly, ¡°King, your family has always been the leaders in our homeland, leading our entire Orochi clan to resurrect the Great God, climb to the peak of the world, and stand above everything of the world. Now we only need the 64 Internal Dans in your hand and the man with God¡¯s blood. As long as we give them to the god, he may wake from the depths of the earth. What are you doing now?¡±


    Feng XIII had a sly smile on his face and he had a confident look. He smiled and said, ¡°Think about it. I have been away from my home for more than ten years. During these years, I spent more time in the outside world than at home. I studied under the Martial Gods, Iza Kawatani, as his disciple. Do you know who Iza Kawatani is? His ancestor is Izanagi. He created Susanoo, who beat our super god into the ground. Iza Kawatani held a supreme position in the martial arts world of Country R, but I found it was not because of his supreme ancestors, but because of his power.¡±


    Xiao Bing had figured out what Feng XIII intended to say, and his ambitious thoughts. Although Bai Jun was confident, cold, and arrogant, he only did two things every day in his life. One thing was constantly getting stronger, and the other thing was to assist King Mamba, hoping that they would be able to fulfill the aspirations of the ancestors of all generations¡ªresurrect Orochi!


    Bai Jun did not have any ambitions, so he did not understand.


    Feng XIII looked at these stunned people and laughed, ¡°You live on this poor island and dream to resurrect Orochi day and night. You have spent all your best time to do that, like idiots. You even have offered your own Internal Dans, to die for this.¡±


    Feng XIII smiled, ¡°You remind me of a word: stupid! As stupid as most of the people in the world!¡±

 Chapter 397 - Is Orochi Resurrected?

    Feng XIII was definitely not only a cross between a human and a snake. Perhaps he had some fox extraction, so he was more sinister than a snake and more cunning than a fox.


    Xiao Bing was watching quietly. The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. For Xiao Bing, this internecine struggle was a rare opportunity.


    Bai Jun said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re also a child of God.¡±


    ¡°God?¡± Feng XIII smiled mockingly, ¡°Do you think that there is a god in this world? Don¡¯t make a joke. It¡¯s for fooling children, and it¡¯s a ridiculous joke in the world! Any strong person who stands at the top can claim to be God, because no one dares to oppose him. This so-called God has strong powers that ordinary humans or snakes don¡¯t have and stands at the peak. If I have the strength, I can be God too! ¡±


    ¡°In the outside world, I joined an organization, and the leader of that organization claimed to be a Buddha ¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing knew that he was talking about Mr. Buddha.


    ¡°We all address him respectfully as Mr. Buddha. We are in awe of him, because his power is far beyond others. If I can match or surpass him, I can call myself a Buddha, a god, or a demon. I can call white black and black white, because the world¡¯s standards are set by the strong.


    ¡°This is true among the human race, and so too with our snake race. I have always been your leader. From now on, I can still be your leader. Even if these forces are sacrificed to Orochi, he may not be resurrected, but it¡¯s different for me. As long as I take one-third of 64 top-notches¡¯ Internal Dan, I may reach a realm that has never been achieved by any of us since Orochi.¡±


    Feng XIII¡¯s eyes flashed with madness, and looking at the cloth bag in his hand, he said, ¡°At that time, we¡¯ll rule the world. I, King Mamba, can do something that Orochi has never done in history. The whole world will be shrouded in the glory of our Orochi family! ¡±


    Snake Ba looked at Feng XIII in disbelief, and said, ¡°King Mamba, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Ban and Chi Lian also said, ¡°How can you replace our great god? Doesn¡¯t our Orochi family exist for our god?¡±


    Feng XIII said calmly, ¡°Your thinking is wrong. People live to make themselves more comfortable, and snakes live to prey. Any creature is selfish. I will ask you again, ¡°Would you like to follow me?¡±


    Bai Jun said coldly, ¡°Mamba, since you¡¯re going to betray our God, we cannot let you leave this place.¡±


    Bai Jun¡¯s face was gloomy, and he made a gesture. Several other elders surrounded Feng XIII. After Feng XIII betrayed the supreme god, in their hearts, they now regarded Bai Jun as their leader.


    Bai Jun glanced back at Red Rose, who was sitting on the ground, staring blankly. He said calmly, ¡°Second Patriarch, come and help us to kill Mamba. He betrayed us.¡±


    Red Rose staggered to her feet and stood aside, in a daze. She shook her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t help you, let alone Mamba. You have nothing in your mind, other than God. You¡¯re cold-blooded!¡±


    Bai Jun said coldly, ¡°We are not human at all, we are snakes! Since you¡¯re not willing to help, you¡¯d better stand aside.¡±


    Bai Jun turned his head and looked at King Mamba again, saying, ¡°Mamba, if you hand over all Internal Dans in your hand, we will spare your life. You¡¯re ambitious but not wise.¡±


    Feng XIII laughed arrogantly, ¡°You want to kill me? As long as these Internal Dans and the person with God¡¯s blood belong to me, I can become a new god and reach the legendary Immortality! ¡±


    Bai Jun said coldly, ¡°I want to see if you have the chance.¡±


    Feng XIII laughed, ¡°Do you really think that I have no back up plan at all?¡±


    Feng XIII suddenly jumped up and leapt over the deep pit. The person with God¡¯s blood was bound at the opposite wall.


    Feng XIII was in the air. Xiao Bing finally had the perfect opportunity and hit out at Feng XIII, like a bolt of lightning. Xiao Bing was like a cunning hunter and this was the perfect chance that he could get today. In mid-air, Feng XIII absolutely could not escape his blow. After killing Feng XIII, he would get Internal Dans and then defeat those people, one by one. He would rescue the hostage with God¡¯s blood and seize Red Rose. Everything seemed to be seamless.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s quick action caught everyone by surprise. Red Rose was stunned when she saw it.


    Feng XIII¡¯s strength has reached the Early Stage of the Breaking The Void. He was already one of the top people in this world, so it was not easy for anyone to kill him. However, he did not expect that someone would be hiding nearby. When the man launched an attack, he felt a terrible sense of crisis. Moreover, his body was made up of half the snake¡¯s blood, and the animal instinct in him was much more sensitive to the crisis than any ordinary human. He had a feeling that this man could kill him.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s strike was as swift as lightning, but Feng XIII¡¯s response was surprisingly fast. He immediately threw the cloth bag in his hand toward the deep pit, and then he flew toward the man who had God¡¯s blood.


    Xiao Bing could see a snakehead creeping along at the bottom of the deep pit. If these 64 Internal Dans fell into Orochi¡¯s mouth¡­ Xiao Bing suddenly changed his mind and tried to grab the falling cloth bag. As it was about to fall into the pit, he grabbed the cloth bag. Then, a vast tongue came out and tried to devour Xiao Bing.


    Everyone was stunned as they watched this scene. Xiao Bing¡¯s left foot stepped on his right foot, and he sprung into the air. He flew back to his original spot, and the large, fierce-looking mouth closed. It almost brushed against Xiao Bing¡¯s two feet, and Xiao Bing broke out in cold sweat.


    Xiao Bing landed. He and several Great Patriarches of the Orochi clan were on this side of the deep pit. Feng XIII was on the opposite side. He had already reached the person with God¡¯s blood. Holding the man¡¯s shoulder, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Feng XIII looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°I did not think that even with so much meticulous planning, I would fail because of you. It does not matter. I don¡¯t want those Internal Dans. Tell me, who are you?¡±


    Not only did Feng XIII want to know, but the other people were also very suspicious. Red Rose had not expected that Xiao Jun, who had been with her for several days, was so powerful that even the Mamba King was almost killed. Only then did she understand that this human being from the outside had not been forcibly arrested by her, but it was better to say that she had fallen into his trap.


    Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing in a complicated way. Xiao Bing noticed her gaze. Instead of answering Feng XIII¡¯s question first, he looked at Red Rose, and sighed, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re blaming me. However, I believe you have already figured it out, because you dared to stand up and stop them. You should also know the reason why I deceived you and sneaked in. You don¡¯t want your fellow people to lose their lives because of ignorance. I also don¡¯t want the outside world to be harmed by your so-called gods. At that time, many people will become destitute and homeless; many people will be separated from their wives and children; many innocent people will lose their lives.


    The hatred in Red Rose¡¯s eyes disappeared, and her eyes dimmed. ¡°I see.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Feng XIII and said, ¡°You should have heard of me. My name is Xiao Bing.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bing ¡­ It turns out that you¡¯re not Xiao Jun, you¡¯re called Xiao Bing.¡± Red Rose muttered to herself.


    Feng XIII thought for a moment and felt slightly puzzled. Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t pay too much attention to the affairs of the Cathaysian State. I¡¯ll tell you another name, Mr. Dragon. Should you have heard of it?¡±


    Feng XIII was shocked, looked at Xiao Bing with some doubt, and asked, ¡°Are you Mr. Dragon? No wonder you¡¯re so powerful¡­ The man who can keep abreast of Mr. Buddha is extraordinary. If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re the person in the imperial palace. ¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Feng XIII and said in a deep voice, ¡°Did you kill Lei Jiutian?¡±


    Feng XIII laughed and said, ¡°Yes. Do you want to avenge him? Unfortunately, it¡¯s too late¡­ After I suck his blood, even Mr Buddha may not necessarily be my opponent. Then, the world will be mine, let alone two misters in the dark world! ¡±


    Orochi¡¯s snakehead was stuck in the giant pit. It was struggling as if it would be freed at any time. The earth shook continuously. Xiao Bing was planning to fly over to Feng XIII and grab the man. Bai Jun and the others suddenly surrounded him and shouted, ¡°Give the Internal Dans back to us!¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at these people and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to keep these Internal Dans!¡±


    Bai Jun and others tried to launch their attacks, but failed. Xiao Bing had gone straight towards Feng XIII.


    Feng XIII laughed and knocked on the wall. The slate of the wall made a buzzing sound. The slate that bound the person with God¡¯s blood swiveled to the other side. Feng XIII followed him to the other side of the slate.


    Xiao Bing rushed over and hit the wall with one palm. As the stone wall was shattered, two people were exposed at the same time. Feng XIII was biting the throat of the person with God¡¯s blood. His mouth was full of blood. Seeing Xiao Bing rushing over, he contentedly pushed aside the person with God¡¯s blood, then turned around and walked quickly away behind the wall. Xiao Bing promptly chased after him.


    A thunderous hissing sound rang in everyone¡¯s ears. A giant snakehead about ten meters wide, finally emerged from the ground and opened its mouth to bite the person with God¡¯s blood, who was barely alive. The living person was swallowed into his stomach. Then, the evil Qi of the big snake started to soar, and the hissing sound in his mouth made everyone cover their ears. Xiao Bing, who had chased it for dozens of meters, suddenly stopped. He turned around and said secretly, ¡°Oh my god, has Orochi been resurrected?¡±

 Chapter 398 - A Hell on Earth

    Xiao Bing started to run back. When he was about to cross the broken wall, a gust of wind swept through the place. Xiao Bing shouted loudly and shot both his palms out. An invisible energy wall made a shield in front of him, so the force of the hurricane was blocked.


    After the hurricane weakened, Xiao Bing withdrew his hands and crossed the broken wall. He saw a scene that startled him. Except for Red Rose, the Five Great Patriarchs¡¯ Internal Dans had been forced out of their bodies. When Xiao Bing came out, Orochi had already swallowed four Internal Dans.


    Xiao Bing had a bad premonition. Orochi had eaten the person with God¡¯s blood and those caught from outside. Although he had the 64 Internal Dans, these four people were currently the strongest in this place. They were all at the Innate Realm, and Bai Jun had entered the Breaking The Void, the limit realm that human beings could currently reach. Even if the energy of their Internal Dans was not equal to that of the 64 Internal Dans, it could match that of 20 Internal Dans, because one of their Internal Dan was the equivalent of four or five Internal Dans.


    He did not know what would happen to Orochi after it devoured the Dans. Would it return to its peak state?


    Xiao Bing yelled at the four great patriarchs, ¡°Damn, you are all crazy!¡±


    Xiao Bing was not the only one who had this thought. Red Rose, who was in a stupefied state, had the same thought.


    After Bai Jun and the others gave up their Internal Dans, their Qi began to grow weaker. Bai Jun¡¯s handsome face showed a gratified smile and he said to himself, ¡°I can feel the terrifying power growing in God¡¯s body. Perhaps he can be reborn this time¡­¡±


    Bai Jun felt his life seeping away. He suddenly looked at Red Rose, who was not far behind, with a pleading look in his eyes. ¡°Rose ¡­¡±


    Her expression was complicated. After all, this was the man she once liked. She did not know what he would say to her now.


    Bai Jun said piteously, ¡°This is ¡­ this is our best chance, can you ¡­ can you do me a favor? Give your Internal Dan to God ¡­ to help our God to be reborn.¡±


    Red Rose¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She was not angry. Although Bai Jun¡¯s words made her completely disappointed, she was frightened now. She suddenly opened her eyes and shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    When Bai Jun turned his head, Orochi had already bitten him, and there was only his lower body left. After chewing his upper body, Orochi swallowed his lower body and that of the other three great patriarchs, who had donated their Internal Dans to it.


    Xiao Bing gaped at this scene. So did Red Rose. Her body was trembling faintly, even though she was already the top-notch of the Orochi family. When she saw how this God crunched and ate his followers without any mercy, she felt terrified and absurd.


    How ridiculous! Was there such a funny thing in the world? The god they believed in should have sheltered its believers, but he greedily swallowed some of its most loyal believers. Red Rose felt this was so ridiculous. Had she not been so frightened, she would have laughed.


    Orochi¡¯s body was long, and its whole body gradually came out of the ground. The white scales on its body shone with a bright and evil light. Its huge snakehead was almost the size of six or seven Xiao Bings. There was a glow of excitement in its pair of huge eyes.


    As Orochi¡¯s body gradually broke through the earth, the ground cracked, and the solid walls above it, also collapsed.


    Orochi was screaming, a noise which almost deafened Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing felt a terrible power exuding from this python, one that he had never experienced before. This power made him temporarily give up the idea of fighting with the legendary monster. He quickly escaped the snake¡¯s bloody mouth and flew directly to Red Rose. He grabbed her and carried her on his back. Then, he promptly got out of the hole, and entered the cave. Now, the cave was also on the verge of collapse, Xiao Bing carried her and flew out of the cave quickly. The more than 400 people of the Orochi family, who had gathered at the entrance of the cave were already far away, because boulders were rolling down from the top of the mountain, and the two powerful pythons were about tens of meters away.


    Xiao Bing carried Red Rose, and instead of going in the direction of those people, flew to a place nearly 100 meters away, in the other direction. When he felt it was safe for the moment, he stopped and put Red Rose down.


    Seeing that Red Rose looked confused, Xiao Bing said calmly, ¡°My name is Xiao Bing, not Xiao Jun. Although I lied to you before, there is one thing I did not lie to you about. I will bring you out alive, as long if you are willing! ¡±


    Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing in surprise. Xiao Bing stared at the direction of the cave and said solemnly, ¡°The promise is that we must get out alive.¡±


    As he was talking, the mountain wall suddenly collapsed, and the giant snake came out of the ground. It raised its head, which was sixty or seventy meters high. That was only a part of the snake¡¯s body. Because its body did not ultimately come out of the ground, Xiao Bing felt that the sixty or seventy meters high head could only be regarded as a part of the body of the big snake.


    When the 400 members or more of the Orochi family saw this, some screamed, and some were too scared to cry. For them, the so-called God had always existed in mythology. Most people were now kneeling and constantly worshipping Orochi. For such people, they were true to the faith.


    The snakehead glanced around at the sky, and then suddenly swerved sharply, creating a strong wind. All of the 400 people were tossed onto the ground. Like a human wolfing down beans, it swallowed dozens of them, with its large, fierce-looking mouth. As it ate them, there was blood flowing from the corners of its mouth.


    Now, those who believed in it, suddenly came to their senses. Their faith was in danger of collapsing. Some people directly slumped to the ground, and some people turned and ran away. But for Orochi, they were like small ants. As it flew over again, these people were eaten by it, one by one. More and more people were eaten.


    Red Rose muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    Red Rose did not agree with these people using their lives as a sacrifice. Unexpectedly, the first thing the God that they had always believed in did, was to eat all its believers.


    Xiao Bing murmured to himself, ¡°This time, you saw that you are merely tools for Orochi. Your generations made every effort to bring it back to life. It could be because I took away the 64 Internal Dans, so most of its snake body is still deep in the ground. It has not fully recovered. To strengthen its power and try to get a rebirth, it ignored everything and wanted to eat all of you. Does it know that you are all its descendants? Had it thought about what you had done for it for generations?¡±


    Red Rose had a mental breakdown. She grabbed her head, shook it hard, and suddenly caught Xiao Bing¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Save them. Save my people, please.¡±


    Xiao Bing exhaled. He could not let Orochi continue to eat without restraint. These fellows were also lives. Every time it ate one, Orochi¡¯s power became a little stronger. Now, its body had not ultimately come out of the depths of the ground, perhaps because its body had not completely recovered. Such a powerful and crazy monster would bring huge disaster to the world, if it could get out of this place.


    Xiao Bing promised, ¡°You wait here.¡±


    After speaking, Xiao Bing ran toward the place where the disaster happened.


    Seeing that Xiao Bing went straight to Orochi without any fear, Red Rose sat down on the ground, with a complicated look in her eyes. She thought silently that this was their belief. The so-called God was such a cruel, bloodthirsty, and crazy monster, a big snake. Had they had been expecting that such a cold-blooded monster would lead them to rule humanity? This monster was going to eat all of them, but they were waiting for the human beings they had been trying to rule, to save them. This was simply dark humor.


    Xiao Bing was only over a hundred meters away from Orochi, but it looked like a thousand meters long. Evil power surrounded the monster, and that power was like a hurricane preventing Xiao Bing from moving forward.


    When Xiao Bing was only about 10 meters away from Orochi, Orochi suddenly raised its head, and made an excited, hissing noise, like a huge dragon. Xiao Bing turned back. On top of a distant mountain, another giant snake had emerged from the ground. Its body was buried in the ground, so it was difficult to judge how big the entire snake was.


    Xiao Bing suddenly thought of a description of Orochi in the legend. It was said that it had a total of eight heads and eight tails. They shared the same snake body, but its body had eight branches. Before Susanoo killed it, he had prepared eight jars of spirit. After each of its eight snakeheads drank one jar of spirit, all of them got drunk, and Susanoo killed it.


    However, it turned out that legends could also be misleading. Orochi was not killed, but was seriously injured. So, it had been sleeping underground in this island for so many years. It woke up only once every 30 years.


    Xiao Bing suddenly had an idea. Orochi had a total of eight snakeheads. If all eight snakeheads were popping out of the ground, it would prove that Orochi had fully recovered and was revived.


    It was probably because the sacrificial offerings were not enough, during the ceremony. It could not emerge from the ground, and the other six snakeheads were still sleeping!


    And now, the reason why it continuously devoured its descendants was that it was trying to get more power and recover completely. It had evidently lost confidence and patience in the ritual.


    At this moment, blood spurted everywhere, loud cries could be heard, and broken limbs were scattered everywhere.


    The homeland of the Orochi family, who had lived for thousands of years, had been wholly transformed into hell on earth!

 Chapter 399 - Speaking Human Language

    The other head of Orochi was hundreds of meters away. It was on the mountain where toxic insects and snakes could be seen anywhere. Orochi seemed to have bolted out from the top. The distance from its head to its tails was hundreds of meters long. But it was only a part of its body. The rest was still under the mountain. If the two serpents¡¯ bodies were to be connected, it was highly possible that Orochi measured thousands of meters long, considering the length it had already shown.


    Small wonder that it was an ancient monster!


    Its body was not only long, but was even thicker than a gigantic trunk of a tree. Xiao Bing surmised that it could devour several people with one swallow. Even the giant dinosaurs could not be compared to it.


    It seemed to have encountered an enemy on the top of the mountain, which was a relief to Xiao Bing. Otherwise it would be hard for him to escape.


    Orochi was devouring many of its descendants as quickly as possible, and did not pay any attention to Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing jumped over and held the two kids in his arms. He rolled on the ground and dodged an attack from the serpent. Then he dashed towards Red Rose. Orochi cast a glance at him, which made Xiao Bing¡¯s heart convulse for a second. He found its glare rather terrifying.


    The eyes of a normal human were black and white. Orochi¡¯s eyes were like two crimson lanterns. The gleaming red in its eyes gave off an evil and bright light, and a horrifying killing intention could be seen in them.


    Xiao Bing did not stop. When he approached Red Rose, he placed the two kids on the ground.


    When Xiao Bing released the kids, the little boy burst into tears, but the girl dropped on the ground. There was a hole on her forehead. Xiao Bing held a finger beneath her nose, and his heart sank instantly. ¡°She has stopped breathing,¡± he sighed.


    The boy¡¯s cries became louder. Xiao Bing threw a look at Red Rose. He felt very uncomfortable because these two kids were the ones he had played games with before. But now the girl was dead.


    Xiao Bing stood up and looked at Red Rose. ¡°Please take care of him for me.¡± He said this sternly.


    Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing, and for the first time, she sensed a formidable aura from him. It made her tremble. Xiao Bing turned around and raised his head to look at Orochi, quietly.


    Standing behind Xiao Bing, Red Rose said, ¡°Xiao Jun, our god¡­ Orochi has 8 heads and tails and they are all connected. I was told that its coiled body is as big as 8 valleys and mountains. So we all know that it has been living beneath our feet. It is everywhere on this island, because its size can fill this whole land.¡±


    ¡°I can see that.¡± Xiao Bing said, seriously. He knew whose side Red Rose was on now, because she was sharing information with him.


    ¡°Now only two heads were revived, which means that it is much weaker than when it was in its prime. The ceremony failed. But you must be careful. It¡¯s so¡­ terrifying.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing said sternly. ¡°It¡¯s an ancient demon from the legends. Normal men will not stand a chance against it, even if it¡¯s far less powerful than when it was in its prime. But I will fight it.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing sprinted at full speed toward Orochi.


    Xiao Bing was incredibly fast and fearless, it was as if his blood was boiling.


    Xiao Bing looked invincible, due to his fearless pace and he was in perfect control of his strength. After casting a glance at him, Red Rose felt as if Xiao Bing was capable of punching a hole in the sky.


    Xiao Bing had kept his power hidden ever since he had come to this country, and he had never revealed his actual strength. He was the most powerful man known to men in the Cathaysian State, and now he decided to show his true strength.


    In other words, Xiao Bing was by far the strongest in a 1 on 1 combat!


    Only Mr. Buddha of the Dark World, was equal to him, in strength.


    He was the best solider among all the special forces!


    Xiao Bing gave a mighty leap. When he was about ten meters above the ground, the distance between him and the snake¡¯s head was less than a meter. He was at an extremely high distance above the ground, and that was his best effort. After all, humans did not have wings.


    Xiao Bing punched its scales hard, his fists issuing forth a burning force. Although Orochi¡¯s scales were as hard as steel, a hole appeared on its body and blood spurted out. The massive strength behind the forceful punch made its gigantic body fall to the ground.


    Xiao Bing grabbed a scale on Orochi¡¯s body, as he fell. Then he mounted the beast. It was trembling as it fell to the ground. Xiao Bing jumped clear when it crashed onto the ground. The earth vibrated and cracked. Several residents were smashed into pieces, before they could get away.


    Xiao Bing decided to kill it while it was in a weakened state.


    While Xiao Bing intended to lunge at it, he suddenly felt something horrifying coming from behind him. He turned around and saw its tail, which was about dozens of meters in length, coming for his body. It was fast and unexpected. The only thing Xiao Bing could do was to cover his head with his hands. ¡°Bang!¡± The tail smashed against Xiao Bing¡¯s body. Although he was protected by his Gang Spirit, he could feel his inner organs shifting. The strength from the strike was too much for him to bear. He was sent hurtling, like a flying arrow. Then he tumbled hard on the ground and rolled for over ten meters.


    ¡°Xiao Bing!¡± Red Rose screamed, her voice cracking in fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Xiao Bing stood up instantly, and his breath was still even. He spat out some blood. Then he stared at that boa constrictor, which was about one hundred meters away from him.


    Now things became difficult for him. Xiao Bing wondered why he had not thought of the tail, after all he was told that Orochi had 8 heads and 8 tails. Now he finally saw them. The distance between its head and tail was dozens of meters. It was able to cause massive destruction while fighting.


    And the strength coming behind the tail¡¯s strike, was no less than that of a strike that contained all Xiao Bing¡¯s power.


    Xiao Bing managed break one of its scales and punched a hole on its body. But the injury seemed no more than a scratch. Yet it was able to send him hurtling, with a random strike from its tail. Though part of the reason was that he did not see it coming, he realized how powerful this Orochi was.


    Besides, he was only dealing with one of its tails and heads, and there were still eight of them, which meant it was only exerting one-eighth of its strength. Xiao Bing could not imagine how formidable it would be, when all its body parts were revived. He believed it would be a catastrophe for the world.


    Xiao Bing had always thought that his biggest enemy was Mr. Buddha. Now he realized that there was something more powerful than that man. It was Orochi, an ancient beast who was coiling in front of him.


    Orochi raised its head slowly until it was about ten meters above the ground. Its tail was wriggling.


    Making a rattling sound, Orochi looked at Xiao Bing as if he was a delicious prey. The avarice in its crimson, lantern-sized eyes was very evident.


    ¡°You are a delicious human, not one of my descendents.¡±


    Orochi spoke, and what surprised Xiao Bing was that the language it used, was from the Cathaysian State instead of R Country!


    Xiao Bing gasped and asked in his native language, ¡°You can speak? Why are you speaking the language of the Cathaysian State?¡±


    Orochi felt a trace of panic when it heard Xiao Bing speaking the language of the Cathaysian State. He asked in horror, ¡°You¡¯re from the God¡¯s Realm?¡±


    ¡°The God¡¯s Realm?¡± Xiao Bing asked in bewilderment. ¡°Which country is that?¡±


    Orochi fell silent, while still staring at Xiao Bing and thought of something unknown to Xiao Bing. Its people had fled in disorder. Some of them had been eaten by their ancestor, some were killed by its tail and some were crushed by its teeth and gigantic body. There were only dozens of them that survived, and some of them were seriously injured.


    All the residents were screaming and running, but Orochi did not care about them anymore. It believed that Xiao Bing was from the God¡¯s Realm, which meant that he was worth more than dozens of its normal descendants.

 Chapter 400 - Boarding

    Orochi looked at Xiao Bing and when it spoke, Xiao Bing found that its mouth stank. ¡°You don¡¯t know what it is? Then what about Fu Xi, the Emperor?¡± The beast asked in a booming voice.


    ¡°The one from ancient times?¡± Xiao Bing gasped. The history of the Cathaysian State began with the Three Emperors and Five Sovereigns. They were all legends from ancient times. Many myths originated from that time. Fu Xi was one of the Three Emperors and their leader.¡±


    According to what it said, Xiao Bing surmised that the beast was perhaps from the same era as Fu Xi, and that was 5000 years ago!


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°It has been over 5000 years. Our country is now united, and there are no more tribes. It is now a united nation called the Cathaysian State.¡±


    ¡°Over 5000 years?¡± Orochi had a spooky smile on its face. ¡°I did not know that it has been that long. Fu Xi, Nu Wa, Gong Gong, Zhuanxu¡­ They must have all been dead for a long time. But I, Xiang Liu, outlived them all.¡±


    Xiang Liu? Xiao Bing found this name very familiar.


    But Orochi did not continue with that topic. He sighed and said, ¡°I was stabbed in the back by Susanoo, centuries ago. Yet luck grows out of adversity. I found this place which contains the air that can help people reach immortality. Lad, you and I are from the same place. If you give me your Internal Dan and help me recover and get free from this place, I will stop killing.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt slightly relieved. Xiao Bing now knew that the earth beneath his feet was the reason why Orochi was still alive. And it would die if it left this place, which was why it could not break out from the ground totally. Xiao Bing believed that its injuries had not healed yet and the wounds must be deadly. Only when it stayed underground, could it live. Hence, Xiao Bing surmised that it could not cause much more damage, if they stopped providing it with tonics.


    Xiao Bing let out a sigh of relief when he thought of that. Then he asked, ¡°What if I disagree?¡±


    Orochi made a spooky rattling sound and its mouth stank. ¡°Then I have to devour you all, including the kid behind you.¡± It said with a booming voice, filled with mounting pride.


    The two confronted each other. Then they heard something rumbling on the top of a mountain from afar. Anger appeared in the beast¡¯s eyes, then it turned into ecstasy. Xiao Bing looked confused, not knowing what was happening. He surmised that there was a battle going on, on the mountain top.


    With a rattling sound, Orochi stared at Xiao Bing. Suddenly it swirled back into the cave. Xiao Bing was confused, because he had not expected that. Was Orochi afraid of him? Xiao Bing deemed it impossible. Xiao Bing could sense that he was only dealing with one-eighth of the beast. He could tell from the imposing evil aura around it, that the beast was far stronger than him.


    Since Xiao Bing was not a match for the beast, why then did it run?


    The only explanation was that it was running away. Something had happened on that mountain top. From the anger and ecstasy in its eyes, Xiao Bing believed that some powerful masters must be on that mountain, searching for this place. They might be even stronger than Xiao Bing. Otherwise it would not have just have left Xiao Bing like that.


    Soon after, the earth began quaking. Xiao Bing could feel something moving fast toward the mountain beneath the ground. It seemed that his guess was right. Its two heads would converge to devour whoever was on that mountain top.


    What kind of a being could be there, that the beast actually left Xiao Bing for it.


    Xiao Bing pondered and thought there were only two persons who were likely to be on that mountain. One was Feng XIII and the other was Iza Kawatani, the martial god of Country R. Feng XIII was not stronger than him. But he had drank the blood of the man with the God¡¯s Blood, before he was devoured by the beast. Anyone who drank blood from that man would become much more powerful, but then they would explode and die. What if Feng XIII drank the blood and did not die? Maybe he would be more powerful than Xiao Bing.


    But Feng XIII was extremely cunning. Even Xiao Bing had been hindered by him several times. First, Feng XIII took the man with God¡¯s Blood from him. Then he ran away before Xiao Bing knew about it. Not only was he powerful, he was also very shrewd. Xiao Bing had a feeling that even Mr. Buddha was unable to control this man. Because this man was someone who could not be ordered about.


    He might be cunning enough not to be discovered by Orochi.


    If it was not Feng XIII, then Iza Kawatani was most likely to be the one. The royal family of R Country had lost their source of God¡¯s blood, and they would not just give it up so easily. Iza Kawatani had been deceived by his pupil, and he would not just let it go either. It would not be strange if he managed to find this island. Xiao Bing could not see through this man. Though it was not likely that Iza Kawatani had reached immortality, he might have reached the Completion of Void-breaking. If he knew that Feng XIII did not die after drinking the Gods¡¯ Blood, he might take this risk to see if he could advance his skills.


    Xiao Bing cast these thoughts away and ran to Red Rose. The boy had passed out in her arms. Cradling the boy, Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing. He asked ¡°Where¡¯s the exit. I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±


    Red Rose came back to reality. ¡°There¡¯s a passage towards the foot of that mountain. But there are guardians there. No one is allowed to leave without the elders¡¯ consent.


    ¡°Okay, take me there!¡±


    Xiao Bing took the boy and cradled him. ¡°This is no job for women.¡±


    Red Rose had been dismayed because Xiao Bing did not tell her the whole truth. But what Xiao Bing just said dissolved all her anger. Then they ran to the discreet passage and found there were two serpents lying on the ground. They were of the same size as the serpents that guarded the entrance of the cave during the ceremony. Xiao Bing felt lucky that he had been prudent enough. Otherwise he could have been killed. After all, there were not only Feng XIII and the Great Patriarch. The serpents guarding this place were all at the level of Void-breaking.


    Xiao Bing saw that Orochi had devoured the two guarding serpents at the cave, and many of the residents had been eaten as well. That was why its second head had revived. But these two snakes seemed to have been killed unexpectedly. Xiao Bing believed that it was Feng XIII, who did this.


    Red Rose paused and sighed as she looked at the bodies of the serpents. Then she kept running with Xiao Bing trailing close behind her.


    This passage was about thousands of meters long. Another world appeared as they reached the end: beach, sea and the rolling tides. The two boats Xiao Bing used were still there. And there were two big ships anchored beside the beach. It seemed to be manned and armed.


    As he had expected, Iza Kawatani was there.


    ¡°It seems that Orochi left me, because it thought Iza Kawatani is a better tonic.¡±


    Iza Kawatani was stronger than Xiao Bing, though he was not a match for a single snake head. But at least he could run. Orochi could not leave this island before all of its heads were revived. That was why it left Xiao Bing and came to this place. Xiao Bing surmised that it was here to kill Iza Kawatani, as soon as possible.


    Xiao Bing looked at Red Rose and asked, ¡°Do you know how to start a ship? Perhaps you should take the boy with you and leave first. I will go and check the mountain top.¡±


    Red Rose shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have never left this place.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at the ships and he suddenly smiled. ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    As he said so, he put the boy on his back and grabbed the woman by the arm and sprinted toward one of them. The sailors screamed in panic, ¡°We are under attack!¡±


    Before they realized it, Xiao Bing had boarded the ship. He seized the screaming man by the throat, and looked at others who aimed their guns at them. ¡°You can shoot.¡± He said this in an aloof manner.


    Then the men pulled the trigger. There were six of them in total, which meant that there were six guns. But Xiao Bing did not even try to dodge the bullets, because they started to slow down when they were about three centimeters away from him. Xiao Bing flailed and a second later, all the bullets were in his hands.


    Xiao Bing grinned as he dropped the bullets. Then he let go of the man and asked, ¡°Answer my questions, otherwise all of you will be killed!¡±

 Chapter 401 - Raging Monsters

    Chapter 401 Raging Monsters


    These men had never seen someone who could grasp bullets by hand. The ones who were capable of doing that were at least of Gang-strength Stage. The Vigorous-strength formed a shield, which slowed the bullets and weakened their strength. Hence, Xiao Bing was able to catch them with ease.


    A man at Gang-strength stage would be regarded as a powerful artist anywhere in this world. Less powerful martial artists could never do that. So they were all stunned and quivered with fear.


    Xiao Bing spoke coldly, ¡°Answer my questions and do not talk about anything else. Who is in charge of these two ships?¡±


    They traded glances with each other. Xiao Bing glanced at one of them and flicked his fingers¡£ A stream of air formed into an arrow and then it pierced that man¡¯s forehead. Soon the man fell on the deck.


    Xiao Bing said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill and I don¡¯t want to ask you for a second time. Who is in charge of these ships?¡±


    These men were all terrified. One replied hastily, ¡°Iza Kawatani, the Martial Gods, is the one who led the fleet.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded with satisfaction. ¡°How many martial artists are there? Only Iza Kawatani himself?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± One man answered, ¡°There are about one hundred of them and they are all the top masters of the country.¡±


    Xiao Bing sniggered, ¡°Including you?¡±


    This sailor said in embarrassment, ¡°Of course not, but we¡¯re telling the truth and the weakest is at the level of Concealing-strength. Besides Iza Kawatani, the Great Patriarch, the Second Patriarch, and the third Presbyter are also there.¡±


    Xiao Bing gasped at the numbers. Xiao Bing still remembered that gaunt Second Partiarch. That old man had reached the Completion of the final stage of Vigorous-strength. He was only one step away from the next level and he was already a mighty man in this world. Lord Long, the man who conquered the underground world of the three provinces in the north, was only at the final stage of Vigorous-strength. But he was invincible in these provinces.


    Xiao Bing was shocked by the strength of his enemies. He gasped and asked fretfully, ¡°Are they all on that mountain?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­Yes!¡± He suddenly opened his eyes wide as he spoke. The trees on the distant mountain began swaying violently and soon after they crashed to the ground, one after another, as screeches and curses drifted into their ears.


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be something good.¡±


    Red Rose realized it and her face turned serious. Small wonder the other head of Orochi had left Xiao Bing alone. Besides the mighty Iza Kawatani, there were about one hundred of powerful artists on the mountain. The number was even bigger than that of the Orochi clan. If it could devour all of them, then only god would know what would happen¡­


    Xiao Bing looked back and cast Red Rose a complicated glance. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me and protect yourself. I¡¯ll come back soon.¡±


    Red Rose said, ¡°I can be of help, though I¡¯m also Orochi¡¯s¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The boy in your arms has lost his family. Do you want him to lose his life as well?¡±


    Xiao Bing said it because he believed that Red Rose would not be of much help. Indeed she was a powerful martial artist, but she was one of the Orochi Clan, which meant she could not exert all her strength in front of Orochi.


    On the other hand, Xiao Bing interrupted her so hastily because he did not want the others to hear what she might say next. Orochi was the most notorious beast in history. If others knew that she was one of the Orochi clan, there would be no place for her out there, even if she made it out alive.


    Red Rose was not stupid. She knew Xiao Bing¡¯s concern. She cast Xiao Bing a glance of gratitude. She hesitated for a moment and put down the boy in her arms. She was also suspicious of these sailors. But she agreed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay. But Xiao Jun¡­ No, Xiao Bing. You have to come back alive.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Xiao Bing smiled. He seemed at ease even when he was about to confront the most dangerous beast in history. ¡°No one in this world can kill me!¡± The confidence in his eyes was plain.


    Then Xiao Bing jumped off the boat and dashed toward the mountain top. The sailors exchanged glances and aimed their guns at Red Rose. Red Rose sniggered and suddenly she snatched a gun from a man¡¯s hand. She clenched her fist and twisted the gun, , which startled all of them. After that, they trembled and kept themselves well away from her.


    After Xiao Bing jumped off the boat, he saw a man covered with snake scales crawling along the passage. Half of this man¡¯s body was gone. Xiao Bing walked over to him and squatted before him, ¡°Did Orochi do this to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our god¡­ Not a serpent. The other two guardians of our clan are the two serpents that were guarding the ceremony. They both were so terrified when they saw Orochi devouring its own kind. They started attacking the ones who managed to escape from the god. I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing recalled that those two white serpents seemed to be at the level of Void-breaking. The clan had these white serpents as guards before, but the two of them were now dead. Xiao Bing surmised that they all had reached the level of Void-breaking. Plus Feng XIII and Bai Jun, there were six beings at Void-breaking level in the serpent clan. The number was even bigger than that of the human world. Small wonder they were the descendants of the demonic beast. They were all born to be powerful and it was easier for them to become stronger.


    They were talents who were all born to study martial arts. But it was a pity to see the clan falling and being destroyed by Orochi, the ancestor they called ¡°God¡±.


    Xiao Bing did not know why the two guarding serpents had devoured so many of their own kind. Maybe they truly went crazy. After all, they had always believed in Orochi and had been guarding this place all their lives, hoping to see their god being revived. Their god was revived, but it wanted to devour all of them. It was not hard for Xiao Bing to imagine how cruel a blow it was to them.


    Xiao Bing did not ask anything else because he knew he would not get the answers. The half-bodied man died. Though snakes were tough, they would die eventually.


    Xiao Bing sighed inwardly. But he could not waste too much time mourning the fate of these people. Maybe it did not matter to Orochi at all. As long as it could recover from the previous injury, it would always find a way to bring glory to its kind once more. Maybe it only cared if it could be the invincible Orochi it once was.


    Xiao Bing kept climbing.


    Iza Kawatani had encountered the biggest crisis of his life. He had been searching for Feng XIII for a long time, and he found nothing. He even wondered if there was something wrong with the tracking system. Indeed, there were two boats on the beach.


    Just as he intended to leave this place with his men, he suddenly heard the sounds of the earth cracking and men screaming in pain. The whole mountain was shaking. He did not even know where the sound was coming from. But he was sure that there must another world in this place. Small wonder he could not find Feng XIII. He must be hiding there.


    Besides, Iza Kawatani sensed something extremely horrifying and evil in this place. He had never had such feelings before. He believed that it did not belong to Feng XIII or any human. Instead, it seemed to be coming from either a devil or a monster¡­


    The sense of danger increased. He summoned the men who were searching on the mountain to assemble instantly. But after they gathered around him, the whole mountain started shaking again. Giants boulders were falling and the roads started cracking. A considerably lengthy and gigantic white serpent wound itself out from a crack, and began sweeping around, while screaming in a terrifying, insane and evil manner.


    Beside Iza Kawatani, the two powerful masters who had reached the level of Dan-strength, were taken aback. They almost slumped on the ground due to their legs suddenly turning weak. ¡°What¡­ What is it¡­¡± They muttered.

 Chapter 402 - The Disaster on the Mountain

    Looking at those lantern-sized eyes, Iza Kawatani recognized it instantly. ¡°O¡­ Orochi?¡± His eyes opened wide.


    Iza Kawatani¡¯s family were the decedents of the god who created this world, though people did not believe those stories completely. Orochi, for instance, had allegedly died a long time ago. But now it was still alive, which proved that parts of those stories were true. Most people did not believe it as it sounded a bit odd and quite unconvincing.


    Iza Kawatani spoke in a serious tone, ¡°The stories about Orochi has been told many times in our family. It says that its eyes are red lanterns and people will feel terrified if they were near it. But it also says that it was killed by Susanoo a long time ago. It is said that it has eight heads, trunks and tails. It can burn skies and drain oceans. Though this beast seems to be formidable, it is not as powerful as Orochi. But it also has red eyes and white skin, and seems really vile. Is it really Orochi¡¯s kind?¡±


    Orochi was the most formidable demonic beast in Country R¡¯s history. All the men gathered there felt a chill of fear when they heard Iza Kawatani comparing this serpent to Orochi. Even the two patriarchs felt a pang of panic. ¡°My lord, please make a decision.¡± They pleaded.


    Its eyes gleamed with greed as it saw the scattered martial artists in the mountain. It lashed out and seconds later 6 or 7 men were devoured. Some of them tried to fight and some of them tried to run. But they seemed so small in front of the serpent. Masters below the level of Innate Realm were nothing to Orochi.


    Iza Kawatani shook his head and said, ¡°Retreat and get back to the ship!¡±


    Then the men near him shouted out his orders to the rest of the group. Their voices echoed in the mountain. Many powerful masters began retreating even before they got the order.


    But it was too late for them to run. A snakehead rose from a crack in the middle of the mountain, then came its body, which was hundreds of meters long. It was the one who left Xiao Bing to look for them. The men on the mountain were scrambling to leave. There were eight of them who almost reached the foot of the mountain, but Orochi caught up with them and bit off their heads. Then it feasted on their bodies.


    There was one serpent at the top and one in the middle. The humans who had not been killed were trapped on the upper half of the mountain. They were all more powerful than the dead ones. Almost twenty of then gathered around Iza Kawatani and the rest of them were also coming to him as soon as possible. After all, Iza Kawatani was the legend among the masters of R Country. They all believed in him, no matter what happened, much like how the commandos in Cathaysian believed in Xiao Bing.


    But Orochi did not show them any mercy. It writhed its way toward the crowd like a starving wolf. All the fierce beasts living in the woods fled in fear, and trees were being knocked down. Gigantic as it was, it was much faster than normal people. Even masters who had reached the Innate Realm could not be compared to him in terms of speed.


    Two masters at Transforming-strength stage fell. But before they could get to their feet, Orochi opened its mouth and devoured one of them.


    The other man screamed when he saw its bloody mouth approaching. But then he decided to fight back. He dashed toward it and delivered a punch. However, its gargantuan mouth sucked him in like a big magnet. Then Orochi closed its mouth, even as the man was still screaming.


    ¡°I had not expected that there would be so much food¡­¡±


    Iza Kawatani came to look for Feng XIII, bringing with him half of the powerful masters in Country R, yet most of them had been devoured by Orochi, a monster that had only lived in the stories they heard.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Orochi rolled its eyes and murmured, ¡°Only one-fifth of my power is restored. I wonder what the number will be after I eat all of these stupid humans.¡±


    Then as he opened its mouth, the several masters of Transforming-strength felt an irresistible suction from behind. One second later they were all in Orochi¡¯s belly. Then the serpent continued its search for food.


    The other two serpents were also searching for humans in the mountain. For some unknown reasons, they were looking for the masters who had gone astray, instead of the ones gathered around Iza Kawatani.


    Eventually, all the masters who were alone in the mountain were killed. The rest were gathered around Iza Kawatani. The two heads of Orochi were in mid-air, one at the top and one at the mountainside. It gazed at them with evil and greedy eyes.


    The masters around Iza Kawatani were in a panicky state, but they were still brave enough to stay on and fight, though this monster was beyond their wildest imagination. On one hand, the Martial God was here with them. On the other hand, over half of them had reached the Innate Realm and the rest were of Transforming Strength stage. Only 5 or 6 of them were below that level.


    Artists who had reached the level of Transforming Strength were all regarded as powerful masters, let alone those masters of Innate Realm. Only after a tremendous amount of difficulties could one reach that level. Any masters of that level must have a superior mentality.


    The Second Patriarch glanced at Iza Kawatani and asked in bewilderment, ¡°My Lord, do you think it is of the same species as Orochi?¡±


    The Third Patriarch asked, ¡°It¡¯s said that Orochi has eight heads, eight trunks and eight tails. And their trunks are all connected with each other. But the rest of the bodies of these two serpents are underground. If they are connected as well¡­ They might be of the same species as Orochi.¡±


    The Second Patriarch said, ¡°If it¡¯s true, we can never beat it, even if all of us attack it together. Orochi is a monster that scares even the gods!¡±


    All the others panicked when they heard this, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Run?¡±


    ¡°How? There¡¯s one head on the top and one down the below¡­ Do you know how many of us have been eaten? Over half of us did not survive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We must stay together, instead of getting separated¡­¡±


    They were all terrified, but they could still think because Iza Kawatani was there with them. He was their mainstay.


    The Second Patriarch said, ¡°My lord, please make a decision.¡±


    Iza Kawatani was the descendant of the god that created this world. Susanoo, the legendary warrior who once killed Orochi, was also created by Yisa Naki, which meant that Iza Kawatani was like Pangu in the myth of Cathaysian State.


    That was the reason why Iza Kawatani was respected by so many martial artists in Country R and was able to calm these men.


    Orochi found these humans rather interesting as it looked at them. It had thought that they would flee like headless chickens. But they gathered together quietly. They were calmer than Orochi had imagined, though they still seemed to be in a panicky state.


    Orochi decided not to devour them as soon as possible, because it had not seen any human in 5000 years. Though he had been awakened several times by the ceremony, it knew that they were its people and the humans there were tonics that were too weak to speak. It had never seen so many humans gathered around and whispering to each other.


    It was like a bored child who had found a new toy. Indeed, these people or tonics were also toys in Orochi¡¯s eyes.


    While the snakeheads were still staring at Iza Kawatani and the men around him, Xiao Bing had discreetly approached Orochi. In front of Xiao Bing was Orochi¡¯s gigantic body. Half of its body was out in the air and the other half was deep under the earth.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s arms had to be ten times longer for him to be able to hold its gargantuan body in his arms. Its scales were sparkling. Xiao Bing had seen them before and he knew that they were as hard as steel. Xiao Bing looked up and found the snakeheads about 80 meters away from the ground, with its back of the head toward him.


    Xiao Bing seemed so small in front of Orochi, like a cockroach to a human. Orochi¡¯s attention was fixed on the ¡°toy¡± below it. Xiao Bing hid his trace so carefully that Orochi did not even notice Xiao Bing¡¯s presence.


    Xiao Bing climbed up a giant tree beside Orochi and hid behind the dense branches. Sitting on the branches, Xiao Bing could see Iza Kawatani and his men, who were a hundred meters away from him.

 Chapter 403 - Iza Kawatani and Orochi

    The humans were not the only ones who felt terrified, Orochi was also afraid. It was not the humans it feared. It only saw them as its delicious food. It was the human society that scared him. It had not expected that it would encounter humans who were at such a level. In its memory, men like Susanoo were the most powerful martial artists, and they were usually regarded as a god.


    Though they were not as powerful as Susanoo, they were mighty masters among humankind, especially that old man with the white hair and white beard.


    It wondered if powerful masters like them could usually be seen in the outside world. If it was true, it was not likely that it could conquer them all, even when its power was fully restored. If there were powerful martial masters like Susanoo, its life would be at stake. If would be a shame if it was killed by humans this time.


    Orochi began to hesitate. The fire of vengeance had been burning in its belly for thousands of years. It once could roam freely in this world. But it had to hide here to recover because of Susanoo.


    It had been 5,000 years!


    Demonic beasts like it could have experienced several incarnations in 5000 years. Though it survived and had been sleeping under the ground, it was no different from being dead.


    Hence, it craved vengeance. But it suddenly felt worried as it looked at these humans. It was not the empty-headed beast it once was, because it did not want the same thing to happen again. It did not know what the outside world was like now. It was afraid that powerful masters like them were innumerable.


    Orochi did not do anything, nor did Iza Kawatani and his men. All of them were too afraid to move. The demonic beast in front of them was too evil and formidable. They were trying to come up with an escape route.


    Orochi suddenly said, ¡°Humans, you must answer my questions.¡±


    The serpent spoke!


    It was something outside the norm, but Xiao Bing was not surprised. After all, he had spoken with Orochi. But all the men beside Iza Kawatani seemed taken aback and more terrified.


    As the pillar of these men, Iza Kawatani stepped forward and stood in front of them. Clad in a grey gown that represented the elder group, he raised his head high and put his hands behind his back. He was only 1.6 meters tall, but now he seemed like a giant, as if he could prop up the sky. His hair and beard were both white, but they did not make him look old. Instead, he seemed rather powerful with the ancient and purple long sword hanging behind his back.


    For some unknown reasons, these men seemed calmer as he stood in front of them.


    Iza Kawatani looked up at the white serpent¡¯s eyes. ¡°You ask and I¡¯ll answer, ¡± he said calmly. His voice sounded old, but confident and proud.


    Orochi¡¯s interest was enkindled when he saw that Iza Kawatani was so confident. The two snakeheads stared at Iza Kawatani. The one that was in the sky above the mountain Iza Kawatani was on, spoke, ¡°Interesting. Lad, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Iza Kawatani was 99 years old. But he did not seem angry at being called a lad. He knew that beasts like it were hundreds of years old. So it was normal for it to call him ¡°lad¡±.


    ¡°Iza Kawatani.¡± Iza Kawatani said it word for word, with mounting pride.


    ¡°Iza Kawatani?¡± The demonic vibe surrounding it suddenly intensified. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Iza Naki?¡±


    From the fluctuation in it¡¯s breath, Xiao Bing could tell that it was the name that excited it.


    Hiding behind the tree, Xiao Bing thought that if he was Iza Kawtani, he would not tell the truth. One could easily tell that Orochi was really sensitive about the name. Obviously nothing good would happen when it came to a demonic beast and a god. The serpent might devour him instantly if Iza Kawtani told it the truth.


    Of course, Xiao Bing knew that Orochi wanted to devour as many powerful masters as possible. So even if Iza Kawatani had nothing to do with Orochi, it would not let Iza Kawatani go. But Iza Kawatani did not know that. If Xiao Bing was him, he would choose not to tell the truth.


    But to his surprise, Iza Kawatani chose to say it with pride. ¡°Iza Naki is our family¡¯s ancestor, and I have the most sacred and the purest blood of the Iza family in my body.¡±


    ¡°Boom.¡± Numerous trees were uprooted by the howling wind. Some trees were even blown to the sky. The men who had not reached the level of Innate Realm would have been blown away, if the others had not helped them with their footing.


    Iza Kawatani stood steadfast in the wind, with his hands behind his back. Xiao Bing praised this man inwardly. Because, on one hand, Iza Kawatani was indeed a powerful master. On the other hand, Iza Kawatani was brave enough to confront this beast and acknowledge his identity directly. It seemed that he was truly proud of his name, and he would never let it be stained.


    The two snakeheads howled. One second later, dark clouds began gathering in the sky above their heads. But the skies that were far away from them were still as blue as the ocean. What a powerful beast it was.


    Iza Kawatani frowned, ¡°I heard that the ancient beast Orochi is able to change the weather, summon lightning and floods. Are you the same kind?¡±


    Though there was no lightning yet, Xiao Bing knew that it was because Orochi¡¯s strength had not been fully restored yet. But the weather was changed by its will.


    Orochi lowered its head to look at Iza Kawatani, its eyes gleaming with an evilness, as if it would devour Iza Kawatani instantly. The two snakeheads spoke simultaneously. Their tones and speed were totally identical. ¡°I am Orochi. I did not expect that you are the decedent of Iza Naki!¡±


    Orochi!!!


    Even Iza Kawatani himself was startled by the name, let alone the men behind him. It was the strongest demonic beast from the ancient times!


    The men behind Iza Kawatani found their legs becoming weak. Several of them even started running. Others watched, but were afraid to move. But if those men managed to escape successfully, they would definitely run as well.


    Orochi did not seem to care about the runners. But after they had run several hundred meters away, one of its heads suddenly opened and spat out a stream of sticky mucus. The mucus fell on these runners like pouring rain. The men screeched and their bodies turned into wisps of steam instantly.


    How poisonous it was!


    The rest of them did not dare to think of running anymore. They believed that they might live if they stayed and fight. But if they ran in different directions, they would all die here.


    Iza Kawatani was also shocked, but his face was still placid. After all he was their pillar, if he showed that he was terrified, the rest of them might lose all confidence of fighting, and all they could do then was wait to be killed.


    Iza Kawatani said calmly, ¡°You all have seen what happened to those deserters. Don¡¯t try to run if you want to live. Stay and fight with me, so that we might survive through this.¡±


    Orochi grinned gloomily, ¡°You truly have the blood of Iza Naki, since you are still so calm at this moment. I will eat you all later. Your presence is truly a delight to me. I should thank you, the boy of Iza family!¡±


    Iza Kawatani asked in bewilderment, ¡°Why?¡±


    Orochi answered with mounting excitement, ¡°Because you have Iza Naki¡¯s blood running in your veins. Your value is more than that of all the others. By then, I will be able to restore my strength fully, and grow even stronger than ever!¡±


    Iza Kawatani was suddenly enlightened, ¡°Small wonder that only two of your heads are here. You are still wounded?¡±


    Orochi smiled in excitement, ¡°You are right, boy of the Iza family!¡±

 Chapter 404 - The Brutal Battle

    Iza Kawatani slowly took out the purple sword on his back, made a half turn as he faced the two snakeheads, and said calmly, ¡°This is your honor and my honor.¡±


    All the members of the elder group had an absolute tacit understanding. The other two elders also took out their long swords, one after another, and faced the two giant snakes back to back.


    The remaining 40 or more people were expecting Oroch to let them go, although it was almost impossible to survive, and there was only a slim chance of survival. They did not expect the three elders of the elder group would take the initiative to put up their fighting stances. They were shocked and said in a panic, ¡°Elders, don¡¯t fight if you can help it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the opponent is Orochi.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d better not die for no good reason. How terrible the power of Orochi is!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t beat it.¡±


    Unless they were left with no room for retreat, these people who were not in a desperate situation did not want to fight with the legendary monsters. They were all pleading loudly not to fight. Both giant snakes looked at them with the same mocking eyes.


    The momentum of Iza Kawatani soared. Several people standing beside him were even pushed backward by the terror breath suddenly released from his body, by one or two meters. His eyes were firm and confident. His body was burning brightly with a fighting spirit. Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were wide open. He could even see that the body surface of Iza Kawatani exuded a visible strength. There seemed to be light yellow energy rays around his body. The energy was the strength released from his body and even condensed into a solid shield around him. Xiao Bing could not even achieve this at this moment, and had never heard of it. Iza Kawatani was so powerful!


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s kind of interesting.¡± The snake on the mountain suddenly ran back into the ground. It could be seen clearly that its exposed parts were becoming lesser, but Iza Kawatani was not relaxed at all, and continued to improve the strength of his body at an enormous speed. This was the most important battle, the most fantastic battle and the most difficult one in his life. The blood of the Iza family, the creator of Country R, flowing in his body, would not allow him to retreat!


    Iza Kawatani said in a deep voice, ¡°Get ready. Fight!¡±


    Those 40 people or so were still in a daze. Iza Kawatani said, ¡°Monsters and Orochi, so what? Don¡¯t forget that the blood of Izanagi is in our bodies, the blood of the God of creation. All of you take up the weapons in your hands. I, Iza Kawatani, will take you out of this mountain alive!¡±


    Sure enough, Izanagi had a kind of power. All of them became excited. All of them stood back to back. Iza Kawatani held the purple sword. He could feel that the ground seemed to be rolling. The giant snake was apparently heading toward them from the bottom of the mountain.


    Iza Kawatani stared at the ground. Suddenly, he ran forward, jumped up high, and made a thundering sound. He was in the sky with the sword facing down, and he stabbed the ground directly, with the type of strength that could split Mount Hua.


    It was a terrible stab that could pierce through a mountain!


    It was a terrible stab that could pierce through everything in the world!


    All of Iza Kawatani¡¯s strength was concentrated on this stab.


    All of a sudden, the ground cracked, and the huge white snake came out from the bottom of the ground, with its big mouth open, and it headed straight for the sword. It roared, and a huge wave came out of its mouth and splattered on his face.


    The wave was like a flood of green. The stinking smell spread almost through the whole island. The whole body of Iza Kawatani was surrounded by his Vigorous-strength, which formed a hard protective cover. He did not flinch at all and directly rushed into the smelly wave, and then he was submerged under the green wave.


    Iza Kawatani only felt that his whole body was submerged by the green liquid, but his momentum did not weaken at all. His eyes could not see anything, only the color green everywhere. Moreover, the green liquid could erode the vigorous spirit which protected his body surface. It was eroding his vigorous spirit at a very fast speed, and made a loud sound, this attack, venom with such strong corrosiveness, could instantly make Iza Kawatani evaporate if it were not for the protection of vigorous spirit!


    Although Xiao Bing stayed far away, he could feel that the green liquid was definitely not any ordinary venom. Iza Kawatani seemed to be putting his life at stake, because he did not even dodge the attack. This old person was really starting to fight with his life.


    With a cry, Orochi swayed wildly. The big green wave fell on a large land in the distance. The flowers and trees withered and disappeared in an instant. There was a cut more than one meter deep on the neck of Orochi. The green blood flowed from the wound, making people nauseous.


    Iza Kawatani fell more than ten meters away and rolled on the ground. Many parts of his body had been corroded by the green liquid. There was only half of his right arm left, and the wound was still festering upward. Iza Kawatani did not hesitate at all. He cut off his right arm with his sword, and cut off his right ear at the same time.


    Orochi had been badly hurt by Iza Kawatani, but Iza Kawatani¡¯s injuries seemed more serious. Xiao Bing had some respect for Iza Kawatani. Other people would not have the courage to cause destruction to both sides. He knew that his strength was not as good as his opponent, but he still kept going forward. The spirit of not being afraid of life and death made Iza Kawatani worthy of being the descendant of Izanagi.


    Orochi was screaming crazily, not only the Orochi on the opposite side, but also the big snake in front of Xiao Bing. It seemed that the nerves on the eight bodies of Orochi were all connected. One could see what the others could see, hear what the others hear, and feel what the others could feel, because they were one, a monster with eight heads.


    The Orochi beside Xiao Bing swayed wildly and knocked over countless trees. The tree on which Xiao Bing was sitting was also knocked down. After Xiao Bing fell to the ground, he quickly hid two meters away from Orochi and lay quietly on the ground, waiting for a chance.


    For Xiao Bing, it did not matter to him whether people like Iza Kawatani were dead or alive. What he cared about was that those people should not be swallowed up by this Orochi, which would increase the power of Orochi, and may even speed up Orochi¡¯s recovery.


    But Orochi had forgotten that these people were his best tonic at this time. It was a monster with a simple mind, but violent power. Otherwise, it would not have been trapped and drank so much liquor in the beginning, so it took him thousands of years to recover from the injury. Anger made him lose his mind. The heads of two Orochi spewed out green liquid at the same time toward Iza Kawatani and the people behind him.


    Iza Kawatani shouted loudly. ¡°Avoid the poisonous water. Don¡¯t face it directly Go around with me and kill the wounded monster!¡±


    It was undoubtedly the best choice. The big snake in front of Iza Kawatani had been severely wounded by him. If they could kill one of the two snakes first, there would be at least one less opponent left, and there would be more chances to escape. After all, the length of these two giant snakes exposed to the ground was only more than 100 meters. If there were no frontal and rear attacks, these people could completely avoid the attacking range of the snake. Although it seemed that the opponent could run into the ground and then appear anywhere on this island, there was always hope to find a way to escape.


    These people scattered rapidly, but it was not easy for them to avoid the green water column, which fell like a rainstorm. Some of them were too slow to escape, and were directly sprinkled by the green liquid, and then they disappeared instantly, leaving no trace behind, not even their bones.


    When others saw that, they were too scared to relax. They dodged and moved toward the injured Orochi, one by one. However, Orochi still kept spraying the water column through its open mouth. There was no way to avoid it. These water columns were like torrential rain, covering large areas, which was too difficult to dodge. When those people rushed to the back of Iza Kawatani, only half of the forty people were alive.


    After seeing it, Xiao Bing secretly congratulated himself. Orochi was powerful, but not tolerant enough. If all these people died, its supplements would be gone, and there would be no hope to leave the island.


    It suddenly occurred to Xiao Bing that he could leave this place alive and then get the government of Country R to send lethal weapons to kill Orochi in the deep underground. Was it possible? But it would work only if he managed to leave this place successfully.


    Among the remaining 20 people, Second Patriarch had reached The Completion of Vigorous-strength Stage. Third Patriarch had reached the peak of Vigorous-strength Stage. Among the other experts, there were two in the early stage of Vigorous-strength Stage and more than ten in the early stage of Dan-strength stage. The rest could be called the most elites in the whole Country R.


    Iza Kawatani said in a deep voice, ¡°Try our best to survive. If all of us are buried here, even if I die, I would feel too ashamed to face the past emperors in the lower world!¡±


    Yes, if all these people were to die there, it would be the biggest disaster for the experts of Country R.


    These people looked at each other, then rushed to kill the wounded Orochi after Iza Kawatani said, ¡°Kill it.¡±


    Orochi shook for a moment and lowered its huge head. Looking at these people with his fierce and cruel eyes, he said, ¡°I will kill you all!¡±

 Chapter 405 - A Surprise Attack from Xiao Bing

    Though he was injured, Orochi still had a terrifying fighting ability. The venom in his mouth could be used as a weapon, and so could his body. Two persons were crushed by his body without a chance of putting up any defense, and two experts at Dan-strength stage were swallowed by him directly. However, Orochi also paid a high price. Even masters who reached The Completion of Breaking The Void could not remained unscathed under the siege of so many experts. Orochi¡¯s strength was obviously still above the realm of Breaking The Void, but after all, he had also been severely injured, so there were many wounds were left on his body after he killed several experts.


    Finally, Orochi was totally angry. He kept roaring and opening its mouth. He sucked these people into its mouth like a magnet. Four or five of these people were taken by surprise and were sucked into his mouth. After sucking these experts into his mouth, he directly chewed and swallowed them.


    After these people were swallowed by him, the wound on his neck healed a little and he stopped bleeding. Iza Kawatani finally understood that the reason why Orochi did not leave the ground completely. Though Iza Kawatani did not know what happened exactly, he was sure that it could be related to the wound. Whenever Orochi swallowed a master, his wound would heal a little bit. No wonder he was so excited to see so many masters gathered here. He was worried that no one in the world could be able to control him anymore, if all these people were swallowed by him,


    Several people had already been eaten by him and the last 20 people were either dead and wounded. There were only 14 people left including the three Great Patriarchs, now. Apart from the three Great Patriarchs, 11 people retreated one after another, looking at Orochi in horror. They rambled as they fled in panic. ¡°We can¡¯t defeat it¡­ We can¡¯t win. They are monsters. They are monsters¡­ Run quickly.¡±


    They suddenly turned around and started to run away. Second Patriarch shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t run, don¡¯t run about¡­ or you will die.¡±


    Just then, several green water jets spewed forth from the mouths of the two snakes. They were starting to run, and were drenched, They died instantly, leaving no trace behind, not even their bones.


    With the sword in his left hand, Iza Kawatani said to himself, ¡°Nearly 100 top experts¡­ There are only three left. Even if I can go back, how will I be able to face the royal family and the people?¡±


    Second Patriarch said in a deep voice, ¡°First Patriarch, it¡¯s not your fault. What can we do? This guy¡¯s fighting ability is very strong, especially the other snake is still intact and has not come out to fight yet.¡±


    Iza Kawatani took a deep breath and said, ¡°Watch this attack. Remember, if I am able to defeat this snake through my death, you should immediately find a way to run down the mountain and go around. If you¡¯re lucky, the only snake remaining may not be able to stop you.¡±


    Two Patriarchs took a look at each other and said, ¡°Let¡¯s fight with it.¡±


    After saying this, the two Patriarchs held their long swords to face Orochi, with an uncontrollable belligerence showing in their eyes.


    Iza Kawatani closed his eyes slightly, sighed and prayed secretly in his heart. ¡°All these people can¡¯t die for me!¡±


    Iza Kawatani ¡®s breath began to soar. Although his right arm had been cut off, he still had ninety percent of his force, even if he held the sword in his left hand.


    At this time, Orochi who was in front of them, suddenly going berserk. The other one in the distance behind them was also going mad. The two Orochis were writhing wildly at the same time, and shouted angrily. ¡°Shameless human, I¡¯ll kill you. I will kill you!¡±


    Iza Kawatani had no time to think about it. He stabbed Orochi again with the sword in his hand. The other two Patriarchs rushed to Orochi from the right and left sides. Suddenly, a snake¡¯s tail rushed out of the ground, and then directly and fiercely smashed against the two Patriarchs. The vigorous spirit around the two Patriarchs suddenly collapsed. They spat out a lot of blood in a flash and flew more than ten meters away. The sword in Iza Kawatani¡¯s hand was bitten by Orochi. Iza Kawatani was thrown into the air, but he was holding the purple sword firmly. A terrible force broke out from the sword, even a dazzling light.


    Orochi gave a painful cry again. It flung Iza Kawatani away crazily, and its teeth loosened its grip on the long sword. Iza Kawatani, holding on to the long sword, flew tens of meters away. He fell heavily on the road and spat out a mouthful of blood. His whole being was almost scattered, as if all the viscera in his body had shifted.


    At that moment, Orochi¡¯s teeth were crushed by the sudden power of the long sword. Orochi roared. ¡°This is not your power.¡±


    Iza Kawatani stood up with the sword to support himself and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not only my power. It¡¯s sealed with the power of our family¡¯s past masters. Before I die, I will also seal part of my power in the sword. The power of the sword cannot be replenished after every consumption. The power will not be released unless it is a crisis.¡±


    At this time, Orochi screamed, but the scream came from behind.


    Iza Kawatani had noticed something strange before. When he turned around, he saw that Xiao Bing had made a deep cut on the neck of the other Orochi. Orochi shook his head crazily and wanted to throw Xiao Bing off, but Xiao Bing was holding the big sword firmly. At this time, Xiao Bing had made his appearance. Naturally, Iza Kawatani did not know him. Seeing such a good opportunity, Iza Kawatani shouted hurriedly. ¡°You fight that. I¡¯ll control this.¡±


    A few mouthfuls of green liquid spouted from the mouth of Orochi. Iza Kawatani was already exhausted and on the verge of collapse. At this time, it was strange that he managed to emit a strong burst of power again. He dodged the other¡¯s successive attacks at a crazy speed and shot out his fist. Instead of attacking its own opponent, he hit the snake in front of Xiao Bing.


    In strength, there was an obvious qualitative change between Vigorous-strength Stage and Breaking The Void. At the Vigorous-strength Stage, strength could be transformed into a protective cover to protect the surrounding of body. Unless in the situation of encountering a hot martial artist, ordinary postnatal masters could not break the protective cover with swords, fists or feet.


    But Breaking The Void was not the same. In the realm of Breaking The Void, it could not only do this, but could also turn an air gun into a steel gun, which could hit any target within 100 meters, with one punch.


    The reason why Iza Kawatani chose to fight with the opponent at close quarters before, was that if he fought at a distance, he would be far less powerful than Orochi. Since the water jet from Orochi¡¯s mouth was too powerful, no matter how many fists he punched in the air, they would be turned into nothing by the corrosive water column. Moreover, the snake scales of Orochi were too strong. If it was an ordinary snake, the most powerful attack he made just could have killed Orochi directly, but in the end, his all-out attack only injured Orochi seriously, it was not even fatal.


    The punch from Iza Kawatani in distance vibrated the air and a stream of gas dashed against the wound of Orochi. The wound of Orochi was originally holding the broadsword in Xiao Bing¡¯s hand. The punch was directly hit on his vulnerability. Orochi made a very painful scream. A wider crack appeared in his wound. Xiao Bing swung gently, jumped to the top of Orochi¡¯s head, then stepped on the handle of the broadsword. The falling force made the blade continue to cut deeper wounds in the neck of Orochi.


    At this time, a third of the neck of Orochi was cut by Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing panted slightly. Unexpectedly, Orochi was so tenacious that it didn¡¯t die after suffering from his sneak attack. Before that, Iza Kawatani fought with the snake on the opposite side. The snake next to Xiao Bing wanted to help the other snake, so it was going to run back to the ground, and then climbed through the ground to help it. Xiao Bing took advantage of this chance. Just after its body got into the ground with its head exposed, Xiao Bing cut on his neck directly from its back. What Xiao Bing intended was to kill him once, so he had used all his life¡¯s strength, but he still failed to kill the snake, only to make him seriously injured.


    The reason why the big snake opposite him was so angry and screamed before was the cut from Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing observed that both brains of the two snakes could think, speak and see different things separately, but they felt the same when they were injured because they were a connected body.


    Xiao Bing stood on the handle and kicked the handle with his heel. The wound went deeper. The head of Orochi suddenly turned around. Xiao Bing¡¯s feet step on the air and he fell down. Orochi opened his mouth angrily and spat out a large water column. Seeing that Xiao Bing couldn¡¯t avoid it, a dark shadow suddenly flashed through. Iza Kawatani held Xiao Bing and flew to a place more than ten meters away. After landing on the ground, both were relieved.


    Iza Kawatani asked calmly, ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Sneak attack.¡± Xiao Bing smiled, but the smile was not very good-looking, because Xiao Bing felt that he had just consumed nearly half of his body¡¯s strength, and the next battle was really related to life and death.

 Chapter 406 - Immortality in Legend

    The two men stood side by side. The right arm of Iza Kawatani had been cut off, and he had cut off his left ear, so that the venom would not continue to corrode the other parts of his body. After going through these series of battles, at this moment, his strength was almost exhausted, and he was almost a hundred years old, but still stood there firmly. Xiao Bing began to admire this old man.


    The big snake, who had been seriously injured by Iza Kawatani before, disappeared underground. When it reappeared, it was already standing with the other big snake.


    Suddenly, Iza Kawatani said, ¡°You are Aoki Ichiro.¡±


    Xiao Bing was not surprised that Iza Kawatani saw through his identity. He said frankly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care what you have done before, and how you took advantage of my granddaughter, but we will fight together now. I¡¯m afraid it will be the last battle of my life.¡±


    When Xiao Bing thought that he was Princess Nami¡¯s grandfather, he suddenly felt a little impatient and said in a low voice, ¡°Elder Iza, in fact, you may not die. They are all seriously injured. We may not lose.¡±


    Iza Kawatani grinned. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not seriously injured? Please remember one thing first.¡±


    ¡°Please, sir.¡±


    ¡°If I do not survive, remember to kill me and destroy my bones with your own hands. My body must not be controlled by Orochi. They are seriously injured now. According to my observation, they probably can¡¯t leave the island. It¡¯s not so easy for them to recover from such serious injuries, but I heard that if they swallowed a lot of masters, their injuries would heal little by little. I am a member of the Iza family. If Orochi swallowed me, it would mean that they have swallowed all the masters I brought this time.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not expect that Iza Kawatani would ask him to do such a thing. For a while, he was trapped in a struggle. Normally, Xiao Bing would agree, and Xiao Bing had never been that kind of indecisive man. But this time, it was not the same. Xiao Bing could feel that Princess Nami had fallen in love with him. Xiao Bing was sorry that he could not accept Princess Nami¡¯s love, and now he had to destroy her grandfather¡¯s bones as well.


    Iza Kawatani said with a smile, ¡°I think you are much better than Feng XIII. You are not an indecisive person.¡±


    In the face of life and death, Iza Kawatani was very indifferent. After seeing that, Xiao Bing felt this deeply in his heart, and finally nodded heavily. Iza Kawatani was relieved and took a deep breath. Holding the purple sword, he said proudly, ¡°Boy, which country are you from?¡±


    ¡°Cathaysian State.¡±


    Iza Kawatani said, ¡°Cathaysian State is a holy land of martial arts, I see. But I can¡¯t cause Country R to lose face. I¡¯m called the martial god of Country R, especially the descendant of Iza family. Do you think I only have these abilities?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°The ability of elder is not limited to this. I can¡¯t reach the realm of elder.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not mean to be modest. He had witnessed the battles of Iza Kawatani before. If it was him, he might not be able to survive until now. The strength of Iza Kawatani was significantly stronger than his own. He was at the middle stage of Breaking The Void. Iza Kawatani might even reach The Completion of Breaking The Void, which was almost approaching immortality. He totally could not compare with such a strength.


    And one of the snakes could make Iza Kawatani so embarrassed. Xiao Bing could feel that if he and the other snake did not participate in the fight, Iza Kawatani would also die first. Therefore, how terrible it would be if all eight snakeheads and tails of Orochi were revived to reach its peak state?


    Thinking of this, he could not let Orochi go out and cause disaster to the world. It seemed that if Iza Kawatani died, he should follow his instructions. Although Xiao Bing did not think that Iza Kawatani was able to revive Orochi completely, it was always good to be careful.


    The two snakes gathered together and stood close to each other and spoke almost at the same time, the voice and intonation were completely the same. It was as if just one snake was speaking.


    ¡°You human beings are always so despicable, just like Susanoo, but you can¡¯t kill me. You will be tonics in my belly, especially the boy of the Iza family, you first.¡±


    The two snakes did not dare to spew their venom casually now, because if the bones of Iza Kawatani were not left, they would not get any supplements. After being angry, they also regained their calmness. Though the two snakeheads were revived, the two snakes were not healthy now, and one of them had even been cut in the neck by Xiao Bing to nearly half of the extent, and he also felt that his tenacious life was under threat.


    Iza Kawatani said in a calm voice, ¡°Boy from Cathaysian State, I¡¯ll let you see the real strength of the Iza family in Country R now. Don¡¯t forget what I just said. Besides, if you see my granddaughter one day, tell her that I am very pleased that she is very good now.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± said Xiao Bing.


    There were some bad feelings in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. The centenarian seemed to be arranging his own affairs after his death. Then Xiao Bing opened his eyes wide, and even could not help turning away from him.


    A kind of sacred and terrifying breath was released from the body of Iza Kawatani. Xiao Bing could even feel that the old man¡¯s body was covered with a layer of golden energy. He took a step forward easily. This step was far away from the world but close to him. Just one step, and he appeared dozens of meters away, standing between Xiao Bing and the two giant snakes!


    Xiao Bing held his breath and realized that he was going to witness a really brilliant battle that he had never seen before.


    The power released from Iza Kawatani was too powerful. At this moment, it was as if he was the sky, the universe, and everything around him had been incorporated into his world. There was no other creature in the world that could prevent him from doing anything.


    The heaven and the earth were dominated by him. Maybe it was such a feeling.


    Xiao Bing swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He thought, ¡°It was definitely not the power of Breaking The Void. Was it possible that Iza Kawatani had broken through to the point of immortality?¡±


    ¡°No, it could not be possible.¡±


    Xiao Bing found that even though the breath of Iza Kawatani was becoming more and more powerful, but the life-breath of Iza Kawatani was rapidly passing away. Xiao Bing finally understood why Iza Kawatani had just arranged for his future affairs, because he was using a secret method that Xiao Bing did not know, the way of burning life to forcibly improve the realm and breaking through to the immortality.


    Maybe no matter whether Iza Kawatani lost or won, Iza Kawatani would die!


    The old man, just a few days short of his 100th birthday, was burning his life in his own way. He did this for this country and for all human beings.


    At this moment, Xiao Bing began to admire the old man. He was worthy of the descendants of the God of Country R. Ordinary people would not have such courage and responsibility.


    The two snakes began to feel uneasy. In their heyday, they would not be afraid of the power displayed by Iza Kawatani. But now, one of them was half-dead, and the other had been injured. Most importantly, they had just felt that the power of Iza Kawatani had been almost exhausted, but he suddenly became so strong, which had them worried. They did not flinch, but roared in anger. At the same time, their eyes flashed with a cruel and bloodthirsty light.


    They wanted to tear the person in front of them into pieces and swallow him into their stomach. Only in this way could they eliminate the anxiety in their hearts.


    Iza Kawatani said calmly, ¡°This attack is the strongest one of our Iza family. The sword technique was created by our ancestor Izanagi and has been passed to my generation.¡±


    Xiao Bing was refreshed suddenly. His sadness about the practice of burning life from Iza Kawatani was stalled temporarily. Any master who could reach the Innate Realm was a martial art mania. What¡¯s more, Xiao Bing had also reached the realm of Breaking The Void. It was possible to explain that someone who broke through the Dan-strength stage was talented. But someone who reached the realm of Breaking The Void must be a martial art mania.


    Thinking that the sword had been handed down from ancient times, and was created by the creation God of Country R, Xiao Bing was very excited. He stared at it for fear of missing out any details.


    In fact, Orochi was a little uneasy, but he was still very angry at being provoked by such a young generation. Even though he was a descendant of the God of creation, he was still considered a young generation for Orochi. Orochi deliberately said in a sneering tone, ¡°What¡¯s the powerful move created by Izanagi, boy of Iza family? Now I¡¯ll give you an opportunity for you to display it and I¡¯ll have a look.¡±


    Orochi was arrogant. If not, at this moment, it should have killed Iza Kawatani before he displayed his unique move. However, it weighed each other¡¯s strength. Now, because of the injury, its strength had been greatly reduced, while the strength of Iza Kawatani had been raised to a very higher level. As long as it was careful, it still had the confidence to defeat these two human beings, but it could not do what it used to. Next, it must be careful. Something could go wrong when there was a favorable situation.


    Seeing the arrogance of Orochi and that he did not kill himself actively, Iza Kawatani smiled and grasped the long sword in his hand. The yellow light around his body gradually became less and less. It seemed to be absorbed back into his body. He said calmly, ¡°This is the strongest attack from Iza Kawatani!¡±

 Chapter 407 - Xiao Bing Was Swallowed Up

    Chapter 407 Xiao Bing Was Swallowed Up


    In the legend, the realm of immortality was the highest level of human martial arts, almost comparable to the gods, but this level only existed in the legend. At least in the history of human beings, it was uncertain who had reached the Invincible Realm aside from the myths.


    Some people said that Dharma reached this realm. In those days, Dharma crossed the river on a reed. His miracles were beyond human imagination. If it was true, Xiao Bing would rather believe that Dharma might have reached that realm. However, this realm was just a myth for the martial artists who did not know whether it existed or not.


    Now, the master who had reached Invincible Realm was in front of him.


    With a sword in one hand, Iza Kawatani suddenly stepped backward. His strength was improved by each step. The crazy breath was like a flame, as if it would make the surrounding trees burn up. Xiao Bing was dozens of meters away and he could still feel the heatwave.


    Around the body of Iza Kawatani, the air was rippling and turning into waves, as if the air had been burned and melted.


    What a terrible force!


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath. The air that he inhaled into his body was hot.


    In a short period of time, Iza Kawatani, who burned life, had gained the power of God.


    Orochi also regretted that he had been so arrogant. The two snakes, with their mouths open, stared at Iza Kawatani and dared not relax at all. At this time, they were seriously injured, while their opponent¡¯s burning power was so strong. If they were attacked again, they would be really miserable.


    Suddenly, Iza Kawatani moved.


    Iza Kawatani ran at Orochi quickly, like lightning and thunder. Xiao Bing opened his mouth and exclaimed, ¡°So fast!¡±


    Orochi screamed wildly with its body shaken, and the earth cracked rapidly. They went through the cracks and quickly retreated to the direction of the top of a mountain. At the same time, the two snake heads spat out water columns like continuous cannons at Iza Kawatani.


    At this moment, Orochi finally began to take the battle seriously.


    The speed of Iza Kawatani was extremely amazing. He made several dodges continuously. Each time, he could appear at a distance of 100 meters in an instant. Xiao Bing could see that the water columns were constantly shot into the air and hit the ground, leaving behind a huge crater, around which all the creatures were corroded.


    Iza Kawatani was getting closer to Orochi. Suddenly, Iza Kawatani hid in the bush, and then appeared dozens of meters away from the left side. The two snake heads looked in the direction of Iza Kawatani, and they all stared at Iza Kawatani.


    However, they found that the purple sword in the hand of Iza Kawatani had disappeared, and Xiao Bing also found that. Then Xiao Bing focused on the last landing site of Iza Kawatani, which was the bush.


    The long sword, which was burning with a purple flame, flew out of the grass like a bombshell at Orochi, which also turned its head.


    But he had no way to dodge. The sword flew at Orochi like a spear or a javelin.


    There was a frightening power on the long sword. Orochi was a snake, while the sword was like a giant dragon that could devour all things.


    With a bang, the long sword pierced through the head of the slightly injured Orochi!!!


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. He was about to suffocate. He imagined whether he could escape from the long sword or not?


    It was impossible.


    Because the power shown by that blow should not exist in the world. The terrible power burned everything and could destroy everything.


    With a bang, the head of Orochi suddenly exploded. Not only its head, but also its body exploded with the sound and turned into powder and ashes.


    Xiao Bing stared at this in shock. The legendary top monster of Country R was killed by Iza Kawatani?


    Although he killed only one snake head, it still made Xiao Bing feel incredulous.


    Xiao Bing swallowed his saliva. Iza Kawatani sat on the ground suddenly and breathed heavily. At this time, it looked as if his body had no strength at all. The whole person seemed to be many times older than usual. He was like an old man about to die. The purple long sword was not destroyed in the explosion, but it seemed to have lost all its strength and luster, and fell to the ground.


    It was quiet on the mountain. The other Orochi and Xiao Bing were staring at everything in shock. Their breath seemed to have stopped. The only thing that could be heard was the heavy gasping voice of Iza Kawatani.


    ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t expect that¡­ my ancestor, Izanagi, used spears as weapons¡­ so even if it is a sword, the unique skill of the Iza family is to use it as a spear and fling it instead of stabbing with it.¡±


    Indeed, no one thought that Iza Kawatani would have such a move, and it was not so simple. It was unknown how he had stopped the long sword in the bush for a fraction of a second when he had attracted the attention of Orochi to the other side. And then, it was as if the long sword had been installed in an aiming device to attack the head of Orochi at a terrifying speed, which was many times faster than the most advanced bombshell in the world.


    ¡°Good¡­ good¡­¡± The voice of Orochi was trembling. It was obviously angry. After eating so many supplements, it recovered two heads temporarily. Finally, with the sword falling down, it would have no hope to come back completely this time.


    Orochi was angry, completely angry, and its eyes became more and more red. It opened its big mouth and bit at Iza Kawatani.


    Iza Kawatani shouted with all his strength, ¡°The boy of Cathaysian State!¡±


    Just as Orochi was about to bite Iza Kawatani, Xiao Bing had taken Iza Kawatani dozens of meters away, stopped for a while, and then quickly retreated to the foot of the mountain again. Orochi spewed out water columns like cannons. Xiao Bing exerted his speed and strength to the extreme, and each time, he was able to survive. Finally, he hid at the foot of the mountain. Xiao Bing threw Iza Kawatani on the boat, then looked at him and said loudly, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Iza Kawatani breathed heavily, saying, ¡°We can try to escape.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    It was not so easy. Orochi suddenly appeared at the foot of the mountain. The ground at the foot of the mountain shook. Orochi broke through the earth and came out. It was seriously injured. The sneak attack from Xiao Bing almost cut off its head, but anger had made it go to the edge of madness.


    ¡°You must die¡­ When I am completely resurrected, it will be the time of your human extermination.¡±


    Xiao Bing jumped out of the boat, looked into the eyes of Orochi, and said loudly, ¡°You don¡¯t have this chance.¡±


    Orochi said with a terrifying smile, ¡°Junior, a group of savage juniors!¡±


    The snake head of Orochi went straight at Xiao Bing. Behind Xiao Bing was the big boat. He couldn¡¯t dodge and he had no way to hide. And if he did dodge, the boat behind him would be completely destroyed by Orochi!


    Xiao Bing took the long broadsword in his hand, and with a loud roar, he began to attack. Before the blade point arrived, the energy had been released!


    The energy changed into the shape of a full moon and the broadsword was directly split on the head of Orochi. However, these forces couldn¡¯t cause real fatal damage to Orochi, only slightly break some of the snakeskin on its head. There was no way because the snake scales of Orochi were too hard. Even if his head was almost cut off before, which was caused by Xiao Bing who hid nearby and accumulated all his strength, that attack had consumed almost half of Xiao Bing¡¯s strength, but he still didn¡¯t kill Orochi in the end.


    After this attack, Orochi was even more furious and it said loudly, ¡°I will eat all of you. You are all my supplements!¡±


    It opened its big mouth and spewed toward Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing was still standing there instead of dodging. He could not let the beast eat Iza Kawatani on the boat behind him and could not give Orochi a chance to revive.


    All the people on the boat stared at all this in shock, and Red Rose cried out in a hoarse voice. ¡°Stay away, stay away!¡±


    All of a sudden, Orochi swallowed Xiao Bing directly into its mouth. Xiao Bing had tried to use the long broadsword to hold its upper and lower jaw apart. However, this long broadsword, which was made by a famous expert, was actually like chocolate in Orochi¡¯s mouth. It was broken and turned into pieces. Orochi ate them with Xiao Bing.


    ¡°How¡­ how could this¡­¡± Red Rose saw that Xiao Bing was dead, and even lost the courage to go all out. She sat on the deck of the boat suddenly and cried continuously.


    She gently touched her chest with her hand, with tears soaking her body, she sobbed and said, ¡°Why does my heart hurt so much? My heart¡­ my heart hurts¡­¡±


    Orochi approached the boat and stared greedily at Iza Kawatani on the ship. At this time, Iza Kawatani had lost all his strength. He was too weak to commit suicide. He looked so old as he said weakly, ¡°Kill me¡­ kill me¡­ I can¡¯t be eaten by it.¡±


    It was a pity that all the surviving crew members on the ship had been scared into a daze. When they saw Orochi approaching, they all jumped into the sea one by one, swam toward the deep sea, and were swept away by the waves¡­


    There were only two people left on the ship¡ªthe dying Iza Kawatani and the grieving Red Rose.


    Red Rose stood up, hissing and roaring. It was a roar of great pain, as if her body and soul were suffering from great pain, inhuman torture.


    Her body suddenly turned red, as if there was a fire burning inside, her clothes were peeling off layer by layer, her skin was also burned and melted by the fire inside her body, melting into a liquid, which flowed onto the deck, and Orochi suddenly stopped and looked at Red Rose quietly.


    The heatwave on Red Rose disappeared. She stood naked on the deck. After her skin fell off, it was replaced by a new attractive layer of skin, which was rare in the world. It was like water, more elastic and more smooth.

 Chapter 408 - Xiao Bing vs. Orochi!

    Orochi said in shock, ¡°It¡¯s so interesting. So interesting¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that you could completely get rid of the demon body, being that you are young and weak. Among the demons, only the demons who have experienced great misfortune and great joy can completely get rid of the demon body. Although you were human before, the trace of demons still existed in your body, but they are gone now. The trace didn¡¯t simply fade away, but you return to the purest realm, which can one day help your body be the body of the dragon, which has never been achieved by the demons.¡±


    Iza Kawatani didn¡¯t know what Orochi said, but he knew that this woman had gotten an opportunity. Maybe her future would be brilliant, but it was not a good thing now. After all, Xiao Bing was eaten by Orochi, and he and this woman were controlled by Orochi.


    Orochi sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that if I met you in a healthy condition, I would give you up easily and will cultivate you well. You are also the only one among the snakes that has the hope to approach my strength. What a pity¡­ However, your value to me is equal to the value of the guy of the Iza family. If I can eat both of you, it¡¯s hopeful that my several bodies will be resurrected¡­ At that time, as long as I recover 70 to 80 percent of peak strength, I can leave this island and do whatever I want.¡±


    Red Rose was not afraid at all. She stood upright and said, ¡°Eat me.¡±


    Orochi greedily looked at Red Rose¡¯s body and said regretfully, ¡°What a pity. Your beautiful body is rare among human beings. We could have done something first, but I have to eat you now¡­¡±


    Orochi was not only evil, but also immoral and dissolute, not even letting go of its descendants.


    At this time, it seemed that Red Rose wanted to commit suicide, because of the death of her people, the so-called spiritual disillusionment in her heart, and more importantly, the death of Xiao Bing. Though she was still alive, her soul was dead.


    Red Rose never thought that she had really fallen in love with Xiao Bing. She had never felt that kind of heartache in her whole life. Even when she saw the people around her die one by one, she had never had such heartache. Orochi wanted to swallow her up, but she didn¡¯t fear it. She did not know what fear was.


    Orochi opened its big mouth and gradually approached her. Red Rose could even feel the heatwave of the big snake¡¯s breathing, which made people nauseous.


    And just as it was about to swallow up Red Rose, its eyes suddenly bulged, and its stomach made a rumbling sound, as if something began to flow through its body toward its throat. Orochi showed an incredulous expression. There was absolutely no creature in the world that could survive in its stomach.


    Its stomach was full of corrosive mucus. People who touched it would die and be digested in the stomach. How could someone survive that?


    A figure quickly came out of its throat, and then, jumping out of its mouth was Xiao Bing!


    When Red Rose saw Xiao Bing, she seemed to start to live again. She was about to call out the name Xiao Bing, but it suddenly got stuck in her throat. He was Xiao Bing, but this Xiao Bing was not the one she knew.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were red, and there was an endless killing intent in his pupils. Xiao Bing had this kind of eyes when he killed Zhu Mingyu in the death competition. That kind of eyes made people feel scared, even more scared than they were of Orochi.


    Xiao Bing turned his back to Red Rose, facing Orochi. After seeing Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, Orochi retreated a little bit, then suddenly laughed. ¡°Unexpectedly, you are not the son of ordinary people. You also inherit different bloodlines. This is better. As long as I eat all three of you, I will be able to completely revive. Then the world will be mine!¡±


    When Orochi was speaking excitedly, Xiao Bing gave it a punch. It couldn¡¯t escape. One punch after another was hit on its face, especially the last punch. Orochi flew out directly and fell to the ground.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s consciousness gradually began to blur and his eyes began to turn red. Every inch of his skin became as red as baked carbon. His body was bending, and it was obvious that his consciousness had become blurred. With a low roar, his power increased several times over in an instant.


    There was a roar in his throat, which was like the roar of a wolf, the roar of a tiger, and then it turned into the roar of a beast.


    The atmosphere of terror began to rage from the middle. Because of the vibration, the air made the same sound as paper tearing. The crazy and horrible atmosphere was centered on Xiao Bing.


    Red Rose¡¯s strength had been regarded as the best among the experts, but she also retreated because of the horrible power. The eyes of the dying Iza Kawatani suddenly burst into light and he muttered, ¡°This power¡­ is like¡­¡±


    Iza Kawatani breathed heavily again because of the shock.


    Orochi just got up from the ground. Xiao Bing rushed forward. When the head of Orochi was very close to the ground, Xiao Bing hit its head with his fists one after another. Orochi had almost no power to fight back!


    Orochi¡¯s teeth were knocked out of its mouth. Its eyes were swollen and its mouth was askew. Several swollen wounds appeared on its head. It looked so embarrassed.


    Orochi was scared completely. Even in the age when powerful masters came out in large numbers more than 5,000 years ago, it had never been so embarrassed. Even when it was seriously injured, its weak area was stabbed by Susanoo. It was not simple attacking like this, which made it more embarrassed than if it had been killed, and even made it mad.


    Orochi was furious, but it had no chance to fight back at all. Xiao Bing¡¯s movement was too fast and his strength was too violent. It even felt dizzy. Everything in front of it was beginning to blur. Especially, it was seriously injured in its neck because of the sneak attack from Xiao Bing before. If it fought again, it would die. It began to shrink back toward the bottom of the earth. But before its body got into the ground completely, Xiao Bing suddenly grabbed one of its teeth and pulled it out with force. Then he threw punches on the top of its head one after another. The snake scales on the top of its head began to break, its head was broken, and the wounds began to bleed. It felt that its life energy was rapidly being lost.


    It was not willing to be injured again by a group of weak people just after its resurrection. They had even killed one of its bodies, and that body was crushed by Iza Kawatani. Even if it was resurrected one day, Orochi would turn into a snake with only seven bodies, which was a great shame.


    It felt more scared. It was afraid that this body would end the same way. Finally, it broke free of Xiao Bing¡¯s hand at the cost of its tooth. It took the opportunity to quickly run toward the bottom of the earth. When almost all of its heads got into the bottom of the earth, Xiao Bing hit it on the top of the head with a blow. Its head was directly pierced, badly mutilated. Even half of its head exploded, but its vitality was so tenacious, because it ran into the bottom of the earth. But it could imagine that after coming back to the bottom of the earth, it would continue to sleep.


    Xiao Bing lost his target and bombarded the ground continuously. Many deep craters were smashed into the ground by his fist. But there was nothing, because Orochi had already been hiding in the unknown depths of the ground. Let alone with his fist, even with a lethal bomb, he would not be able to find it.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Bing seemed to have lost all his power. He even lost all his consciousness. His eyes dulled and he slumped to the ground.


    When Xiao Bing woke up, he opened his eyes and found that he was lying in a cabin. Red Rose was sitting on a chair with her back to him, looking at the sea outside the window.


    Xiao Bing coughed. Red Rose turned around and asked, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes brightened. She was really amazing. Red Rose was a gorgeous woman, whose extreme beauty was a bane to the country and the people. But after she had just experienced the exuviate, her skin was tenderer and smoother. In addition, her clothes were gone. At the moment, she was dressed in a military uniform. Such a gorgeous beauty dressed in a navy uniform looked extraordinarily charming, especially her perfect figure. Two plump breasts, so white and tender, could be seen through the buckles.


    Xiao Bing swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°You look beautiful in this military uniform. Are you trying to seduce me?¡±


    Red Rose gave Xiao Bing a blank look. Xiao Bing thought, ¡°Dammit. This look in her eye is so enchanting and attractive.¡± Xiao Bing accepted it as if she was flirting with him.


    Red Rose grumbled in a flirtatious manner. ¡°I had no clothes to wear. Of course, I needed to find something to wear on the boat. Fortunately, there were many clean clothes in these cabins. They are all the same. I found the clothes that suit me.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked curiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have clothes to wear?¡±


    Red Rose thought of the scene at that time. After Xiao Bing was swallowed, she was reborn. She felt so hot on her body, with her skin melted and her clothes burned off. Then she stood naked. She didn¡¯t feel strange at that time. Now, when she thought about it, she became flushed.

 Chapter 409 - Leaving

    Red Rose thought that Xiao Bing was teasing her, but then she heard that Xiao Bing asking, ¡°Why am I lying here? By the way, how about Orochi? Shouldn¡¯t I have been swallowed by it? You are here now. Where is Iza Kawatani?¡±


    Red Rose realized that Xiao Bing was not teasing her. He really was not aware of what had happened.


    Thinking of Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes at that time and the wild beast-like power that exuded from his body, Red Rose was still scared.


    Therefore, Red Rose began to tell Xiao Bing about what happened after he was swallowed. Xiao Bing was a little surprised, but he was able to believe it. Before that, Xiao Bing knew that there was a strange power in his body. It would erupt whenever he was out of control. But he did not expect that it would save his life this time. Previously, Xiao Bing was worried about this power. He did not expect that it brought him such good luck this time.


    Xiao Bing did not explain too much but said, ¡°After I was swallowed, I was still struggling desperately. I felt that I was going to die. Soon, I lost consciousness. Then I was lying here when I woke up. By the way, where¡¯s Iza Kawatani? How is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Red Rose said sadly, ¡°you and I are the only ones left on this island, oh, and Lil Bai.¡±


    ¡°Who is Lil Bai?¡±


    Red Rose said, ¡°It¡¯s the little boy you saved. He¡¯s sleeping in the cabin next door. He did not sleep last night. I talked to him in the morning and advised him to get some sleep.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and asked ¡°How long has Iza Kawatani been dead?¡±


    ¡°He died after you chased Orochi away.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed heavily. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s also expected. It¡¯s a pity¡­ that this old man is the first real strong master I have seen in my life. At least among the people I have seen, he is the top one in the world. It seems that he is proud to have died in the battle with Orochi. By the way, where is his corpse?¡±


    Red Rose said, ¡°I followed his instructions and cremated his body.¡±


    ¡°Well, you did right. Where is our ship now?¡±


    Then Red Rose said, ¡°It has not left yet¡­ I do not know how to operate a boat. You¡¯ve been in a coma for a day and a night. I have been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Not yet¡­¡± With a wry smile, Xiao Bing said, ¡°I forgot that you don¡¯t know how to operate a boat. All the people on this ship are dead. Let¡¯s go. This ship is too big. I¡¯ll take you away in another speedboat. By the way, shall we go back to your homeland first? If there are survivors, we can take them with us.¡±


    Red Rose hesitated and looked reluctant.


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°I know that you are afraid, in your heart. Don¡¯t worry. It depends on you. And I believe that even if there are survivors, they won¡¯t be in danger. Orochi should have fallen back into a deep sleep and can¡¯t come out again.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Red Rose sighed and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m afraid, it¡¯s a nightmare I¡¯m afraid of when I think of it, but there are some things I have to face up to. Then I can feel at ease. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    When Xiao Bing got out of bed, he felt that his energy had been renewed and his strength was restored, but he was disappointed because he had not made any progress. But he realized that he had been expecting too much. Other people could not reach the realm of Breaking The Void in their whole life, while he had reached the middle stage of Breaking The Void, which was an unimaginable level for any martial arts learners, almost a life long dream. It was not easy to go further.


    Iza Kawatani was the descendant of Izanagi. There was no doubt that his talent should be above that of the ordinary person. However, he was a hundred years old and was still stuck in Breaking The Void. It could be imagined that after reaching the realm of Breaking The Void, even a little bit of improvement might be something that could not be achieved in a whole life. On the one hand, keeping at working hard was necessary, on the other hand, one should have a common psychology.


    The two of them went back to their homeland. This time, they did not need to jump off the cliff. Xiao Bing came back and lamented that the secret passage was too well hidden. If there had been no one to guide him, it would not be possible to find it all his life.


    After returning to the homeland, Red Rose did not look well. The two of them combed through the homeland and could not find any survivors. A few corpses were found. Most of them had been eaten by Orochi directly. The rest of the bodies were eaten by the two guardians. To Xiao Bing¡¯s surprise, they found the corpses of the two guardians. Maybe the two guardians killed each other after they went mad, or the two guardians were attacked by those people, after they started eating them. In a word, the two of them were dead.


    That was to say, there were no survivors in the whole homeland.


    To Xiao Bing¡¯s surprise, he was wondering where Feng XIII went to? Not only was Xiao Bing thinking of him, but also Red Rose.


    Xiao Bing thought that Feng XIII had escaped by boat, but all the boats were docked on the shore, and there were no signs of anyone leaving. He could only be on this island, but he could not find any trace of him, after searching the homeland.


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Your King Mamba may have exploded after drinking the blood of that man. Maybe he found a place to hide and is trying to avoid us on purpose. In a word, we can¡¯t find him anywhere. Even if he is still alive, we can¡¯t find anyone who wants to hide in the big island.¡±


    Red Rose said, gnashing her teeth, ¡°I wish I had killed him.¡±


    Feng XIII was their leader, but he betrayed the whole family for his own selfish desires. If it were not for Feng XIII, the family would not be in trouble. Now, the whole family only had two people left, Red Rose and Lil Bai. It was also reasonable for Red Rose to hate Feng XIII.


    Xiao Bing said with a sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ceremony site to have a look.¡±


    In the underground cave where the ceremony had been held, the pit was still there. Xiao Bing found some stones to fill the pit. Although he knew that it was useless, there would be no one left to sacrifice here. But at least he was relieved. After that, Xiao Bing returned to the ship with Red Rose. He called out to the alert Lil Bai, and the three of them boarded one of the speedboats.


    Xiao Bing looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Xiao Bing got off the speedboat and destroyed the other speedboat with one blow. As for the two big ships, Xiao Bing had already destroyed all the systems in them. Then Xiao Bing sped off to the distance.


    ¡°Red Rose, what are you going to do? Will you come back with me?¡±


    ¡°With you¡­¡± Red Rose was very excited. Then she said with a smile, ¡°I think that you¡¯re reluctant.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ How can it be?¡± Xiao Bing was a little embarrassed. Of course, he was reluctant. It was okay that he flirted with someone outside, especially sleeping with that woman. But if he took that woman back, Yezi might not forgive him.


    Though Xiao Bing denied it, he did not persuade her to go back together with him. Red Rose felt disappointment in her heart. She pretended to be indifferent and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you want me to go with you, maybe I am not willing to follow you. I¡¯ll walk around with Lil Bai to see the beautiful scenery. I have not left that island in my life. I¡¯m tired of that place. I want to see what the outside world looks like.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked in surprise, ¡°Lil Bai and you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The little boy nodded, grabbed the hem of Red Rose¡¯s dress, looked at Xiao Bing with some vigilance in his eyes, and said, ¡°I want to be with Aunt Rose.¡±


    Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°It¡¯s better for him to stay with me because he has suffered a lot.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought that this child had been told that people outside were all bad since childhood. He must have a lot of resistance to him. In this case, it was better to stay with Red Rose, especially since Red Rose was a woman, who was always careful. Lil Bai needed to have a woman like a mother to take care of him. It would be beneficial for him to stay with Red Rose.


    Xiao Bing agreed and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll promise you. However, you can¡¯t go off in a hurry now. Please accompany me to Jingdu first. Well¡­ that is the capital of my country. On the one hand, if you live outside, you must have an identity card. Although you are from Country R, for the sake of convenience, I will apply for a household registration for the Cathaysian State for you. After all, I have some powerful connections in China. On the other hand, I will spare some time to teach you about the way of life outside. Otherwise, you might have some problems outside. I am worried about your safety and fear that you might be caught.¡±


    Xiao Bing was right. Red Rose had been on the island all her life. Although she had read many books that Feng XIII brought back from the outside, she had never lived in the real human society. The outside society was different from the island. There were laws and regulations in the outside society. If someone broke the law, he would be regarded as a wanted criminal. If someone broke the rules, he would probably be in conflict with other people. Red Rose¡¯s temper was even worse. It would be troublesome if Red Rose accidentally killed someone.


    After thinking about it, Red Rose happily agreed. She knew that Xiao Bing was right, and she really wanted to stay with him for a few more days.


    Getting Red Rose¡¯s agreement, Xiao Bing was relieved. He felt miserable when he thought that he had to teach a woman who had never lived in the outside society about the law and regulations and life etiquette.


    Meanwhile, in a small cave on the island, Feng XIII suddenly climbed out of it, coated with dust. Looking at the light outside the cave, he grinned, and there was a terrifying light in his eyes.

 Chapter 410 - The New Identity

    Monitor was in the office, and a subordinate rushed in without knocking on the door. Looking at the subordinate¡¯s panicky face, Monitor could not help being furious because he was originally in a bad mood. ¡°Why are you so panicky? Why didn¡¯t you knock at the door?¡±


    The man was scared. He just realized that he had been too impulsive, and had just rushed in, then he thought that the news would make Monitor¡¯s anger dissipate. So, he stopped trying to explain and reported directly. ¡°Director, the positioning system shows that there is a ship leaving the island and crossing the high seas, heading for Shanghai city.¡±


    Monitor suddenly stood up and said excitedly, ¡°It must be Xiao Bing. It must be Xiao Bing. I knew that this stinky boy would be fine. It¡¯s okay if he¡¯s fine. It¡¯s okay if he¡¯s fine. Go and arrange a car for me and I will go to Shanghai now. In addition, inform all departments to prepare for the reception.¡±


    The man quickly said yes. Monitor walked around in the office in delight. He even hit his fist into his palm repeatedly, to show his excitement.


    After more than a day, Xiao Bing met the two ships from Cathaysian State in the waters of Cathaysian State, which were flying the flag of Cathaysian State.


    Pointing to the national flag, Xiao Bing said solemnly, ¡°Look at that red flag with the five-pointed stars on it. That¡¯s the national flag of my country.¡±


    Red Rose looked curiously at the flag, and Lil Bai also looked at it. Obviously, they did not understand why Xiao Bing suddenly became so solemn.


    The ship soon came closer. Several men in navy uniforms stood on the deck. The leader was a middle-aged man in the uniform of a navy lieutenant. When the officer saw Xiao Bing, he immediately waved and shouted. ¡°Is that Mr. Xiao Bing?¡±


    Xiao Bing immediately replied. ¡°I am.¡±


    The officer hurriedly ordered people to put down the ladder. Xiao Bing, Red Rose, and the boy then left their own ship. The soldiers hurried to pull them on board their ship. When they saw Red Rose, there was admiration in their eyes. But there was no lust in them. Red Rose was not bothered by it. Men loved beautiful women by nature. Furthermore, Red Rose was originally the first beauty of the Orochi family. After her molting transformation, all traces of the evil spirits on her body disappeared. Compared with the ordinary human, her body was smoother and softer, and she also had the enchantment that the ordinary human did not have.


    For example, in ancient times, King Zhou of Shang Dynasty was also a sensible king, who was brave and powerful, and made great contributions in war. How could such a person be tempted by Su Daji, and even lose his territory in the end? The cause was Su Daji, who was foxy. The word ¡°wicked girl¡± usually represented beauty and enchantment. The most enchanting woman could not be compared with the real demonic women. Red Rose was not only the demon woman, but also the first beauty in her homeland.


    After Xiao Bing and the others boarded the ship, the chief Lieutenant also had an expression of amazement. When he saw Lil Bai, he was shocked. Lil Bai looked like a human among the demons. He had no snake scales on his body. Compared with normal human beings, he just looked a little weird. His head was long and square. It was not ugly, but it looked strange, and this made people take a second look at him.


    Then the Lieutenant looked at Xiao Bing, with respect in his eyes. He did not know that Xiao Bing was the former captain of Dragon Teeth. He received the news that Xiao Bing was from the National Security Bureau. He was carrying out a task that was very important to Cathaysian State. For these soldiers, anyone who risked his life to perform special tasks for his country was worthy of their respect.


    The Lieutenant saluted Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Tang Tian, acting sub-lieutenant, was ordered to meet Mr. Xiao Bing.¡±


    Xiao Bing returned the salute and said, ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Bing. These two are my friends.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not give him too much information, and Tang Tian did not ask too many questions, either. As a soldier, he understood what to ask and what not to ask.


    The Lieutenant said, ¡°Now, it will take a day and a night before we get to City Shanghai, so we should arrive at noon tomorrow. We are responsible for sending you to the shore. I heard that the head of the National Security Bureau will be picking you up in person.¡±


    Speaking of this, Tang Tian was even more respectful of Xiao Bing. For person to be met by the Director of the National Security Bureau personally, it showed how important a task he had just completed.


    Xiao Bing smiled, but smiled indifferently, ¡°Will Monitor be there in person?¡±


    When the Lieutenant heard how he addressed the Director as Monitor, he was aware that Xiao Bing must have a high position in the National Security Bureau, so he dared not be negligent. He said, ¡°Your cabins have been arranged. You can enjoy the scenery from our ship. Please have a good rest. The food is the best that is available on our ship, and no one will disturb you.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and held out his hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The two shook hands, and the Lieutenant said curiously, ¡°Mr. Xiao, you must have carried out a very dangerous task since the old Director is coming to pick you up personally?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°It was a close shave.¡±


    It was no exaggeration. The dangers Xiao Bing had encountered this time was something that the others would not have experienced during several generations. Xiao Bing would never forget about his adventures on the island.


    Tang Tian helped them to arrange their accommodation. Then he did not bother Xiao Bing anymore and gave them some private space. Xiao Bing and the others were standing on the side of the ship, holding on to the handrail, enjoying the sea breeze, looking at the sea, and Red Rose said, ¡°Xiao Bing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I find that the people outside are really different from those in our homeland.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Bing smiled and asked, ¡°You have just met a few people. How did you find that out?¡±


    ¡°Because I see in their eyes the respect that we don¡¯t see in our people.¡±


    Xiao Bing was silent, then sighed and said, ¡°In fact, the outside world may not be as good as you think, but it¡¯s better than your homeland. In most places, if you respect others, then the others will respect you too.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m starting to enjoy your life in the outside world now. So many ethnic people in our homeland stayed there all their lives for the so-called God. But they died in the end. Only Lil Bai and I are left alive now¡­ I feel so sad when I think of these things.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, gently took Red Rose into his arms, and said softly, ¡°You can take Lil Bai to enjoy the outside world. By the way, Rose, you can¡¯t be called Red Rose outside. Think of a name for yourself, and so too for Lil Bai.¡±


    Red Rose asked curiously, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t the name very pleasant?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°Humans need to be registered to prove their existence in the world. I will ask for help to set up two identities for you, but you must have a human name, a surname and a personal name. Tell me what¡¯s your surname first? It can be one word or two.¡±


    Looking at the sea, Red Rose suddenly said, ¡°My surname is Bai. I hope everything in the first half of my life will soon be forgotten, and I can start over again with a new identity.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s Bai.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Lil Bai, and Lil Bai said, ¡°The same with aunt Rose.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Then both of your surnames will now be Bai. Rose, you can think of a name. Would you like to be called Bai rose?¡±


    Red Rose acted in a coy manner and said, ¡°You help me.¡±


    ¡°OK¡­ When you lived in your homeland, you always wanted to fly across the sea and enjoyed the outside world. How about calling yourself Bai Yan?¡±


    ¡°Bai Yan? Does it mean swallow? It¡¯s very good. I like it. You can call me Swallow later. What¡¯s Lil Bai¡¯s name?¡±


    Lil Bai said coldly, ¡°You can help me think about it.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment and said, ¡°You will be called Bai Shiran.¡±


    Lil Bai agreed instantly. Xiao Bing did not explain much. His name meant to forget everything in the past. He knew that the child was sentimental. He was afraid that one day the child would go astray over what had happened, or be overwhelmed by everything in the past.


    After a while, a soldier sent in three bottles of mineral water. Red Rose thanked him and received them. Lil Bai did not say a word. Xiao Bing saw that it was easy for Red Rose to gradually integrate into the outside society because she had read many books outside after all, while Lil Bai had always been hostile toward people from the outside. He had also suffered such a big blow, so it was difficult for him to integrate into the society. Fortunately, he was relatively young, and there would be opportunities for him to slowly eliminate the grievances in his mind.


    After a day and a night, the three arrived at the military port of City Shanghai at noon the next day. Monitor had already been waiting for Xiao Bing. When Tang Tian met Monitor, he saluted him and said, ¡°Hail to the Chief!¡± After Xiao Bing thanked Tang Tian, he got off the ship with Red Rose and Lil Bai.


    Monitor hugged Xiao Bing excitedly, clapped him on the back, and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back. It¡¯s good to have you back.¡±


    Xiao Bing said in an exaggerated manner, ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m not gay.¡±


    Monitor laughed and scolded. ¡°It seems that you had a good time. I thought you were in great danger. In fact, you seem to be in a good mood and also involved in some romantic affairs.¡±


    With this, Monitor glanced at Red Rose. Xiao Bing laughed and said: ¡°You, old guy, have you arranged our lodgings? Let¡¯s talk on the way.¡±


    ¡°Well, I already know in advance that you¡¯ve brought two people back, so I¡¯ve arranged for three rooms, but I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s going to be a room that¡¯s redundant¡­¡±

 Chapter 411 - Maybe This Is the Sound Of Love

    Xiao Bing bristled visibly, ¡°Old Ban, don¡¯t keep thinking of me an amorous commando any more. You are a bad example for me.¡±


    Monitor was in a good mood, so he did not seem unhappy. He guffawed, ¡°This is what we call life. It¡¯s reasonable. You have not introduced her yet. You even managed to bring back such a beauty with you during this perilous mission. You are really good.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°This beautiful woman is my good friend, Bai Yan.¡±


    ¡°Your good friend. I see¡­¡± Monitor specifically stressed the word ¡°friend¡±. Red Rose had been listening with bewilderment. But when she saw Monitor looking at her, she nodded at him and smiled.


    Xiao Bing then introduced another person, ¡°This is her brother, Bai Shiran.¡±


    ¡°Shi Ran? It¡¯s a good name.¡± He found the boy¡¯s head shape rather strange. But the world was never short of strange things. Conjoined twins, for instance, were a lot stranger than this boy.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°They are both my friends. I need to ask you for a favor. Can you make IDs for them so that they can live in Cathaysian State like normal citizens?¡±


    Monitor agreed.


    Lil Bai asked Red Rose quietly, ¡°Red¡­ Ms. Bai, what are they talking about?¡±


    Before they came over, Lil Bai was told that he needed to pretend that he was Red Rose¡¯s brother. Since they spoke the language of R Country, they did not understand the conversation between Xiao Bing and the Monitor, because they were using the language of Cathaysian State.


    Red Rose shook her head.


    Monitor was a discerning man. He found them speaking in the language of R Country, but now wanted to have names used in Cathaysian State. But he did not ask much since it was not a big deal to him. He surmised that these two might have been in trouble in Country R so they asked Xiao Bing to bring them to Cathaysian State.


    It was easy for Monitor to make the arrangements, so he agreed readily. Then they got into a car and the Monitor booked a room in a hotel for the sister and brother. Then he entered Xiao Bing¡¯s room. ¡°You failed this time?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and told him everything that happened. It was an intricate story. In the beginning, he had stayed by the princess¡¯s side to find an opportunity to sneak into the Kokyo. But Feng XIII had plotted against him. Then he fell into a world where Orochi¡¯s decedents had been living. The two heads of Orochi were revived and then they devoured many powerful masters of the clan¡­ Xiao Bing did not omit any detail and the Monitor listened carefully. Very soon, two hours had gone by.


    But Xiao Bing did not elaborate about the identities of Red Rose and Lil Bai.


    After Xiao Bing was done talking, Monitor fell silent for quite a while. Then he shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°I had not expected that it would be like this. You did a wonderful job this time. You came back alive even after having going through so many dangers. The country and the people will never forget what you have done.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Save those words. I¡¯ve heard of them so many times. In any case, I failed this time.¡±


    ¡°You did not fail completely. Though the man with God¡¯s Blood died, at least Country R does not have his body. But indeed Country R suffered a great loss this time. I had not expected that Iza Kawatani, the Martial God of Country R, was even stronger than you. It¡¯s fair to say that he is the most powerful man in the world. But that such a legend should have died on a small island. What a pity. By the way, you said Orochi went back into hiding again. Is it possible that it will leave the island one day and enter the outside world?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I surmise that it will not leave that island for hundreds of years. Before it was provided with tonics by the residents on the island. But now there¡¯s no one on the island to conduct any ceremonies for it. I guess that it will spend the rest of its life underneath that island, like a dead serpent.¡±


    ¡°I see. But it never hurts to be too careful. I will make a report about this and wait for their decision. Or we can just tell this to Country R¡¯s government and let them handle it. It¡¯s a powerful country. If they do not handle it well, there¡¯s little we could do.¡± Monitor then sighed, ¡°I have not expected that there are still mysterious monsters like that living in our world. It looks like the world does have all kinds of queer things.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly, ¡°I was no less shocked than you when I saw it. This is a world where people believe in science. But, damn, the existence of Orochi is not scientific at all.¡±


    Monitor said sternly, ¡°But we should still believe in science. We don¡¯t know how long this world has existed. There will always be things that we cannot understand. But will our men be able to get to that island and bring back two of the corpses of the local residents? We might find something useful if we made a study of their bodies.¡±


    Xiao Bing replied instantly, ¡°No bodies were left there. They were all eaten. Will you not be concerned about the safety of our men if they are able to land safely on that island?¡±


    Monitor pondered on it and found it reasonable. Then he gave up the idea, which instantly made Xiao Bing feel relieved. Actually, there might still be some corpses there. But Xiao Bing respected the dead and he had made a friend among those people. And he believed that it would be difficult for them to find the island without his guidance. Besides, even if they managed to land on that island, the corpses would have rotted already.


    Monitor patted on Xiao Bing¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I will tell the superiors to honor you this time. Xiao Bing, if you want to rejoin Dragon Teeth, I can discuss it with them. You will still be the leader of the whole team. You are the best solider in the Cathaysian State. You willfully left us years ago. Indeed, it¡¯s loss for the whole country. Of course, we all have our faults¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing snorted, ¡°Save those words. It was honor that drove me to do this. Otherwise I would not have taken on this mission. Please don¡¯t ask me to go back again. I have a girlfriend and my own career. I would be a fool if I choose to go back. Besides, I have things to take care of in Dragon Gate¡­ Anyway, they will still do well without me.¡±


    ¡°I know you are still this stubborn. Never mind. I won¡¯t force you. You should have a good rest now. I will return to Jingdu tomorrow. Are you coming with me?¡±


    ¡°No. Please pay the bills for our rooms in advance. My friend and I will stay here for now. You can go back to Jingdu tomorrow,¡±


    Monitor had a bitter smile, ¡°You have always been this stubborn. Fine, don¡¯t forget to call me after I leave. And if I want to know more about this mission, I will call you at any time.¡±


    ¡±I know. Don¡¯t be so prolix. I¡¯m going to take my rest now.¡±


    Monitor had a queer smile on his face and said, ¡°You want me to leave so badly. Is it because you can¡¯t wait to¡­ That friend of yours is right next door.¡±


    Xiao Bing straightened his face and said, ¡°You¡­ You know too much about everything!¡±


    Then both of them guffawed.


    But Xiao Bing was not as hasty as the man Monitor had described. Right after Monitor left, Xiao Bing called Yezi. He really missed this girl. Xiao Bing had been a womanizer before, but no one could fill his mind like her, after he left her for a while. It was more like a one night stand for Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing had always thought that the only good thing about the civil war in the Dragon Gate was that he met Yezi, a woman who truly loved him.


    After the call went through, Xiao Bing spoke immediately, ¡°Yezi.¡±


    There was a long moment of silence, which made Xiao Bing worried. ¡°Yezi, what happened? I¡¯m scared. Please say something.¡±


    Yezi seemed to have taken a deep breath. ¡°Brother Bing, where are you now?¡± Her voice broke with emotion.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m in Shenhai. I just came back from a mission and I can¡¯t go back for now. Well¡­ I¡¯ve finished the most dangerous part of the mission and there¡¯s one last thing I need to deal with. I will return soon after it. And I miss you¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Then there was silence again. Xiao Bing said fretfully, ¡°Yezi, what¡¯s wrong? Did anything happen there?¡±


    Yezi exhaled deeply and wailed, ¡°I miss you and I was so scared that something had happened to you. I have not seen you, heard your voice or received any message from you for such a long time. I knew you were on a mission and you need to stay unconnected. But I was so afraid that I won¡¯t see you anymore.¡±


    Xiao Bing was taken aback. Her words and voice were both touching. He felt as if someone had hit him hard in his heart.


    If Yezi was happy, he would be happy.


    If Yezi was sad, he would also be sad.


    If Yezi felt like crying, then he wanted to cry as well¡­


    The voice, words¡­ They were all the sounds of love.

 Chapter 412 - A Village Girl in Town

    Chapter 412 A Village Girl in Town


    ¡°Silly girl. What could possibly happen to your Brother Xiao Bing? Why are you so worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s said that bad people always outlive the good people. It sounds reasonable to me now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you flirt with any girls during this mission?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Xiao Bing felt a sudden pang of guilt. He had met the Princess in Jingdu, then he encountered the most beautiful woman of Orochi¡¯s kind, all within one month. Was it too much already?


    Yezi did not seem convinced by Xiao Bing¡¯s words. ¡°Really?¡± She asked suspiciously.


    Xiao Bing did not dare to tell her the truth. He patted his chest and vowed, ¡°No. Never.¡±


    ¡°Well, I choose to trust you this time. Just remember that you will always have a home to come back to, no matter how messed up you are outside.¡±


    Drops of sweat studded Xiao Bing¡¯s forehead. Yezi did not sound as if she truly believed him. She just knew him too well. But Xiao Bing did not feel that guilty because ever since he met Yezi, he had been quite passive whenever he had a thing with another woman, no matter if was emotionally or physically.


    Xiao Bing told Yezi how much he had missed her and Yezi told him that she missed him as well. She also related things about the family. What surprised Xiao Bing was that nothing serious had happened recently. Before Xiao Bing left, he had told them to take care of themselves. What worried him most was that the Blood Wolf might threaten him by targeting his family. It seemed that he had underrated this man.


    Ever since Yezi had loosened the knot in his heart, Xiao Bing had decided that he would seek vengeance for Su Peiya. A man must heed his heart. Would he still be a man if he dare not do the things he wanted to do?


    But as to how to avenge her, Xiao Bing needed to come up with a perfect plan. Normally, he would sort out the traitors in Dragon Gate and kill them. Then he would go straight to the Buddhism and confront them. He did not know how powerful that Mr. Buddha was. But Buddhists in the dark world were mysterious people and Mr. Buddha was even more so. Though the Dragon Gate and the Buddhism were both regarded as the two most powerful organizations in the dark world, Xiao Bing had always been wary of them. Because Xiao Bing barely knew anything about these people.


    But he was sure about one thing: Those Buddhists were not certain if they could defeat Dragon Gate, otherwise they would not have used all these tricks.


    Mr. Buddha knew Blood Wolf was a hypocritical man, so he manipulated this man to go against Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing considered this move very incisive. But if it failed, Mr. Buddha would get himself burned. Blood Wolf did not seem to be a man who would let himself be manipulated for a long time. Men like him were very hard to control. Like his name, the Blood Wolf was wild, like a lone wolf. The biggest difference between wolves and dogs was that dogs could be tamed, while wolves could not.


    Wolves are smart, cunning, cruel and tough and had many advantages. So normal men never wanted to be targeted by a wolf.


    After over one hour of chatting, Xiao Bing looked at his watch and thought it was about time to take the brother and sister to a restaurant to have a meal. He hung up after he said goodbye to Yezi.


    Xiao Bing put the phone aside and walked out of the room. He knocked on the door and opened it. ¡°Rose, it¡¯s time for supper. I should also buy you some clothes.¡±


    They had all agreed that Xiao Bing would address her as Bai Yan in public. But in private, Xiao Bing would still address her as Red Rose. It was the same for Lil Bei.


    Red Rose¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Really, you¡¯re going to buy me new clothes?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Bing found it somehow amusing. Indeed, it was women¡¯s nature to look for beauty, even for Red Rose, who had been living a reclusive life. She sounded so excited when she heard Xiao Bing saying that he would buy her new clothes. Xiao Bing looked at her from head to toe and said with a smile on his face, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that eager to see you in another outfit. You look rather attractive in this¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing said it because Red Rose was still clad in Country R¡¯s mariner¡¯s uniform. Actually, when they entered the hotel, a lot of people could not keep their eyes off Red Rose. On one hand, Red Rose was extremely beautiful. On the other hand, the uniform she was wearing made it easy for man to drown in his reverie.


    Red Rose burst into laughter, ¡°You lecher. You can just buy me another attractive outfit. And I don¡¯t think this one is very sexy.¡±


    She could not understand the subtlety since she had been only living on that island. Xiao Bing surmised that the books Feng XIII casually brought to her did not mention anything about it.


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Bring your little brother with us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Lil Bai have experienced so many tragedies. We need to comfort him more often. Otherwise we will not know when he will be free from his pain.¡±


    Red Rose shook her head and said, ¡°As Orochi¡¯s child, he must learn to be tough, no matter what happens to him. Otherwise he is not worthy of being the god¡¯s¡­¡±


    Red Rose¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed as she spoke. Then she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not worthy of being called by our god. Never mind¡­ But a man must be tough. Lil Bai will get over this soon,


    As Xiao Bing had expected, snakes were much more independent than humans, since Red Rose said that Lil Bai did not need to be comforted. Though humans might not be as tough as snakes, humans were better at relationships.


    Xiao Bing and Red Rose went to ask Lil Bai. But the boy said that he was not hungry. Xiao Bing decided to bring some food back for the boy from the restaurant. Then he left with Red Rose.


    When Monitor was with Xiao Bing, he gave the ID cards and debit card and some cash to Xiao Bing, which enabled Xiao Bing to buy a lot of things. Actually, when Xiao Bing was in Country R, he had a big amount of money on his card. He received a big reward when he was chosen to be the warrior of the princess. But it was nothing compared to Xiao Bing¡¯s actual possessions. In fact, Xiao Bing did not even need to run the noodle house, because his money would enable him to live a wealthy life.


    When they left the hotel, a lot of men¡¯s gazes followed Red Rose as she walked out. Red Rose was not bothered by the lust in their eyes. She had been gazed at like that numerous times. The half-snakes did not hide their feelings as humans did. Many male half-snakes lusted after her, but she was beyond their reach.


    After they went out of the hall, Xiao Bing called a taxi and asked the driver to take them downtown. The only thing that made Red Rose uncomfortable, was that she could not understand the language, Xiao Bing was the only one who could talk to her in the language of Country R. But all the others were using the language of Cathaysian State. It was a language she did not understand. But it did not matter to him that much. She was different from other women. She was more adaptive and had her own way of doing things. She felt happy as long as she was with Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing asked after they got out of the taxi, ¡°I don¡¯t know about your aptitude for languages, but I¡¯ve decided to teach you the language of Cathaysian State before we go back. If you learn it well, you will not have any communication problems. By then you can tour this world with Lil Bai. But the language of Country Ying is more widely used. I can teach you that language as well.¡±


    Red Rose said earnestly, ¡°No. I will only learn the language of Cathaysian State.¡±


    Curious, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Why? If you learned it, it would be more convenient when you travel the world.¡±


    Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Because it¡¯s your country¡¯s language. I hope that I can stay by your side and become a part of your life.¡±


    Damn¡­ Xiao Bing was deeply touched.


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath. He felt that the situation was rather complicated. The words this beautiful woman just said really moved him. Besides, this woman was not the scheming type, like other women in the city. Though she looked sexy and bewitching, she always spoke her mind directly.


    The two first took a stroll in the mall. Xiao Bing deemed it not appropriate to walk on the streets at this time.


    Though Red Rose was an extremely beautiful woman, she seemed like an Amish girl who had never been to a city¡­ She looked so excited and curious about everything, and her questions flew like arrows. But Xiao Bing was patient. Everywhere they went, men would shoot longing gazes at her. Xiao Bing was not happy about it, because she was his woman.


    ¡°The outside world is fantastic.¡± Red Rose sounded delighted, ¡°I¡¯ve seen pictures of this world in the books. But it looks far better than those pictures.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Of course. This is the biggest city in Cathaysian State.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Why are these women standing there like statues? And what is this? It¡¯s transparent. I can¡¯t get my hand through¡­¡±


    ¡°It is glass. The women inside are models for displaying clothes¡­¡±

 Chapter 413 - Red Roses Trouble

    Xiao Bing found some Red Rose¡¯s questions amusing. But he still explained everything to her patiently. He did not care about others¡¯ thoughts either.


    But the clothes Red Rose was wearing were so eye-catching. Xiao Bing decided to take another stroll with her after they bought the clothes. Red Rose agreed. After all, most of the girls love new and beautiful clothes.


    Then they went to the mall. Red Rose was still stared at by many in the mall. But Xiao Bing relished the attention as he put his hand around the woman¡¯s slim¡¯s waist.


    Red Rose said in a faint voice, ¡°There are so many beautiful dresses. I have seen them in a magazine before and asked Mamba to bring me two sets. Finally, I am able to choose for myself.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Rose, I think all of these dresses will look good on you. Beautiful women look beautiful in any clothes.¡±


    Red Rose looked at herself in the mirror and the other women in the mall. Then she said seriously, ¡°I agree.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Well, you are not modest.¡±


    Red Rose asked curiously, ¡°You were telling the truth. Why should I be modest? The women I saw are all wearing fancy clothes. But I don¡¯t think they look as beautiful as me. The face is more important than the dress.¡±


    Xiao Bing knew her people pursued the code of the survival of the fittest. These people were usually very direct. But they would find it hard to live in the outside world. Right after Red Rose said those words, some women nearby shot her envious and resentful looks.


    Xiao Bing grinned and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to this shop. Maybe we will find some dresses which are more suitable for you.¡±


    Right after they entered the shop, the salesgirl walked over to them. She was a fine-looking girl. But she found it hard to look away from Red Rose the moment she saw her. ¡°Is it this Madam that wants to buy clothes? She looks gorgeous. I¡¯m sure there are plenty of dresses that are suitable for her.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°We will choose first. Which one do you think suits my friend best?¡±


    The salesgirl looked at Xiao Bing and complimented them, ¡°You two are meant for each other. I have been working here for over 2 years and I¡¯ve never seen a woman as beautiful as her. Will you take a look at this one? It¡¯s designed by the most famous designer in Paris. And this is a Louis V dress which is a limited edition. There are only 1000 pieces in the world. But the price is a little high.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Red Rose looked at the dress. It was a dress embroidered with flowers. The pink roses on the dress looked vivid as if it was about to fall on the ground. It was so beautiful that the other dresses in the shop paled in comparison, just like how Red Rose outshone the other women.


    Xiao Bing and Red Rose held their breath at the same time. They exchanged a look and understood each other¡¯s thoughts. Red Rose nodded. Xiao Bing looked at the salesgirl and said, ¡°We will take this one.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You two sure have good taste. Don¡¯t you want to know the price of this dress? It is¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°What matters is her feelings. The price is not important.¡±


    The salesgirl gave Red Rose a look of pure envy. But she thought if she was a rich man, she would also be willing to spend money on a beautiful girlfriend, no matter how much it would cost. Then she was not that jealous of Red Rose anymore. Red Rose strode to the shelf and was about to take the dress, when suddenly a woman¡¯s sharp voice drifted into the shop, ¡°Don¡¯t you touch that dress. I will have it.¡±


    Red Rose frowned as she smelt the fancy perfume on this woman. She looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±


    Xiao Bing managed a wry smile. Then he heard that woman sneering, ¡°I thought she was an untouchable goddess. It turns out she came from Country R. I wonder if she¡¯s a porn star. Haha.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned, a hint of sharpness flashing through his eyes. Red Rose did not quite understand what this woman just said. But she knew that it did not mean well.


    Then the woman came over with a man, who was wearing a fancy suit and an expensive watch. One look at him and Xiao Bing knew he was quite rich.


    The one who had uttered those sharp words was the woman in his arms. She was plump and had a beautiful face. But her beauty was different from Red Rose¡¯s. Red Rose¡¯s beauty came from her disposition. But this woman made people feel like she was a slut.


    Xiao Bing cast a cold glance at that woman. Then he stared at the man and said, ¡°Is she your woman? It seems that you should teach her some manners.¡±


    While this man was about to speak, he cast a look at Red Rose and was stunned. The woman in his arms seemed angered. She pinched him hard, which brought him back to reality. He managed a wry smile and said to Xiao Bing, ¡°Perhaps she needs to be taught a lesson. But it¡¯s because my girlfriend heard what she just said out there.¡±


    It was not until then that Xiao Bing realized that they were coming for him and Red Rose. The main reason was the Red Rose was too outspoken. She shot a baffled look at Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing lowered his head and whispered to her in Country R¡¯s language, ¡°What you just said upset that woman.¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡±


    ¡°You said no matter what you wear, you would still look more beautiful than other women.¡±


    Red Rose asked in bewilderment, ¡°But what I said is true.¡±


    Xiao Bing wanted to tell her that sometimes words could hurt people. But he did not want to depict the world as a grey place, because it might make Red Rose lose interest in this world. He decided to explain it to her later. He smiled and said, ¡°Some women are just petty. She said she wants the dress you just picked.¡±


    A hint of sharpness flashed in her eyes. ¡°No one can take away the dress I chose,¡± she said coldly.


    Xiao Bing grabbed her by the arm instantly and whispered, ¡°Let me handle it.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at that man and said, ¡°You are the one with more sense, right? My girlfriend did say those words. But this is just how she is. She speaks without thinking. She did not mean any ill. But what your girlfriend did is probably wrong. We chose that dress first and the salesgirl has agreed to sell it to us.¡±


    The salesgirl did not know what was happening. But she still cast the two people a polite glance and said, ¡°Sorry. This dress is sold to this lady and that¡¯s the only piece in this shop. Would you like to take a look at others?¡±


    That man looked at his girlfriend, who then pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want that dress.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Then man in the suit looked at the salesgirl and asked, ¡°How much is this dress?¡±


    ¡°480 thousand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one million. I¡¯ll take this dress.¡±


    The salesgirl was surprised by the figure. She cast a baffled glance at Xiao Bing. But Xiao Bing seemed cold, showing no intention to come to a compromise. Though she wanted to make more money, she could not allow the rules here to be broken. Unless Xiao Bing did not want the dress anymore, she would not sell the dress to that man.


    The salesgirl gave him a wry smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°2 million.¡± Then man in the suit said coldly.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± The salesgirl became more hesitant. The money she would make out of this deal was enough for her to cover her expenses for several years. It would even enable her to buy a house in the city. But if Xiao Bing did not agree and complained to the owner, this deal could not be made and she might get fired.


    The salesgirl cast an imploring glance at Xiao Bing. He knew what this girl was thinking. Actually she was very professional about it, since she did not sell the dress to that man immediately. Xiao Bing said, ¡°I understand you. But my girlfriend chose it first and it¡¯s the first gift I will buy her. I will not compromise.¡±


    The coquettish woman sniggered, ¡°Why will they sell the dress to you at such a low price? Men like you disgust me. Small wonder you found a pornstar to be your girlfriend.


    Xiao Bing was angered. He wheeled around and glared at this woman. His eyes pierced her like a sharp sword, which made her heart start beating fast. ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to beat me up here and now? Do you have any idea who my husband is?¡±


    Clap! Xiao Bing slapped the woman in the face. Soon half of her face started swelling. She and her companion were both stunned. Then his eyes filled with rage.


    Covering her face, the woman screamed, ¡°Honey, he slapped me! You must kill him for me!¡±


    Xiao Bing sniggered, ¡°A petulant shrew needs to be taught a lesson. I did it since your husband obviously did not do that.¡±


    The man in the suit spoke coldly, ¡°You have no right to lecture my woman. Besides, you must do something to compensate her for what you¡¯ve done. Otherwise you will not be able to leave the mall unharmed!¡±


    He took out his phone as he stated this.

 Chapter 414 - Do the Splits for Me

    The man in the suit walked away to make a call. Though he lowered his voice, Xiao Bing could hear what he said on the phone. He was looking for someone. Xiao Bing surmised that it was someone from the underground world. And he guessed this man in the suit must be someone in a high position, since he spoke so haughtily.


    After he ended his call, the man in the suit returned, with the woman hanging on his arm. The woman smirked at Xiao Bing, the resentment plain and clear in her eyes. The man suddenly spoke, ¡°Young man, you are at an age where you are very impulsive. But there are some people whom you just can¡¯t offend. The man who is coming is called Xu Sanqiang. He¡¯s the boss in town. Have you ever heard of him?¡±


    The salesgirl¡®s face paled when she heard the name. ¡°Perhaps you should consider reaching a compromise.¡± She said as her voice cracked with fear.


    Red Rose did not understand what they were talking about. ¡°What are they talking about,¡± she asked, with a nonplussed face.


    Grinning, Xiao Bing said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I can handle this. But it will take some time.¡±


    ¡°Okay. It does not matter.¡± Red Rose answered, her eyes as bewitching as ever. ¡°As long as I can be with you, it doesn¡¯t matter how long it will take.¡±


    ¡°Damn! What a bewitching woman.¡± Xiao Bing thought inwardly. ¡°You can only blame it on your bad luck then. You should not have messed around with us.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at the man in the suit and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is.¡±


    The man in the suit sighed, ¡°Xu Sanqiang might not be the biggest name around here. But he¡¯s cruel enough. He was once involved in a gang fight before. Someone shot him three times with a gun. But he did not even flinch. He killed his enemy with a slash of his saber and he was saved at the hospital later. Since then there are always a dozen rascals following him around to serve him. Though he is not the most powerful man here, few men dare to offend him.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°The weak fear the strong. And the strong fear those who are not afraid of death,¡±


    ¡°So what will happen to you, in your opinion, if you talk to him like that when he comes?¡± The man in the suit asked, while looking at Xiao Bing, the threat plain in his voice.


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°This is a public place. There are so many people around us. What could he do to me? City Shanghai is the biggest city in the mainland of the Cathaysian State. If anything happened to me, I surmise he will lose his life, no matter who¡¯s there to protect him.¡±


    The man in the suit said, ¡°That sounds reasonable. You do have some wits. But that¡¯s far from enough. If his men only beat you up, the worst outcome for them is that they will be held in custody for half a month. Then they will be released and they can continue serving their master. They cannot do anything to you in public. But what if you get smashed by a flower pot falling from above, or knocked down by a car, or get stabbed by a random person who then got away¡­ They are all events beyond your control.¡±


    Xiao Bing seemed frightened. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that is a little overboard? We can settle this problem amicably.¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Bing was frightened, the man in the suit smirked, ¡°I can call him and tell him not to come here if this beautiful lady spends one night with me. And I will even give you this dress for free.¡±


    The coquettish women seemed unhappy when she saw her man showing interest in another woman. ¡°You think she¡¯s more beautiful than me? You are such a greedy man.¡±


    Clap! This time it was the man in the suit, who gave her a stinging slap. The coquettish woman tumbled to the ground and started crying.


    The man in the suit snorted and said, ¡°You should behave like a woman. You are nothing but a toy to me. How dare you tell me what I should or what I should not do? I, Luohao, am not yours to command.¡±


    So this man was called Luo Hao. She seemed fretful when she saw that Luo Hao was so angry. She then stood beside Luo Hao cautiously, the fear plain in her eyes. She cast glances of resentment at Red Rose, from time to time.


    Luo Hao cast a lascivious glance at Red Rose and said to Xiao Bing, ¡°What do you say? Not every man can protect beautiful women like her. In this world, the poor fear the rich, and the rich fear the powerful. If you want to keep a beautiful woman to yourself, you must be richer and more powerful than others. I want this woman and I¡¯m wealthier and more powerful than you.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Luo Hao smiled, ¡°Of course, I believe that men must obey the rules. Without rules, the world will fall into chaos. Give me your woman and you will get a cheque. You can write whatever number you like. And I will ask these gangsters to go back. What do you think?¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound good to me.¡±


    Luo Hao shot Xiao Bing a cold glance and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to be rejected.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°If you truly follow the rules, you should know that there¡¯s one rule in this world that you can¡¯t force someone to sell or buy something.¡±


    Luo Hao finally realized that Xiao Bing had not taken him seriously at all. He had been thinking about Xiao Bing¡¯s identity. Xiao Bing did not seem to be a big shot from the way he dressed. But the confidence he showed was rarely found in other people.


    But he did not care that much after he cast another glance at Red Rose. Men like beautiful women, especially for someone who was as rich as him. He could never give up on such a beauty.


    Then a bunch of people flooded into the shop. All the customers ran out after they saw what happened. The staff also kept well away from them. Even the shop owner did not dare to come over.


    Luo Hao laughed, ¡°It seems that you missed your best opportunity. But I¡¯m a merciful person. I will give you one last chance.¡±


    Luo Hao took out a piece of cheque held it out, ¡°Write the numbers, and you will get the money.¡±


    Red Rose looked contrite the whole time. But she was hostile toward Luo Hao, because this man gave her a bad feeling.


    Xiao Bing asked calmly, ¡°Will you agree if I give you a cheque in exchange for your mother?¡±


    The smile on Luo Hao¡¯s face curdled instantly. There was no politeness between them anymore.


    The coquettish girl screamed in excitement, ¡°Luo Hao, get them to beat the crap out of him!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Luo Hao cursed and kicked the woman away. She was stunned at first, then she trotted away, crying, her face buried in her hands.


    Then Luo Hao looked at the bald man who had just arrived He was about 30 years old and he was wearing a leather jacket. Luo Hao took out a pen, wrote something on the cheque and held it to that guy. ¡°Old Xu, this one million is yours now. You can withdraw the money at any time.¡±


    Seemingly excited, the man in the jacket put the cheque into his pocket carefully. His head was bald, shining and dotted with scars. There was also a scar on his face. One look at his eyes and Xiao Bing knew it would not be easy to solve this problem. He was Xu Sanqiang, who had killed a man with his saber, even after he was shot at three times.


    Xu Sanqiang put the cheque aside and said in excitement, ¡°Lord Luo, there¡¯s no need for such courtesy between us. Just tell me what to do and I¡¯ll do it nice and clean.¡±


    Luo Hao pointed at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°This man has been petulant. I don¡¯t want to see him in this city ever again. But be gentle with the beauty standing beside him.¡±


    Xu Sanqiang noticed Red Rose and his eyes brightened instantly. ¡°Lord Long, the goddess of love does favor you. Don¡¯t worry, I will handle this for you. Hey, did you hear what Lord Luo just said? You¡¯d better get out of here and leave the beauty to Lord Luo.¡±


    Xiao Bing cast a glance at Xu Sanqiang and found there were six men standing behind him. But they were not armed with many weapons. Xiao Bing surmised that they dared not bring a saber to the mall publicly.


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°You are making it difficult for me. Mr. Luo said you are a good fighter. Why don¡¯t you show your skills to us? If his words are true, I will give her to you and leave this city willingly.¡±


    Xu Sanqiang asked coldly, ¡°What skills should I show?¡±


    Xiao Bing pointed at the ground and said, ¡°There¡¯s one ancient kungfu called Smashing Rocks on the Chest. But it might be too difficult for you. I will give you a simple task. Can you do the splits or handstands? There are 7 men here. You can also make a human pyramid.¡±


    The staff hiding in the distance could barely hold back their laughter. It was not until then that Xu Sanqiang realized that Xiao Bing did not take him seriously at all. He was infuriated. He rolled up his sleeves and put his hands on his waist, ¡°Lad, how dare you play with me! Listen, I want you to strip him and force him to run in the streets!¡±

 Chapter 415 - Powerful Men Also Have Weaknesses

    The six rascals who were with the man in a suit, surrounded Xiao Bing. Luo Hao had a smirk on his face, while Xu Sanqiang looked murderous.


    The six rascals acted fast, in an attempt to impress their boss. But although they were fast, the way they were defeated was even faster.


    They were sent hurtling backwards for several meters. Some fell on the ground in the mall and some fell on the ground outside. Soon they were all wailing and writhing in pain.


    ¡°Xiao Bing, they wanted to harm you! You are too gentle with them. Let me teach them a lesson,¡± Red Rose said, her eyes sharp.


    Red Rose cast an icy glance at Luo Hao and Xu San Qiang, which made them instantly vigilant, because they felt like they were targeted by a viper. Luo Hao even felt regret for offending this woman. But then he recalled what a high-position he held. He found it ridiculous that he should be frightened by a woman¡¯s stare. But Red Rose¡¯s smooth skin and well-shaped body made him burn with a kind of lust, that was akin to insanity. He thought Xu San Qiang¡¯s men were far from useful.


    Xiao Bing gently patted on Red Rose¡¯s back and laughed discreetly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They are worshipping your beauty by performing acrobatic stunts. Those guys wanted to fight with us, but they were kicked into the air, instead. Later those two guys will also be giving a performance.¡±


    Red Rose was a smart lady. It was not hard for her to realize that these men were here to cause trouble. But she knew that they were merely normal people. Even if there were a thousand more of them, they could not harm Xiao Bing. She wanted to see how Xiao Bing was going to handle this.


    Smiling, Xiao Bing looked at Xu Sanqiang and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, can you perform for us now?¡±


    Xu Sanqiang inhaled deeply. Luo Hao said unhappily, ¡°San Qing, why are these men so useless. They cannot even defeat one man? It seems you are not as powerful as you were.¡±


    Xu Sanqiang¡¯s face changed instantly. He cursed inwardly. He already realized that Xiao Bing was a martial artist, which meant that he would never be his match.


    Xu Sanqiang was a fierce man, but he knew little about martial arts. He was in a dilemma. If he summoned more men and waited for them, that would make him seem stupid.


    Xu Sanqiang decided that even if he would be arrested today, he would not let himself be embarrassed. He believed that he would soon be released, because he was doing a favor for the man from the Luo Family. He would get a large sum of money from it. But if he flinched today, it would become hard for him to hold his position.


    Xu Sanqiang took out a dagger from his chest and with an ugly look on his face, he said, ¡°Boy, you asked for it.¡±


    Screams drifted into their ears as Xu Sanqiang slashed out at Xiao Bing with the dagger. His attacking mode was different from his men. The strike was fast, acute and cruel. Any ordinary person would not be fast enough to dodge it. The sudden strike was aimed at Xiao Bing¡¯s stomach. But he was too slow, in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. Xiao Bing grabbed his wrist, which made Su Sanqiang stunned. He had not expected that he would be caught. Then he felt a sharp pain on his wrist as Xiao Bing broke it with a twist. The pain almost made Xu Sanqiang pass out.


    Xu Sanqiang¡¯s face paled because of the pain. Xiao Bing then kicked his belly, which made him fall to the ground.


    Smiling, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Now perform.¡±


    Though he was writhing on the ground because of the pain, he still said stubbornly, ¡°How dare you! I have many brothers who are waiting for my orders. I only need to make one call and you won¡¯t leave this building alive.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Now you are under my feet. Do you think you can still father a child if I should exert my strength?¡±


    Xiao Bing shamelessly pressed his feet against Xu Sanqiang¡¯s vulnerable spot, which made the poor man almost pee in his pants.


    No matter how powerful any man was, his crotch would always be his weakest point.


    Xu Sanqiang soon begged for mercy. He even shed tears. ¡°My lord, please stop this. I swear that I will never offend you anymore.¡±


    Luo Hao summoned Xu Sanqiang to beat the crap out of Xiao Bing. He had thought that Xiao Bing would be the one that would be begging for mercy. But he had not expected that things would turn out like this. The six men Su Sanqiang brought had been knocked down and now pretended to be dead, and Xu Sanqiang was even terrified, like a little animal that had been captured. He bellowed angrily, ¡°Xu Sanqiang, you once took three bullets and you were still brave. When did you become a coward?¡±


    Xu Sanqiang cried, ¡°But the bullets were not coming for my balls.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Luo Hao pondered on it and found it reasonable. Even he felt a chill running down his thighs at the thought of not being able to father any children. Then he felt ashamed because he had summoned his men to beat the crap out of Xiao Bing and at this moment, they all looked like homeless dogs.


    Xiao Bing bent down, but his foot was still pressed against Xu Sanqiang¡¯s crotch. ¡°My girlfriend is still expecting your performance¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t play any tricks. You know how ridiculous it is to try to defeat a real martial artist. Don¡¯t force me to castrate you.¡±


    Xu Sanqiang still felt Xiao Bing¡¯s foot on his balls while Xiao Bing was talking to him. He broke out in a cold sweat because of the fear, ¡°Mister¡­ Can you remove your foot first?¡±


    Guffawing, Xiao Bing removed his foot and took two steps backward. He looked at Xu Sanqiang, while holding Red Rose¡¯s slim waist. ¡°Now you can start.¡±


    Xu Sanqiang lurched to his feet and looked very obedient. ¡°What do you want me to perform?¡±


    ¡°Do the splits first.¡±


    Then suddenly a group of cops rushed in. They saw six rascally looking men lying unconscious on the ground and Xu Sanduo standing there and trembling. They came because they were informed that Xu Sanqiang had started a gang fight there. They did expect that they would see such a scene. They all looked contrite when they spotted Xu Sanqiang, who looked like a frightened dog.


    The leader of the police asked,¡± What happened here?¡±


    Smiling, Xiao Bing explained, ¡°Officer, My girlfriend and I were shopping and this Mr. Luo wanted to pay the bills for us. He said his friends love performing and they wanted to put on a show for us. Look, those men on the ground are putting on a sleeping act.¡±


    The police officer asked in disbelief, ¡°Are they really sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Do you need me to wake them up, if you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Xiao Bing feigned a cough and walked over to one of them. Then he raised his foot, aiming for the middle of his legs. Then that rascal sprung to his feet immediately, ¡°I was sleeping.¡± He said this with an embarrassed smile.


    The other rascals stood up instantly. Xiao Bing¡¯s strength had been perfectly controlled. They did not seem hurt, but they all felt terrible. After all, this was a big city. It would not do them any good if they caused big trouble.


    The police traded a glance with each other.


    Xiao Bing then looked at Xu Sanqiang and asked, ¡°Sanqiang, are you going stop the show because of the police. Isn¡¯t that an insult to me and the police?¡±


    Xu Sanqiang¡¯s face changed. He had thought that Xiao Bing would not dare to do anything to him, since the police were here. Hesitation and anger warred in his eyes. He was not sure if this mysterious man would still make trouble for him later. But even if Xiao Bing would not look for him, he might lose him now. So he ignored Xiao Bing¡¯s words.


    Luo Hao suddenly laughed, ¡°Officer, I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The policeman looked at Luo Hao and asked, ¡°What is it? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Xu Sanqiang is my friend. He came here to look for me. But somehow he offended this lad. Then he was beaten up by him publicly. And this lad forced my friend to do the splits. He was humiliating him. Officer, he fought in the public, shouldn¡¯t he be arrested and locked up for several days? And my friend¡¯s brothers are all badly injured. He is involved in a felony.¡±


    Xu Sanqiang instantly winked at his men, as something occurred to him. Then the rascals all began wailing, while covering their bellies with their hands.


    Smiling, Xiao Bing looked at them without saying anything.


    Pointing at Xiao Bing, Xu Sanqiang cried, ¡°Officer, he humiliated me by forcing me to perform. I want to report him!¡±


    The officer did not seem to be convinced. He knew Xu Sanqiang too well. Every time he caused trouble, he would assign one of his guys to be his scapegoat. But the police knew how many bad things he had done. Obviously they could not believe that Xu Sanqiang was being bullied by someone.


    Luo Hao also knew it was hard for the police to believe it. If he was the police, he would not believe it either. Soon after, several men in black came in. They walked over to Luo Hao and said reverently, ¡°Young Master, we are late.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I told you not to come here too early.¡± Luo Hao looked at one of them. He was the youngest and the shrewdest of them. ¡°Do you have the number of Officer Jia?¡±


    ¡°I do. He once gave you his card. Let me find it.¡± The young man soon rummaged through his backpack and found a card. He then gave it to Luo Hao, who then dialed the number on the card. Later he smiled at the officer. After the call was through, he said smilingly, ¡°Is this officer Jia? I¡¯m Luo Hao!¡±

 Chapter 416 - The Unbridled Brother Bing

    Chapter 416 The Unbridled Brother Bing


    ¡°Director Jia, the law and order in City Shanghai does not seem to be good recently. This lack of law and order does not give any peace of mind to businessmen like me!¡±


    A middle-aged man¡¯s laughter drifted into his ears, ¡°Young Master Luo Hao, did anyone create any problems for you? Tell me if you have any trouble. I will handle it fairly for you.¡±


    ¡°I met a rascal in the mall. He injured my friends. The police officer who arrived on the scene, was seemingly not aware of the situation. He was deceived by that rascal. Perhaps you can talk to him on the phone?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Please let me talk to him.¡±


    Holding his phone, Luo Hao looked at the police officer. The officer hesitated for a moment, but he still took the phone nervously. He had vaguely guessed who was on the phone when he heard Luo Hao talking to him. It was the director of the police station in Shanghai and was almost like God to him.


    The officer spoke nervously on the phone, ¡°Director Jia?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jia Zhengjing.¡±


    The police officer knew it was indeed that man the moment he heard his voice. Considering his position, he did not see this man very often, but he had heard Director Jia giving speeches several times,


    The policeman spoke nervously, ¡°Good evening. I¡¯m Zhang Jianxun, the vice director of the police station in Songjiang section.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Jianxun. I think I have heard of this name. I was told that someone was causing trouble in the public and that man hurt Mr. Luo¡¯s friends¡­¡±


    ¡°Director Jia, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    Director Jia interrupted him in a voice that brooked no argument, ¡°I don¡¯t really care about what happened. You know how powerful the Luo Group is. It¡¯s the biggest consortium in Xiang Gang. Mr. Luo is the pillar of the Shanghai subsection of the Luo Group. If he feels threatened, people would be worried about the public safety of City Shanghai, which might lead to the decline of their enthusiasm to invest in the city. That¡¯s not a good thing for the city, is it?¡±


    Officer Zhang said, ¡°Di¡­ Director Jia, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that serious.¡±


    Director Jia¡¯s cold voice sounded angry, ¡°It seems that the working attitude of your subsection is very bad. I might need to talk to Zhou Qingshan, the director of the subsection.¡±


    Then director Jia hung up. Zhang Jianxun had not expected that this man would be that angry.


    Holding the phone in his hand, Zhang Jianxun was taken aback by the beeping tone on the phone.


    Sniggering, Luo Hao snatched the phone back from the officer and said haughtily, ¡°What did Director Jia say?¡±


    Zhang Jianxun¡¯s face underwent some changes. He felt awkward and he did not want the others to find out. That was the most frustrating part of his position. He often found it difficult to enforce the law if the trouble-maker was someone who had a powerful background.


    Even his boss or that man on the phone would encounter such problems from time to time. But the higher one¡¯s position was, the less likely it was that he would face such issues.


    Zhang Jianxun coughed and said calmly in his usual bureaucratic tone, ¡°Since it¡¯s only due to some misunderstanding, you can go back now. But all of you must reflect¡­¡±


    Zhan Jianxun was trying to making peace to avoid more quarrels. It was more or less beneficial for Luo Hao. Otherwise he would have been taken to the police station because of Xu Sanqiang. But at least the police officer did not make it difficult for Xiao Bing. So it could be considered a fair decision.


    Xiao Bing did not have anything to say about this. But Luo Hao sneered, ¡°Is that what Director Jia said?¡±


    Zhang Jianxun frowned, but he seemed less determined than before. ¡°Mr. Luo, I¡¯m not making it difficult for your boys. Let¡¯s put an end to this.¡±


    Luo Hao just kept sniggering. He took out his phone again. But before he could call anyone, Zhang Jianxun¡¯s phone rang. He took the call and his face changed instantly. ¡°Mr. Zhou, I¡¯m handling it¡­ Emm¡­ Okay. I know now.¡±


    Zhang Jianxun took a deep breath after he hung up. His expression was a bit aggrieved when he looked at Xiao Bing. ¡°We need you to come to the police station to give us your statement. The rest can leave.¡±


    Luo Hao had a contented smile on his face.


    But Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate.¡±


    Zhang Jianxun seemed somewhat angry. He knew that what he was doing was not right, because obviously Luo Hao had asked Xu Sanqiang to come here to create trouble. But now he had to punish the person who had not done anything wrong. He could not even make the correct decision. He surmised that Director Jia must have called Mr. Zhou. That was why Mr. Zhou asked him to bring Xiao Bing to the police station. He thought Xiao Bing would have a tough time in the detention house, since he offended Luo Hao.


    But after all, he was the vice director of the subsection. Xiao Bing¡¯s words made him feel offended. Luo Hao grabbed this opportunity and said, ¡°Mr. Zhang, I don¡¯t think he is showing any respect for you.¡±


    Zhang Jianxun said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have to handcuff you if you won¡¯t come with us.¡±


    Smiling, Xiao Bing said, ¡°You misunderstand me. I did not mean that I will not go to the police station.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The tension on Zhang Jianxun¡¯s face eased a little. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean this Mr. Xu promised that he would perform for us. But he will be leaving before his performance. Isn¡¯t that inappropriate?¡± Xiao Bing let go of Red Rose and strode toward Xu Sanqiang.


    Ever since Zhang Jianxun walked in with his colleagues, Xu Sanqiang had been standing aside and watching them. He thought that although he could not beat Xiao Bing, the policemen would teach him a lesson. The Luo family was wealthy and powerful. He felt elated when he saw Xiao Bing being taken away, because Luo Hao would have a million ways of torturing Xiao Bing.


    Xu Sanqiang was imagining Xiao Bing getting tossed out of the detention house, after he was beaten black and blue. But he did not expect Xiao Bing to walk toward him. He was startled, wondering if Xiao Bing dared to do anything to him.


    Even though he surmised that Xiao Bing would not dare to, he stepped backward and trembled in fear. Soon Xiao Bing grabbed his collar and kneed him in the crotch. Xu Sanqiang screeched and began writhing in pain, after Xiao Bing released him.


    All the others gasped because they had never met anyone who seemed much more unbridled than Luo Hao. Luo Hao was petulant because he had a powerful background. But what did Xiao Bing have?


    Everyone was looking at him in stunned disbelief, but Xiao Bing did not seem to care about it. He looked at Xu Sanqiang with a hint of laughter in his eyes, ¡°If you don¡¯t start performing in 3 minutes, you will not be able to father any child.¡±


    Bearing with the pain, Xu Sanqiang asked in a shaky voice, ¡°What¡­ What should I perform?¡±


    ¡±Turn somersaults.¡±


    Xu Sanqiang turned several somersaults clumsily. He tumbled to the ground several times, but no one dared to laugh and Xiao Bing did not care about it.


    It was not until then that Zhang Jianxun realized what was happening. He blazed, ¡°How dare you to use violence in front of me. Put him in handcuffs.¡±


    Laughing, Xiao Bing said, ¡°It¡¯s just a kind reminder. Mr. Zhang, I believe you know who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. But perhaps you don¡¯t. Anyway, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate that I am the only one who has to go to the police station? Don¡¯t you think that I should do something to ease my anger? Besides, you work for the government, the people and the country. Are you truly willing to be manipulated by these wealthy scums?¡±


    Zhang Jianxun seemed hesitant and all the other policemen felt ashamed and awkward. Obviously, situations like this would not do them any good. Instead, they might get condemned.


    Xiao Bing said smilingly, ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t hurt. Xu Sanqiang, do the splits.¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Xu Sanqiang tried to do it. But then his pants ripped apart. He could not feel more ashamed today.


    Xu Sanqiang then stood up and stared at Xiao Bing with extreme hatred. He felt petulant, but at least he behaved himself in front of the police. But this young man did not seem to care about the police at all.


    Xiao Bing then strode toward Luo Hao. It was not until then that Zhang Jianxun had realized that something was obviously not right. He did not stop Xiao Bing because Xu Sanqiang was a rascal. But if Xiao Bing harmed this businessman, he might lose his job.


    Zhang Jianxun then bellowed, ¡°Arrest him!¡±


    The policemen rushed toward Xiao Bing. Luo Hao had not expected that Xiao Bing would dare to hit him. He instantly flinched and his bodyguards surrounded him in order to protect him. But Xiao Bing managed to make his way through the bodyguards and gave Luo Hao a stinging slap, which sent Luo Hao hurtling backward. Blood and some teeth flew in the air, and scattered on the ground.

 Chapter 417 - Situation Was Reversed

    Xiao Bing was handcuffed. But he did not resist. After all, they were all public servants. No matter how powerful Xiao Bing was, he could not go against the government. Besides, Xiao Bing even worked for them once.


    Luo Hao struggled to his feet and found one-third of his teeth gone. The right side of his face was very swollen. He felt dizzy and had double vision. Xiao Bing wondered if he had a concussion.


    Even though Xiao Bing was arrested, Luo Hao found this man still smiling at him. The image terrified him and he regretted having offended this rascal.


    A formidable momentum suddenly erupted from Red Rose when she saw Xiao Bing being arrested. All the mirrors in the shop were shattered, which startled the police. Luo Hao almost peed in his pants. It was not until then that he realized how powerful this woman was. He even felt that Xiao Bing was not as powerful as this woman, let alone his bodyguards.


    Luo Hao¡¯s guards¡¯ anger suddenly turned into fear. They helped Luo Hao up, lowered their heads and pretended nothing had happened.


    Xiao Bing looked back at Red Rose and said calmly in Language R, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I suppose you already know that they are not powerful masters at all. Come with me and we will go home soon.¡±


    The sharp momentum Red Rose was giving out dissipated gradually, after she heard what Xiao Bing said, which was a relief to those terrified policemen. Zhang Jianxun cast Xiao Bing a glance of gratitude. Though he did not understand Language R, he knew that it was Xiao Bing who managed to ease this woman¡¯s anger. Otherwise, he could not imagine what would happen. He knew that this woman was a powerful master. He even guessed that she was a legendary master of concealing-strength or clear-strength. Powerful organizations would love to hire masters like her. And he believed the man beside her was not much less powerful than her.


    It was evident that Xiao Bing was not a villain, since he did not resist, while being handcuffed. Since the director had demanded that Xiao Bing be taken to the police station, one could only wait for the outcome now.


    Red Rose followed Xiao Bing. Zhang Jianxun did not stop her. When Xiao Bing was leaving, Luo Hao had intended to say something to threaten Xiao Bing. But Xiao Bing suddenly looked fiercely at him, which made him swallow the words he wanted to say.


    After Xiao Bing was taken to the police car, Zhang Jianxun gave an order, ¡°Uncuff him.¡±


    The policemen uncuffed Xiao Bing without any hesitation. Red Rose got into the car without saying a word. Some policemen shot Zhang Jianxun a baffled glance. Zhang Jianxun nodded his consent. Then they felt relieved. After all, they did not want to offend this woman now.


    Xiao Bing sat next to Red Rose, and then the car left, with its siren blaring away.


    Red Rose asked, ¡°Xiao Bing, can you tell me what happened just now?¡±


    Xiao Bing then told her what happened in detail. Red Rose said, ¡°You are living in a complicated world too.¡±


    Xiao Bing managed a wry smile, ¡°That¡¯s true. Are you disappointed?¡±


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s not as bad as my hometown. The strong prey on the weak there. If I were you, I would have killed them.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly, ¡°You can¡¯t do things like that in this world. Things will become complicated if you do that. I will talk to you about it during the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Red Rose¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard that Xiao Bing was going to give her some lessons. ¡°I want to get to know this world better.¡± She said jauntily.


    Red Rose and Xiao Bing were talking and laughing, seemingly not worried about what would happen to them at the police station. Actually they did not have to worry, considering how powerful they were.


    After they arrived, Xiao Bing and Red Rose got out of the car and walked into the police station. Out came a stout policeman. He cast a glance at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°He¡¯s the one who beat up Luo Hao?¡±


    Zhang Jianxun said, ¡°Yes. But there¡¯s a reason. It¡¯s because¡­¡±


    It turned out that this stout man was Zhou Qingshan, the director of this police station.


    Zhou Qingshan said icily, ¡°Mr. Luo just called me. He¡¯s very unsatisfied with our service. You can¡¯t be lenient with him just because he is so youthful. Everyone is equal before the law. Let me handle this man. Lock him up first in cell 7.¡±


    Zhang Jianxun said, ¡°Mr. Zhou, there¡¯s not even an interrogation. Isn¡¯t that inappropriate? And the men in that cell are not decent people¡­¡±


    Zhou Qingshan glared at him and said, ¡°Are you the director or am I?¡±


    Zhang Jianxun¡¯s face changed. Then he stopped talking.


    Zhou Qingshan said, ¡°Now go and lock him up. Who is this woman? Kick her out!¡±


    Zhou Qingshan cast Red Rose a lascivious glance as he said this.


    Smiling, Xiao Bing looked at Zhou Qingshan and said, ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re going to lock me in a cell. It¡¯s easy to lock me up, but it¡¯s hard to let me go.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Do you think you can threaten us? We are doing it for the good citizens of this city. The people you attacked suffered serious injuries. It¡¯s enough to prove that you¡¯re guilty of causing intentional harm. You will spend dozens of years in prison, at least.¡±


    Zhang Jianxun¡¯s face changed again. It was obvious that Zhou Qingshan had been bribed by Luo Hao. 15 days¡¯ of custody was the usual sentencing for a crime like this. But the director was sure that Xiao Bing would be in jail for dozens of years. He surmised that Xiao Bing would even be forced to confess.


    Zhang Jianxun was not that afraid anymore. He straightened his body and said, ¡°Mr. Zhou, since I am the one who arrested this man, I think it will be better if you let me handle this case, including deciding which cell he should be locked up in, who should be his cellmate and his interrogator. Indeed he did hit some people, but that doesn¡¯t mean he committed a felony.¡±


    Zhou Qingshan sounded irritated, ¡°If I tell you to leave it to me, then you should just leave it. I can handle this myself. Are you the director of this police station or am I?¡±


    Zhang Jianxun was determined. ¡°If you insist on it, I will report this to the superiors. I have a strong feeling that you are playing favorites¡±.


    Silence fell throughout the building. Though everyone knew that there was something going on between Zhang Jianxun and Zhou Qingshan, they did not think that they would quarrel because of Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing watched them quarrelling the whole time. Zhou Qingshan scowled in anger, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Zhang Jianxun said, ¡°You tried to force me to give up my right of interrogating him, and excluded me from this case. My suspicion is well founded.¡±


    Zhou Qingshan sneered angrily and said, ¡°Zhang Jianxun, it seems that this position is of no interest to you. The superiors were very unhappy about your performance, but I put in a good word for you. Now, it seems that I need to advise them to find another vice-director.¡±


    That was Luo Hao¡¯s doing. He asked their boss to do this. And Zhou Qingshan would never praise Zhang Jianxun in front of their superiors. If he had the opportunity, he would definitely demote Zhang Jianxun. Though Zhang Jianxun was only the vice-director of the police station, he was often too straight-headed and righteous. That was why they could not work in harmony all this time. Today they finally brought this problem to the surface.


    Zhang Jianxun felt irritated today, because he found it hard to be a good vice-director. He had intended to bring them all the police station. But now it was only Xiao Bing. He knew that Luo Hao had bribed them, and Zhou Qingshan would definitely make things difficult for Xiao Bing in the detention house. He just could not let that happen.


    Zhang Jianxun bellowed angrily, ¡°Say whatever you want to say. I will tell them about what you have been doing all these years, even if it will make me lose this job. I don¡¯t have proof, but they will send men here to check it out.¡±


    Zhou Qingshan was stunned and terrified. ¡°You won¡¯t dare to do that!¡± He scowled.


    ¡°Of course he dares.¡± Smiling, Xiao Bing looked at Zhou Qingshan. Then he looked at Zhang Jianxun and asked, ¡°Can I make a call?¡±


    Zhang Jianxun suddenly realized that Xiao Bing might not be as simple as he seemed. Otherwise he would not have hit Luo Hao in front of him and agreed to be handcuffed, without resisting. He wanted this issue to get bigger and bigger. ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Bing then took out his cellphone and dialed a number. He smiled after the call was connected, ¡°Monitor, I¡¯m having a little problem here¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing briefly told Monitor what happened. Monitor said he knew what to do, then he hung up. Xiao Bing knew the problem would be resolved soon, so he stood there and smiled as he waited.


    Zhou Qingshan thought Xiao Bing was just bluffing. He sneered, ¡°I can tell you that no one will be able to save you today. You called someone, right? I¡¯d like to see how that guy will get you out of here. Zhang Jianxun, you made your threats and I also want to see how you are going to report to me. If both of you fail, this boy will be in prison for dozens of years and you, Zhang Jianxun, will be removed from duty!¡±


    Xiao Bing looked Zhou Qingshan as if he was staring at a fool. Zhou Qingshan felt exasperated by Xiao Bing¡¯s gaze. While he intended to sneer at Xiao Bing, he suddenly got a call. It was Director Jia. He cast a complacent look at Zhang Jianxun and said, ¡°It¡¯s from Director Jia. He must have decided that this problem has to be taken very seriously. You are nothing more than a vice-director. I wonder how you¡¯re going to defy him.¡±


    Zhang Jianxun¡¯s face looked terrible when he heard it was Director Jia¡¯s call. He knew how small he seemed in front of this man. The accusation he had used to threaten Zhou Qingshan were vague, because he did not even have proof of Zhou Qing¡¯s corruption. It seemed that not only could he not protect Xiao Bing, but he would lose his job too.


    While he worried about it, Zhou Qingshan took the call with a mocking smile. But the voice on the other side was not its customary calm tones. Instead, it was loud and grumpy. ¡°Zhou Qingshan, what the hell are you doing? Who told you to bring the man into custody without a proper reason?¡±

 Chapter 418 - Its a Verb

    Chapter 418 It¡¯s a Verb


    Zhou Qingshan was bewildered. Director Jia had called him before and asked him to handle this properly, and Luo Hao hinted that he would be rewarded well, if he brought only Xiao Bing in. That was the reason why he dared to make such a decision publicly. But Director Jia was now asking him why he brought Xiao Bing in. How was he supposed to answer this question?


    Zhou Qingshan Qingshan said in a low voice, ¡°Director Jia, Luo Hao called me just now. He said this man injured his men. He wants this man punished.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Director Jia cursed on the phone. ¡°Zhou Qingshan, I must remind you that you¡¯re the people¡¯s police, which means that you should have the ability to discern what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong. Luo Hao was also involved in the fight. You can¡¯t only listen to his testimony. Now let Mr. Xiao go. I¡¯ll discuss it with you later.¡±


    Director Jia¡¯s voice was so loud that everyone around him heard what he said on the phone. Zhou Qingshan felt awkward. All the others looked contrite, except for Xiao Bing and Red Rose.


    Zhou Qingshan felt chagrined. He went for wool but came home shorn. Later he felt terrified. He knew Xiao Bing must have something to do with Director Jia¡¯s change of attitude. Xiao Bing merely made a call and Director Jia chose him over Luo Hao. He could not imagine how powerful this man was.


    Zhou Qingshan earned his position with his skill of gauging his superiors¡¯ minds. He felt frightened when he thought of the words he just heard. He decided that no matter what happened, he had to make amends with the man he just offended. Otherwise, he would suffer the consequences.


    While Zhou Qingshan planned to end the call, Director Jia suddenly said, ¡°Give your phone to Mr. Xiao. I want to talk to him.¡±


    Zhou Qingshan did not dare to refuse. Smiling awkwardly, he passed the phone to Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing took the phone with a sneer and said casually, ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ You¡¯re Mr. Xiao, right? I¡¯m Jia Zhengjing¡­¡± Jia Zhengjing sounded like he wanted to please Xiao Bing.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that I should be arrested, right?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s words startled Jia Zhengjing. He explained instantly, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Frankly speaking, it¡¯s my subordinate¡¯s fault. He misunderstood my words. The head of the National Security Bureau just called me and criticized me for my ineptitude. I will have a deep self-reflection after this. And I promise you that this issue will be investigated into seriously. I will not spare them for their mistakes. Perhaps you will tell this to that officer?¡±


    Monitor was the leader of the National Security Bureau. He was the leader of the central government, while Jia Zhengjing was only a Director in a city. The gap between them was huge. Monitor had just criticized him. Jia Zhengjing was at a crucial point of his promotion. His career could be influenced by a single word from Monitor¡¯s mouth. That was why he was terrified. Though it seemed to be only a small issue, he surmised that Xiao Bing was not as simple as he seemed. He did not dare to be complacent on this matter, so he handed the phone to Xiao Bing quickly, hoping that the negative influences of this matter would soon be dispelled.


    Xiao Bing looked at Zhou Qingshan, who seemed very eager to please him. Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Director Jia, it¡¯s just a small issue. But I found some problems among your police team,¡±


    Jia Zhengjing was startled. He asked, ¡°Mr. Xiao, please tell me about them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take today¡¯s case for example. Why is there someone who wants to curry favor with Luo Hao, and have me thrown in prison for dozens of years, without any proof? The police should be here to serve the people. They can never be superior to the people. They are equal and ought to respect each other. But the haughtiness I saw today means that some corruption could be happening. If this problem is not taken care of properly, Monitor will still be angry, no matter what I tell him. I want to see the action, instead of merely hearing the words.¡±


    Zhou Qingshan broke out in a cold sweat. Jia Zhengjing asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Xiao Bing, who do you think is the culprit?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°I think Zhang Jianxun is doing well in his position. However, being only a vice-director is unworthy of his talents. Do all public servants earn their position by flattering others? Then why are the capable ones only at a deputy post, while the foolish ones are at the principal posts. It¡¯s hard for me to understand!¡±


    Zhou Qingshan looked gloomy, thinking that his career was about to come to an end. He only hoped that Jia Zhengjing would not listen to this man. But there was delight in Zhang Jianxun¡¯s eyes. No one dislikes promotion. And it seemed that this Director Jia respected Xiao Bing¡¯s suggestions, and he might listen to input from Xiao Bing. The words Director Jia said meant a lot to him.


    Jia Zhengjing felt relieved. As long as it was not about him, he need not be worried. It was worthwhile to sacrifice a director to ensure the safety of his career. Jian Zhengjing instantly said seriously, ¡°Mr. Xiao Bing, your views sound very reasonable. There are some parasites in the police system. We will get rid of them and open the posts to those who are suitable for the job. I promise you that we will find out if Zhou Qingshan has flouted any of our rules. Before that, Zhan Jianxun will take over his post. We will give you a satisfactory answer several days later.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°If that¡¯s true, Monitor will be elated. But it¡¯s a problem in your police force. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to intervene. I¡¯m just giving some feedback.¡±


    ¡°We are the people¡¯s servants, which means we must listen to our people. Don¡¯t worry, we will handle this matter seriously.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news. Okay, I will give the phone back to Zhou Qingshan. We should put an end to this now.¡±


    Xiao Bing gave the cellphone back to Zhou Qingshan, who looked very upset. When he tried to talk to Jia Zhengjing, he had already hung up.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I suppose I won¡¯t be held in detention? If so, I should go back with my girlfriend. We were planning to buy that dress but we were brought here. What a bummer¡­¡±


    Zhang Jianxun said, ¡°I will send you back.¡±


    Zhou Qingshan had lost any interest in trying to please Xiao Bing, since his career was already at the brink of ruination. But he still did not dare to offend Xiao Bing. His hatred was focused on Luo Hao. He thought it was Luo Hao who had caused all these problems. But he did not dare to offend him either. He could only suffer the consequences on his own.


    After they left the police station, Xiao Bing suddenly said, ¡°Actually you should thank your conscience, not me. I hope you will be promoted soon. But remember what Zhou Qingshan said: You are the people¡¯s police. But he is not taking it seriously. I hope you will work by that code.¡±


    Zhang Jianxun said sternly, ¡°I will always bear it in my mind.¡±


    ¡°It is inevitable that there will be some parasites among you. But you must believe that the good will always out outnumber the bad, regardless of the industry. We must have faith in people¡¯s consciences and in the police.¡±


    Zhang Jianxun said, ¡°I will remember it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Xiao Bing sounded like a leader and Zhang Jianxun did not feel strange about it. What Xiao Bing said greatly inspired him. Actually he was disappointed in his colleagues, especially Zhou Qingshan. But now Xiao Bing had renewed his confidence in this country and the people in it, which would help him serve the people better.


    Xiao Bing and Red Rose returned to that shop. The salesgirl was surprised that Xiao Bing managed to return so quickly. She thought Xiao Bing must not be an ordinary man since he was able to come back so soon after he was taken to the police station, because of a fight. Then she respected Xiao Bing even more.


    Xiao Bing bought Red Rose the dress she had chosen. Red Rose went to the dressing room and tried it on. When she came out, Xiao Bing¡¯s heart almost stopped. All the staff and customers gasped, as they looked at her.


    Red Rose¡¯s skin was smooth as silk. She was tall, beautiful and had a superior temperament. Even the most beautiful celebrities could not be compared to her. She seemed less bewitching in this dress, and instead, looked as aloof as a goddess.


    Xiao Bing swallowed hard. Red Rose walked up to him and asked smilingly, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Xiao Bing held Red Rose¡¯s waist and pressed a certain part of his body against her thighs. He whispered in her ears with a sneaky smile, ¡°I want to sleep¡­and that is a verb.¡±

 Chapter 419 - Go to See Zhang Yizhi

    Red Rose asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean by a verb?¡±


    The shop assistant next to her was blushing and grinning, but she was too embarrassed to say anything. Xiao Bing slapped his forehead, and then remembered that even though Red Rose had learned the language, Language R, and knew about verbs and nouns, but no one in her homeland had ever joked with her in this way. It was normal that she did not understand it.


    It was just a joke. After being asked by Red Rose, Xiao Bing felt a little embarrassed. The clerk went away and said, ¡°Sir and Miss, if you have any other clothes you like, you can have a look around. The styles from our shop are the most popular at the moment, and they will meet both your needs.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°OK, I know.¡± With that, he released Red Rose. It was so embarrassing.


    Red Rose continued to ask, ¡°Why did she just laugh? What do you mean?¡±


    Xiao Bing said helplessly, ¡°The verb means to go to bed. You figure out¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s sex. Well? What¡¯s all the fuss for?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Bing was even more embarrassed. Red Rose¡¯s voice was too loud. After looking around, Xiao Bing found that no one was looking at them. Suddenly, he realized that Red Rose spoke in Language R. Although English was popular, Language R was not so well known. Few people understood Language R. Xiao Bing felt a little relieved. It seemed that Red Rose might encounter some problems in the big cities, because of her straightforwardness.


    Xiao Bing brought Red Rose hurriedly out of the clothing store. Red Rose giggled and said, ¡°Why are you so shy?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a pure man. Do you know what I mean? I am a pure, handsome young man.¡±


    Red Rose chuckled and said, ¡°Are you really pure?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ You look like a female divinity, but your charming nature is exposed when you look like this.¡±


    ¡°Do you like my coquettish self or my female divinity self?¡±


    ¡°I like both.¡± Xiao Bing gently touched Red Rose¡¯s hand. It was smooth. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to pick out other clothes.¡±


    Xiao Bing accompanied Red Rose to buy several sets of clothes, trousers, shoes, and a platinum necklace. At this moment, Red Rose¡¯s dress was not as eye-catching as before. Although she looked attractive and seductive, it was not too ostentatious after all.


    After shopping in the mall, they went to a nearby barbecue shop. It was already very late. After the delay of the previous events, they finished their shopping and started eating. At this time, they were both very hungry. They bought some barbecued food. Xiao Bing asked for several bottles of beer. Red Rose drank a glass of beer first, and then blinked and said, ¡°King Mamba has never brought this kind of drink to us. It¡¯s better than what he brought back.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s normal. You¡¯re in Country R, and I¡¯m in Cathaysian State. Originally, the wine culture is different. The barbecue in Cathaysian State is also wonderful, but it¡¯s not too good here. The barbecue in the north is much better. I¡¯ll take you there later.¡±


    Red Rose said with a smile, ¡°No. I¡¯ll go there after we part ways in a few days.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°I almost forgot. You are going to travel around the world soon¡­¡±


    Hearing that Red Rose was going to the north, Xiao Bing was also shocked. After all, he was also in the north, he hoped they would not meet by chance, otherwise, his arm would suffer from Yezi¡¯s continuous pinching.


    The kebabs were soon served to them. The taste was not authentic, but Red Rose was still eating with relish. The diet of Country R stressed on healthy living, while that of Cathaysian State had color, aroma and taste. There were great differences between the two. Strictly speaking, the food in Cathaysian State was the best in the world.


    While they were eating and chatting, Xiao Bing took the opportunity to talk to her about many things that required her attention outside. For example, when something happened, she could not solve it by using violence every time. Sometimes, Xiao Bing would use violence because of his special identity, but he knew how to abide by social rules.


    For example, in today¡¯s situation, if it was not Xiao Bing but Red Rose, she would probably make a big deal of the situation and end up becoming a wanted person. Although it was not so easy to arrest a master like her, she would not be able to live comfortably after that. After all, it was not advisable to fight against a government agency. Xiao Bing not only taught those people a lesson, but did not suffer any losses, because Xiao Bing acted in moderation. He did not cross the boundaries, but Red Rose did not know what the boundary was.


    Fortunately, Red Rose had a strong capability of understanding. Maybe it was because of her yearning for things outside, all these years. Xiao Bing was confident he could teach her all the rules and language of Cathaysian State well, in a relatively short time, within ten days or more.


    After enjoying the barbecue, Red Rose left and could not help praising the barbecue shop. As expected, women were all food lovers, whether they were humans, goblins or hermaphrodites¡­


    At night, Xiao Bing went back and made love to Red Rose¡­ The next day, Xiao Bing began to talk to the two of them about the things that required their attention outside. In the morning, he talked about the differences between the outside world and their homeland. In the afternoon, he taught them the language of Cathaysian State. Originally, Xiao Bing intended to teach them English, because he thought that the language of Cathaysian State was actually more difficult to learn than English. On the other hand, English was common in the world. The language of Cathaysian State was also in the process of popularization, but it had not been popularized to that extent. However, Red Rose insisted on learning the language of Cathaysian State, because it was Xiao Bing¡¯s mother tongue. Xiao Bing was moved, so he taught them wholeheartedly.


    Ten days passed quickly. As for their ID cards and registered residential address, Xiao Bing got them through his official connections. He even bought a big house for them here. The price of the house here was much more expensive than that in the north. It was worthy of being an economic center city in Cathaysian State. However, Xiao Bing thought it was worthwhile. On the one hand, it was good for them to have a home in the outside world, On the other hand, Xiao Bing also had some selfish motives. If they lived here, at least it would not affect his life with Yezi. Thinking of this, Xiao Bing was ashamed, but he did not have any other options. He lived in the era of monogamy, unlike the ancient times. Xiao Bing had told Red Rose that he loved his girlfriend and would only marry his girlfriend. In this respect, Xiao Bing did not want to handle it sloppily. It was not for his own happiness, but for the happiness of others.


    Although Red Rose was born into a demon family, Xiao Bing thought that she should have the right to marry and raise children, so Xiao Bing did not want Red Rose to waste her time on him. But he did not know if she could have children, based on her current situation. When the child was born, would he or she have the characteristics of the snake family? This was the most worrying factor now. But it was a little too early to think about it. It would not be easy for Red Rose to find the man she liked in the outside world. It was not that Red Rose was too bad, but because Red Rose was picky.


    Over the past ten days, Xiao Bing had taught them the philosophy of human life, laws and regulations and so on. To Xiao Bing¡¯s surprise, they had learned the language of Cathaysian State well. Apart from some uncommon words, there was no problem to communicate. Although Orochi was disgusting, his descendants were all born strong and could reach a very high level without martial arts training. As long as they wanted to practice martial arts, they were almost all geniuses, and their learning ability in other aspects was far beyond the ordinary human beings. The lineage of Orochi was indeed amazing.


    Xiao Bing didn¡¯t leave them immediately but first took them to Jingdu by plane. Xiao Bing specially and carefully taught them to buy tickets, board planes and so on. In order to avoid trouble when they took the plane later. When they arrived in Jingdu, someone would come to pick them up. Xiao Bing first took Red Rose and Lil Bai to the hotel and settled down in the hotel. Someone who picked up Xiao Bing gave the ID cards and registered residence to Red Rose and Lil Bai, then left with Xiao Bing. He asked, ¡°Captain Xiao, why not rest in the hotel? Are you going out to handle something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something to deal with.¡±


    The man asked, ¡°Do you want to meet the old Director? Director is very pleased to hear that you are here. He specially asked me to settle you all up immediately and said that you can go there at any time.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment and said, ¡°I will not go there first. If I want to meet Monitor, I will call him. Thank Monitor for me and tell him the event happening half a month ago¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing was talking about the matter about Luo Hao. Later, Xiao Bing inquired about it. Zhang Jianxun really became the head of the police station. Zhou Qingshan, the former head of the police station, was found to have broken the rules and regulations. He had been investigated and been dismissed from the police station. It was only half a month, which showed the high efficiency.


    The man said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that. Thanks to Captain Xiao, the corrupt officials were found out. If they knew that Captain Xiao was once the leader of Dragon Teeth, the most powerful special force in Cathaysian State, what would they feel? It was just like kicking the iron plate.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention the previous things. Well, you don¡¯t need to take me. I¡¯ll take a taxi myself.¡±


    This man was a close aide of Monitor. Knowing that Xiao Bing didn¡¯t want to be followed, he quickly agreed and personally send Xiao Bing to a taxi. Then he drove away in the opposite direction.


    Xiao Bing picked up the phone, dialed and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Zhang, this time, it¡¯s your turn to invite me to dinner¡­¡±

 Chapter 420 - Missing My Wife

    Chapter 420 Missing My Wife


    Zhang Yizhi said with a smile, ¡°Well, when did you arrive? Will you be coming over now?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you as soon as I arrive in Jingdu. Are you very happy?¡±


    ¡°Stinky boy, I have not forgotten. When I went to Jiang City, you went to accompany some little beauty and left me alone in the hotel room. Now, you are coming to see me first. Is there any problem?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled shamelessly, ¡°Elder Zhang, you are not so kind. Why are you taking over the past with me? You can also cast me aside for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m such an old man. I don¡¯t have any little beauties. Don¡¯t play dumb with me here. I¡¯ll ask them to make some delicious dinner and we will have a good time drinking this evening.¡±


    ¡°You are not old at all. In my opinion, one may still believe that you are young.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi could not help laughing and said, ¡°Haha, playboy. I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have any purpose.¡±


    The two of them burst into laughter.


    Zhang Yizhi had a modest villa in Jingdu. Going by Zhang Yizhi¡¯s position, he could even afford a manor in Jingdu. Which industry in the world makes the most money? Some people think that doctors do. In fact, it was not right. It was only the highly skilled doctors!


    Almost all the dignitaries in the world would love to have Zhang Yizhi as a guest of honor. No one dared to offend a person who could decide on your life and death one day. After all, if you did not offend him, when you were seriously ill one day, he might not treat you. However, if you offended him, he would not treat you at all, which was completely different.


    Among those powerful people, many had invited Zhang Yizhi to their houses to render treatment. Zhang Yizhi made decisions depending on his moods. As long as he agreed, he would get a huge sum of money that surprised the ordinary people.


    Zhang Yizhi was ascetic, so he did not care about money, which he could not take with him after death. He donated 80% of the money he earned in his life to the Red Cross. It was an astronomical number!


    He also had a daughter-in-law and a son. In his words, if he had a daughter, he would leave her a sum of money so that her husband would not be so hard up. His son had to earn money by himself. He would not leave any money to him, as he wanted him to know what it was like to suffer. It was impossible for him to leave his son a sum of money that could not be used up even for ten generations.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s taxi arrived at the gate of the villa. The iron gate was closed. There was a black man standing outside, who was his acquaintance. He was Zhang Yizhi¡¯s most loyal bodyguard.


    Xiao Bing paid the fare and got out of the taxi. As soon as he got out, Feuillet came up, looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Mr. Zhang asked me to come out and meet you.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and looked Feuillet from head to toe, with a smile. Feuillet¡¯s black face was expressionless, as if he could not laugh by nature. Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°In fact, sometimes, people should smile, which would be good for their health. Haha, but, now all the little girls like you, cool boy. You have been with Mr. Zhang for so long. How many girls have you seduced?¡±


    Feuillet was still expressionless.


    Xiao Bing screamed exaggeratedly. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. No one? Then Mr. Zhang is not considerate. People have their needs. You are such a big and lively man, and he did not help to see to your personal needs? I have to talk to him later.¡±


    Feuillet finally could not help speaking. In front of Xiao Bing, even if someone was like a piece of wood, he could not keep silent. He said coldly, ¡°It has nothing to do with Mr. Zhang.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Feuillet from head to toe again, and suddenly lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any physical needs? Or don¡¯t you like women?¡±


    Feuillet said, ¡°I like women.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked curiously, ¡°Then I do not understand. How do you meet your needs?¡±


    Feuillet said coldly, ¡°Special women service.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Bing patted Feuillet on the shoulder and laughed happily. ¡°I did not think that you were always that cold and inhumane. In fact, you have a restless heart. We are the same.¡±


    Feuillet said coldly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±


    ¡°You are more flirtatious than me,¡± said Feuillet.


    Xiao Bing was very happy and did not feel ashamed. Instead, he said proudly, ¡°Really? Thank you for the compliment!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feuillet turned around and waved. The elevator door opened from the inside. Feuillet said coldly, ¡°Come in please.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡± Xiao Bing was not joking with Feuillet either. He went in with Feuillet. After taking two steps, Xiao Bing suddenly said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m serious now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Feuillet¡¯s expression clearly showed that he was not very eager to hear what he had to say.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to congratulate you. I can¡¯t imagine that your strength has improved again and so fast. Have you already broken through to the middle of the concealing strength stage?¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°With your exquisite killing skills, there is no one who can match you, who is below Transforming Strength.¡±


    Feuillet said, ¡°Oh, thanks to Mr. Zhang.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not ask more. Zhang Yi was the king of medical experts in Cathaysian State. When it came to medicine, he could be known as the invincible one in the world. What he said is possible. According to the principles of medicine, Zhang Yizhi could help Feuillet to break through his physical limits, without hurting him.


    Xiao Bing did not expect that, in fact, his guess was right. Zhang Yizhi had made a breakthrough in medicine recently. It was just that Feuillet asked to apply it to him, so Feuillet had made such rapid progress now. In just over a year, he had reached the middle of the concealing strength stage from the Clear-strength Stage.


    When the two people walked into the hall, Zhang Yizhi was seated inside. Feuillet said coldly, ¡°You talk. I¡¯ll go to the yard.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Why not stay and talk with us for a while?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After Feuillet went out, Zhang Yizhi laughed and said, ¡°I think Feuillet is still afraid of you. You are so talkative. You must have teased him a lot.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just helping you to improve Feuillet¡¯s temper, so that you can have more people to talk with later.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°I guess I would suffocate if I expect Feuillet to chat with me. The meal is being prepared. Let us have a drink later. How is your injury now? Let me take your pulse.¡±


    Xiao Bing took the initiative to sit close to him and stretched out his arm. Zhang Yizhi felt his pulse, his eyebrows furrowing sometimes and relaxing at times. Xiao Bing did not care at all. The previous injuries had bothered him for several years. Since it was sealed by Zhang Yizhi¡¯s strength, although it was unleashed later, his body was not as bad as before. Before, Xiao Bing used to cough violently after drinking. After a fierce battle, he would take care of his body. It was the sequelae of being punished when he left Dragon Teeth. The punishment was not a physical wound to Xiao Bing, but a psychological wound. Since then, Xiao Bing decided not to return to work in the national army.


    Recently, his body had improved. No matter if he was fully recovered or not, Xiao Bing thought that this was good enough.


    After feeling his pulse, Zhang Yizhi was relieved and said with a smile, ¡°The recovery is good. More than half of the injuries sustained a few years ago, have now fully healed. If there are no further accidents, it will take two or three years to have a full recovery. Now, it won¡¯t have much impact on you. However, what worries me is that there is always a power lurking in your body, which is too strong and very mysterious. For the time being, it won¡¯t have a great impact on you. I¡¯m afraid that one day when that power comes out completely, your body might not be able to bear it.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°That power has erupted several times before, and the last one happened just a few days ago.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi shook his head and said, ¡°The eruption you said, should be just the loosening of this power, releasing a little to help you, not a real and thorough eruption.¡±


    After listening to Zhang Yizhi¡¯s words, Xiao Bing was surprised. Although Xiao Bing would lose consciousness after each eruption, from the perspective of the extent of the damage to the surrounding area and the description of the people around him, the power was terrible. It might even be stronger than the power in his own body. If it was only be regarded as a little leak, then how powerful was all power hidden in his body?


    Xiao Bing thought that there was a bomb in his body. ¡°D*mn it, don¡¯t blow me up one day.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi said, ¡°If you have time, you can live in Jingdu for two to three months. I will try and use acupuncture every day to see if I can guide the strength of your body into your pubic region, little by little. The flow of water will be better than that of a flood, one day. But I¡¯m not sure. Even if I can guide it successfully, I guess I can only guide a small part.¡±


    Xiao Bing said without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi asked, ¡°Another task?¡±


    ¡°Damn those tasks. Even if there are any more tasks, I do not want to work so hard. I¡¯m not working in Dragon Teeth now. Why should I go all out to help them? How nice it will be for me to live on my own.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi did not take Xiao Bing¡¯s words seriously. This boy¡¯s character was like this. He said one thing and did another. The national interest was above all else.


    Zhang Yizhi asked, ¡°What¡¯s the important task you have?¡±


    ¡°Go home and accompany my wife,¡± said Xiao Bing.


    ¡°¡­¡± Zhang Yizhi said helplessly, ¡°Yezi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have only one such wife.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more important to be with your wife than to take care of your own life?¡±


    ¡°I miss my wife.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zhang Yizhi smiled bitterly and shook his head, saying, ¡°Well, you are like this every time. As long as you think about something, you will do something, and no one can stop you. This is your strength and shortcoming.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Xiao Bing took out two small bottles. They were filled with blood. He handed them to Zhang Yizhi and said seriously, ¡°Help me to safekeep these¡­¡±

 Chapter 421 - Meeting Old Teammates

    Chapter 421 Meeting Old Teammates


    Zhang Yizhi pointed at Xiao Bing and said with a smile, ¡°I knew you were going to ask for help since you came here.¡±


    Xiao Bing was not embarrassed either. He cheekily said, ¡°This is really an urgent matter for me, and I think you might be very interested in this matter.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi took the two vials, and at the same time, he looked at Xiao Bing curiously. Then he stood up and left the drawing room silently. He went into his studio and Xiao Bing did not make a sound. He flipped through a magazine, with a smile.


    Xiao Bing flipped through the magazine for 20 minutes, and suddenly Zhang Yizhi rushed out of the studio. He did not look like a tottering old man at all. When he came to Xiao Bing, he asked excitedly, ¡°Where did you get those two bottles of blood?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Now, are you still blaming me for troubling you?¡±


    Zhang Yizhi pointed to Xiao Bing and said with a smile, ¡°You are actually troubling me, but I like it. Come on, where did you get them?¡±


    Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it slowly. Come, sit down first and listen to me.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi quickly sat down on the sofa opposite Xiao Bing.


    In fact, these two small bottles contained the blood of Red Rose and Lil Bai. Xiao Bing brought these two bottles of blood with their consent. It could be seen from this that Red Rose¡¯s attitude toward Xiao Bing was really different. It went without saying that Red Rose would certainly not agree to let their blood be taken, for any other person. She had her taboos about this, However, for Xiao Bing, she did not even ask about Xiao Bing¡¯s purpose, and even helped to persuade Lil Bai.


    Xiao Bing began to tell Zhang Yizhi about everything that had happened to him. Xiao Bing had absolute trust in Zhang Yizhi. If there were few people in the world who could make Xiao Bing drop his guard completely, then Zhang Yizhi was definitely one of them. Xiao Bing respected Zhang Yizhi, because of his character. At the same time, Zhang Yizhi was his benefactor and had helped him many times.


    Zhang Yizhi listened attentively to him. Xiao Bing talked for a long time. Zhang Yizhi¡¯s wife cooked for them personally today. She came out of the kitchen and asked Xiao Bing and Zhang Yizhi to have a meal, but was driven away by him. Zhang Yizhi¡¯s son was not always at home. His son was a famous doctor in Jingdu. Although his status and level were incomparable with his father, he was pretty good.


    After hearing this, Zhang Yizhi looked at Xiao Bing with bright eyes and asked, ¡°Those two survivors you told me about, are now with you in Jingdu?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°what they want most now is to live ordinary lives, so you can¡¯t disclose this to anyone. In case of any leakage, it will create problems for them and I will feel sorry for them.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi said seriously, ¡°I know. But I suggest you find an opportunity to bring them here. Otherwise, according to your description, they will live in our world in the future. Sooner or later, they will face the problem of getting married and having children. In case they do get married and have children, it¡¯s okay if the children born to them are the same as human beings. But if the appearance of their children has the characteristics of snakes, what should we do?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°This is why I came to you. Do you think I¡¯m here to help you with your scientific research?¡±


    Zhang Yizhi said with a smile, ¡°But you really have an important research significance. Maybe I can extract something useful for human beings from this blood. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disclose anything about those two people, but if the research results can work on human beings and help human beings, it¡¯s also their contribution to mankind.¡±


    Then Zhang Yizhi stood up again and looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Wait for me for two minutes, I¡¯ll go in and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, you are really a medical maniac as always¡­¡±


    Zhang Yizhi went back to the studio, but this time he did not come out. There was no movement for more than an hour. Xiao Bing was worried. He went to the studio room and quietly opened the door. When he saw Zhang Yizhi sitting there with glasses and various medical instruments around him, he looked serious and very focused. He did not even notice that Xiao Bing was looking at him at all.


    Xiao Bing closed the door quietly. He had known Zhang Yizhi for a long time. He knew that he would not be having a drink today.


    At this time, Zhang Yizhi¡¯s wife came down from upstairs. Mrs. Zhang was about forty-six or forty-seven years old, a little younger than Zhang Yizhi. She was also very dignified and very virtuous. Xiao Bing had eaten the dishes prepared by Zhang Yizhi¡¯s wife several times before.


    Mrs. Zhang smiled and said apologetically, ¡°My husband is always like this. As long as he works, he does not care about anything, no matter if there are guests or not. But he really has not been working that hard for a long time. It seems that he will not be coming out of the studio tonight, and I don¡¯t know if his body can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°I am sorry for the trouble I¡¯ve brought you¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, in fact, it¡¯s very good. Work gives the greatest happiness to Mr. Zhang. Of course, I like him to accompany me at home every day. But if a person has no happiness, what¡¯s the meaning of living?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with some respect, ¡°You are really admirable.¡±


    Mrs. Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Why not have some dinner by yourself. I¡¯ve already prepared it.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°I have two friends at the hotel. I¡¯ll go back and bring them out to eat. Sister-in-law, then I will not disturb you. You should also pay attention to your health and tell that to Mr. Zhang.¡±


    Although their age gap was very different, Xiao Bing and Zhang Yizhi were friends of the same generation, so he called Mrs. Zhang ¡®sister-in-law¡¯.


    Mrs. Zhang personally sent Xiao Bing out of the house. She went back to the hall. She went to the door of the studio and quietly opened the door. When she saw Zhang Yizhi¡¯s total absorption in his work, she sighed softly, a little worried look flashing in her eyes. Then she quietly closed the door.


    After Xiao Bing came out of Zhang Yizhi¡¯s house, he went back to the hotel. When he was at the entrance of the hotel, suddenly, there was a burst of laughter in front of him. ¡°Hahh, isn¡¯t this Brother Bing? Brother Bing, how have you been recently?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at the people. He remained calm and said indifferently. ¡°You should be clear about the rules of our army. Never reveal your identity outside.¡±


    There were three men and three women passing by. The one smiling was a young man about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, like Xiao Bing. He was tall and good looking. His skin was a little tanned. He had a tiger-like temperament, but it also showed a sense of cunning. His strength should be in the early stage of Vigorous-strength Stage. On the left was a man who looked like a solider, but was more sedate, wearing suit pants, a white shirt, and black leather shoes. Another man was younger, twenty-three or twenty-four years old, and had a slightly cynical look.


    These three people were each accompanied by a woman. The cynical looking young man was accompanied by a Lolita in her early twenties, who looked very young and perky in a T-shirt and a pair of ripped jeans. The man with the military temperament was with a most amazing woman, who looked regal and cool in white, which suited her well. The young man who addressed Xiao Bing had his arm around a woman, who wore heavy makeup and looked coquettish.


    Several people nearby looked at the man in the middle curiously, but the most amazing woman dressed in white, was staring at Xiao Bing. The young man with the tanned skin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce him to you. We all call him Brother Bing, but we can¡¯t call him that, because he is on good terms with some wanted criminals now. There is no evidence, or I will bring him to justice now.¡±


    At the beginning, Dragon Teeth was the most cohesive force managed by Xiao Bing, but not all of them were devoted to Xiao Bing. Although two of them had been suppressed by Xiao Bing, Xiao Bing could not see the real ideals in their hearts. Strictly speaking, it was one person who had become the current leader of Dragon Teeth. That person had supported Xiao Bing¡¯s work. However, he always kept a certain distance from Xiao Bing. There was another person, who was in front of him now. However, this person¡¯s ideals were easy for him to see. He was just jealous of Xiao Bing. Although he concealed his feelings well, Xiao Bing had known about it for a long time, but he had never spoken out. Sure enough, at that time, the current captain kept silent, when the rest of them pleaded on Xiao Bing¡¯s behalf, when Xiao Bing was punished. The only one who laughed at him, was this man, Wang Hua.


    The heavily madeup beauty twisted around in Wang Hua¡¯s arms, giggled and said, ¡°Brother Hua, how can such a person be allowed to wander around on the street. You should have caught him earlier!¡±


    Wang Hua said with a smile, ¡°We will only catch people according to the rules of the law. Now, it¡¯s a law-ruled society. Do you think so, Brother Bing?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Hua, is she your woman?¡±


    Wang Hua said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded. ¡°Your taste is still as bad as ever.¡±


    The expression of the woman in Wang Hua¡¯s arms changed. She pointed at Xiao Bing and shouted. ¡°You are just a wanted criminal. Control your arrogance. Don¡¯t you know who my boyfriend is? My boyfriend is a public servant of the state, who is specially in charge of catching bad people. ¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes became cold and he said coldly, ¡°Hua, you should know that I hate it when irrelevant people start shouting in front of me. This is your woman. I¡¯m kind enough to remind you that if you don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    As soon as Xiao Bing¡¯s expression changed, Wang Hua sensed the domineering spirit he often felt in Xiao Bing¡¯s body again, which made people submit to it.

 Chapter 422 - To Meet Lil Bei

    Chapter 422 To Meet Lil Bei


    Wang Hua¡¯s face changed as he knew his former captain very well. Although he was always smiling, once he got angry, he would not care about their friendship. But when he thought of his current identity, though Xiao Bing was the former leader of Dragon Teeth, after all, which was different, Wang Hua felt more confident and said seriously, ¡°Xiao Bing, do you really dare to fight in public? Aren¡¯t you being too arrogant?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to hit you, not to mention this woman. Such a thick layer of powder makes me sick. I¡¯m afraid that she will be an ugly woman without makeup on¡­¡±


    The woman shouted angrily, ¡°You!¡±


    Xiao Bing continued to smile and said, ¡°But Wang Hua¡­ don¡¯t provoke me. I am reminding you for the sake of my former colleagues. I¡¯ve left the team, but I¡¯m sure that if I beat you up in public, no one will make it hard for me. Do you want to bet on it?¡±


    He dared not, of course not. Anyone with a status like Wang Hua would not dare to bet. For some famous people, reputation was more important than their lives.


    Xiao Bing guessed Wang Hua¡¯s thoughts at this time, and immediately smiled and said, ¡°You dare not bet? Then shut up!¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were sharp and penetrated into his heart. His aggressive eyes seemed to be telling Wang Hua that, ¡°When I was in Dragon Teeth, I was your father! Although I left Dragon Teeth, I am still your father!¡±


    Your father will always be your father!


    Xiao Bing snorted, as if he was laughing at Wang Hua. He walked into the hotel directly, leaving Wang Hua standing there, feeling embarrassed and dazed.


    The so-called Vigorous-strength Stage attained by Wang Hua was just bullshit to Xiao Bing!


    If someone treated Xiao Bing as a brother, even if he was an ordinary person, he was also his brother.


    Since someone did not treat him as a brother, even if he was very powerful, he would be bullshit for Xiao Bing!


    The people around Wang Hua were also surprised. Although they did not know Wang Hua¡¯s real identity, they knew that Wang Hua had a very powerful father, who was also a public official of the country, seemed to have a lot of rights in a mysterious army, and he could talk directly with the senior leaders. The so-called senior leaders were the officials from the central government.


    It was because of Wang Hua¡¯s family power and his own special identity that their families hoped that they could be in close contact with Wang Hua. Among these people, except for the woman in Wang Hua¡¯s arms, all of them were the famous Official Second Generation in Jingdu. In the field of Official Second Generation in Jingdu, they were second only to the legendary four playboys in Jingdu.


    Among these people, only that elegant woman dressed in white remained calm, as if nothing had just happened.


    The ingenuous young man in his early twenties asked, ¡°Who is he? Why is he so arrogant? Well? Brother Hua, why are you afraid of him?¡±


    The coquettish woman also grumbled in a flirtatious manner, ¡°Brother Hua, why did you not hit him hard? Didn¡¯t you say that you are very strong? His eyes had a murderous look, as if he even wanted to hit me!¡±


    Wang Hua finally came to himself. He said coldly, ¡°Do you think you will still be standing now, if he wanted to hit you?¡±


    The mature man with the outstanding military temperament asked calmly, ¡°Is that man difficult to deal with?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Hua seemed reluctant to talk about it, especially after the embarrassing episode. At first, he thought that he could appear very proud and self-satisfied in front of Xiao Bing, who had been rejected by Dragon Teeth, but he still could not do it. He was suppressed by Xiao Bing¡¯s momentum almost in a flash. When he regained his wits, he had already lost face. He looked into the hotel with a glare, and seemed to be planning something. As for those people around him who did not say anything outwardly, they all had their own ideas. Since that young man could make Wang Hua so embarrassed, it seemed that a good investigation was necessary. Were there any more powerful second-generation figures in Jingdu that they were not aware of?


    After Xiao Bing went back to the hotel room, he took a shower in the bathroom. The meeting with Wang Hua made him think of the scene four years ago. In his mind, the painful memories kept reappearing. The inhuman punishment almost killed him and it was something he would never forget in his life.


    Since Xiao Bing left Dragon Teeth, he actually had a grudge against the country. That feeling was like that of Red Rose and Lil Bai. From a young age to adulthood, Orochi had always been their God. Suddenly, the God in their hearts came back to life, but wanted to claim all their lives. That collapsed faith was followed by a change of feelings, from love to hate. But Xiao Bing later understood that maybe he also would not tolerate such nonsense from the perspective of the superior. Even if it was understandable that this person had made so many outstanding achievements in times of war, the resentment could not be avoided.


    After a cool shower, Xiao Bing calmed down a lot. He came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bath towel. Suddenly, he felt that he should get together with his good brother. When Xiao Bing came last time, Lil Bei was out on a mission, and he did not know whether he was free or not. Xiao Bing called Lil Bei from the bed. When the call was connected, Xiao Bing knew it was okay this time. They were not allowed to bring the commonly used mobile phone during any mission. They had their own special mobile phones when they performed any mission. Only internal personnel could call each other, and they would not reveal their identity. Which was what Xiao Bing did when he went to Country R. He used a mobile card with a fake ID card to make his calls.


    Lil Bei was also very happy and said, ¡°Brother Bing, how are you doing? I just came back from my mission, and I was about to call my family.¡±


    It was the Xiao family in Jiang City. Xiao Bing was moved and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s very good. We are all very good. By the way, I have something to do in Jingdu this time. I¡¯m going to stay here for a few days. How about coming out for dinner in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Are you in Jingdu now?¡± Lil Bei asked excitedly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing smiled and added. ¡°But don¡¯t tell the other brothers. Just come by yourself.¡±


    ¡°They really miss you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± With a deep sigh, Xiao Bing said, ¡°I¡¯m at No.113 Chongshan Road. Come any time.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Lil Bei promised and hung up.


    In fact, Xiao Bing also missed his brothers, but he did not want to create too much trouble for the current leader of Dragon Teeth. Xiao Bing knew his influence in Dragon Teeth. Lil Bei always advised him to return to Dragon Teeth before, and the others would also advise him too. In that case, the current leader of Dragon Teeth would be embarrassed.


    As a team leader, the most important thing was not how strong the military support was. Although it was important, it was secondary. The first thing was to be able to convince the public and have enough prestige. His presence would inevitably challenge the prestige of the current team leader. This was what Xiao Bing was worried about. And Xiao Bing also did not want to immerse himself in the past. After all, Xiao Bing was not completely free from the past.


    Xiao Bing put his cell phone beside him and dressed quickly. After he waited for a while, Lil Bei called to ask which room he was in. Xiao Bing told Lil Bei the room number. When Xiao Bing heard the knock, he went to open the door. Lil Bei was really standing outside, and he came alone.


    Lil Bei, as always, was energetic. Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Did you just come back from a mission?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your teeth became more white.¡±


    Lil Bei touched his head and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Bing, do you mean I¡¯m tanned?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re much smarter than before. Come in, I¡¯ll introduce you to two new friends, and then we¡¯ll go out and have some food together.¡±


    After Lil Bei came in, Xiao Bing closed the door. Lil Bei went to the chair and sat down. He asked, ¡°Do I have another new sister-in-law?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking?¡± said Xiao Bing.


    ¡°According to my understanding of Brother Bing, you¡¯d like to introduce a new friend to me. Isn¡¯t that just a new sister-in-law? But Brother Bing betrayed Yezi so soon¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh, then he laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I can tell you that I will never marry anyone, except Yezi, in my life. The two friends I¡¯ll let you meet in a moment are the two friends I rescued from the mission some time ago. It is a homeless little boy and a woman, but not your sister-in-law¡­¡±


    The last sentence of Xiao Bing was a bit unconvincing. She might not be his sister-in-law. But if Xiao Bing said that they had nothing to do with each other, Xiao Bing would blush.


    Lil Bei did not pay any attention to Xiao Bing¡¯s last words. He was obviously stunned. Then he suddenly asked, ¡°Carry out the task? What task?¡±


    Lil Bei frowned and said, ¡°Did you perform a task the other day? That is to say, when I left Jiang City, you went to perform a task? What tasks need to be performed by you? Why was the task carried out at this time¡­¡±


    Although Lil Bei smiled innocently every day, one could tell that he was very smart. He was not a common energetic boy on the surface.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more. I¡¯m free and bored, so I promised to help out.¡±


    Lil Bei frowned and shook his head, ¡°No, you would not have agreed so easily. Brother Bing, I¡¯ve been expecting you to come back one day, back to Dragon Teeth. All our teammates need you. But after living in Jiang City for a while, I just hope you can live a peaceful life, because I feel you are very happy in your present life. If you do what you don¡¯t want to do for me, I will feel sad and sorry.¡±


    Xiao Bing secretly thought that Lil Bei was really much more mature than before. He laughed and said, ¡°OK, don¡¯t be so old womanish. Why shouldn¡¯t I do something you don¡¯t want to do? You are not my cup of tea¡­¡±


    Seeing that Lil Bei was still in doubt, Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°Well, I admit it has something to do with you. They threatened me by saying that they would send you, but I was willing to do this task. Even without you, I could not resist it. Although I left Dragon Teeth, I still have a sense of national mission that someone in Dragon Teeth should have! Fight for the country!¡±

 Chapter 423 - Lil Beis Propose

    After he heard what Xiao Bing said, Lil Bei was not about to say anything. He believed that Xiao Bing was telling the truth. Although he had left Dragon Teeth, Lil Bei knew what Xiao Bing had done after he established Dragon Gate. He had never done anything that was harmful to the national interests, nor had he done anything evil.


    Lil Bei said, ¡°Brother Bing, what kind of mission did you perform this time?¡±


    In fact, if it was someone else who asked this, it would be too intrusive, but it was normal for Lil Bei to ask about it. Xiao Bing would tell him if it was convenient, and if it was not, he would not say a word. Xiao Bing regarded Lil Bei as the most important person in the world. So he did not hide anything and told him the whole story.


    After he heard his story, Lil Bei¡¯s eyes reddened. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Brother Bing, if something should have happened to you this time, I think I will blame myself for the rest of my life.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said that it¡¯s not because of you. By the way, I¡¯ll introduce two friends to you later. They are a little weird. If they do anything wrong, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Lil Bei laughed brightly and said, ¡°No, Brother Bing¡¯s friend is my friend. Oh, by the way, is there a rival for Sister Yezi¡¯s affections?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Bing almost swore, ¡°My love for Yezi is true, and can be vouched by heaven and earth. I will only marry Yezi and we will never be apart forever.¡±


    While Xiao Bing was talking, someone knocked on the door. Xiao Bing said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Xiao Bing got up to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, Red Rose, in a beautiful new skirt, came in and kissed him directly on his mouth. Xiao Bing gasped when he felt Red Rose¡¯s tongue coming in. It was so soft and tender that he could not wait to swallow it¡­ Xiao Bing stepped back. The two of them kissed each other fiercely again and walked in.


    Lil Bei put his hand on his forehead and thought to himself, ¡°I knew Brother Bing¡¯s vow was useless.¡±


    However, Lil Bei sincerely hoped that Xiao Bing and Yezi could be together. Although this was Xiao Bing¡¯s own business, it was probably because they had known each other for a long time, so Lil Bei unconditionally supported Yezi when Xiao Bing¡¯s feelings were involved. Just like he had always hoped that Xiao Bing could be with Su Peiya. Unfortunately, Xiao Bing had always regarded Su Peiya as his confidante, and was not interested in her at all.


    However, recently, Lil Bei also thought that maybe it was also a good thing that Xiao Bing had not fallen in love with Su Peiya. The death of his confidante had already made Xiao Bing heartbroken. He left Dragon Gate and went to Jiang City to find the real murderer, while healing his wounds at the same time. If Xiao Bing had really fallen in love with Su Peiya at that time, only God would know how big a blow that would have been to Xiao Bing, in the end.


    In fact, Lil Bei knew that although Xiao Bing seemed to be unruly, he actually valued feelings more than anything else in his heart. Lil Bei could tell that Xiao Bing accepted this mission because of him. Xiao Bing would not make any promises to a woman casually because to him, it was a serious commitment. Once he fell in love with a woman, he would love this woman for the rest of his life.


    However, Lil Bei still believed that Yezi was the most suitable person for Xiao Bing. He wanted to find an opportunity to talk to Xiao Bing.


    As Xiao Bing and Red Rose kissed in the room as if there was no one else around them, Red Rose saw Lil Bei sitting at the side and asked in the Huaxia language, ¡°Is this your friend?¡±


    Red Rose¡¯s grasp of the Huaxia language was very good now. Except for some of the more difficult words, she could pronounce most of the words very well


    Even though there was a person next to her when she kissed Xiao Bing, Red Rose was not shy at all. Lil Bei could not help but sigh at her very extraordinary psychological quality. Although Xiao Bing had told Lil Bei about his mission, he did not mention Red Rose and Lil Bai¡¯s identities. He only said that these two people were the victims of the task, and he had brought them to Huaxia.


    Lil Bei smiled brightly and said, ¡°Hello, I am Xiao Bing¡¯s brother.¡±


    Red Rose¡¯s attitude toward Lil Bei became very nice when she heard that he was Xiao Bing¡¯s ¡°brother¡±. She said with a smile, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you two, so you can talk.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter. Never mind.¡± Lil Bei laughed and said, ¡°Brother Bing told me that you two are good people.¡±


    Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing happily and asked, ¡°Really? Did you really say that I¡¯m a very good person?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Red Rose immediately became happier. Lil Bei discovered one feature about Red Rose. She had a fair figure, translucent skin and an amazing appearance that Lil Bei had never seen before, but her most charming trait was her straightforwardness and naivety. To associate such a glamorous woman with such innocence was actually a little funny, but this was the feeling that Red Rose brought to Xiao Bing.


    Red Rose kissed Xiao Bing on the face. Since she left home, Xiao Bing found that Red Rose was like a little girl. However, under most circumstances, she would still appear very independent. Especially in front of outsiders, she would still be as tough as ever. After all, she was born in a world which followed the law of the jungle. She was a top master at the Vigorous-strength Stage. Even in this world, there were only a few who could overwhelm her in strength.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go for dinner together. Rose, go and tell Lil Bai. We will go together.¡±


    Red Rose looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will not address me as Red Rose in front of outsiders?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Lil Bei is not an outsider.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Red Rose nodded, indicating that she understood. She agreed and left the room.


    After she went out, Lil Bei looked at Xiao Bing and said with a faint smile, ¡°Brother Bing, your new girlfriend is very passionate. Do you remember what you vowed earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°I swear to God.¡± Xiao Bing raised his hand and said, ¡°Although my body is preoccupied, I still love my little Yezi most in my heart.¡±


    Lil Bei gave a wry smile. There was nothing he could do with this man.


    Red Rose soon came back with Lil Bai. When he met Lil Bei, Lil Bai¡¯s eyes were not hostile, only a little vigilant. Before he came in, Red Rose had already told him that the person in the room was Xiao Bing¡¯s friend, otherwise, his hostility would be deeper.


    From an early age, Lil Bai was taught that no one outside was a good person. They were all terrible. After a long time, although his faith collapsed later, it could not eliminate his vigilance against the outside world. On the contrary, it made him feel hostile toward the outside world in an instant. Xiao Bing felt that he must slowly find a way to help Lil Bai change. Otherwise, Xiao Bing was worried that Lil Bai would become a second Blood Wolf when he grew up.


    They went out of the room. When Xiao Bing introduced Lil Bei to Lil Bai, he just hummed blankly. From beginning to end, he kept a distance from Lil Bei and walked beside Red Rose. The only person he trusted in this world seemed to be Red Rose.


    After walking out of the hotel, they found a restaurant nearby that served Northwestern Chinese Cuisine. They went in and ordered some dishes, plus a box of beer. Lil Bai was too young to drink, so Red Rose drank with Xiao Bing and Lil Bei. She did not talk too much, neither did Lil Bei. He was a relatively simple and honest man. He only listened to Xiao Bing talking throughout during the dinner.


    After having enough food and drink, Xiao Bing went to pay the bill and asked Red Rose and Lil Bai to go back first. Xiao Bing then walked with Lil Bei and chatted with him for a while. When they were about to say goodbye, Lil Bei suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°Hrm?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Lil Bei, smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Em¡­¡± Lil Bei hesitated for a moment.


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°When did you become so shy? Are you going to tell me that you have a girlfriend? It doesn¡¯t seem right. You are not allowed to fall in love during the service. When you leave the army, I will introduce some beautiful girls to you. I can even find some celebrities. What do you want to say? I am listening.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to ask about my family. How are they doing?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°So that¡¯s what you wanted to ask¡­ In fact, after you left, I left immediately too. I have not been home during that period of time, but I have been talking to Yezi on the phone these days. I heard that everything is fine at home. What happened? If you want to go home, you can go back at any time.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know. You know the system. Sometimes it¡¯s not so convenient for us¡­ Brother Bing, in fact, I think Sister Yezi is really a good match for you. To be honest, if you have to choose, which woman will be the one you are going to spend your life with, in the future?¡±


    ¡°Which one? Of course, it will Yezi¡­¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes were full of love. ¡°Maybe I am a playboy sometimes, but I will never sleep with those whom I should not sleep with. I have told this to every woman and they are aware of this. Ours is just a pure sexual relationship. Except Yezi, I cannot be separated from her in my life. I will always be with her.¡±


    Lil Bei sighed and asked, ¡°In fact, Su Xiaoxiao likes you too. You should know that.¡±


    Xiao Bing hummed. To be honest, Xiao Bing had never encouraged Su Xiaoxiao. He had been trying his best to keep a certain distance from her. On the one hand, they were good friends. On the other hand, he did not want to give her any false hopes.


    Lil Bei finally said what he wanted to say, ¡°Xiaoxiao is also a good girl. If it¡¯s impossible, don¡¯t give her any illusions that will make her keep waiting. Tell her early and let her know.¡±


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath and said, ¡°I will.¡±


    Looking at Lil Bei¡¯s back, Xiao Bing began to ponder.

 Chapter 424 - The Study Results of Mr. Zhang

    Chapter 424 The Study Results of Mr. Zhang


    The next day, when Zhang Yizhi called Xiao Bing, his voice sounded very weak. It seemed that Mr. Zhang did not sleep at all last night. After hanging up, Xiao Bing immediately rushed to Zhang Yizhi¡¯s house.


    After entering the living room, Zhang Yizhi stood up and went straight to Xiao Bing. He grabbed Xiao Bing¡¯s arms and said excitedly, ¡°Do you know? The power of Orochi is indeed different from humans. They are born with genes that are beyond the ones of ordinary people. They have the strongest genes in the world and even the most ferocious animals¡¯ genes are not as strong as theirs. Unfortunately, their blood is completely incompatible with that of ordinary humans, so they can¡¯t be used in the human body. Otherwise, the human life can be extended for at least decades, and it can also strengthen the body.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°That¡¯s indeed a pity.¡±


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t know if we can apply this research result to an expert, like you who is at the Innate Realm. You have already exceeded the scope of ordinary people. If we can do it, although we can only use it for a few people or even one in ten million, it is still a good thing. Maybe it can help you improve your strength, but we need to do more research.¡±


    ¡°However, the two bottles of blood you gave me are different.¡±


    Xiao Bing said in surprise, ¡°How could they be? Oh, they belonged to two different people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Zhang Yizhi said, ¡°What I mean is that the composition of these two bottles of blood is different. For example, the blood of human beings is divided into B-type, O-type and so on, but their composition and genes are the same. However, the genes of these two bottles of blood are different. For example, the genes of human beings and tigers are different, and the genes of tigers and wolves are also different. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Surprised, Xiao Bing said, ¡°I understand. But they¡¯re all from their homeland. They¡¯re all from the Orochi clan.¡±


    Zhang Yizhi said, ¡°I believe that, so this problem was also bothering me, while I was waiting for you to come here just now. But now I suddenly understand. Although they are also members of the Orochi clan. don¡¯t forget you told me a fact. The woman called Red Rose was reborn at the moment of death. That moment was not about her life, but about her heart. Her heart was reborn. That changed her genes, and they were sublimated!¡±


    Surprised, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°What do you mean by sublimation?¡±


    Zhang Yizhi looked at Xiao Bing and with a serious look that he never had before, said, ¡°When the butterfly egg grows into a caterpillar, it will start to form a cocoon. Hiding behind the plant leaves, it will wrap itself with several silk threads and transform itself directly into a silkworm cocoon. And once it breaks out of the cocoon, it will become a butterfly. From an ordinary caterpillar to a beautiful butterfly, I always think that it is a kind of sublimation, a genetic sublimation and a sublimation of the species. I think that woman is the same. Her genes just happened to be upgraded. Her genes are more human than the boy¡¯s genes. It doesn¡¯t have the breath of the Serpent Clan. I almost believe that she need not have to worry about being thought of as weird, even if she were to live in human society.¡±


    Xiao Bing said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Zhang, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean even if she marries a human and gives birth, she will not have an abnormal child, and they will even have better genes than normal humans. The boys will be handsome, and the girls will be beautiful. Of course, this is only my guess, but it should not be wrong.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Not only that.¡± Zhang Yizhi¡¯s eyes were red, but he looked very excited. ¡°Do you know what kind of feeling I am experiencing now? If her old genes are snakes¡¯, then her genes are dragons¡¯ now¡­ No matter how powerful a snake is, it is just a terrible reptile. But dragons represent something strong, noble and sacred. This woman¡¯s future strength is unpredictable. Maybe one day she will become a superior who is better than you. Compared with her genes, the so-called Orochi¡¯s genes are simply a joke.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not expect that Red Rose¡¯s genes were so strong. It sounded as if it was even more powerful than Orochi¡¯s, or even more powerful than those so-called gods.


    No matter what, this was a good thing. Red Rose did not have to worry about getting married or having children in the future. This was even better, but Lil Bai¡­


    Zhang Yizhi obviously could read Xiao Bing¡¯s mind. He calmed his excitement and said, ¡°Lil Bai¡¯s genes seem to be more like the ordinary human¡¯s, but just a little. So it¡¯s difficult to guarantee that he will not have offsprings who are strange, after getting married. It¡¯s even possible that his child might have snake scales.¡±


    Xiao Bing frowned and sighed, ¡°He will never be able to return to his home again. He will surely settle down in the future in the human society. Although these things are still easy to deal with, because he is still young. But we have to think about the future. After more than ten years, he will have his own family. What should we do then?¡±


    Zhang Yizhi said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do some research. However, the genes of Orochi are too overpowering. It is not easy to make any progress successfully. Maybe in three or five months, maybe a year and a half, or it might take a longer time. But this is also my favorite topic, so I will not give up.¡±


    Xiao Bing said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Zhang, thank you on that child¡¯s behalf.¡±


    ¡°No, you should know how attractive this kind of thing is to a medical practitioner like me, who has been studying medicine all my life. Now I am old and have retired. But my heart is not completely old. If I don¡¯t think and study all the time, my brain will become rusty, sooner or later.¡±Visit vi p novel. com


    Xiao Bing got up and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Zhang, I need to go to the bathroom now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, stay here tonight and have a good drink.¡± Zhang Yizhi said and yawned.


    Xiao Bing went to the bathroom. He washed his hands and walked out of the bathroom. He was about to speak to Zhang Yizhi when he saw him sleeping on the sofa. Mrs. Zhang walked down from the second floor, with a blanket in her arms. She made a gesture to stop Xiao Bing from talking and walked quietly to Zhang Yizhi¡¯s side. She covered Zhang Yizhi with the blanket and said in a low voice, ¡°He is old. Although he is less than 60 years old, he has been working so hard for so many years. He has been weak for years so he looks much older than his peers. But now he stayed up all night. He has not slept for 24 hours.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t blame you. In fact, he admires you most. He said that you are his friend between generations. He has been obsessed with medicine all his life and he is arrogant. He did not even take those old leaders seriously. There are only a few people who can be treated as his friends.¡±


    Xiao Bing also had some feelings in his heart. Maybe this was fate.


    When he saw Mrs. Zhang gently covering Zhang Yizhi with the blanket, with a smile on her face, Xiao Bing suddenly had a warm feeling in his heart. A picture appeared in his mind. If he and Yezi were at the same age one day, what would happen then? They would be like a modern-day Darby and Joan.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Sister-in-law, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I am going back now. When Mr. Zhang wakes up, tell him that we will have a drink some other day. I am flying off tomorrow morning. The next time I come to Jingdu, I¡¯ll definitely come and see him first.¡±


    Mrs. Zhang smiled and nodded. Then she continued to look fondly at Zhang Yizhi, who was sleeping soundly.


    Xiao Bing left the villa. Today, Xiao Bing¡¯s mood was actually very complicated, because he was about to leave Red Rose and her brother. This morning, he told Red Rose and Lil Bai about this. Red Rose did not say anything, but looked quite happy, saying that she wanted to take Lil Bai to travel around the world. Even Lil Bai showed some reluctance in his eyes. How could Red Rose be indifferent? Who would believe it?


    However, they had to be apart sooner or later. The sooner they separated, the better it was. Otherwise, it would be more difficult for him to leave. Xiao Bing understood this very well. He could not give Red Rose real happiness, so he could not continue to waste her precious time.


    There were many things in the world that were coincidental. When he was brought to the homeland, Xiao Bing had sex with Red Rose because he had no other way out. It sounded a little shallow, since Red Rose was still a stunner, even before her genes changed. Neither the Orochi clan or the humans outside could resist her. But Xiao Bing really did not mean to deceive her at that time. Everything was mainly based on the task.


    As time went on, Xiao Bing found that Red Rose seemed to become more and more interested in him. He had feelings. Red Rose originally liked the deceased Great Elder, but later she fell in love with Xiao Bing, who was so different. All of this might be fate. It was not Xiao Bing¡¯s fault or anyone else¡¯s fault.


    Xiao Bing could only hope that when Red Rose travelled around the world and found that the other human beings outside were actually the same as Xiao Bing, she would let go of this feeling and start a new life. At that time, Xiao Bing might feel uncomfortable. If a woman who had a relationship with him became intimate with another man one day, he would feel comfortable, but he would also put away the pain in his heart and give Red Rose his best wishes for her new life, wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 425 - The Promise before They Separate

    Chapter 425 The Promise before They Separate


    After dinner, Xiao Bing and Red Rose walked on the streets which were brightly lit. In fact, the air in Jingdu was not very good. It was a bit dull and foggy. Even in the evening, it was impossible to see the moon and stars in the sky. Although the night scenery was really bustling, Xiao Bing did not like this feeling very much.


    Red Rose did not like it either, but she did not hate it. Everything was very fresh for her, so she planned to take a trip. Just like the saying¡ªthe world was so big that she wanted to travel around.


    The two of them held hands and they were particularly silent today. Red Rose suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart was touched. He turned his head to look at Red Rose, who was also looking at him, and his eyes hurriedly avoided hers.


    ¡°I know. The society outside has rules. A man can only marry one wife. That woman has your first promise. You will not want to let her down.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°I hope you can understand me.¡±


    ¡°I can understand you. Sometimes I think that if nothing happened in my homeland, we could have a life there and you will be with me. But I hoped to leave that place and not limit myself. So, there are some things that are really contradictory.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°You will find a better man.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Red Rose smiled and said, ¡°There is no longer a man in this world whom I love, but I can understand you. I just don¡¯t understand this world. Why can¡¯t we live together as long as we like each other. Why do we have to follow this monogamy rule?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°You can¡¯t understand the society outside, just like I can¡¯t understand your homeland. Why do you blindly worship the so-called gods? Why do you ground yourself on a small island in order to bring the gods back to life one day, and trample humans under your feet? In fact, this is also very easy to solve, because the world values rules and cooperation, while your home is focused on the law of the jungle.¡±


    Red Rose smiled and said, ¡°Besides what I just said, I still like the outside world very much. It is more free and wonderful than I thought. Although there are many rules, at least everyone is equal under these rules. Xiao Bing, do you like me or not? Is it just because you were trapped on the island at that time, that you had to put on such a show with me?¡±


    Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°I admit that I felt trapped in your homeland at the beginning, and I was forced to stay with you, because I was helpless. At that time, I had no choice. But later I saved you and promised to take you away. This proves that you are different from the others of your clan. We may not be able to be together in the end, but you are my woman after all. You are more beautiful and attractive than ordinary people. It is impossible for me not to like you. But I feel that we can¡¯t be together because I already have a woman whom I really love deep in my heart. I love her more than anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your woman?¡± Red Rose smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with that. I don¡¯t care if you are in love with another woman. I don¡¯t care that you are going to marry. Xiao Bing, when I am tired of travelling around one day, I may go to you. At that time, I won¡¯t take you away. But I want to be your woman. I am not going to marry you. It¡¯s enough for me to be with you occasionally. I¡¯m not the type of woman who has to be with her man always. I¡¯m very independent and I won¡¯t take too up much of your time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, one day in the future, I may want to settle down, stop going around anymore. On that day, I will buy a house in your city, and then you can come to accompany me from time to time. It¡¯s enough for me to have your child.¡±


    Xiao Bing was a little stunned. He did not expect that Red Rose¡¯s love was so ardent.


    Red Rose smiled and said, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t need to feel moved. It¡¯s nothing for me. I¡¯m different from those women in this world. Those so-called complicated formalities and wedding ceremonies can be dispensed off for me, believe me.¡±


    Xiao Bing opened his mouth and wanted to refuse, but he did not know if it was because he was just selfish or moved, he could not say a word. The two of them looked at each other for a moment until Xiao Bing swallowed what he wanted to say, and sighed softly.


    Red Rose smiled and said, ¡°I know what you are thinking. According to your secular thoughts, you must be thinking that you are delaying my marriage. But you did not say it, and you don¡¯t need to say it. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a little funny for me? Will people like me, someone who has not had those secular concepts for the first half of my life, care about the so-called marriage rite? That certificate is far from being important to me. The most important thing is that when I need you and call you, will you appear by my side?¡±


    Xiao Bing grabbed her hand and took a deep breath. Just as he was about to speak, Red Rose said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to answer me now. After I finish my trip and come back, you can tell me about it, after you figure it out. Is that okay?¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded heavily. In fact, Xiao Bing would have readily agreed just now, but after Red Rose reminded him, he realized that he should calm down. It was good for both of them.


    Xiao Bing thought that he would refuse her directly, but he failed in the end. Maybe this was the biggest difference between the humans and the Orochi clan. They would do everything according to their own hearts and respect all the decisions in their hearts. However, humans were controlled by too many different emotions.


    The two of them chatted happily under the night sky for a long time. When they went back at night, they spent another night together. The next day, Red Rose and Lil Bai personally sent Xiao Bing to the airport. When Xiao Bing was about to pass through the security check, Red Rose held him and began to kiss him, which caused a large crowd of people to watch them. What a hot and bold woman!


    Lil Bai seemed to be unaffected as he stood at the side. The women of the Orochi Clan were really different from ordinary humans. After the two of them kissed, Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Take good care of yourself. You know my phone number. When you miss me, you can call me or go directly to Jiang City to look for me.¡±


    Originally, Xiao Bing did not intend to give his address to Red Rose, but now he realized that he was a man. Because of that, not only should he be loyal to his future marriage, but he should also be responsible for what had happened between Red Rose and him. It was not only her own business, but also his business. If he left her alone, would he still be a man? Even Xiao Bing would despise himself.


    As for what Yezi would do and no matter if her reaction was good or bad when she found out in the end, since Xiao Bing was a man, he had to bear it alone, which was what Xiao Bing should do!


    Red Rose smiled and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say that, I will go and look for you. If I miss you, I will look for you no matter where you are.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you are a unique woman. No woman in the world can ever be like you. That is your advantage. I don¡¯t know how many people will be attracted by this, because you are bossy and direct, and your thoughts are simple without any traps. However, this is also your weakness. It is easy to offend people. It doesn¡¯t matter. You are my woman. If you are in trouble, you can come back to me. If someone outside makes trouble for you, just call me. I will teach him a lesson for you. Remember, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know. Didn¡¯t you tell me that this world is ruled by law, I have written it down.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Lil Bai again and said, ¡°Lil Bai, I know you are against me, but I still have to tell you that the world is different. I don¡¯t care how much hostility you used to have toward the outside world, but you have to integrate with it. Since you can¡¯t refuse it, I advise you to love this world. Otherwise, you will have a hard time. The people outside are not as bad as you have heard of before, and the people you have seen before are not as good as you think.¡±


    Lil Bai said coldly, ¡°I know it clearly. They said that God is good, but in the end, he ruined everything we have. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make trouble. I have the ability to distinguish right from wrong. In addition, I have no objections to you. You are the second person in the world whom I accepted, and the first one is my sister.¡±


    Lil Bai used to call Red Rose Aunty, but recently, he finally changed the way he addressed her.


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Well, I hope you can accept more and more people in the future. It¡¯s time to go. If everything goes right, the money I left for you should be enough. Call me if you need anything in the future.¡±


    Red Rose rushed into Xiao Bing¡¯s arms once more. The two of them lingered for a while. All the men around were jealous. She was such a beautiful woman, no man in the world would turn a blind eye to her.


    But the time passed too fast. They had to say goodbye to each other reluctantly. After Xiao Bing passed through the security check, Red Rose shouted at him, ¡°Xiao Bing!¡±


    Xiao Bing turned around and heard Red Rose shouting with hands in a trumpet shape, ¡°After I walk around the world, I will look for you. I will go to see you. No matter if you have a wife or not, you are mine!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing¡¯s heart was moved. At the same time, he covered his face and said to himself, ¡°Oh my god!¡±

 Chapter 426 - Every One of them Has a Breakthrough

    Chapter 426 Every One of them Has a Breakthrough


    Xiao Bing felt a little sad to part with this straightforward woman who dared to love and hate. After he said goodbye to Red Rose, he boarded the plane. Thinking that he would be seeing Yezi soon, his mood gradually calmed down.


    Jiang City was totally different from the first time he came. This time, Xiao Bing felt like it was his home. Although he was not married yet, they only needed to get the marriage certificate. Both of them had recognized each other as soul mates long ago. She could not live without him, and he would marry no one but her.


    Xiao Bing had intended to leave in the morning, but he was delayed by Red Rose. Today, she seemed to have a lot of places she wanted to go to. Xiao Bing knew that it was because she was unwilling to say goodbye, so Xiao Bing accompanied her to walk around for a day, and he was not in a hurry to leave. It was only in the evening that he boarded the plane bound for Jiang City.


    It was about a two hour flight from Jingdu to Jiang City. Xiao Bing closed his eyes slightly to rest.


    At this moment, everyone in Xiao¡¯s Manor already knew that Xiao Bing was coming back. Lady Su cooked dinner in the kitchen, and the others had bought vegetables and wine. Xiao¡¯s Manor was particularly lively, and everyone was laughing.


    While Xiao Bing was not there, Xiao¡¯s Mansion had been peaceful. Blood Wolf did not cause any trouble either.


    Maggie and Yezi were playing chess. Both of them were good at this. One was young, but a genius. The other was also a talented girl. But now Yezi was obviously a little absent-minded. She had fewer chess pieces than Maggie, and it was obvious that she would not be able to win.


    Maggie looked at Yezi and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Yezi, you¡¯re absent-minded!¡±


    Yezi sniggered and said, ¡°All right, don¡¯t tease me. I just miss the bad guy. What do you think?¡±


    Maggie giggled, her fingers skipping across her face. She said with a smile, ¡°Shame on you.¡±


    ¡°If you say that again, I¡¯ll punish you!¡± Yezi stopped playing chess and got up to grab Maggie. Maggie giggled and ran away. She ran into the yard and ran around Gao Fei, who was practicing with Miyamoto Shinji, when Maggie interrupted him.


    Miyamoto Shinji had already recovered from his injury. His strength had returned to its peak state, and he had even recently comprehended it, during the fight with Gao Fei. He had broken through from the middle stage to the peak of the Dan-strength Stage, and he had made rapid progress. The man at the peak of the Dan-strength Stage was already a top expert, and there were not many masters like him in the whole country. If he could reach the Vigorous-strength Stage, he could be regarded as a top master even in the dark world, where there were many masters.


    Miyamoto Shinji and Gao Fei¡¯s temperaments were very different. Gao Fei¡¯s personality was indifferent as if everything in the world had nothing to do with him. Miyamoto Shinji was ruthless. He was like his sword that would not be drawn out of the sheath easily, and if it was, there would be bloodshed.


    In terms of martial arts, Gao Fei was one of a few great masters in the world. Miyamoto Shinji had learned a lot from him, so he would definitely become Xiao Bing¡¯s most important man in the future.


    Gao Fei felt quite helpless with Maggie, who ran around and used him as a shield. She kept shouting, ¡°Brother Fei, Brother Fei, sister-in-law is bullying me.¡±


    Of course, Gao Fei could not lose his temper with Yezi. Being treated as a shield, he felt helpless.


    Yezi giggled and said, ¡°All right, if I can¡¯t catch you, you can go. For the sake of calling me sister-in-law, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Maggie stuck her tongue out and giggled, ¡°Yezi is my sister-in-law. Ah, Sister Xiaoxiao, what are you looking at?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao had been standing on the steps. She had watched Gao Fei guiding Miyamoto Shinji before, but now Gao Fei and Miyamoto Shinji had stopped, and she was still staring at them, lost in thought. After Maggie shouted out to her, she came to her senses and said in a slight panicky tone, ¡°Ah, just now¡­ I just saw them practicing martial arts. I don¡¯t know much about it. It¡¯s very interesting.¡±


    Everyone could see that Su Xiaoxiao was being insincere. They knew that she was absent-minded because of Xiao Bing. However, no one pointed it out. After Xiao Bing left, Yezi was not the only one who was worried about Xiao Bing. However, not everyone could justify the right to worry about him, more than Yezi.


    Some people could only hide their feelings in their hearts. In fact, it was an uncomfortable feeling.


    Maggie could see through almost everything. At this time, she walked beside Yezi and said, ¡°Sister-in-law, in fact, there is nothing shameful about that. At least you dare to admit it. People who live in the world have to dare to love and hate.¡±


    Yezi knew that Maggie was trying to inspire Su Xiaoxiao. Even though Maggie was smart and clever and could see through almost everything, she was still young. She could see through the matters of relationship, but she did not really understand it. If she understood, she would not have always tried to persuade Su Xiaoxiao to confess to Xiao Bing, to make them a couple.


    Although she had a good relationship with Su Xiaoxiao, and they had known each other for a long time, the most important thing was that she had never considered that it would make Yezi unhappy. She just thought that since Su Xiaoxiao liked Xiao Bing, she should fight for it. Perhaps she had the same idea as Red Rose. Monogamy and engagement rituals were nothing to her. Her idea was kind and simple, but it could easily bring some unnecessary trouble to others.


    Because of her persistent persuasion, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s hidden feelings were constantly aroused, which made Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mood more difficult to calm down.


    Yezi sighed inwardly. It was impossible for her to give up Xiao Bing and give him to Su Xiaoxiao, and Xiao Bing would not agree either. In fact, according to reality, the best way was to let Su Xiaoxiao get over this relationship early. It was also good for her. But Yezi could not talk about this with Maggie. Even though Maggie was smart, sometimes she was too smart. It was not a big deal for others to tell her about it, but if Yezi said it, it was likely that she was just afraid that others would share Xiao Bing¡¯s love with her. Even if she really had good intentions, it would be difficult for others to feel that.


    Yezi went over and took Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand. She said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. What¡¯s so special about those stinky men practicing martial arts? Play chess with me.¡±Access v ip novel


    Maggie said triumphantly, ¡°Sister Yezi just lost to me.¡±


    Yezi did not admit it. She said, ¡°We have not finished that game yet, have we?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. The chessboard is still intact. Shall we continue to play?¡±


    Yezi rolled her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°You play with your Sister Xiaoxiao. I¡¯m going to the kitchen to help Auntie. I¡¯ll cook a dish for the bad guy myself.¡±


    After saying that, Yezi ran to the kitchen. Maggie stood behind her and said, ¡°You¡¯re so cunning!¡±


    Maggie pulled Su Xiaoxiao and began to play chess. Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan came back after practicing martial arts. The moment they came in, they talked to Gao Fei and Miyamoto Shinji, mainly about kung fu.


    These people in Xiao¡¯s Manor were all crazy about martial arts, so every time they got together, they would have a long talk. They had developed a good relationship after doing this for a long time.


    Strictly speaking, Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan were Gao Fei¡¯s half-disciples, and their other master was naturally Xiao Bing. But because Xiao Bing was too busy, they spent most of their time learning martial arts from Gao Fei.


    Miyamoto Shinji had learned a lot from Gao Fei as well. Although Gao Fei was not very old, he was highly respected by the three of them.


    Dumbass had broken through to the middle of the Transforming Strength Stage, and Zhan Hongyan had finally reached the Transforming Strength Stage. Both of them could be regarded as the top masters in the world. Of course, if the masters who were at the Acquisitus Realm could be regarded as strong ones, they would barely be recognized. They were not the real top masters before they stepped into the Innate Realm.


    The preparation for dinner was finally done. The girls were all playing chess in the living room or cooking in the kitchen. The men were basically talking about martial arts in the yard. Although Gao Fei appeared cold, he taught these people without any reservation.


    While they were chatting, they suddenly saw the hidden sentries around Xiao¡¯s Manor suddenly flying to the center of the courtyard. They all stood together and then shouted in the direction of the door, ¡°Welcome back, Brother Bing!¡±


    Xiao Bing did not like them to address him as Master Hou. At first, they wanted to call him Master Xiao, but he stopped them. It sounded too awkward and pretentious. So Xiao Bing let them call him Brother Bing.


    Gao Fei and all the others looked toward the gate. Xiao Bing walked in with a smile, carrying a backpack on his back. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Go back to your posts.¡±


    All the people quickly dispersed from their sight.


    Dumbass said excitedly, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Xiao Bing took a look at Dumbass and said with a smile, ¡°Good, your strength has actually increased again. Your speed¡­ But it¡¯s reasonable. You are a natural genius in martial arts. With good genes, you are naturally indestructible. If you had studied under a famous teacher since childhood, you would have been a master at the Innate Realm.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Zhan Hongyan again and praised, ¡°You have broken through from the Concealing Strength Stage to the Transforming Strength Stage? This is a qualitative change¡­ Congratulations.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Miyamoto¡­ You are really a top master now¡­ Even if I let you take the position of Lord Long, you can take the lead now.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji said placidly, ¡°I still have a long way to go before I become Lord Long.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Gao Fei again. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes and said nothing. They did not need to be grateful to each other. Everything was in their hearts.


    At this time, several girls rushed out of the hall. Yezi ran out of the kitchen quickly and headed straight to Xiao Bing. She was like a butterfly. Xiao Bing opened his arms, and his heart was filled with warmth.

 Chapter 427 - The Crying Liu Xiaorui

    Chapter 427 The Crying Liu Xiaorui


    ¡°Yezi, what are you doing?¡±


    Yezi buried her face in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms, and her voice was trembling slightly. She snorted, ¡°I am trying to smell if there is another woman¡¯s scent on your body.¡±


    Xiao Bing held Yezi tightly. In fact, he did not want to let go. Of course, he knew that Yezi was not suspicious. She was just worried about him and was afraid that something would happen to him.


    Both Yezi and Xiao Bing were both nervous. Although he clearly knew that everything had passed and he had come back safely, Xiao Bing always felt very distressed, when he saw that Yezi was a little unhappy. When he saw Yezi happy, he could not help being happy. When he saw Yezi crying, he could not help wanting to cry too.


    In this world, Yezi might be the only one who could make Xiao Bing cry, laugh, and feel sorry, and feel nervous.


    Xiao Bing felt pity for Su Xiaoxiao, felt sorry for Liu Kexin, and was moved by Red Rose, but he loved Yezi.


    ¡°All right. Don¡¯t be like this. Your Brother Xiao will be heart-broken to see you like this.¡± Xiao Bing said softly.


    ¡°Hum, who would want you to be heart-broken? It is as if I was worried about you.¡± Yezi got out of Xiao Bing¡¯s arms, and her eyes were a little wet, but she said with a smirk, ¡°Tell me, what you got this time? Which beauty did you hook up with?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled guiltily and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡±


    ¡°What a joke. Should I tell you about Red Rose? If I did, you would strangle me. Let¡¯s talk about it when I can¡¯t hide it.¡±


    Yezi was just joking. She did not really mean to question Xiao Bing. She took Xiao Bing¡¯s arm and said, ¡°When you were away, I was not the only one who missed you. Everyone missed you.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at everyone and his eyes fell on Su Xiaoxiao. Their eyes met. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were a little moist, but her tone was very calm. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back safely.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed in his heart. Su Xiaoxiao was always using her calm and cold appearance to hide her emotions. Xiao Bing really hoped that Su Xiaoxiao would let go, so that she did not always have to hide some things deep within her heart. How painful it must be.


    In fact, Xiao Bing also wanted to settle the problem between Su Xiaoxiao and himself. Xiao Bing even thought that if Su Xiaoxiao could have a relationship with Lil Bei, it would be good. Lil Bei would be retired sooner or later, as long as Su Xiaoxiao was willing to wait. Xiao Bing would feel somewhat uncomfortable in his heart, since a man¡¯s possessive desire was strong. After all, it was not a good thing to push away the woman he liked. But that was indeed the most rational choice. Xiao Bing believed that Lil Bei would definitely treat Su Xiaoxiao well.


    But it seemed that although Su Xiaoxiao had a good impression of Lil Bei, she just regarded him as a big brother who gave her a sense of security.


    Love was not something that could be dealt with at will. It seemed that he had better continue to wait.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Well, why are you all standing here with me? Let¡¯s go in and talk. I¡¯ve just left for about a month. Oh, by the way, Xiaoxiao, are you going on holiday?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xiaoxiao said, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with the business in the store recently.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not easy to have a holiday, so don¡¯t be so busy always. If you have nothing to do, you can go out and look around. You will have a good time. Oh, by the way, where is Little Huarui?¡±


    Liu Xiaorui had lost all her relatives when she was only six years old. She was alone and lived with Xiao Bing and Yezi. Yezi was taking care of her mainly. Now Xiao Bing had recognized her as his sworn sister and regarded her as his blood sister. She also regarded Xiao Bing as her blood brother and Yezi as her blood sister-in-law.


    Yezi said, ¡°She heard that you were coming back today, and she was chatting with me last night. She probably did not sleep well at night and suffered for that during the day. I persuaded her to take a rest in her room.¡±


    Xiao Bing felt a little sorry for this little girl. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    Li Chunlan said, ¡°The food is ready. I¡¯ll go and arrange the food.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao said in a hurry, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll help you.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Everyone headed for the dining room. Xiao Bing patted Yezi¡¯s back and said with a smile, ¡°You can go too. I¡¯ll go take a look at Little Huarui.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Xiao Bing walked to the door of Liu Xiaorui¡¯s room, quietly turned the doorknob, and crept into the room.


    Her room was pink, and the sheets and pillows on the bed were also a warm pink color. Liu Xiaorui was curled up under the quilt with her eyes closed. There was a sweet smile on her face.


    Xiao Bing quietly walked over and squatted beside Liu Xiaorui¡¯s bed. Looking at Liu Xiaorui¡¯s lovely smile, Xiao Bing¡¯s face also revealed a smile. It seemed that this lovely little girl had gradually emerged from the shadows of the past. At that time, Liu Xiaorui personally witnessed how her mother died. That kind of blow was probably impossible to forget in her lifetime. But the wound in her heart could be healed slowly. It needed the help and care from her family members, so that she would not think about those things for a while.


    Xiao Bing gently kissed Liu Xiaorui on the face and then quietly stood up. When he was about to go out, he suddenly saw some books and pens on the table. Xiao Bing heard that the child had performed very well in kindergarten, when he was talking with Yezi on the phone. After Liu Xiaorui gradually emerged from her grief, Yezi had already begun to take her to kindergarten. After all, she would soon go to primary school. Before that, Xiao Bing had let her attend kindergarten first, in order to adapt to the big environment in advance.


    There were some workbooks for practicing calligraphy on Liu Xiaorui¡¯s desk. Her handwriting was very neat and beautiful, and there was a big piece of white paper beside the books. The paper was covered with sketches. On the left and right sides were a man and a woman. The man was tall, and his face was very sharp. The woman¡¯s figure was exquisite and beautiful, with a beautiful smile. A little girl was standing between the two of them.


    Xiao Bing stared at the drawing for a while, and his heart was moved. He could not help smiling warmly. Although the painting was a little simple and it was not perfect, it was obviously drawn with her heart. The people on the paper should be him, Yezi, and Little Huarui. This little girl¡­


    Xiao Bing was about to leave quietly when he suddenly heard a child¡¯s voice filled with surprise coming from the bed, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing turned around and walked to Liu Xiaorui¡¯s bedside. He looked at Liu Xiaorui and said with a smile, ¡°I was going to let you sleep a little longer. Did I wake you up?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Xiaorui said cheekily and was about to get off the bed. Xiao Bing rushed over and said seriously, ¡°Lie down. You did not sleep last night, did you? Why did you not to sleep well at night? Do you know how old you are? You are so young. It¡¯s time for you to grow up. You¡­¡±


    Liu Xiaorui jumped out of bed crying, and threw herself into Xiao Bing¡¯s arms, before Xiao Bing finished talking. She was too young, and she could only reach Xiao Bing¡¯s waist. She just held Xiao Bing¡¯s thigh and stuck her face on Xiao Bing¡¯s lower abdomen. She cried and burst into tears, crying bitterly as if she had been greatly wronged.


    Xiao Bing was slightly stunned. Then he bent down and took Liu Xiaorui into his arms. Liu Xiaorui laid her head on Xiao Bing¡¯s shoulder and kept crying.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Little Huarui, tell me, did someone bully you? I¡¯ll beat him up for you!¡±


    Since Liu Xiaorui¡¯s parents were gone, Xiao Bing had adopted her. Since then, Liu Xiaorui had always regarded Xiao Bing and Yezi as her only relatives in the world. Xiao Bing also had no living relatives in the world, and he also treated and cared for Liu Xiaorui like his sister. Naturally, he would not allow Liu Xiaorui to be bullied.


    Liu Xiaorui shook her head and sobbed, ¡°I thought you don¡¯t want me¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing finally knew why Liu Xiaorui was crying. He could not help, but smile bitterly and said, ¡°Little Huarui, who told you that I don¡¯t want you anymore? I went out to work.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Boohoo¡­ My mother is gone¡­ I can¡¯t live without you, brother¡­ If you were gone, who will want Little Huarui?¡±


    Liu Xiaorui cried loudly. Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes stung a little. She had already regarded him as the only support and the last relative in the world. Xiao Bing felt that there was one more obstacle, but it was also a happy one. His eyes were red, because his parents abandoned him and left him at the door of the orphanage, leaving him to survive on his own. But there was still his family in the world. He still had Little Huarui with him. Little Huarui was still here. Xiao Bing wanted to bring her up and take care of her for the rest of his life as a brother, until she got married.


    Liu Xiaorui kept crying. Xiao Bing kissed Liu Xiaorui on the face and said with a smile, ¡°All right, you will look ugly if you cry again. Don¡¯t think too much when you have nothing to do. Why don¡¯t I want you? What¡¯s more, why won¡¯t I come back? This is my home.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m always dreaming. I dreamt of my parents. In my dream, I could not find them anymore. Then I was looking for you, but I woke up from the dream because I was so scared that I could not find you. I was so afraid that you did not want me anymore. Little Huarui¡­ Little Huarui will be very obedient, okay¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing gently kissed Liu Xiaorui¡¯s cheeks and wiped away her tears. His eyes stung and there were tears in his eyes. He sniffed, took a deep breath, and said with a smile, ¡°Little Huarui, I promise that I will accompany you. I will never abandon you. You are my good sister. You are also my only relative in this world. Do you understand?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s voice trembled and his heart was firm. For this little girl, for Yezi, he must live well. Only if he lived well could he be with them and hold up the world for them!

 Chapter 428 - Free Su Xiaoxiao, Okay?

    Chapter 428 Free Su Xiaoxiao, Okay?


    Everyone was having dinner in the dining room when they suddenly saw Xiao Bing coming in with a little girl in his arms, Little Huarui. They put down their chopsticks.


    In fact, everyone here could see that Xiao Bing doted on his sister whom he adopted. Perhaps in this world, besides Yezi, Liu Xiaorui was the most important person to Xiao Bing.


    Although the two had different surnames, they were very close, just like siblings.


    At this time, seeing Xiao Bing coming in with Liu Xiaorui in his arms, they were not surprised. Yezi pretended to be jealous and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Bing has never carried me.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you in a moment, does that sound good?¡±


    Yezi was not afraid of his threat at all. She smiled provocatively and said, ¡°Okay, come on.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui was still young, but the minds of children today are more mature than the previous generation of children. After all, in this era, love was everywhere, when the TV was turned on. And the very first time Liu Xiaorui and Xiao Bing met, Liu Xiaorui had a debate with Xiao Bing. She wanted to prove that a woman could stand up to half of the sky and in that she was very eloquent. So although she was young, she knew a lot.


    At this time, when she heard that they were all laughing kindly at her, Liu Xiaorui kicked her legs and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Brother, put me down quickly. They are all laughing at Little Huarui.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°No, they are all jealous of you. They are jealous that someone is holding you and no one is holding them. Little Huarui is so cute, who will laugh at you?¡±


    Liu Xiaorui asked innocently, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    When she heard what Xiao Bing said, Liu Xiaorui stuck out her tongue cheekily. Then Xiao Bing put her down on the chair.


    Liu Xiaorui sat between Yezi and Xiao Bing. She looked at them and asked, ¡°Am I the third wheel between brother and sister-in-law?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, and so did the others. Yezi gently pinched Liu Xiaorui¡¯s little face and said with a smile, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really a small problem. Don¡¯t worry. Your sister-in-law is willing to sit next to you, as she doesn¡¯t like to be with your sweaty brother.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui shook her head and said, ¡°My brother just said that he has a masculine smell.¡±


    Everyone laughed again. Maggie looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Brother Bing, it¡¯s not good for you to lie to your little sister.¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m lying?¡± Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Your Brother Bing is indeed a man.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a stinky man.¡±


    Everyone burst out laughing again. Liu Xiaorui¡¯s eyes widened and she pouted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my brother like that.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Xiao Bing touched Liu Xiaorui¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°Little Huarui, your sister Maggie is joking with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± the anger in Liu Xiaorui¡¯s eyes eased, and her eyes became much softer. She was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Sister Maggie, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Maggie said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. How could I argue with such a little girl like you?¡±


    Liu Xiaorui said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not young.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Maggie asked, ¡°Then tell me, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°My mom always said that I¡¯m a child who is up to great mischief.¡±


    After hearing that, everyone laughed again. Maggie was a little unhappy before, but her mood was immediately dispelled by Little Huarui¡¯s innocence.


    At this time, everyone noticed that Liu Xiaorui¡¯s eyes were red and she lowered her head and did not speak. Everyone was silent. They knew that Liu Xiaorui must have thought of her dead mother again. After all, Liu Xiaorui was still a little girl, who was less than seven years old. It was not so easy to heal. Whenever she recalled her past, blood would flow out of the painful cracks. She could only lick the blood again and swallow it silently, waiting for the moment when the wound would not bleed again. From then on, she would be a strong and independent big girl.


    Everyone looked at each other. Yezi picked up some food for Liu Xiaorui and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together. Little Huarui, your brother is always thinking about you. Since he is now back, he will spend more time with you. Although he is a bad guy, every time he calls me, he is always asking about you.¡±


    Maggie deliberately pouted and said, ¡°Brother Bing did not even think about me. As expected, she is different. He treats us differently!¡±


    Liu Xiaorui had a warm feeling in her heart. She raised her head slightly and looked at Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Huarui is my real sister.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui asked, ¡°Brother, will you accompany me and my sister-in-law to the amusement park tomorrow?¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Yezi said, ¡°Tomorrow, my company has a contract to sign¡­ Well, but it¡¯s okay now. I can be a day late. Brother Bing, can you go with us? Little Huarui has been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, of course. I don¡¯t have anything to do tomorrow, so I¡¯ll go with you two.¡±


    Maggie pouted and was about to say that she also wanted to go, when Su Xiaoxiao quietly gave her a hint. Maggie was also a smart and sensible girl. She immediately realized that it was really not suitable for her to be involved at this time, so she closed her mouth.


    Liu Xiaorui was still a little girl. Very soon, everyone made her temporarily forget about the past. They were eating and chatting. Someone asked Xiao Bing what he did this time. Xiao Bing briefly talked about his mission. Speaking about the results of Su Xiaoxiao this time, Su Xiaoxiao was very happy to say that her scores of each subject had improved. Maggie proudly said that it was to her credit. Everyone laughed and the meal soon ended in a cheerful atmosphere.


    After dinner, Maggie took Liu Xiaorui out to play. Maggie was thirteen years old, seven years older than Liu Xiaorui. Normally, they would not play together. Maggie¡¯s maturity allowed her to play with Su Xiaoxiao, a college student. However, it could be seen that Maggie was sometimes straightforward and did not think about other people¡¯s feelings. For example, she had been trying to make Xiao Bing and Su Xiaoxiao a couple, so she did not give too much thought to Yezi. However, girls have thoughtful minds.


    Xiao Bing and Yezi walked out of Xiao¡¯s house, hand in hand. Su Xiaoxiao was in the living room. Seeing the backs of Xiao Bing and Yezi walking hand in hand, her eyes showed a little envy and a little gloom. Li Chunlan put away all the bowls and chopsticks and came out of the kitchen. She sighed in her heart.


    ¡°Playboy, how many women have you seduced?¡± The two of them walked on the path. There were trees on both sides of the road. The wind at night was neither too strong nor too gentle. It blew softly, bringing with it a bit of rare coolness in summer. The leaves were falling constantly, and they looked very beautiful under the moonlight. Yezi lowered her head and said with emotion.


    Xiao Bing was shocked. He thought that the relationship between Red Rose and himself had been discovered by Yezi. In the face of the complaint from his most beloved woman, he nervously asked, ¡°Yezi, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Why are you pretending to be confused? Don¡¯t you know that Su Xiaoxiao likes you very much?¡±


    Xiao Bing breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out to be Su Xiaoxiao. It had been a long time, but it was still a little awkward to have it brought up by his actual girlfriend.


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that while you were away, Su Xiaoxiao had always been in low spirits. She often pretended to ask me about you in a discreet manner. That shows she was worried about you, right?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed. He really had a lot of love debts. The biggest problem in his life was that he had too many women. But was he responsible for this? Maybe it could not be said that he did not have any, but it was a long story.


    Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°Yezi, I love you the most.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to swear to me, I know¡­¡± Yezi faced Xiao Bing and gently touched his chest. Her soft hands were rising and falling with his chest, and she could clearly feel the heartbeat inside. ¡°Your heartbeat has told me everything. You bad guy, from the first time we met, I knew what¡¯s in your heart. Otherwise, would I be with you? I don¡¯t have any complaints about you. Even if you really have other women outside, as long as you don¡¯t bring them home or disturb us when you are with me, I have no complaints. When I lost my family, you were there for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Xiao Bing bowed his head and gently kissed her pink lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be grateful to me, and I don¡¯t even want any of that. Because I don¡¯t deserve it. What you gave me is thousands of times more than what I gave you. When I met you, I am the happiest person in the world. Is there anything that can be more important than this?¡±


    ¡°Well, okay.¡± Yezi¡¯s tone became more gentle. ¡°I am not blaming you. It¡¯s really¡­ I just feel a little sorry for Xiaoxiao, alas.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked curiously, ¡°There is a woman who wants to have sex with your man, and you feel sorry for her?¡±


    ¡°This is not what she wants. Any woman wants to fall in love with a single man who also loves her. Which woman in this world wants to fall in love with a man who has a girlfriend? What¡¯s more, Su Xiaoxiao kept that feeling in her heart all the time, because of me. I treat her as a good friend and she did not let me down. You are so bad and I really don¡¯t want Xiaoxiao to go on like this all the time. Sometimes, it¡¯s the greatest torture for a person. Can you find a way to solve this issue? Let¡¯s have a good talk with her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eliminate a hidden danger, but I want to see her live happily as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Also, if you like her too, you must let me know directly, Brother Bing!¡± Yezi looked into Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes and said this seriously.

 Chapter 429 - Dancing Under the Moonlight

    Chapter 429 Dancing Under the Moonlight


    Yezi¡¯s words touched Xiao Bing a lot. He did not want to eliminate the hidden danger, but he wanted Su Xiaoxiao to live happily.


    Although he had always been able to sense Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s attitude toward him, he still held an attitude of procrastination. From beginning to end, he had not thought of a way to completely put an end to Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s thoughts. Perhaps this was the greatest cruelty.


    Yezi took Xiao Bing¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°I regard Xiaoxiao as my best friend. I don¡¯t want her to get hurt. And sometimes, I¡¯m also thinking if there could be a better solution.¡±


    Yezi¡¯s eyes were as curved as the moon. She smiled and said, ¡°Brother Bing, I want to fly with you in your arms¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll fly with you!¡±


    Xiao Bing flew into the air with Yezi in his arms, and he flew straight to a towering tree by the roadside. He teetered slightly on the tree. With the help of a little bit of force, he jumped more than ten meters high and reached a height of 30 to 40 meters above the ground.


    Xiao Bing seemed to have stopped at an altitude of 30 to 40 meters with his amazing hovering ability. It was an illusion. They were falling slowly, giving people the illusion that they seemed to be stuck in the air.


    Even so, this kind of strength was also terrifying. If Xiao Bing had not reached the realm of Breaking The Void, it would have been impossible for him to do this. But now, it was easy for him to stop for a moment in the air.


    Xiao Bing held Yezi¡¯s hand, and they looked at each other, face to face. Yezi¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. She looked down and saw that she was at an altitude of tens of meters. She looked at Xiao Bing again and muttered to herself, ¡°We are flying.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re flying.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. They suddenly danced in the air with a tacit understanding, as if they were devoid of any gravity. Under the moonlight, their figures looked so romantic and beautiful.


    At this time, all the guards inside and outside the Xiao¡¯s Manor raised their heads and looked up at the sky. Maggie pointed to the sky in the yard and shouted, ¡°Look, look.¡±


    Everyone ran to the yard from the inside and looked into the air. They saw Xiao Bing and Yezi slowly falling to the ground. They watched them holding hands and dancing in the air. They looked so beautiful and romantic. Xiao Bing looked elegant like a gentleman and Yezi was like a dancing fairy. It was such a moving scene that they made people feel intoxicated and even made them cry.


    There were tears in Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes. She suddenly had a strong feeling in her heart. How nice it would be if the girl were herself. But on the other hand, she felt that they were well-matched. Perhaps they were only worthy of being with each other.


    Time seemed to have stopped. There was total silence inside and outside the Xiao¡¯s Manor, except for the sound of breathing. Everyone watched this scene quietly.


    Finally, they landed on the branches of a towering tree. Xiao Bing suddenly hugged Yezi and began to kiss her.


    Maggie covered her heart and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so romantic, so romantic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so romantic.¡± Su Xiaoxiao also sighed with emotion, but she sighed in her heart.


    Others were also envious. Liu Xiaorui blinked her star-like eyes and said, ¡°My brother and sister-in-law are a perfect match.¡±


    They kissed each other. When they let go of each other, Yezi burst out laughing. She looked at Xiao Bing with her beautiful eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a bad guy. We flew around twice. You and I are standing so high up in the sky together. Don¡¯t you think everyone will have seen that?¡±


    ¡°So what if they have seen that?¡± Xiao Bing said seriously, ¡°You are my woman, my beloved woman. Who says that two people who love each other can¡¯t kiss each other?¡±


    Yezi giggled and said, ¡°Your skin is much thicker than before. All right, let¡¯s go down.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Yezi and asked with a smirk, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you embarrassed?¡±


    As he spoke, Xiao Bing put his mouth close to Yezi¡¯s again. She called out, ¡°You big jerk!¡± She suddenly put her hand on Xiao Bing¡¯s armpit and scratched it gently, and Xiao Bing¡¯s body jerked. She pushed gently, and Xiao Bing¡¯s body swayed on the tree branches. He did not fall, but Yezi fell and cried out.


    Yezi¡¯s body was falling. Xiao Bing suddenly jumped and fell at a faster speed. Yezi¡¯s face paled. She suddenly found that a hand was holding her waist, and then she was held firmly in the arms of someone.


    Xiao Bing said softly, ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, I will not allow you to get even a little scared.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    The two looked at each other. Yezi¡¯s eyes sparkled with happiness. Their bodies floated down lightly like leaves in the air. Their bodies were constantly rotating gently and slowly fell to the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad guy. Didn¡¯t you say that you would not allow me to get a little bit scared?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You scared me just now.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°What should you do? Be my horse.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Bing lifted Yezi and let her sit directly on his shoulders. Then, he watched as Yezi started running toward home. Yezi smiled and shouted. She yelled excitedly, ¡°Giddyap, giddyap¡­¡±


    Yezi¡¯s legs clung to Xiao Bing¡¯s neck and his face. They were smooth, sweet, and soft.


    Yezi was reveling in Xiao Bing¡¯s love, while Xiao Bing was reveling in Yezi¡¯s laughter.


    For Yezi, there was nothing in the world that was more blessed than being loved wholeheartedly by a man.


    For Xiao Bing, there was nothing in the world that was more blessed than to be able to see his beloved woman.


    Xiao Bing carried her to the door of Xiao¡¯s Mansion. Yezi hurriedly shouted, ¡°Ah? You want to go home? Put me down, put me down.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°The beam is not that high. Why should I put you down?¡±


    While speaking, Xiao Bing suddenly flew up with Yezi in his arms. He jumped over the gate of Xiao¡¯s Mansion and flew into the yard. Yezi exclaimed. Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s more, even if the gate is not high enough, we can still fly in.¡±


    Everyone was still in the yard. Seeing this, some people were enchanted, some were envious, some were jealous, and some were happy for them.


    Yezi bowed shyly and put her arms around Xiao Bing¡¯s neck. She stuck her face on Xiao Bing¡¯s head and said, ¡°Hurry up, put me down.¡±


    Xiao Bing dropped to the ground, lifted Yezi up, and put her on the ground, with a smile.


    Maggie mumbled, ¡°Are you going to torture a single person like me to death?¡±


    Yezi was a little embarrassed at first. After being teased by Maggie, she was unwilling to show any weakness, so she pinched Maggie¡¯s doll-like, beautiful face. She smiled and said, ¡°You are still a little girl. You¡¯re too young to start thinking about a man. Isn¡¯t it a little too early? Besides, you are under the legal age and not mature enough.¡±


    Maggie said with a snort, ¡°Who said that? Who said that?¡±


    As she spoke, Maggie stuck her chest out. Her body had just begun to develop, but there was still a long way to go before it matured. After all, she was still too young, as a 13 or 14 years old girl. She was still a little shy. But seeing her behavior, everyone could not help but laugh out loud. This little girl was so funny.


    Maggie also knew that she could not compare with Yezi. She snorted, but she immediately figured out a solution as she rolled her eyes. ¡°All right, all right, it¡¯s so late. Let¡¯s go back to sleep. Brother Bing needs to sleep with Sister Yezi.¡±


    This little girl did not blush even as she said these words.


    Maggie was naughty, but Yezi was just as clever. When Yezi was about to retort, Liu Xiaorui suddenly took Xiao Bing¡¯s hand and said timidly, ¡°No, I want to sleep with my brother tonight¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at Liu Xiaorui, and Maggie said, ¡°Little Huarui, can Sister Maggie sleep with you at night? Your brother and sister-in-law have not seen each other for a long time. They are going to do bad things together at night.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui shook her head stubbornly and then raised her head to look at Xiao Bing pitifully. Xiao Bing thought that Liu Xiaorui had nightmares in the past few days. When he saw her pitiable appearance, his heart softened. He touched her head and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, Little Huarui, I will sleep in the same room with you tonight, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, okay.¡± Liu Xiaorui nodded.


    Yezi had not seen Xiao Bing for a long time. As the saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. However, Yezi was also a very sensible woman. She could see the status of Liu Xiaorui in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. Xiao Bing was an orphan since he was young and had no relatives. He treated Liu Xiaorui as his own sister. Her position in Xiao Bing¡¯s heart was irreplaceable. So was Liu Xiaorui.


    Yezi did not want Xiao Bing to be in a dilemma, so she said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since Little Huarui is afraid, let your brother accompany you.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui said happily, ¡°Thank you, sister-in-law.¡±


    She also knew that it was not right to take her brother away as soon as he came back.


    Yezi smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m your sister-in-law.¡±


    Xiao Bing picked Liu Xiaorui up. She was a six-year-old girl, so he held her easily. Besides, such a young girl had no ideas about intimate relations between a man and woman, so she felt happy and safe in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep. Go back to your own homes and find your mothers!¡±


    Everyone burst out laughing again.


    Xiao Bing took Liu Xiaorui into the room and then put Liu Xiaorui down. He smiled and said, ¡°Well, Xiao Huarui, go to bed. You have to go to school during the day.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow is the weekend.¡± Liu Xiaorui¡¯s eyes sparkled with happiness. ¡°You promised to bring my sister-in-law and me to the amusement park tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Haha, it¡¯s my fault. Little Huarui, go to sleep. I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Xiaorui crawled into bed in a princess-like nightgown. She looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Where are you going? Don¡¯t you want to accompany me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to take a bath. I¡¯ll go to your sister-in-law¡¯s room to bring my pajamas over.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Liu Xiaorui looked at Xiao Bing eagerly, for fear that he would not come back.


    Her gaze made Xiao Bing feel distressed. Xiao Bing smiled softly and said, ¡°Okay, you¡¯d better wait for me here. You can watch cartoons for a while, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Xiaorui nodded obediently, but did not take the remote. She still looked at Xiao Bing with eager eyes and watched him walk out of the room.

 Chapter 430 - The Mysterious Man in the Forest

    Chapter 430 The Mysterious Man in the Forest


    Xiao Bing knocked on Yezi¡¯s door, but no one opened the door. Fortunately, Xiao Bing had the key to the door with him. When he opened the door and entered, Yezi was taking a shower in the bathroom. There was the sound of running water in the bathroom.


    Xiao Bing went to the wardrobe to find his pajamas. When he passed the bathroom door, he suddenly could not stand it anymore. He quietly cracked open the door and looked inside.


    The bathroom was foggy, and ordinary people could not see clearly. However, this mist was nothing to Xiao Bing. Then he saw¡­ Yezi was wrapped in a bath towel, squatting on the floor in the bathroom. There was only a door between them. She was smiling at him with a pair of sparkling and cheeky eyes. It turned out that when Xiao Bing opened the door and entered the room, she had already heard it. She deliberately squatted to see if he would peek at her. As a result, he was caught redhanded.


    Not only did Xiao Bing not see anything, but he also went for wool and came home shorn. He was shocked and ran out hurriedly. Yezi then pushed open the bathroom door and watched Xiao Bing escape with his pajamas. She doubled over with laughter.


    When Xiao Bing returned to Liu Xiaorui¡¯s room, Liu Xiaorui breathed a sigh of relief. She then obediently waited until Xiao Bing had finished bathing, changed into pajamas, and came out of the bathroom. She forced herself to open her sleepy eyes and asked, ¡°Brother, have you finished your bath?¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you go to bed?¡± Looking at Liu Xiaorui¡¯s sleepy face, Xiao Bing could not help laughing. ¡°If you are sleepy, go to sleep first. If I give you my promise, I will not break my promise.¡±


    ¡°Well, I believe in you. But if you¡¯re not here, I can¡¯t fall asleep. I can¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and sighed in his heart. It seemed that Liu Xiaorui still needed a while to get rid of her nightmares completely.


    Xiao Bing took off his shoes with a smile and got into bed. Meanwhile, he turned off the light and held Liu Xiaorui in his arms. He asked with love and concern, ¡°Can you sleep now?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can sleep now¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing gently patted Liu Xiaorui and sang a lullaby in a soft and gentle tone. It was hard to imagine that Xiao Bing could sing such a tender song. Xiao Bing still remembered it. During his childhood, he heard the teacher in the orphanage singing it while coaxing the children to sleep. Xiao Bing never needed any coaxing, but he remembered it.


    Gradually, Liu Xiaorui fell asleep.


    Gradually, Xiao Bing fell asleep.


    The next morning, Xiao Bing woke up and saw Liu Xiaorui curled up in his arms, like a sleeping princess. He smiled with relief. Xiao Bing was glad to be able to give Liu Xiaorui some assurance. This was the duty of being a brother. Xiao Bing was delighted to be able to fulfill this responsibility, just like being a brother.


    Usually, Xiao Bing would have risen already. But today, when he saw that Liu Xiaorui was finally able to sleep, he remained motionless like a mummy. Whether it was Yezi or this sworn sister, Xiao Bing loved both of them very much.


    A man like Xiao Bing seemed to play the field when he was unrestrained. But once he became serious, no one could stop him from being nice to a person. He was nice to Yezi and Liu Xiaorui.


    After lying in bed for about an hour, it was about six o¡¯clock. Liu Xiaorui¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly, and she began to open her eyes.


    At the moment when Liu Xiaorui opened her eyes, her eyes sparkled with inexplicable joy. Xiao Bing asked with a smile, ¡°You look so happy. Did you have delicious food in your dreams?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Xiaorui stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a little foodie.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Why were you so happy?¡±


    ¡°I saw you when I opened my eyes, so I feel much more relieved. I slept well last night and did not have any nightmares.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and asked, ¡°That¡¯s all? Then why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer today? You don¡¯t need to go to school anyway. Moreover, you don¡¯t have to get up too early when you go to school. I heard that you have not been sleeping well these days. Get more sleep today. I¡¯ll hold you.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Did I make your arm numb?¡±


    Liu Xiaorui¡¯s head was placed on Xiao Bing¡¯s arm, and Xiao Bing¡¯s other arm was holding Liu Xiaorui.


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. Our little Huarui is small, so you¡¯re not heavy. Try and get more sleep?¡±


    Liu Xiaorui hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll sleep a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Good girl.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui slept until eight o¡¯clock. This time, she was really awake. Xiao Bing took her to the restaurant for breakfast, and the others had already finished eating. Yezi was kicking a shuttlecock with Maggie in the yard, while Su Xiaoxiao had already gone to the noodle house to help.


    Seeing Xiao Bing and Liu Xiaorui coming out of the living room after their meal, Maggie put down the shuttlecock and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop playing. Aren¡¯t you going shopping today? I¡¯ll go to the noodle house to help Xiaoxiao.¡±


    Yezi laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impolite. Xiaoxiao is much older than you. You should call her Sister Xiaoxiao.¡±


    Maggie snorted and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m her Master. Although Sister Xiaoxiao is older than me, her seniority is lower than mine. All right. I¡¯ll call her Sister Xiaoxiao.¡±


    Gao Fei came out of nowhere and said in a flat tone, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Brother Fei, let¡¯s go together. Goodbye, Brother Bing. Humph, Brother Bing, you¡¯re partial. You are not bringing me out to play.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you come with us?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go with you. Well, I¡¯m just kidding with you. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    She was so young, but Maggie had always been mischievous and elusive. If she grew up, many men would throw themselves at her feet, because of her quirky personality and angelic profile.


    Seeing Maggie and Gao Fei leaving, Yezi smiled and said, ¡°Maggie, if this little girl grows up, it will be amazing.¡±


    Xiao Bing put his arm around Yezi¡¯s waist and said with a smile, ¡°Will she be more amazing than you?¡±


    Yezi rolled her eyes at Xiao Bing in a charming way and said with a smile, ¡°Stop jabbering. Little Huarui is still watching beside us.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Liu Xiaorui hurriedly said, ¡°On TV, a husband has to hold his wife¡¯s hand or put his arm around her waist while walking. That¡¯s being a couple.¡± Updates by vi p novel


    Yezi giggled and said, ¡°I was talking about Maggie just now. Our Little Huarui also knows a lot. Why is it that children now know so much?¡±


    Liu Xiaorui said, ¡°I saw it on TV. I¡¯m not young. I know everything.¡±


    Hearing Liu Xiaorui¡¯s innocent words, Xiao Bing and Yezi both laughed.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°When are we going out?¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing agreed. He held Little Huarui on the left side and Yezi on the right side. They walked to the car. Xiao Bing let both of them sit at the back, then he sat in the driver¡¯s seat and drove slowly toward the city.


    Not far from the Xiao¡¯s mansion, there seemed to be a figure moving about in the forest. His eyes were cold as he looked in the direction in which Xiao Bing¡¯s car had gone. There was a cold light, followed by evil laughter, and even the sound of licking lips.


    Xiao Bing was not aware of all this. He drove the car slowly, and Yezi was telling a story to Liu Xiaorui in the back seat. Although Liu Xiaorui was a rare mature and sensible girl, she was still a child. She was delighted to go out and play. She kept laughing because of Yezi¡¯s joke. Xiao Bing smiled faintly. It seemed that the relationship between the little sister and her sister-in-law was good.


    Xiao Bing drove the car, humming a song leisurely. Finally, he drove into the downtown area.


    Liu Xiaorui asked, ¡°Brother, how long will it take us to get to the amusement park?¡±


    ¡°Soon, by the way, I heard that Maggie and your sister-in-law brought you there recently. Do you still want to go?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Liu Xiaorui said immediately, ¡°You were not with me when we went to play!¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°I love it when you say that. I love it. Okay, I¡¯ll play with you for a day. Let¡¯s have a good break.¡±


    ¡°Well, you also need to accompany my sister-in-law. She has been worried about you these days.¡±


    Yezi glared at him and said, ¡°Little Huarui, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t need to worry about this bad guy.¡±


    ¡°My brother is not a bad guy. What¡¯s more, I can see that you were worried that my brother. Although I¡¯m young and don¡¯t know a lot of things, when I went out to play for a long time and returned home late, I could see my mother¡¯s worried look, which was the same as yours in the past few days. When I saw that my mother was worried about me, I did not dare to go out for so long, and I did not dare to go too far with other kids.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui¡¯s voice lowered again as she spoke. Xiao Bing turned his head and happened to look into Yezi¡¯s eyes. Both of them had some worry and heartache in their eyes. It seemed that it would not be only a matter of a day or two for Liu Xiaorui to get rid of the past completely. It still needed time for her to do that.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart was full of affection again because of Liu Xiaorui¡¯s words. While driving, Xiao Bing said as if he was talking to himself, ¡°Yezi, don¡¯t worry. As long as you are with me, I will never let you worry about me. I will always live well because I want to be with you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Humph! I was never worried about you!¡±

 Chapter 431 - Little Huarui Didnt See Anything

    Chapter 431 Little Huarui Didn¡¯t See Anything


    After the car arrived at the amusement park, Little Huarui got out of the car and trotted jauntily toward the gate.


    Xiao Bing and Yezi stood hand in hand. Yezi felt happy, but also strangely sad, as she looked at the perky Little Huarui. She could not help sighing, ¡°Little Huarui has not been this happy for such a long time.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Yes. All little girls like amusement parks.¡±


    ¡°For her, the most important thing is not coming here. It¡¯s your company she is after. Maybe you will have to shoulder a heavier burden from now on, apart from me, you still have this pitiful but lovable girl to look after. We are both relying on you.¡±


    Xiao Bing gently patted her on her back and said, ¡°Silly girl, you are not a burden to me. You are the source of my joy. Go with her and wait for me at the gate. I¡¯ll buy our tickets.¡±


    Yezi then went to Liu Xiaorui. Xiao Bing waited in the queue and bought 3 tickets. They could use the tickets for anything inside the park, without having to pay extra. Then he came back to Yezi and Liu Xiaorui. Grinning, Xiao Bing pinched Liu Xiaorui¡¯s cheeks and asked, ¡°I bet you ran out of patience.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui said, ¡°Not really. My sister-in-law is here with me. Sis, you¡¯ve always been busy, and yet you came here especially for me. Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡±


    Though Liu Xiaorui was only a little girl, she was very sensible. Perhaps it had something to do with her education. Xiao Bing still remembered this little girl¡¯s feministic speech the first time he met her. She might be not as mature as adults, but she was more sensible than her peers.


    She was devastated when her mother died. But she became a lot more mature after that, which made others feel both relieved and sad.


    Yezi smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s for our Little Huarui. Besides, I¡¯ve canceled all other plans for today.. What? You don¡¯t want me to be here with you? Am I disturbing you and your brother?¡±


    ¡°I did not mean that.¡± She grabbed Yezi¡¯s arms instantly and explained nervously, ¡°I know that in this world, you are the one who treats me the best, apart from my brother. You both are the closest people to me. How could I not like spending time with you?¡±


    Yezi lifted Little Huarui and cuddled her. She kissed her cheeks and grinned, ¡°I was just kidding. You really should see the look on your face.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui smiled happily when she heard that. ¡°You really should put me down. You can barely carry me.¡±


    Cuddling Little Huarui in her arms, Yezi spun her around, while giggling. ¡°Are you suggesting that I have no strength?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just too heavy for you.¡±


    Actually, the little girl was right. Yezi seldom did any work that required physical strength and Little Huarui was already 6 years old. It was hard for her to hold Little Huarui. So she started panting right after she put the little girl down.


    Xiao Bing guffawed, ¡°Little Huarui, perhaps you should not let her carry you. You are too heavy for her.¡±


    ¡°Are you mocking me? Little Huarui, throw yourself in his arms.¡±


    Guffawing, Xiao Bing picked her up. ¡°It¡¯s so easy for me. Ouch!¡±


    While Xiao Bing was laughing, Yezi suddenly jumped onto his back and clung on to him. Xiao Bing pretended to have difficulties carrying her. ¡°Yezi, you¡¯re so heavy. I can barely carry you. You should really go on a diet.¡±


    Yezi gritted her teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just carry me and Little Huarui, and we will go into the park.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui giggled in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms. Xiao Bing pretended to be upset and walked in with a long face, murmuring about how he was being bullied by the two girls, which made them laugh louder.


    The ticket-taker could not help laughing too, when he saw Xiao Bing. But actually carrying these two girls was a piece of cake for Xiao Bing. He was just pretending that they were too heavy for him.


    With one in his arms and one on his back, Xiao Bing strode into the park, without a care for the curious gazes from the other people. Smiling, he pointed at the merry-go-round and asked, ¡°Would you like to play on that? I can take pictures for you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Liu Xiaorui said.


    Xiao Bing then put the two down and gave them the tickets. Then they waited in the queue. After they got onto the carousel, Xiao Bing took out his phone and took pictures of their happy moments.


    Liu Xiaorui was smiling happily. Xiao Bing wished that this moment could last forever.


    Soon the round was over. Liu Xiaorui came to Xiao Bing and grabbed his arms, ¡°Brother, can we go on the roller coaster?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Xiao Bing was startled. He looked at Liu Xiaorui in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re brave enough to ride on that?¡±


    ¡°Brother is afraid?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°I dare. But you are too young for it. You should be at least 12 years old if you want to ride the roller coaster. It¡¯s not suitable for children.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Liu Xiaorui pouted, but soon the smile appeared on her face once again. ¡°Then Brother Bing can accompany me to play on something else¡±


    ¡°How about the sky wheel?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Liu Xiaorui was smiling all the time she was with Xiao Bing and Yezi, both of them holding her hands, one on each side She walked jauntily.


    ¡°Brother, will you hang out with me often?¡±


    ¡°I will. As long as you are good and stay happy each day, I will always bring you out and play with you.¡±


    When they queued for the sky wheel, there was an old lady and a little girl in front of them. The little girl was her granddaughter. The old lady looked back at them and asked smilingly, ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with this girl?¡±


    Liu Xiaorui answered first, ¡°My brother and sister-in-law brought me here to play.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    ¡°I see.¡± The granny sighed, ¡°Now there are few brothers and sisters-in-law, who are as good as both of you. Even some parents seldom hang out with their kids, giving the excuse that they are too busy working.


    Liu Xiaorui seemed happy and proud. After her mother was gone, her brother and sister-in-law were the pride of her life.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Granny, nowadays, many people don¡¯t know that the most important thing in this world is not money. It¡¯s the loved ones around them.


    The old lady nodded with a smile. She stared at Xiao Bing and sighed, ¡°Few young men are like that now. How rare it is¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Granny, is this your granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old lady looked at the girl dotingly. ¡°My son holds the opposite view. He deems his career is more important than anything else. He seldom plays with this girl. But I¡¯m willing to do it. So I asked them to send the kid to me.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Is her dad a business man?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not. But he seems a lot busier than most businessmen. Never mind. We should try and understand him. After all, he works for the people.¡±


    The old lady¡¯s complaints seemed to mitigate after she said this, and she did not seem to want to continue the topic. So Xiao Bing stopped asking.


    The little girl looked up and said, ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t say anything more. Dad said that he is working for the country and the people in it, so he cannot be here with me. We should try and understand him.¡±


    ¡°You are a good girl.¡± The old lady stroked her granddaughter¡¯s head lovingly.


    A smile touched Xiao Bing¡¯s lips. It seemed that her son was a public servant, which was a profession highly respected by people. Sometimes they had to choose the country over their family. Xiao Bing was well aware of this.


    The old lady was very impressed by Xiao Bing. Maybe it was because of what Xiao Bing had just said. So she prattled on when they were in the queue. Liu Xiaorui found that she and that girl shared the same interests. Xiao Bing asked and found that they were both six and a half years old. Noticing how the girls got along so well, Xiao Bing invited the old lady and the little girl to his mansion. In this way the two girls could play with each other.


    Xiao Bing also felt that this old lady was not like any ordinary grandmother, from her demeanor. He supposed she was once quite a strong woman when she was young. Few women of her age had such wisdom. She had good manners and there was a sense of nobility to it,


    They exchanged addresses, and then they parted company, when it was the old lady and her granddaughter¡¯s turn.


    After they went into the sky wheel, Yezi said that the old lady was interesting. In Yezi¡¯s eyes, she did not seem to be the usual type of old person from her era.


    Xiao Bing looked through the window of the rising cabin and sighed, ¡°I believe that her son is not merely an ordinary public servant.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m not interested in it. I¡¯m only interested in the beauty in my arms.¡± There was a hint of a smile in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, as he held Yezi close.


    Liu Xiaorui covered her eyes with her hands, but the gap between her fingers was quite big. ¡°I did not see anything! I did not see anything!¡±


    Yezi blushed and Xiao Bing guffawed.

 Chapter 432 - This Is Not Lu Familys Property

    Chapter 432 This Is Not Lu Family¡¯s Property


    Xiao Bing went for all the rides in the park with the two beautiful girls, except for those that he deemed dangerous. Then at Liu Xiaorui¡¯s insistence, they even went into the ghost house. When they walked out of the park, Liu Xiaorui seemed tired. Xiao Bing carried her in his arms, with Yezi by his side. Soon, Liu Xiaorui fell asleep in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms.


    Yezi opened the door of the car. Then Xiao Bing gently put Liu Xiaorui on the backseat. Yezi sat beside her and Xiao Bing started the car.


    Xiao Bing took a look at his timepiece and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Should we go home or have a bite outside?¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°We should go to a restaurant. I don¡¯t think there is any food prepared for us at home. Let¡¯s park outside a restaurant and wait for Little Huarui to wake up, before we go in and have a meal.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing then chose a restaurant and parked the car in front of it.


    Xiao Bing looked back at Yezi and found her staring at Liu Xiaorui. Xiao Bing was happy to see that Yezi cared so much for Liu Xiaorui, because every man wanted his girlfriend to get along with his family. The relationship between a woman and her mother-in-law and her sisters-in-law were the hardest to maintain.


    Yezi was his fiancee, which made Liu Xiaorui her sister-in-law. Xiao Bing felt really happy from the bottom of his heart, when he saw the harmony between the two girls.


    Xiao Bing turned the air-conditioner on and played some soothing music. Then he began playing with his cellphone, and so did Yezi,


    Normal kids like Liu Xiaorui needed to take a one hour nap at noon. But due to the recent happenings, Liu Xiaorui found it hard to sleep during the night, until Xiao Bing came back. She had used up all her energy in the morning, and she felt safe in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms, so she fell asleep easily.


    But Xiao Bing had not touched Yezi because of her, though he would not touch her at all. Xiao Bing had promised her that he would save their first time until the night they got married.


    After Xiao Bing had been playing with his cellphone for a while, he suddenly looked through the window. Then he opened the door hastily and dashed out. Several motorbikes thundered past. One rider on a motorbike grabbed the purse from the hands of a lady who was walking beside the street. The lady would not let go of her purse. Then she fell on the ground because of the force.


    Liu Xiaorui was woken up by Xiao Bing¡¯s movements. She sat up and looked outside. She saw a man in a helmet getting off from his motorbike and walking towards a woman, with a knife in his hand.


    Scared, Liu Xiaorui covered her head with her hands and screamed in terror. Tears began trickling down her cheeks because the scene reminded her of her mother being killed by the bad guy.


    But the man on the motorbike was not the powerful devil, and Xiao Bing was not the man whose power was sealed.


    The woman opened her mouth wide in fear, as the knife was about to be plunged into her chest. She could not even make any sound. ¡°Bang.¡± Suddenly the man fell on the ground and his knife dropped with a clatter. The woman did not know what happened. She just found that suddenly there was a man standing beside her.


    The middle-aged woman turned around and looked at Xiao Bing. She was beautiful, but not as beautiful as Yezi or Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°You saved me.¡± She exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing walked over to pick up the purse and gave it back to the woman.


    Then, all the riders dismounted and surrounded Xiao Bing, holding baseball bats in their hands.


    They were all wearing helmets. Suddenly a young man clad in a purple racing suit took off his helmet. His golden hair under the helmet was revealed.


    The golden-haired man looked at Xiao Bing from head to toe, and suddenly said, ¡°Boy, are you tired of living?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°I wanted to ask you guys the same thing. You tried to murder a woman on the street. Do you know that this is a lawful society?¡±


    ¡°The law?¡± The golden-haired man looked at the men around him. Then they all burst into laughter.


    The golden-haired man bent down and looked at Xiao Bing. ¡°Do you know what the law is? It is made for those who are powerful and rich. It is not meant for the likes of you.¡±


    Xiao Bing cast a glance at them and sneered, ¡°You are nothing but a bunch of rascals. How can you speak about money and power?¡±


    The man beside him laughed, ¡°You know nothing. Our young master is from the Lu family in Jing Hai province. It¡¯s just that one of his men wanted to have fun with this woman. Yet she did not let go, so we want to play with her.¡±


    ¡°Only playing?¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes seemed gloomy. ¡°She almost got killed and you were only playing with her?¡±


    The one who was knocked down by Xiao Bing tried to stand up, but Xiao Bing suddenly dashed toward him and delivered a strike with his knee. Soon he passed out.


    A hint of sharpness glittered in the eyes of the young master of the Lu family, then all the others seemed restless.


    The young master said coldly, ¡°I have traveled to many places, but I¡¯ve never met a man who dares to offend my family! I finally met one today.¡±


    Xiao Bing sniggered, ¡°There¡¯s so much more that you don¡¯t know!¡±


    Lu Jinling sneered, ¡°What? Are you going to beat me up, too?¡±


    Xiao Bing strode towards Lu Jinling, who had not expected that Xiao Bing would dare to hit him. He bellowed instantly, ¡°Stop him and break his legs. Beat the crap out of him.¡±


    Then his vermin rushed toward Xiao Bing. There were so many of them and they were all armed, so they did not take Xiao Bing seriously. But they soon paid the price for their arrogance, as all of them were knocked down.


    Lu Jinling was the only one who remained standing. The one who started first passed out and all the others had been knocked down. They could regain their footing, but they pretended that they could not.Updates by vi p novel


    Lu Jinling was terrified. He had not expected that Xiao Bing would dare to pick a fight and win. He stepped backwards. But then out of nowhere came two men in black. They were both at the stage of Transforming-strength, which meant that they could be first-class masters in any city. Yet they were assigned to protect this young master, who clearly was unable to do anything. Indeed the Lu family was quite a powerful family.


    The moment they showed up, they slashed at Xiao Bing. Normal people would be flurried, since it was such a sudden attack.


    It was a pity that they encountered Xiao Bing, who was a Congenital Master, as their defeat was inevitable.


    Xiao Bing delivered a punch at each of them and both fell to the ground.


    Lu Jinling gasped. He did not know that there were masters watching out for him discreetly. But now he knew that they were two of the best masters in the Lu family. But they could not even stand a second in front of Xiao Bing. Lu Jinling now knew the true meaning of fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to hit me¡­ My father is a powerful man¡­ He won¡¯t spare you if you do this.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s fist hit the man between his eyes, and suddenly everything turned black instantly.


    Xiao Bing looked at his fist and apologized, ¡°Oops. Sorry, I hit the wrong place.¡±


    Clap! Xiao Bing slapped the left side of this man¡¯s face, which began swelling instantly. Lu Jinling cried, ¡°You should not hit my face.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll hit you again.¡±


    Clap! The other side of Lu Jinling¡¯s face also began to swell. The man¡¯s cries grew louder, as he covered his face.


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Now it¡¯s symmetrical.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing delivered a kick, which made Lu Jinling fall to the ground. He screamed and felt butterflies in his stomach, as if all his internal organs were separating from his body.


    Xiao Bing took out his phone and called someone. He hung up after he said something. Then he said to Lu Jinling, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t stay here with you guys any longer. The Lu family is indeed a powerful family. But don¡¯t forget that this country belongs to everyone living here. This is not the Lu family¡¯s land or my land. It is not your family or me that they should be afraid of. It¡¯s everyone in this country. You broke that rule, so you had to punished.¡±


    ¡°If you still have something to say, then go home and tell this to your daddy. Tell him that it was Xiao Bing who punched you. He¡¯s from Jiang City!¡±


    After Xiao Bing said this, he returned to his car and found that Yezi and Liu Xiaorui had come out of the car. Looking at Liu Xiaorui¡¯s red eyes, Xiao Bing bent down and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I frighten my Little Huarui?¡±


    Liu Xiaorui burst into tears and threw herself into Xiao Bing¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 433 - Problems Will Be Settled

    Chapter 433 Problems Will Be Settled


    Xiao Bing gently patted Liu Xiaorui¡¯s back and said softly, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m terrified¡­ I saw that man trying to stab that auntie. It reminded me of my mother.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed inwardly. She was traumatized. Small wonder it reminded her of her mother. She had almost recovered from that since Xiao Bing came back. But now the incident reopened her wound. If it were not for this little girl, Xiao Bing would have hit those men again.


    Holding Liu Xiaorui in his arms, Xiao Bing stood up and exhaled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared now. I¡¯m right here. No one can hurt you.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui nodded. But the fear in her heart would not disappear that easily.


    The woman walked over to Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Xiao Bing said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ll do the same for anyone else. You can go now.¡±


    The woman hesitated for a moment and left. Xiao Bing said to Yezi, ¡°Come, let¡¯s order our lunch.¡±


    Xiao Bing then walked into the restaurant with the two girls. While Lu Jinling¡¯s men were about to help Lu Jinling up, they suddenly heard sirens. Several police cars pulled over and out came a gallant policewoman. She pointed at Lu Jinling and his lot and said, ¡°Arrest them!¡±


    ¡°Wait. We are the victims.¡±


    ¡°You are arresting the wrong people!¡±


    Xiao Bing sniggered as he looked at the scene through the window. They said that the law was made by money and power, so Xiao Bing decided to let them know how it felt to be humiliated by power.


    Xiao Bing turned to look at Yezi and Liu Xiaorui, as he saw these men being taken away by the police. He felt sorry for them. Liu Xiaorui was supposed to have a perfect day, but these men had ruined it for her.


    After Xiao Bing ordered, he hesitated and looked at Liu Xiaorui with a serious face. ¡°Little Huarui, what are you thinking of? Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Biting her lips, Liu Xiaorui nodded. She was still a little girl. It was too much for a kid of her age to bear.


    Xiao Bing sighed inwardly, but he still seemed stern. ¡°Do you love your mother?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ But she¡¯s gone.¡±


    Clearly Yezi did not know why Xiao Bing brought it up to Liu Xiaorui. She cast Xiao Bing a glance, but she did not ask Xiao Bing why. She knew that no matter what Xiao Bing did, there would be a reason behind it.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Do you understand what happened just now.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui shook her head, but then she nodded. ¡°They wanted to take the purse because there¡¯s money in it.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°You¡¯re not totally right. Actually, they were looking for excitement, not money. They are not short of money.Updates by vi p novel


    Liu Xiaorui said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why did they want to take the purse?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°There are so many things that we don¡¯t understand in this world. Just as what that man had said, there are laws in society. But they think power can change it. You may not understand what I said. But tell me, do you like bad guys like him?¡±


    Liu Xiaorui shook her head. In her eyes, there was resentment, which was something that was not supposed to be seen in a child of her age. ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, then you must be powerful. You should take care of yourself and live your life, study hard and be a useful person. In that way, you can protect yourself from being bullied. You must be tough if you want to do it!¡±


    Liu Xiaorui lowered her head and nodded, ¡°Brother, I know now.¡±


    ¡°Well, actually¡­ Little Huarui, as long as you can live happily, it matters more than anything else. Your mother would be delighted to see you smile. You must try to let go of the pain that is haunting you, and live your life and be a tough girl. Can you promise me that?¡±


    Liu Xiaorui nodded her head.


    While the courses were almost served, Liu Xiaorui suddenly said, ¡°Brother, I want orange juice.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Okay. Waiter, please give us a cup of orange juice¡­ Make it three.¡±


    Looking at Liu Xiaorui, Xiao Bing said inwardly, ¡°Little Huarui, you are a very sensitive girl. You are only six, but you are almost as sensible as older kids. But that¡¯s what makes me feel sad for you. You ought to have a happy and carefree childhood.¡±


    The more sensible Liu Xiaorui was, the sadder Xiao Bing was. But in the time he had spent with her these two days, Xiao Bing believed that he could find a way to get this girl out of the darkness she was living in.


    Soon the juice was served. Liu Xiaorui still seemed preoccupied when she was drinking it. Clearly she was still shocked by what happened, though she seemed calmer now. Xiao Bing suddenly felt angry because everything had been perfect until they met those men. Xiao Bing decided to punish them. Xiao Bing would not spare anyone who dared to harm his family.


    Actually, no matter who Xiao Bing was in Dragon Teeth or Dragon Gate, Xiao Bing never flinched before difficulties. He would always punish those who dared to offend him.


    Maybe it was not a quality a soldier should have. But that was Xiao Bing¡¯s unique trait.


    After lunch, Xiao Bing took a stroll with the two girls in an ancient alley, during which Liu Xiaorui gradually forgot about what had just happened and began talking and laughing.


    When they returned home later, Zhan Hongyan, Maggie and Su Xiaoxiao were playing with a rubber band in the yard. Seeing Xiao Bing coming back, Maggie said excitedly, ¡°Perfect, we are short of one person here. Yezi, please join us.¡±


    Yezi smiled and shook her hand, ¡°I¡¯ve been walking all day. I don¡¯t have the energy now.¡±


    Maggie sounded upset, ¡°You¡¯re such a bummer.¡±


    Maggie then looked at Liu Xiaorui. ¡°Little Huarui, will you join us?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Xiaorui hesitated. But still, she was persuaded by Maggie. Xiao Bing smiled and followed Yezi to the hall.


    Yezi was not the only one who felt tired today. Actually one of the things men feared most was shopping. Men were strange animals. They could do work that were a lot more tiring than shopping. But they tire easily whenever they were out shopping with women. Xiao Bing did not feel that tired because he loved these two girls. But he still wanted some rest.


    Xiao Bing sat on the sofa with Yezi beside him. Seeing that no one else was around, Xiao Bing held Yezi in his arms and said softly, ¡°What a pity that I can¡¯t hold you like this at night.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Yezi blushed, but she felt happy. ¡°Only if you truly meant it. Besides, who said that I¡¯m willing to be in your arms?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Really? Then whose arms are you willing to lie in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be angry if you say that again!¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I was just kidding. Are you busy lately? The fate of the whole company is on your shoulders. You must be very stressed.¡±


    Yezi sighed and leaned on Xiao Bing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My brother and sister are gone. They were the perfect ones to run the company. But before they could do that¡­ Sometimes this is just how things work. Problems arise from misunderstandings. Sometimes I really fear that I¡¯m not doing well enough. I fear that I will destroy this company, which was built from my father¡¯s sweat and blood. I am only sitting on that chair because my sister and brother died. But I don¡¯t want that. I want them to be with me.¡±


    Holding Yezi in his arms, Xiao Bing said softly, ¡°I know. It¡¯s just sometimes we don¡¯t get to choose. Alright, stop thinking about those things. I don¡¯t want to see you so tired every day. I have made some money during the years. Though it¡¯s almost nothing when compared to your family¡¯s wealth, it is enough to support us to live a good life.¡±


    Yezi felt touched and apologetic, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big guy. This is the Ye Family¡¯s assets. It¡¯s our family¡¯s hope. I won¡¯t give it away that easily.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°I knew you would say that. But it doesn¡¯t matter. We will figure this out sooner or later. We should let it be like that for now.¡±


    Then Li Chunlan walked out of the kitchen and said loudly, ¡°Dinner is ready!¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up to notify the others. Then they all came in one by one, and washed their hands under Li Chunlan¡¯s eagle eyes. But when they were about to have their dinner, Xiao Bing walked to a corner and called a number. He said coldly on the phone, ¡°Remember, if Lu Jinling is released, you must tell me¡­There are problems that need to be settled!¡±

 Chapter 434 - Jiang Wantin‘s Advice

    Chapter 434 Jiang Wantin¡®s Advice


    Liu Xiaorui went to sleep early in Yezi¡¯s room after dinner. Xiao Bing joked that Liu Xiaorui chose Yezi over him. But Liu Xiaorui said that she wanted to sleep with both of them. Xiao Bing could not help laughing. He surmised that this girl did not want to leave him, although she had found out that she had been taking her brother away from her sister in law.


    The little girl soon fell asleep with Xiao Bing and Yezi on either side of her. The two began talking, while staring at the ceiling. Yezi talked about the things in the company and things she found interesting. But she never mentioned the difficulties she encountered. Though Xiao Bing knew that the job was becoming easier for Yezi, he supposed that it was inevitable for this girl to be stressed. She did not talk about it, because she did not want to bring the negativity to Xiao Bing. He would tell something interesting to Yezi or some jokes, which made Yezi try hard to hold back her laughter. She glared at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Stop that, Little Huarui is sleeping.¡±


    Xiao Bing said innocently, ¡°There¡¯s one person between us. How am I supposed to¡­¡±


    Yezi blushed. Suddenly she reached out her hands under Little Huarui. Then Xiao Bing felt his waist being pinched hard. Xiao Bing almost cried out because of the pain.


    Smiling, Yezi said, ¡°I can still pinch someone even if there¡¯s a girl between us¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a piteous look, ¡°It looks like you will be doing this to me forever.¡±


    Yezi giggled, ¡°Alright. Since you said it, I¡¯m going to bully you forever.¡±


    The two talked and laughed until midnight. Yezi fell asleep first since she was so sleepy. Later Xiao Bing closed his eyes and tried to sleep.


    Su Xiaoxiao was tossing and turning in bed. She could not stop thinking about the scene where Xiao Bing was dancing with Yezi. She found herself strangely jealous¡­ Yezi was her best friend. Her jealousy of Yezi made her feel bewildered.


    Su Xiaoxiao suddenly covered her head with her hands. ¡°But I¡­ I really wish that I was the one who was dancing with him.¡±


    Tears trickled down her cheeks. There were 7 sufferings in life, and two of them were being afraid of starting something and being reluctant to let go.


    She knew it was impossible and she still could not let go of the feeling. The hardest thing for humans to control was their feelings.


    The next morning, when they were having breakfast in the dining hall, Xiao Bing noticed that Su Xiaoxiao did not look well. He asked out of his concern for her, ¡°Xiaoxiao, did you not have a good sleep these days. You don¡¯t look as energetic as before. Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not.¡± Su Xiaoxiao answered hurriedly.


    Maggie cast a glance at Su Xiaoxiao and Xiao Bing. Though Maggie was only a little girl, she was very smart. She was about to speak, when Zhan Hongyan, who was sitting beside her, poked her discreetly. Zhan Hongyan gave her a look and shook her head.


    Reluctantly, Maggie shut her mouth. Indeed she was a smart girl. But she was too young. She did not know that there were things that could not be brought out in the open.


    Xiao Bing noticed the byplay between Maggie and Zhan Hongyan, and he vaguely guessed the reason why Su Xiaoxiao looked so appalling these days. It seemed that he really had to find a chance to have a talk with Su Xiaoxiao.


    After breakfast, Yezi stood up hurriedly and said, ¡°I should leave now. There are so many contracts I need to deal with in the company.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°Remember to send Little Huarui to the kindergarten.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°I know.¡±


    After breakfast, everyone was busy with their own tasks. Some went to the noodle house to help, some went to practice martial arts, some went to work. Xiao Bing drove Liu Xiaorui to school.


    After he dropped Liu Xiaorui off at the kindergarten. Xiao Bing went back to the Xiao Mansion alone. Then he got a call from the police. It was Jiang Wanting, whom Xiao Bing had met many times. She was from the Criminal Police Brigade. Though she was young, she had a powerful background and had earned many medals. If it were not for the fact that she had only worked for only a short time, she probably would have been promoted already. But her future was still prominent.


    Before Jiang Wanting could speak, Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything yet. Let me guess. Are you guys planning to release those men? The young master of the Lu Family and his vermin?¡±


    Jiang Wanting sighed and said, ¡°Indeed they crossed the line. But overall, Brother Bing, they barely did anything to you. You even beat them black and blue. This morning, the Lu Family called and they asked us to release them. I can¡¯t detain them for too long and they are pressuring us.


    Grinning, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Okay. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for the police.¡±


    Jiang Wanting said, ¡°Brother Bing, I have to remind you of something. This time they lost and probably we should just let it go. You are in control of the underground world of the three northern provinces. But it¡¯s not good if you have too many enemies. The Lu Family is not any ordinary family.


    Xiao Bing said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m well aware of it.¡±


    Jiang Wanting felt relieved and said, ¡°It gladdens my heart when you say that. I¡¯m afraid that you will seek vengeance from them.¡±


    ¡°Ever since I moved to my mansion, the law and order has improved greatly. Perhaps you should buy me dinner to thank me?¡±


    Jiang Wanting could not help laughing, ¡°You are a rascal and I¡¯m a cop¡­ But privately, we are friends. It¡¯s normal to buy a friend dinner. So what do you want to eat and when will you be free? I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t accept the invitation!¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Call me when we are both free.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were just kidding.¡± Jiang Wanting smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I should start working on the cases. I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Xiao Bing knew that Jiang Wanting called him to convince him not to make it difficult for Lu Jinling. After all, there was a powerful family behind him. It was not good if he had too many enemies. Jiang Wanting did this because she was concerned about Xiao Bing.Updates by vi p novel


    Xiao Bing was grateful for that. He always thought highly of this policewoman. Though she had a powerful background, she earned the position mainly by herself. She was serious about her work and the law, which were the qualities a good police should have. Xiao Bing always believed that if all the public servants could be like her, it would be bliss for the Cathaysian State.


    But Xiao Bing decided not to spare Lu Jinling that easily. Xiao Bing was once a public servant who defended the interest of the country. But he was also ruthless when it came to injustice. Lu Jinling scared Xiao Bing¡¯s sister and made her feel sad again. It was something unforgivable in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes.


    Xiao Bing did not care if it was the Lu Family or not. Even if it was God who offended his family, he would confront God himself.


    Every man has a thing that he cares most about. And if anyone tried to destroy it, the man will be outraged.


    Xiao Bing then called King Kong, the West Heaven King. He said directly, ¡°The police will release those men soon. Don¡¯t let them leave Jiang City. Seize them and wait for me to come over.¡±


    King Kong grinned, ¡°Brother Bing, what if they resist? Should I kill them?¡±


    Xiao Bing answered without thinking, ¡°No. Their sins are not enough to send them to their graves. But you can beat them up. Tell me the location and I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    King Kong laughed, ¡°Alright. Brother Bing, don¡¯t worry. I will bring them to you.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°We should hang out someday with the others.¡±


    King Kong said hurriedly, ¡°We will prepare a feast to welcome you!¡±


    After hanging up, Xiao Bing brought out the notebook about the art of Hypnotism. Though Xiao Bing was at the level of Breaking The Void, Xiao Bing knew that the art of Hypnotism was not as simple as it may seem. If his enemy was at the same level with him and had mastered the art of Hypnotism, his enemy would win in an unexpected way. There were so many intricate things in the notebook and Xiao Bing had not mastered all of them yet.


    Xiao Bing took it out and began studying it carefully. The more he read, the more abstruse he believed it was. He was even shocked by its intense contents. If he could apply it in combat, he would at least be 20% or 30% more powerful.


    Xiao Bing read it all day. But he did not realize this until Yezi came home, and asked him to have dinner. He stretched and got off from the bed. ¡°My legs are even a little numb.¡± He smiled bitterly.


    Yezi cast him a glance and asked, ¡°You were reading the notebook Mr. Han gave you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is so much for me to learn. I wonder how Mr. Han is now¡­¡± Xiao Bing suddenly missed the old man who had completely mastered the art of Hypnotism. If he could discuss it with that old man, his progress would definitely be faster. But Xiao Bing did not know where to find this man.


    Xiao Bing turned on his phone and found he had several missed calls from West Heaven King. It seemed that the young master of Lu Family had been captured.

 Chapter 435 - Confide to Su Xiaoxiao?

    Chapter 435 Confide to Su Xiaoxiao?


    Su Xiaoxiao did not come back after she left the noodle house. She called back and said she would be attending a birthday party of her classmate.


    In the Xiao mansion, after dinner, Yezi called Xiao Bing to her room. There was no one in the room. Yezi looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Brother Bing, are you free tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Those people had been detained by West Heaven King. Xiao Bing intended to go there tonight, but was not in a hurry since they were controlled by his own people. Xiao Bing said, grinning, ¡°Are you going to do something to me tonight? Little Huarui is at home, it¡¯s not convenient for us. No wonder you are asking me out alone.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, what are you thinking of? Nobody wants to go out with you. What I mean that it is dangerous for Xiaoxiao, a little girl, to come home alone at night. Ask her where she is and go and pick her up!¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Yezi, asked, ¡°Are you not jealous?¡±


    Yezi hummed and said, ¡°When we just started dating, I thought you were an honest person. Now, I know that you are good at attracting the attention of all the elegant young ladies.¡±


    Xiao Bing touched his nose and said with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to describe me like this.¡±


    Yezi giggled delicately, then said seriously, ¡°Well, I believe you, so you just go.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Bing promised, took out his cell phone and looked at the time, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll pick her up in a moment, but it¡¯s still early. I¡¯m sure they will not be leaving so early. I¡¯ll go later.¡±


    ¡°Then you need to make a phone call first and tell Xiaoxiao. OK, I¡¯ll go out and play with Little Huarui and Maggie first. Don¡¯t forget.¡±


    Yezi went out. Xiao Bing knew that Yezi had gone out to avoid feeling embarrassed. He thought, ¡°Alas, maybe I should seize this chance to have a talk with Xiaoxiao. It is a good opportunity now.¡±


    Xiao Bing found Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s phone number and called her. After several rings, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice came on the phone. ¡°Hello, Brother Bing, is there any problem at home?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Xiao Bing said in a hurry, ¡°I feel worried that you will be coming back alone. Where are you? When will you be leaving? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you¡­ Brother Bing, I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°It¡¯s not a bother. Tell me.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°We are at the Han Restaurant on the third street of Xuefu Road. They are still drinking now. I think we will leave only in another two hours.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao, who had just finished talking with Xiao Bing in the restaurant, put her mobile phone in her bag and her heart pounded. ¡°Brother Xiao still cares about me, so he is coming pick me up¡­ But it¡¯s impossible for us to be together. Alas, don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao felt a little emotionally disturbed. At this time, the people in the restaurant were all her classmates. Most of the students in her class were here. Seeing Su Xiaoxiao lost in thought, two girls immediately pulled her away. They kept saying, ¡°Why are you lost in thought here? Come and have a drink.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is such a happy occasion, you can¡¯t be drinking less?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Well.¡± Su Xiaoxiao was upset. Suddenly, she really wanted to drink two cups and more.


    When Xiao Bing came to pick Su Xiaoxiao up, she was standing outside the restaurant and her face was flushed, because of the effects of the alcohol. In the past, she was like an ice goddess, but she had a kind of unique charm now. When Xiao Bing saw her, his heart could not help pounding for a moment.


    Xiao Bing always saw some traces of Su Peiya in Su Xiaoxiao, but the two women were quite different. Su Peiya was as passionate as a phoenix in the fire, always full of enthusiasm, while Su Xiaoxiao always kept a distance from the outside world, not too cold but not warm either, which was more attractive.


    If Su Peiya was a confidante for Xiao Bing, Su Xiaoxiao was a girl who needed to be protected. For the sake of Su Peiya, he would also protect her, even though Xiao Bing was attracted to her. He was inexplicably attracted to this kind of cold temperament.Updates by vi p novel


    Xiao Bing got out of the car and walked over. He smelled wine on Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s breath. Then he asked, ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao shook her head and said, ¡°I want to drink more, but I am not drunk.¡±


    These words struck Xiao Bing¡¯s heart like a thunderbolt. Why was she doing this? What was the reason?


    Xiao Bing understood a little, but he dared not think about it, because emotional affairs were often difficult to deal with. Xiao Bing was not a man who was not in touch with women. On the contrary, he had contact with too many women before, but those women did not need him to be responsible, and he would behave more casually in front of those women.


    Xiao Bing sighed and asked, ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Su Xiaoxiao smiled and slurred a little, ¡°It¡¯s my classmate¡¯s birthday. I am very happy.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you home.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao got into Xiao Bing¡¯s car, sat in the back seat, and fell asleep immediately. Xiao Bing initially planned to have a chat with Su Xiaoxiao, but seeing Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s drunken state, he had to change his plan. However, Xiao Bing was relaxed.


    Xiao Bing drove to the Xiao house without speaking. The car stopped at the door and Su Xiaoxiao woke up. She looked outside and asked, ¡°We¡¯re home already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s late. Just go back to your room and have a good sleep.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Bing sitting in front of her and asked, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit dizzy. Can you accompany me to walk outside for a while?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll walk with you.¡±


    Xiao Bing pulled out the key. After getting out of the car, he opened the back door and helped Su Xiaoxiao to get out of the car.


    Su Xiaoxiao was helped by Xiao Bing out of the car. She was happy and sad. For a while, she was confused and said with a forced smile, ¡°Brother Bing, I¡¯m not so drunk yet, so you don¡¯t need to support me. You are always so gentle with Yezi, which makes me envy her.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a forced smile, ¡°Well? You will meet a man who is gentle with you, sooner or later. He will treat you better than I treat Yezi.¡±


    ¡°Will it happen¡­¡± Su Xiaoxiao was a little confused. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to meet a man who will treat me well and for me to like him at the same time. Brother Bing, do you think a person can fall in love with two people in his life?¡±


    Xiao Bing could not answer her. Fall in love with two people? Who was the other person? It must be Xiao Bing.


    Su Xiaoxiao also seemed to realize that she had said something wrong. Because she was drunk, her mind was not as clear as usual. She could easily say something that she would not normally say. Su Xiaoxiao suddenly realized it and cut in. ¡°It¡¯s cool tonight and not so hot now. It¡¯s good to take a walk and dispel the effects of the alcohol.¡±


    Xiao Bing complained. ¡°Since you are not good at drinking, you should drink less.¡±


    ¡°I know. I am happy.¡± Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s tone unexpectedly took on a coquettish air that had never happened in the past. Even she was shocked. Their eyes made contact, and they avoided each other at the same time. Su Xiaoxiao blushed slightly.


    With a cough, Xiao Bing pointed to the endless mountain road and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just stroll around.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded slightly. The breeze brushed her face, played with her hair and made her feel slightly refreshed.


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s consciousness returned as her intoxication receded a little. She and Xiao Bing were walking slowly on the mountain road, side by side. Su Xiaoxiao clasped her hands and looked at the sky.


    ¡°Brother Bing, I came to live in the Xiao house recently, which makes me feel very happy. Sometimes I will think about how good it would be if my sister is still alive in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Thinking of Su Peiya, Xiao Bing and Su Xiaoxiao felt very sad. Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes had a tinge of hatred. ¡°I have not avenged Peiya¡¯s death yet. My promise to you will be fulfilled one day.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    ¡°I believe you, but I don¡¯t really care about it now¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Su Xiaoxiao in shock. Both of them stopped walking. Su Xiaoxiao also looked at Xiao Bing. Her eyes were full of worry, sadness, unwillingness, and relief. She sighed gently and said, ¡°I always believe in you. I know you won¡¯t let my sister die in vain. But after a long time, I have come to realize that even if you kill all the people who killed my sister, my sister can¡¯t be brought back to life. However, if something happens to you¡­ maybe there will more than one more person like me, living in pain and hatred in the world, such as Yezi, Little Huarui and Lil Bei¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao added another person in her heart. ¡°such as me.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a serious face, ¡°I will live well, and I will avenge her death. I used to be a soldier, a special soldier. We always have a belief that if we do something wrong, we must pay the price. If the law can¡¯t let the other party pay the price, we will punish the other party by ourselves. Peiya is my confidante. I can¡¯t let her die in vain. Xiaoxiao, you can be assured of that.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes showed some anxiety and she sighed. ¡°Though I want to seek revenge for her, I would prefer you to live well.¡±


    ¡°I promise you all.¡± Xiao Bing¡¯s face showed a smile. When he noticed that Su Xiaoxiao cared for him so much, he thought of what Yezi had said to him before. A quick but painful solution was better than a gentle and lasting pain. Xiao Bing hardened his heart and said, ¡°Xiaoxiao, I want to say something very important to you.¡±


    When Su Xiaoxiao saw that Xiao Bing was so serious, her heart kept pounding. She started having wild thoughts. Then she lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m listening¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Bing was about to speak. Suddenly, a sharp light flashed in his eyes. He looked into the woods. His eyes were like a sharp blade. He snapped. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

 Chapter 436 - Ghost Beast of the Eight Buddhist Generals

    Chapter 436 Ghost Beast of the Eight Buddhist Generals


    Su Xiaoxiao was scared when Xiao Bing suddenly shouted in the direction of the forest. She looked toward the forest from where a person came out. In the moonlight, she could barely see that it was a person, who was holding a stick in his hand. If it had been any darker, she would have thought that a monster had just emerged from the forest.


    This man had disheveled blonde hair and a height of about 150 centimeters. His age could be estimated from his face, which was full of wrinkles. When he laughed a deep and evil laugh, he showed hideous yellow teeth. In a word, this man was disgusting, evil and scary.


    Xiao Bing was as calm as ever. Even Orochi could not frighten him, let alone a person in front of him?


    Su Xiaoxiao immediately felt scared, hid behind Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Brother Bing¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The man said with a horrifying smile, ¡°The legendary leader of Dragon Gate is still a man who cherishes beauty.¡±


    His speech was very slow, and was filled with an kind of unspeakable evil, which sounded gloomy and terrifying.


    Xiao Bing, with his hands at his back, looked at him haughtily, and said in his usual calm voice, ¡°Don¡¯t play tricks with me here. I can see through your strength at a glance.¡±


    The man began to laugh, but he obviously knew that Xiao Bing was telling the truth. He had reached the peak of Vigorous-strength Stage, which was only one step away from the realm of Breaking The Void. It was supposed to be at the top of the world, but this man in front of him was at the same level as Mr. Buddha. He naturally did not dare to provoke Xiao Bing.


    He stooped and said with a strange smile, ¡°Mr. Dragon is worthy of his fame. My name is Ghost Beast¡­ the fourth general of the eight Buddhist generals.¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly asked, ¡°What is the ranking of Feng XIII?¡±


    Ghost Beast smiled and said scornfully, ¡°He is the sixth general, a sinister villain. White Hair who was killed by the devil envoy ranked seventh. The strength of the two were similar at first, but Feng XIII is more sinister and despicable, so Feng XIII ranked ahead.¡±


    In the beginning, White Hair, one of the eight Buddhist generals, came to catch Maggie, but had been stopped by Xiao Bing¡¯s people. White Hair was initially beaten up badly by Gao Fei and then handed to Xiao Bing, who slit his throat and White Hair died. Now, Gao Fei had broken through the realm of Breaking The Void. Compared with his original strength, his present strength was naturally different. It was easy to kill the masters like White Hair.


    From the words of Ghost Beast, it could be discerned that the eight Buddhist generals were not so united. There were also some people who did not like each other.


    Moreover, Xiao Bing also knew that the strength of Feng XIII he saw at that time, must be higher than that of Ghost Beast. It was probable that Feng XIII was the strongest of the eight Buddhist generals at that time, because he had broken through the realm of Breaking The Void.


    Ghost Beast said with a smile, ¡°The eight Buddhist generals have not failed, but two people died in succession in one year. You killed White Hair. Feng XIII¡¯s whereabouts is unknown. Now, there are other people to replace them and they became the new members of the eight Buddhist generals.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Well, I am not interested in those things. What are you here for today?¡±


    Ghost Beast looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Mr. Buddha asked me to tell you that members of your Dragon Gate will gather together in a month. Blood Wolf plans to be the new Sect Master that day. Anyone who refuses to accept it, will be killed.¡±


    Xiao Bing was shocked and he asked, ¡°Why did Mr. Buddha ask you to tell me this?¡±


    Ghost Beast said with a smile, ¡°Only Mr. Buddha can answer you. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡± Xiao Bing nodded his head and said coldly, ¡°I guess that Mr. Buddha expects to see members of Dragon Gate killing each other. You can also benefit from it. Mr. Buddha used the ambitious and vicious side of Blood Wolf to betray me, and even as an internal agent, killed two of my closest friends, Su Peiya and Lei Jiutian. Now, you want to make use of my vengeance to deal with Blood Wolf, so that Dragon Gate will be split. I don¡¯t know how strong Mr. Buddha is. I guess that he is more insidious and despicable than Feng XIII.¡±


    Ghost Beast smiled evilly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have already told you everything. Mr. Dragon, see you.¡±Access v ip novel


    Xiao Bing took a step forward and looked at Ghost Beast with a proud look. He asked, ¡°People of your Buddhism are connected to the death of Peiya and Old Lei. Since you are here, do you think I will allow you to leave this palace alive?¡±


    Ghost Beast raised his head and grinned. Xiao Bing felt a little uneasy. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the Xiao mansion. Xiao Bing felt something bad in his heart, and then he heard the sounds of fighting from the direction of the Xiao mansion. Xiao Bing hesitated a little. Ghost Beast ran into the forest and disappeared. There were no more sounds coming from the Xiao mansion.


    Xiao Bing frowned and said, ¡°D*mn it. He escaped.¡±


    At this moment, due to the interruption of Ghost Beast, Xiao Bing did not want to talk with Su Xiaoxiao any longer. He held Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand and hurried back to the Xiao mansion. After walking into the house, he found that everyone was in the yard. Fortunately, all of them seemed to be safe. Xiao Bing was relieved.


    There were two dead bodies lying at Gao Fei¡¯s feet. Seeing Xiao Bing coming in, Gao Fei frowned and said coldly, ¡°Four people broke into the yard and rushed toward Yezi and Maggie. One of them escaped. I killed two people, and the last one was killed by the guards of the mansion, in the dark.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Gao Fei gratefully and asked, ¡°What are the strengths of these people?¡±


    ¡°Transforming Strength.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded. If they had not reached the realm of Transforming Strength, they would not have been able to break through the defense of the yard. Even so, it seemed that since there had been nothing amiss recently, the four men managed to enter the premises easily. It seemed that the guards would have to step up on their vigilance.


    It seemed that Buddhism could not be underestimated, let alone the eight Buddhist generals, who might all have reached the Vigorous-strength Stage. Besides, there were many strong members, such as those masters reaching Transforming Strength. They must have been the weakest ones, otherwise they would not have been assigned to serve as cannon fodder.


    Masters reaching Transforming Strength were first-class masters in any city. Even in the Dark World, they could not be regarded as garbage. It could only be said that Buddhism had strong potential.


    An organization with this kind of potential, however, was still scheming. Xiao Bing became gloomy. Su Peiya¡¯s death, his separation from Dragon Gate, Old Lei¡¯s death, as well as Blood Wolf offending him openly and his fight against Blood Wolf, all of the above events seemed to be controlled by Mr. Buddha. He did not break away from his scheme at all. He made the powerful Dragon Gate break down step by step, without incurring too much cost. How terrible Mr. Buddha was!


    It was terrible for a person to have such incomparable strength. If a person could easily play with everything in his hands, when he had this kind of strength, it was not only terrible, but also frightening.


    At last, Xiao Bing found the only person who could make him feel such strong pressure, since his childhood.


    Xiao Bing was gloomy. However, seeing that so many people were looking at him, he pretended to be very relaxed and said with a smile, ¡°I think this is a good thing. At least it makes us aware that the defense of the mansion has been somewhat weak till now. From now on, we need to be more vigilant. Even if there are another four such people, they can¡¯t break into the yard.¡±Access v ip novel


    Dumbass clenched his fingers and said unhappily, ¡°I came out late, or I would have crushed their bones.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dumbass, you will get the chance one day. I¡¯ll check it out later. Have them buried first. There¡¯s no need to call the police. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I know that it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Yezi was a person who had experienced a lot. Knowing that it could cause panic easily, she immediately cooperated with Xiao Bing and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everyone can be fully assured. Since Xiao Bing said that it would not happen again, it will not happen again. It¡¯s so late. Everyone, go back and have a good rest.¡±


    Although some people still had doubts, they released their worries and stopped thinking about it, after hearing Yezi¡¯s words. They went back to sleep one by one, leaving Yezi, Gao Fei, Maggie, Su Xiaoxiao and Xiao Bing, standing there.


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Maggie pestered me to play chess with her tonight. It¡¯s late. We were going to come out first to get some fresh air and then go back to sleep. Suddenly, someone broke in and tried to kill us.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°They should not be out to assassinate anyone, but to divert our attention, or to seize you as hostages, which would force me not to threaten their boss¡­ However, they looked down on the Xiao mansion, or they were not lucky, and they were stopped by Gao Fei. By the way, where is Little Huarui? What about Zhan Hongyan and Mr. Miyamoto?¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°I coaxed Little Huarui to sleep first, then I came out to play chess with Maggie, while waiting for you, at the same time. One of them escaped. Sister Zhan and Brother Miyamoto ran after him.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Oh.¡± Just when Yezi finished speaking, Zhan Hongyan and Miyamoto Shinji came in. It seemed that they did not manage to catch that person.


    Miyamoto Shinji had a cold expression, and Zhan Hongyan said, ¡°We ran into the forest, and suddenly a strange man appeared in the forest. He was very strong. He first blocked the two of us, and then ran away with that man.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, then comforted them. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I know who you are talking about. You can¡¯t beat him.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji asked coldly, ¡°Who is that man?¡±


    ¡°Ghost Beast of the eight Buddhist generals,¡± said Xiao Bing.


    Miyamoto Shinji nodded, held his sword tightly, and released a faint killing aura. It seemed that he had suffered in the hands of the Ghost Beast.


    Xiao Bing then squatted and checked the two bodies on the ground.

 Chapter 437 - Lu Fan

    Chapter 437 Lu Fan


    The bodyguards brought in the third corpse. There was nothing on the corpses to prove their identity, neither ID cards nor cell phones. After checking for a long time, they found nothing.


    Xiao Bing was not surprised. If some clues about Buddhism on these corpses could be found, Xiao Bing would look down on Buddhism.


    Looking at the others, Xiao Bing waved at a dark place and said, ¡°Take them out and bury them secretly.¡±


    Xiao Bing then looked at the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to talk.¡±


    Xiao Bing and the others went to the small meeting room in the Xiao Mansion. Everyone brought out stools and sat together. Xiao Bing told them the story and then said, ¡°They should not be out to kill the people in the mansion, because Buddhism doesn¡¯t really want to irritate me right now. They just want to see us and members of Dragon Gate fight against each other.¡±


    Dumbass touched his head and asked, ¡°Were they trying to distract our attention?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan said with a smile, ¡°Your foolish head can even realize it. That guy named Ghost Beast was not sure that he could escape from Brother Bing, so he got those people to attack us to distract Brother Bing¡¯s attention.¡±


    Maggie said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Ghost Beast just tell those words to the people in the Xiao Mansion? Ask a person who is not a threat to him to pass on the message to Brother Bing. In this way, he need not have to sacrifice several subordinates.¡±


    Maggie was young, but she was very smart.


    Miyamoto Shinji said coldly, ¡°So, Ghost Beast does not take other people¡¯s lives seriously at all. In his opinion, merely a few ants died, even though their strength was not weak.¡±


    People at Transforming Strength were really masters, even super masters. Those several Heaven Kings serving Master Hou were at the level of Transforming Strength.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to care about Ghost Beast for the time being. I think that he will be going back to report on the completion of this task now.¡±


    Dumbass asked, ¡°Boss Xiao, are you going back to Dragon Gate then? I can accompany you at that time, and tear all those traitors into pieces.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I will certainly go back to Dragon Gate. Dragon Gate can¡¯t be controlled by Blood Wolf, who will get rid of people who disobey him. At that time, I don¡¯t know how many people will die. And, I want to avenge Peiya¡¯s death.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao had been sitting quietly at one side. When she heard Peiya¡¯s name, her eyes fluctuated a little, but she still did not say a word and kept listening. She was quite embarrassed. On the one hand, she naturally hoped to seek revenge for her sister, but on the other hand, she did not want Xiao Bing to risk his life for the revenge. So, she felt conflicted.


    Looking at the people present, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Dark World is not as simple as you think. In fact, the strength of Dumbass and Hongyan can only be regarded as average in Dark World. It is dangerous for you to go to Dragon Gate with me. In terms of strength, it is only Gao Fei and Miyamoto, who can walk freely in Dark World.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji said directly, ¡°If necessary, I can go with you at any time.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Miyamoto Shinji gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Gao Fei, while Gao Fei was looking at Maggie. Maggie laughed and said, ¡°Brother Fei, you can go with Brother Bing. It will be safer.¡±


    Gao Fei hesitated for a moment and was about to speak when Xiao Bing said, ¡°I know you are worried about Maggie. In fact, so am I¡­ I don¡¯t want you to go with me. When that day comes, I hope you can stay in the Xiao Mansion to protect the people here. During that period of time, I hope everyone will not go out as much as possible. Even if you go out, you must bring several people with you. At the same time, I will get the police to cooperate with us, and ensure the safety of the people in the Xiao Mansion.¡±


    Yezi asked, ¡°Brother Bing, are you worried?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that when I go to Dragon Gate, Buddhism will attack this place. Although there are many masters in Buddhism, they dare not make a big fuss. After all, it is a society ruled by law. No matter how rampant they are, they can¡¯t fight against government agencies. They can only fight a Blitzkrieg war. No matter if they succeed or not, they can only fight quickly and retreat as soon as they strike, so as long as we are well defended, they won¡¯t slip in. On that day, Miyamoto and I will leave together, and everyone else will stay here.¡±


    Dumbass said unhappily, ¡°I have not been fighting for a long time. In case those people did not come, I still will not be able to fight.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned and said, ¡°Since you want to fight, how about I accompany you? Or Gao Fei will go with you for these activities.¡±Access v ip novel


    Dumbass hurriedly shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯d better stay at home.¡±


    Everyone laughed. The solemn atmosphere eased a little. Xiao Bing looked at them and said, ¡°When all the grudges between Dragon Gate and Buddhism are solved, no one will disturb us anymore. Now, I feel sorry that I am the one who is getting you all into trouble. I promise that everything will be okay.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry,¡± Maggie said, ¡°in fact, did my brother and I bring you a lot of trouble here?¡±


    Zhan Hongyan said, ¡°When I was in the organization, it was more dangerous every day than staying here.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s my duty to protect this place.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao sighed. ¡°In fact, you are also avenging my sister, so don¡¯t say sorry to me¡­¡±


    Yezi looked at Xiao Bing and said seriously, ¡°You are my man!¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. After hearing everyone¡¯s statements, Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Well, it¡¯s so late. I won¡¯t disturb your rest any longer. Go back to sleep. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think there will be any trouble here in such a short time. Let¡¯s all go back and have a good sleep and do what we should do in the daytime. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji asked, ¡°When will the day of action come?¡±


    ¡°A month later.¡±


    ¡°There is still a month left. Blood Wolf, the grudge between me and you will then be solved. As for the grudge between me and Buddhism, it will also be solved in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Buddha instigated you. I will certainly seek revenge.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Buddha really thinks of himself as a Buddha. He takes everything as his pawns.¡±


    ¡°But he will not succeed!¡±


    ¡°Two young men are juxtaposed. Even if there is one up and one down, the person standing at the top must be me!¡±


    Xiao Bing made a vow in his heart. The next morning, Xiao Bing left the Xiao Mansion and came to the apartment of West Heaven King in Jiang City. This apartment was only one of West Heaven King¡¯s real estates in Jiang City. After Xiao Bing got out of the car, a group of people came around and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Brother Bing.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing!¡±


    ¡°Brother Bing.¡±


    Xiao Bing saw King Kong coming and asked, ¡°Where are those people being locked up at?¡±


    King Kong was wearing only a pair of big underpants. He was thick and muscular, about twice the size of Dumbass. However, the strength of Dumbass was no less than that of his now. Since Dumbass had been taught by Xiao Bing and Gao Fei, his strength had been advancing rapidly. What¡¯s more, Dumbass was born to be a warrior. He was the most promising one who could get an inviolable and immortal body, which was not comparable to any other martial artists.


    King Kong pointed inside and said, ¡°They are all locked in the room. I assigned people to watch them. These bastards even dare to offend Brother Bing. They obviously don¡¯t take us seriously.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room first.¡±


    Xiao Bing and King Kong walked in front, followed by the others and entered the hall.Access v ip novel


    There were eight or nine people lying in the hall. They were Lu Jinling, his attendants and the two bodyguards protecting Lu Jinling. King Kong said, ¡°They are all here. Brother Bing, how shall we deal with them?¡±


    One man moved a chair over for Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing sat down and lit a cigarette. He said with a smile, ¡°Take out the rags stuffed in the mouth of Young Master Lu.¡±


    At once, a subordinate took out the rags from Lu Jinling¡¯s mouth. Lu Jinling retched for a while, and then started ranting. ¡°F*ck you¡­ My dad won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°You are in the vicinity of the three northern provinces now. Even if your father comes here, he should obey the rules. Do you know what the rules are here?¡±


    Lu Jinling said maliciously, ¡°No.¡±


    Xiao Bing said quietly, ¡°In this place, I set the rules. I think you¡¯re not convinced, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re the eldest son of the Lu family, who is used to being haughty. It¡¯s a pity that your father did not teach you this. You have to be humble when you¡¯re away from home. Maybe you meet people who are not ten times as powerful as the Lu family. That¡¯s all other people¡¯s losses. But as long as you meet people you can¡¯t afford to offend, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Bring me a knife!¡±


    A man next to him handed him a kitchen knife.


    Xiao Bing took a look at the knife and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s OK. Killing a chicken requires a kitchen knife. Killing a playboy is no different from killing a chicken.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up. Lu Jinling was frightened and began to shiver and sweated profusely. Seeing Xiao Bing taking a step closer, he even peed in his pants, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°No¡­ please¡­ forgive me¡­ I dare not do it again¡­ I promise. I won¡¯t dare do it again.¡±


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°Well. I¡¯ll start soon. After taking care of you, It will be the turn of the people around you.¡±


    When the other people tied up on the ground heard what Xiao Bing said, they all looked frightened and shook their heads, begging for help. At this time, Xiao Bing¡¯s cell phone rang. A man next to him picked up the kitchen knife first. Xiao Bing took out his cell phone and answered. There came a deep, middle-aged voice. ¡°Hello, is it Mr. Xiao Bing? I¡¯m Lu Fan of the Lu family.¡±


    The family head of the Lu family finally called!

 Chapter 438 - Do Me a Favor, Give Me a Discount!

    Chapter 438 Do Me a Favor, Give Me a Discount!


    Under Ye Bancheng¡¯s management, the Ye Family had changed from a new company to a super financial group, ranking in the top 30 in its country, and the second in Hei Province, and even won over half of the city. It was said that half of the wealth of Jiang City belonged to the Ye Family.


    Compared with the Ye Family, the Lu Family in Jinghai Province was even more powerful. However, the Lu industry covered many aspects, such as weaving, breeding, and real estate, and it was due to the efforts of several generations. Last year, the Ye group ranked 26th among the top 500 enterprises in Cathaysian State, while the Lu group ranked 17th. If Ye Bancheng had not passed away, with his amazing business talent, it was estimated that getting into the top 20 would be possible, or even overtaking the Lu group. Unfortunately, Ye Bancheng had passed away, but Yezi was still very young, and there were many opportunities to make the Ye Family prosperous and mightier in the future.


    The Lu Family was not only rich in wealth, but also had high prestige in Jinghai Province, where the folk customs were tough. The Lu Family did not create any gangs or organizations, or even had any connection with the mafia on the surface. However, they knew all the people in the Underground World. There were a large number of minorities, including Tibetan, Hui, Tu, Salar and Mongolian besides the Han nationality in Jinghai Province. In addition, many kinds of religions were spread there, such as Buddhism and Christianity.


    Because of this, Jinghai Province became the most complex province in Cathaysian State. The local folk were extremely fierce, even stronger than the people in the three northern provinces. Although the people in the three northern provinces were fierce deep down in their bones, they were gradually assimilated by the prosperous metropolis. The fierce spirit still existed, but it was not the same as before.


    It was not the same case in Jinghai Province. There were lots of mountains and many people lived a nomadic existence, and all kinds of previous customs had been preserved. For example, they would hold wrestling competitions at some time of the year, and some young and energetic people would often prepare one year in advance, waiting for the wrestling competition when they could display their bravery in front of their relatives, friends or women. The local people liked to drink alcohol, so there was a kind of craziness and boldness in their bones, just like the local people in Inner Mongolia, Tibet and other places.


    The Lu Family did not set up any organizations or gangs, and did not publicly announce that it was the leader of the local Underground World. However, their influence in the local area was still based on the influence of Master Hou in Hei province. As long as the Lu Family had a need, people of the local gangs, organizations and regions would immediately respond positively!


    So some people said that the Lu Family was the heaven of Jinghai Province. In the past, Master Hou only dared to say that the night of Jiang City belonged to himself, and the day belonged to the country. The Lu Family dared to say that both day and night of Jinghai Province belonged to the Lu Family, because it had a relationship with the mafia on the surface, but it was not true, as the government could not find any problems with them!Updates by vi p novel


    Xiao Bing had known about the existence of the Lu family for a long time, and also knew that Lu Fan was the leader of the Lu family. After hearing Lu Fan¡¯s self introduction, he immediately said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Lu. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I did not expect that I would receive a call from Mr. Lu today. I¡¯m flattered.¡±


    Lu Fan said calmly, ¡°Mr. Xiao Bing, I¡¯ll come to the point. My son got into trouble in your territory and was taught a lesson by you. I think he deserves it. Children who don¡¯t know the rules should be taught. Mr. Xiao Bing is the underground leader of the three northern provinces now. You are also a prestigious man in the whole country. Even I admire Mr. Xiao¡¯s reputation. Why would such a powerful man like you pick a quarrel with an ignorant bastard. I hope Mr. Xiao Bing can do me a favor and let him go.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°It turns out that Mr. Lu called me for this matter?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit presumptuous.¡± Lu Fan was very patient in the face of Xiao Bing¡¯s pressure. Their paths had not crossed before. Suddenly, Lu Fan made such a phone call. It must be due to this matter, or else what other matter could it be for?.


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°If Mr. Lu is calling me because of this matter, then it¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯ll let your son go soon.¡±


    Lu Fan breathed a sigh of relief, but he was not surprised. Although Xiao Bing was powerful in the three northern provinces, it was not necessary for him to embarrass the Lu family so openly for such a trivial matter. Anyway, the Lu family was also powerful.


    Hearing Lu Fan¡¯s sigh of relief, Xiao Bing went on to say, ¡°But¡­ Mr. Lu is a businessman. You don¡¯t understand our rules. Our rules are that if you do something wrong, you must be punished. There is no exception for anyone.¡±


    Lu Fan was stunned at first, and then he was completely furious. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Mr. Xiao Bing, what do you want to do now?¡±


    ¡°Someone who offended me, scared my sister, and bullied me on my territory should not be let off¡­ But Mr. Lu has always been a person I respect, so I decided to reduce the punishment by half. All of them will have only one of their legs broken, which is to save your face.¡±


    Lu Fan was furious. There was obvious anger in his voice, but he did not plead for his son again. He said coldly, ¡°Well, I will remember Mr. Xiao¡¯s kindness this time. There will be rewards in the future. I will not disturb Mr. Xiao anymore. Goodbye!¡±


    After Lu Fan hung up, Xiao Bing was sure that Lu Fan was a pesky and troublesome person. He was really calm. Though he knew that Xiao Bing was going to break his son¡¯s leg, he did not put in a word of intercession. He seemed to be also a fierce and ambitious person.


    King Kong, West Heaven King, said, ¡°Brother Bing, that Lu Fan is a tough person to deal with.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Bing looked at the bound people on the ground and calmly gave an order. ¡°Break one leg each, and let them go!¡±


    King Kong said with a grim smile, ¡°Brother Bing, I see.¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up and said, ¡°This kind of scene is too cruel. I am a kind-hearted person and can¡¯t bear to see it. After I leave, you can do it. Oh, by the way, Lu Jinling, do you know why I have to break your leg? Because you made my sister sad and scared her. You should feel lucky that I did not kill you!¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s voice was cold and murderous, which made Lu Jinling swallow the scolding he was about to hurl at Xia Bing. But he believed that Xiao Bing dared to kill people. Before Xiao Bing took the kitchen knife and scared him into peeing in his pants, a shadow had already appeared in his heart. By comparison, it was good to only have a leg broken.


    Xiao Bing left. After Xiao Bing¡¯s car left, Lu Jinling started to yell at him. When he saw the other people¡¯s legs being broken one by one, he howled miserably. Some of them fainted. It was now his turn. Then he began to beg for mercy, with his tears and snot coming out. King Kong held a stick in his hand and said with a grim smile, ¡°It¡¯s useless. In this field, no one dares to disobey Brother Bing¡¯s instructions. What¡¯s more, you even dared to offend Brother Bing. You are clearly looking for death!¡±


    With this, the stick in King Kong¡¯s hand directly smashed downward¡­Updates by vi p novel


    Xiao Bing drove away from the apartment and whistled happily. It was good to vent his spite. When Xiao Bing thought of Liu Xiaorui¡¯s frightened appearance at that time, he could not conceal his killing intention.


    Xiao Bing had no family since he was a child, and he finally had a sister. Liu Xiaorui was his only family member in the world. He naturally treated and cared her like his real sister.


    Xiao Bing did not care that he had offended the leader of the Lu Family at all, although Lu Fan was powerful in Jinghai Province. It was not Jinghai Province but Hei province. It was Xiao Bing¡¯s territory!


    Xiao Bing drove directly to The Xiaoxiao Noodle House. It was still early. Moreover, Xiao Bing learned the noodle-making skills from the Su Family. But he only worked in the noodle house for the first two months. After that, he was busy with all kinds of things and seldom went to the noodle house.


    Now, only Xiao Bing and Li Chunlan could make their special noodles. They almost did not allow Li Chunlan to work at the noodle because of her poor health. After all, Zhang Yizhi said that there was not much left in her life.


    Su Xiaoxiao often helped in the daytime. Since her elder sister¡¯s death, and her mother¡¯s illness, she seemed to become more mature overnight. The Xiaoxiao Noodle House was the fruit of painstaking labor of her parents¡¯ whole lifetime. She wanted to help her mother support this noodle house.


    Xiao Bing stopped his car nearby and went to the noodle house. It was busy in the noodle house as it was now lunch time. Just as Xiao Bing came to the door, he heard the sound of happy footsteps behind him and the sound of girls laughing. One of the girls was surprised. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t that Brother Bing in front?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled. When he heard the voice, he knew who was talking. After turning around, he saw two little beauties coming over, hand in hand.


    The two young girls were about 20 years old. The one on the left had long hair and an oval face. Her skin was white and smooth. She looked pretty and seemed to be very good natured.


    The one on the right had a round face with big eyes and had an average appearance. However, it was obvious that she was very vivacious.


    The two girls were the two female students who were best friends with Yezi. They were Xu Wenting and Chen Yuanyuan, who always visited this noodle house with Yezi.

 Chapter 439 - Why am I Called Ghost Beast?

    Chapter 439 Why am I Called Ghost Beast?


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve come to support us again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Yuanyuan sighed. ¡°You and Xiaoxi are bosses now. Xiaoxi has not come back to see us. She has forgotten all her friends since she started staying with you, but we are all serious about our friendship, so we continue to come here.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Yuanyuan, you are always finding fault with us.¡±


    Xu Wenting also smiled, ¡°Yuanyuan is joking, but we have not seen Xiaoxi for so many days. How is she now?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°She¡¯s fine, but she¡¯s very busy with her work. Actually, she also misses you.¡±


    ¡°Well, we know,¡± Xu Wenting sighed and said, ¡°There are so many things happening in her family. She lost all her family overnight. We understand her very well and often call her to comfort her. Now, we feel that she is slowly recovering from the pain, and we are very happy.¡±


    Xiao Bing said earnestly, ¡°Thank you for your concern for her.¡±


    Xu Wenting said, ¡°We are all her good friends. Before she knew you, we were already friends. Although Xiaoxi values you over friends¡­ we still care a lot for her.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Well, don¡¯t say that Yezi values me over you. I¡¯ll treat you to Western food this weekend. How about the four of us?¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Chen Yuanyuan said happily, ¡°we¡¯ll take you up on your offer.¡±


    ¡°Well, I promise.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Now, I think the noodle house is full. Would you like to wait for a moment, or go to another place to have some food with me?¡±


    Chen Yuanyuan said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s take advantage of the rich man.¡±


    Xiao Bing took them to a nearby restaurant that served fried dishes. The owner of the restaurant knew Xiao Bing. It turned out that the owner used to go to The Xiaoxiao Noodle House occasionally, to eat noodles. He admired Xiao Bing¡¯s craftsmanship very much. When he saw Xiao Bing bringing his friends, he served them two bottles of drinks, free of charge.


    After all the food was served, the three of them closed the door of the compartment and began to eat.


    Xiao Bing found that Chen Yuanyuan was the one chattering all the time. Xu Wenting only spoke occasionally, which seemed to be no different from the past, but Xiao Bing always felt that she had some worries, in her eyes.


    Xiao Bing really liked these two girls. On the one hand, they were Yezi¡¯s good friends. On the other hand, Yezi could get over the pain of her family¡¯s death because of his concern. In addition, the two girls also contributed a lot. After all, the role played by female friends sometimes could not be replaced by boyfriends.


    Xiao Bing looked at Xu Wenting and asked, ¡°Wenting, do you have any problems?¡±


    Xu Wenting shook her head and said with a forced smile, ¡°Not too many.¡±


    ¡°It means yes.¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Come on. Tell me what¡¯s wrong with you. Maybe I can help you. Even if I can¡¯t help you, Yezi is the chairman of a large group now. She can help you.¡±


    The two girls only knew that Xiao Bing was the owner of a noodle house, but they did not know about Xiao Bing¡¯s actual power. When she heard Xiao Bing mentioning about Yezi, Chen Yuanyuan said, ¡°Yes, Wenting, I also noticed that you have not been your usual self recently. Tell me quickly. Xiaoxi is our good friend anyway. She is powerful now. If there is any problem, maybe she can help you.¡±


    Xu Wenting hesitated for a while. Seeing how persistent Xiao Bing and Chen Yuanyuan were, she had to say in a low voice, ¡°My father has a mistress.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Bing and Chen Yuanyuan looked at each other. It was her household problem. They really could not help much.


    If there was something in the world that could not be solved by money and power, then it had to be a household problem. After all, there was a saying that it was hard for an honest official to handle his own household problems.


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°I think your mother and father should be able to handle your family affairs well.¡±


    Chen Yuanyuan hesitated for a moment and did not know what to say.


    Xu Wenting smiled reluctantly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t need to comfort me. I can bear it. I don¡¯t want to drink. I want to drink beer. Can you accompany me?¡±


    Xiao Bing and Chen Yuanyuan looked at each other, and Chen Yuanyuan said, ¡°I¡¯m on holiday now and have no class¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing immediately shouted to the outside, ¡°Boss, some beer!¡±


    The middle-aged boss asked two waiters to carry a box of beer in. The boss followed behind and said with a smile, ¡°Boss Xiao, you can drink slowly from this box of beer first. Otherwise, it will be inconvenient to bring in one bottle at a time. If you can¡¯t finish, just leave them. Please enjoy the beers. We will not disturb you!¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Xiao Bing waved with a smile, and the boss and two waiters left.


    Xiao Bing opened a few bottles of beer and put them on the table. He knew that Xu Wenting did not need any comforting at this time. She just needed to vent her sadness. After all, things had happened. Xu Wenting would know what she wanted to say. She must have already thought about these words.


    Nowadays, both male and female youths could drink, more or less. Xu Wenting seemed to be able to drink a little, but she was obviously in a bad mood today. It was easier for her to get drunk. After downing two bottles of beer, her face was flushed and she did not speak as calmly as usual.


    She raised her glass and said in a higher pitched voice, ¡°Brother Bing, thank you¡­ Thank you for inviting me to drink.¡±


    Xiao Bing had accompanied her to drink two bottles of beer, which was just a piece of cake for Xiao Bing. When he saw Xu Wenting proposing a toast, Xiao Bing wanted to dissuade her. Later, he thought that it was better for her to have a good vent, so he raised his glass and accepted it.


    After Xu Wenting finished her drink, she proposed another toast to Chen Yuanyuan. Xu Wenting said, ¡°Yuanyuan, Xiaoxi is busy working every day. I don¡¯t want to be at home every day. As long as I want to go out, you will go out for a walk with me. Now, when I go back home every day and look at my mother¡¯s face, I even want to die. I hate that woman so much. Why did she seduce my father? I hate my father¡¯s weakness. He was so easily swayed by that woman¡¯s blandishments. Fortunately, you are still here¡­ You¡¯re with me¡­¡±


    Chen Yuanyuan was at a loss for words and said, ¡°This is what I should do¡­ because we are good friends.¡±


    ¡°Drink this glass of beer.¡±


    ¡°OK¡­ I will drink it.¡±


    Chen Yuanyuan had no choice, but to drink with her.


    Xu Wenting said with a smile, ¡°You are my good friend.¡±


    Although she was laughing, it was better than seeing her cry.


    Xiao Bing sighed in his heart. This was a problem between the husband and wife. The child was the one who would hurt most.


    Xu Wenting continued saying, ¡°That woman is a bitch¡­ She used to work in real estate. Later, I secretly had her checked out, and found that she was also flirting with men who bought houses from her¡­ My father wanted to buy a big house for my grandma, because my grandma was the one who matchmade my mother to my father, and supported him with all her savings when he was very poor. Finally, through his own efforts, he became a powerful boss now¡­ Later, he wanted to repay my grandma. My grandma always preferred to live in the countryside. She is old now and wants to come back to the city. The medical facilities are better here. So he wanted to buy a house for my grandma. Unexpectedly, it should be a good thing, but instead he was seduced by the woman who sells houses¡­¡±


    After listening to this, Xiao Bing also felt that Xu Wenting¡¯s father was not a man without conscience. He always wanted to repay Xu Wenting¡¯s grandma, but it was unfortunate that he lost his moral integrity, when confronted with a beauty.


    ¡°That woman is dissolute¡­ I went to see her before I quit my job. I saw her flirting with men who bought houses¡­ Now, she quit her job and is supported by my father solely. My father also wants to divorce my mother¡­ Men are all bad, and that woman isn¡¯t good either.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Chen Yuanyuan took a look at Xiao Bing and said with some embarrassment, ¡°In fact, some men are good. For example, Brother Bing is very good.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°That¡¯s all right. I know Wenting¡¯s mood very well.¡±


    As Xu Wenting was speaking, she suddenly put her head on the table and cried. Chen Yuanyuan was about to soothe her, when Xiao Bing stopped her. Xiao Bing lowered his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her. Actually, crying is good for her¡­¡±


    At the same time, Ghost Beast had left the country and was walking on a remote path in Europe. He was followed by a man who had many bruises on his body and had a miserable look. He was one of the four people who were assigned by Ghost Beast to distract Xiao Bing¡¯s attention.


    As the man walked, he said angrily, ¡°I, Zhang Jiu, will seek revenge. I was almost killed by them.¡±


    In fact, Zhang Jiu also complained about Ghost Beast. At that time, it was not necessary to let the four people take risks. Ghost Beast clearly did not take their lives seriously. However, Ghost Beast was one of the eight Buddhist generals. He could only hide his complaints in his heart. He could not speak it out and show it.


    Ghost Beast suddenly stopped and turned to face the man. His scarlet tongue licked his lips, revealing big, yellow teeth. He said with a strange smile, ¡°Do you hate me now?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no.¡± Zhang Jiu took a step back.


    Ghost Beast grinned hideously. ¡°In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if you hate me. I really regard you as trash¡­¡±


    Zhang Jiu said with a smile, ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s our duty to follow your order.¡±


    Ghost Beast nodded. His ghastly voice gave people the creeps. He suddenly raised his head. His wrinkled face made him look like an old wizard in a fairy tale. His eyes even sparkled with a terrifying light. His tone was weird, evil and cold, like a voice from hell. ¡°No matter whether you blame me or not, you don¡¯t need to live in the world, even if there is a little chance that you resent me¡­¡±


    With a sound, his crutch stabbed into Zhang Jiu¡¯s heart with lightning speed. Zhang Jiu had no chance to dodge. The crutch penetrated his body directly.


    ¡°You did not expect me to kill you. It¡¯s only because you don¡¯t know me.¡± The voice of Ghost Beast sounded ghastly, as if it came from the netherworld. ¡°My name is Ghost Beast. Why am I called Ghost Beast? It is because I am like a fierce ghost and cruel like a beast.¡±

 Chapter 440 - The Inspiration From Bi Tingting

    Chapter 440 The Inspiration From Bi Tingting


    Xiao Bing first drove the drunk Xu Wenting back, then sent Chen Yuanyuan back. After looking at his watch, Xiao Bing went to the noodle house to help out.


    Now, Xiao Bing seldom appeared in the noodle house, but the signage already had his name on display, so the business of the noodle house was still very brisk.


    When the workers saw Xiao Bing coming in, they were very happy. Those new workers, who were not so familiar with Xiao Bing, worked harder. After all, Xiao Bing was almost the boss here. People who were familiar with Xiao Bing cracked jokes with him, from time to time.


    Xiao Bing made the noodles himself. Some customers who were eating, started calling their relatives and friends to come over. It was a rare chance to see Xiao Bing making the noodles.


    Su Xiaoxiao was also busy in the shop. A worker whispered to the others. ¡°Look, Su Xiaoxiao and Boss Xiao Bing are well matched.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Brother Bing has a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I did not know¡­ Sorry to say that¡­¡±


    When Su Xiaoxiao bustled about the shop and saw Xiao Bing, she nodded slightly, as if nothing had happened. It seemed very natural. After a while, Su Xiaoxiao even went to help Xiao Bing. Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s concentration when he was making the noodles, Su Xiaoxiao suddenly sighed, and then continued to help Xiao Bing prepare the various seasonings, with a smile.


    ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± Xiao Bing stopped and smiled at Su Xiaoxiao.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Su Xiaoxiao sighed again, but smiled with relief. ¡°I miss my father, but that¡¯s all in the past¡­¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao turned her head and walked back into the kitchen. She did not need to run to the kitchen now, because Xiao Bing had seen the tears in her eyes from the moment she turned her head. How could her cold appearance mask her broken heart?


    A girl¡¯s father, who was the backbone of her family, was dead, and her sister, who loved her the most, also died. She also had to bear this kind of pain herself, and hide the truth from her mother. Ordinary girls might have already collapsed. Su Xiaoxiao, like the delicate Yezi, had been under too much pressure.


    Xiao Bing was thinking about it. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. He took out his cell phone hurriedly. After seeing the number displayed, he immediately looked embarrassed. It was Bi Tingting, the star who had an emotional entanglement with Xiao Bing.


    If Xiao Bing said he was not interested in Bi Tingting, he would not be telling the truth. When Bi Tingting came to Jiang City last time, she had already clarified the relationship between them. Bi Tingting would not force Xiao Bing to marry her. In fact, she did not want to marry Xiao Bing, a man with lots of female admirers. In her opinion, except for Yezi, other women were unable to control Xiao Bing. Yezi could not control him totally. So, it was better to be his private woman, than to care about the marriage certificate which would make Xiao Bing avoid her.Updates by vi p novel


    Xiao Bing had his own life, and she could pursue her own career. But when they missed each other and she felt lonely, Xiao Bing would accompany her, after she made a call. That was enough.


    Bi Tingting loved Xiao Bing very much, but she was also an independent woman. She would rather not marry Xiao Bing than share him with so many women. She wanted her own life. Although she loved Xiao Bing emotionally, she would not let the attractive man occupy her entire life.


    Bi Tingting¡¯s feelings were sincere and touching, but she was also sensible.


    Xiao Bing felt embarrassed because he had not contacted Bi Tingting for a long time, at least for a few months. After Bi Tingting left, there had been an accident at the Ye Family first, followed by Master Hou¡¯s accident, then the incident of Lord Long, and finally he almost died in Jingdong. Xiao Bing called her shortly after she left. Later, unless Bi Tingting called, Xiao Bing hardly remembered to call her. Then¡­ when Xiao Bing went to Jingdu, he began to cut off his phone contact with Bi Tingting. Especially when he stayed in Jingdong, his phone had been switched off most of the time, and he had not talked to Bi Tingting until now.


    This girl¡­would surely blame him.


    Xiao Bing answered the phone and said softly, ¡°Tingting¡­¡±


    Bi Tingting sighed and said gloomily, ¡°Someone is so insignificant in Brother Bing¡¯s heart. You spoil her when you want to. When you don¡¯t want to, you will ignore her and put on your clothes directly.¡±


    Xiao Bing almost spewed out a mouthful of blood and said in embarrassment, ¡°Tingting, your words do not make you sound like a top star anymore. You are becoming more and more unscrupulous.¡±


    Bi Tingting said angrily, ¡°You dare to say that? Have you called me recently? It has been nearly two months. You have not even called me once. Your phone is off every day. If you are accompanying Yezi, I can forgive you. After all, Yezi is your wife. I can¡¯t even be a concubine, just a servant girl at most. Since you are accompanying your wife, why has your phone been off for one and a half months? Obviously, you have been seducing a lover outside. You accompany others and don¡¯t want to let your darling Yezi know.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°No, I swear to heaven. I absolutely did not do that.¡±


    Bi Tingting grumbled. ¡°Well, no one loves me and cares about me. Although my heart is broken because of your neglect, it is okay. But you don¡¯t want your precious Yezi, either¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°Don¡¯t sound so pitiful. You are also my baby¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Why did you not answer my calls recently?¡±


    ¡°I was out on a mission. It was urgent¡­ I have retired from military service, but the organization used my brother as a threat. D*mn it, I almost lost my life in this mission.¡±


    Bi Tingting was startled, but she did not care about the things that were not connected to Xiao Bing during this period of time. She was full of worry and concern and asked, ¡°Why did you go? How are you? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°There was a slim chance of surviving, but it¡¯s fine now. If they did not threaten me by saying that they would send my brother if I did not go, I would not have taken this risk.¡±Access v ip novel


    Bi Tingting breathed a sigh of relief first, and then said angrily, ¡°You have retired. Why did they do this? There is no one else in the special forces?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not true that there is no one else, but they need a super handsome man this time. There is really no suitable person, except me.¡±


    Bi Tingting said angrily, ¡°You can still smile when asked to carry out such a dangerous task!¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are not angry with me anymore,¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile.


    Bi Tingting sighed and said, ¡°Between men and women, the most active one will always become the most passive one. I know this is true. I won¡¯t really get angry. I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just making jokes.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°Why do I feel unhappy when I hear that?¡±


    ¡°Hey, sorry to make you unhappy. I apologize¡±


    Xiao Bing gave a wry smile. ¡°OK, my princess, I apologize. It¡¯s my fault. Next time, there is an emergency, I must remember to report to you. You can¡¯t miss me. OK.¡±


    Bi Tingting chuckled and did not seem angry anymore. She said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a sigh of relief, ¡°Where are you now? Come here. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. That¡¯s my way of apologizing, okay?¡±


    Bi Tingting said with a smile, ¡°Is a meal enough to make amends?¡±


    Xiao Bing asked curiously, ¡°Then how do you want me to apologize? Just tell me. I will definitely try to meet the needs of a beautiful woman.¡±


    Bi Tingting said with a smile, ¡°How about going to bed with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Our pure headmistress is becoming much filthier.¡±


    Bi Tingting giggled for a while. She seemed to be in a much better mood. She should not be that angry now. She said with a smile, ¡°Due to your sincere attitude, I really want you to accompany me to eat and sleep. Unfortunately, I am filming in Hengdian recently.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Instead of singing, have you become an actress?¡±


    Bi Tingting said with a smile, ¡°Good singers will act in a play and good actors will also sing. Isn¡¯t that the trend in the industry now? What¡¯s more, singing does not last longer than acting. Now, I produced a new song. You will hear it soon. The sales volume of records is getting smaller and smaller. In fact, my records are selling well. At first, this was a big trend, and no one can violate it. But acting is not the same. Many actors are getting older and more excellent. Now, a lot of superior film and television actors with high pay are the older actors. The older actors are slowly cultivated with time. The more performances they star in, the more excellent they are. Then they are not limited by their age.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll definitely support you. After the performance, I will be the first one to go and see it. Is it a movie or a TV play? But no kissing.¡±


    Bi Tingting said with a smile, ¡°Well, you are quite jealous. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got a stand-in for kissing. I won¡¯t make you jealous.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ Acting¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing suddenly got an idea. His eyes had an excited glow and he almost exclaimed. Bi Tingting¡¯ s phone call suddenly gave Xiao Bing an idea, which could help Xu Wenting solve the problem at home now¡­


    Bi Tingting was a little puzzled and asked, ¡°Brother Bing, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ I just thought of something. Haha, thank you, my Tingting. When you come next time, I will sleep with you one more night¡­¡±


    As he finished the call, he suddenly found that Su Xiaoxiao had come from the back kitchen and heard the words ¡°sleep with you one more night¡±. She gave Xiao Bing a strange stare.

 Chapter 441 - Give Me Strength

    Chapter 441 Give Me Strength


    Xiao Bing coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first. I¡¯m making noodles in the noodle house. I¡¯m busy here.¡±


    Bi Tingting asked, ¡°Is there a woman over there?¡±


    Women¡¯s sixth sense should not be underestimated.


    Xiao Bing said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m really busy. I¡¯ll call you in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for your call.¡± All smart women knew not to put pressure on the man they liked, so Bi Tingting did not continue to ask Xiao Bing, and agreed directly.


    After hanging up, Xiao Bing coughed and said calmly, ¡°My friend.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao did not question him.


    After supper, Xiao Bing drove Su Xiaoxiao home for dinner. They chatted casually about the interesting things that happened in the noodle house today, and soon arrived at the Xiao Mansion.


    At this time, dinner had already been prepared. After Su Xiaoxiao and Xiao Bing came back, they started eating.


    Because the weather was too hot, they carried the table out to the yard to have dinner. Several tables were set aside for the guards to take turns to eat at separate tables, and the food was naturally the same.


    Dumbass had brought back several boxes of beer with the guards outside, sometime back. They were kept chilled in the cold room. At this time, they brought out a box. They were eating and drinking cold beer at the same time.


    Everyone was there, except Ye Xiaoxi.


    Ye Xiaoxi had too many things to do in the company these two days, so she specifically said that she would not be back for dinner at home. She was not expected back till late at night. She had asked her secretary to order a bento. Xiao Bing was very distressed when he thought that Yezi, who was so young and looked like a pure and playful little girl, had to bear such a heavy burden. But Xiao Bing knew that it was Yezi¡¯s responsibility. Even if Xiao Bing tried to stop Yezi, she would not have agreed. This company was her family¡¯s lifelong efforts. Her whole family had died. She could not let the efforts of her family go to waste.


    After dinner, Xiao Bing said goodbye to his family. He drove away from the Xiao Mansion. After the car arrived at the parking lot of Ye¡¯s group, Xiao Bing stopped first, and then called Xu Wenting. Xu Wenting had been sent home by Xiao Bing earlier as she had drunk a lot before. When she was in a bad mood, she easily got drunk quickly. Xiao Bing would be worried if he did not check on her.


    The phone rang for less than two minutes before Xu Wenting answered. She sounded a bit confused. ¡°Hello, Brother Bing, you have not slept¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It sounded as if Xu Wenting was lying down and resting. ¡°I¡¯m wondering how you are now. Do you feel sick?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ My mother cooked me decanter soup, and I went to sleep after drinking it¡­ Brother Bing, do you always care so much about Yezi as well?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°If a girl is drunk when she is with me, I need to care about her, no matter who she is.¡±


    Xu Wenting suddenly sighed with emotion. ¡°Yezi is lucky to have such a caring boyfriend.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Yezi¡¯s boyfriend. It¡¯s my duty¡­ In fact, no man will ignore his girlfriend. Well, you go to bed now and I¡¯ll call you tomorrow. ¡±


    Xu Wenting asked curiously, ¡°Brother Bing, were you looking for me¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ll speak to you tomorrow. You drank a lot today. I¡¯m going to fetch Yezi and go home. Take a good rest. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± If Xiao Bing had not told her that he was fetching Yezi, Xu Wenting might still be curious and would persist in asking him. However, considering that Yezi had not gone back, she thought that she should not delay him. What¡¯s more, Xu Wenting was really sleepy and dizzy. After hanging up, she went to bed.


    Xiao Bing called Xu Wenting because of her family affair. During his phone call with Bi Tingting today, he learned that Bi Tingting was now an actress. Xiao Bing suddenly came up with a good idea. Since the mistress was a dissolute woman, if a young, rich and handsome man appeared in front of her, and he was richer than Xu Wenting¡¯s father and was still young, would Xu Wenting¡¯s father then realize what this woman was really like?


    However, he had to find a young man with the right acting skills to do this. With cooperation from many parties, the mistress might be fooled. As for the young man, it needed further study. Since he already had the idea, the only problem was not being able to find the person.Updates by vi p novel


    Xiao Bing got out of the car and took the elevator to the floor where Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s office was located, that is, the top floor of the building. The office inside was the chairman¡¯s office. Xiao Bing walked over and a person happened to walk out of the next office. She was a capable woman, dressed professionally and was wearing glasses. She was about 30 years old and had an average appearance. She was not a great beauty, but had some charm. When she met Xiao Bing, she immediately looked at Xiao Bing in awe and said, ¡°Mr. Xiao is here to pick up the chairman and go home?¡±


    Xiao Bing remembered who this woman was. At the beginning, when Ye Xiaoxi had just taken over the Ye¡¯s group, all the directors refused to accept Ye Xiaoxi and started to revolt, one after another. At last, they were pacified by Xiao Bing. At that time, it was this woman who stood firmly by Ye Xiaoxi. She was Li Huiyong, the secretary of the chairman of Ye¡¯s group.


    Xiao Bing had a good impression of Li Huiyong. After all, she had stood firmly by Ye Xiaoxi from the beginning. Xiao Bing nodded with a smile and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you gone home? There is barely anyone left in the company. Only some security guards are on duty on each floor.¡±


    Li Huiyong said with a smile, ¡°If the chairman has not left, how can I, as a secretary, leave first. Now that Mr. Xiao is here, please help me deliver these documents to the chairman¡¯s office. If there is any problem, please call me. I¡¯ll go back to the office first and check another contract.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Li Huiyong handed the documents to Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing said, ¡°Thanks for working so hard.¡± He took the document to Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s office and knocked on the door. At this time, Li Huiyong returned to her office.


    ¡°Come in, please.¡± Yezi¡¯s voice sounded very professional. It was not like the time when she just took over the company, but it sounded as if she was a little more tired. After all, it was so late. Xiao Bing checked his watch. It was 8:30 at night.


    Xiao Bing pushed open the door and went in. Yezi was immersed in her work. The pen in her hand kept moving. Xiao Bing walked over and silently put the documents on the table.


    Yezi took the documents and looked at them carefully. At last, she signed them with a pen and said, ¡°Sister Li, your design is excellent. I¡¯m sorry to make you work overtime with me every day. I bought some bird¡¯s nests specially for you. You can take them back to nourish your body.¡±


    As soon as Yezi finished speaking, she heard a very familiar male voice saying, ¡°You always stay up late and work overtime. You should also pay attention to your body.¡±


    Yezi raised her head in surprise, looked at Xiao Bing, and asked, ¡°Brother Bing, why are you here?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°How can I sleep well when you are not at home?¡±


    ¡°What about Little Huarui? Is she okay to be home alone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I let her sleep in Maggie¡¯s room tonight. Although Little Huarui is not willing to sleep with others, she is very sensible and did not cry at all. She also told me to make you come back earlier so you can have a rest.¡±


    Yezi was very pleased and smiled. ¡°She is really a sweet little girl. You are so lucky to have such a sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing sighed with emotion. ¡°By the way, how long will it take to get off work? I will not disturb you. I¡¯ll sit with you in the office. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s going to take some time. Recently, there are several important projects in the company. I¡¯m going to work with Sister Li to study and verify the following plans.¡±


    ¡°Well, then you continue to work.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked for a sofa to sit down, played with his mobile phone, and looked at Yezi from time to time. Yezi was careful when she was working. It was really difficult to associate the serious chairman of a group with the little girl who acted coquettish and cute in front of him. He could see how much pressure Yezi hid from him. She did not show any negative emotions from work in front of him. She was different from ordinary women. More than 90% of women wanted men to be their strong shelters. If they encountered unhappy things, they told their men, so they could help to solve them. This was not the case with this little girl. This silly little Yezi.


    During this period, Secretary Li also came in twice. Because of the busy work, she did not talk much with Xiao Bing. When she came in for the last time, Yezi put down her pen and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s it for today. It¡¯s time to go home¡­ Ah, it¡¯s 11 o¡¯clock. Sister Li, let¡¯s go together. We¡¯ll send you home first.¡±


    Li Huiyong said hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you.¡±Access v ip novel


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be so polite with me¡± Yezi said with a smile, ¡°We have been so busy today. It¡¯s too late, after you go back to wash and sleep. Sister Li won¡¯t have to come to work too early tomorrow morning. You can come in later.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± Li Huiyong said solemnly, ¡°The projects in recent days are too important. The chairman is also working so hard. How can I sleep at home? After all these days, I hope the chairman will give me a day off.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Yezi laughed and said, ¡± I will not only give you a holiday, but will also give you a bonus. Brother Bing, let¡¯s go.¡±


    With this, Yezi walked to Xiao Bing and took Xiao Bing¡¯s arm. She pressed her chest against his arm. It was soft and fragrant, which almost took away Xiao Bing¡¯s soul. It was very enjoyable for Xiao Bing.


    Li Huiyong looked at the two talented and beautiful people, and sincerely felt that they were well matched. Other people did not know this, but she knew how powerful Xiao Bing was. Without Xiao Bing, it would have been difficult for Yezi to take over the company so easily, so she did not think that Xiao Bing was an incompetent man at all.


    After arriving at the parking lot, the two women sat in the back seats and Xiao Bing drove for about 20 minutes, according to the direction given by Li Huiyong. After Li Huiyong opened the anti-theft door, Yezi suddenly crooked her finger at him, with her eyes curved like the moon, and smiled. ¡°Brother Bing, I¡¯m so tired. Come here.¡±


    Xiao Bing approached and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Give me strength.¡± After that, Yezi put her arms around Xiao Bing¡¯s neck, opened her mouth and kissed him. She looked at Xiao Bing with her eyes blinking. Her tongue touched his lips lightly.


    Xiao Bing thought, ¡°Well, this little girl dares to tease me?¡±


    Xiao Bing did not show any resistance and the two people began to kiss each other fiercely.

 Chapter 442 - Xiao Bings Secret

    Chapter 442 Xiao Bing¡¯s Secret


    Xiao Bing and Yezi kissed each other in the car, but they did not proceed with any conjugal relations. Xiao Bing had to wait until the night of their marriage, which was Xiao Bing¡¯s promise to Yezi.


    They returned home. The next day, before contacting Xu Wenting, Xiao Bing thought of several people he had neglected, the ten loyal masters he had saved at the princess¡¯s mansion.


    Those people were the survivors from among 480 prisoners; the other 470 had died. Their strength, tenacity and ruthlessness could be seen from this.


    The strength of these ten people had reached the Concealing Strength Stage. Their actual strength was far beyond that of other masters at the Concealing Strength Stage, owing to their continuous killing. It was not so strange that one of them who reached the Concealing Strength Stage could kill a master at the Transforming Strength. Their internal and external strengths were not integrated, and they were not up to Transforming Strength level yet, but their killing experience was extraordinarily massive. As long as their opponents were not masters who had reached the Innate Realm, they could kill them easily.


    The most important thing was that if it was not for Xiao Bing, they would have been imprisoned by Princess Nami. Sooner or later, they would have died, one by one and even killed by the people around them. Princess Nami wanted to see them kill each other, to see who would be the last survivor among the 480 people, and who was the strongest. There was no other choice for survival.


    Xiao Bing saved them, took them away, and gave them the dignity and freedom they craved most. They had already vowed that Xiao Bing would be their master and they would follow him for life. The level of loyalty was beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination.


    Xiao Bing had asked Monitor to help him to make ten identity certificates. Xiao Bing planned to procure identities for these ten people in Cathaysian State, so that they could become legal citizens in Cathaysian State. Therefore, they must have household registration, identity certificates and so on. Those certificates had been settled a long time ago and they were arranged to be located in Jiang City. Their new ID cards were ready and their names were registered legally, but they were people of Country R now.


    Xiao Bing had entrusted Monitor to deliver ten ID cards to those people. Xiao Bing called them and they confirmed that they had received the ID cards. Xiao Bing ordered them to come by plane at any time.


    Xiao Bing did not plan to let these ten people live in the Xiao Mansion. After all, they spoke a different language, which might cause some problems. Xiao Bing had many properties in Jiang City and he would arrange a villa for these people to live in. Then Xiao Bing also planned to get a language teacher to teach them. If they wanted to serve Xiao Bing, they had to learn the language of Cathaysian State.


    After making the call, Xiao Bing called Xu Wenting again. When the call was answered, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Wenting, are you free? Let us meet and have a talk.¡±


    Xu Wenting asked directly, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m going to the cafe nearest to The Xiaoxiao Noodle House.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Xiao Bing went out and drove to the entrance of the coffee shop. Xu Wenting¡¯s home was closer, so she was already there waiting for him. Xu Wenting seemed to be back to her usual self. Maybe after venting her anger, she had become more comfortable. After losing her temper after her drinking bout yesterday, she was hiding her emotions now.


    Xiao Bing went over and sat down in the chair opposite Xu Wenting. He smiled and asked, ¡°Did I disturb you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xu Wenting sighed, but still said with a smile, ¡°In fact, I really wanted to come out. Although I have a long holiday now, I¡¯m seldom at home. Most of the time, Yuanyuan walks around with me. Thanks to her concern recently. I really don¡¯t want to stay at home. Alas, although I know I¡¯m useless, my mother still needs me to accompany her now. I always try to comfort her as I can¡¯t bear to see her sad face.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°I can understand it. In fact, I wanted to meet you to talk about this matter today.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Xu Wenting wondered what Xiao Bing wanted to say, but she was her usual calm and self-confident self today. She looked at Xiao Bing and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s order something to drink first? Brother Bing, thank you for coming out with me today, so this meal is on me today.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°That¡¯s not okay. I invited you out.¡±


    ¡°On me.¡± Xu Wenting was more decisive than Chen Yuanyuan. Xiao Bing always thought that Xu Wenting was more mature than the former Yezi and the present Chen Yuanyuan. Yezi had experienced so much and came into the society ahead of time. Now, Xu Wenting might not be able to compare with Yezi, but compared with other girls of the same age, she was more mature and more prudent.


    Xu Wenting called the waiter over. She ordered several slices of cake and two cups of coffee. After the waiter served all the food, she asked, ¡°Brother Bing, what do you want to say?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Xu Wenting and said, ¡°I¡¯ve come up with a solution to your family¡¯s problem. I even have a way to let your father take the initiative to leave that woman.¡±


    Xu Wenting was so excited that she almost knocked over the coffee. She looked at Xiao Bing in surprise and asked, ¡°Brother Bing¡­ You¡­ I beg your pardon? Do you really have a solution? However, force is not the way to solve the problem.¡±Access v ip novel


    Obviously, Xu Wenting knew that Xiao Bing was very good at fighting and he was powerful.


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°In your eyes, am I a person with only a simple mind and strong limbs?¡±


    Xu Wenting said with some embarrassment, ¡°Of course not¡­ Brother Bing, what¡¯s your idea? Please tell me.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not beat around the bush. What¡¯s more, Xu Wenting must be worried about this problem. Xiao Bing would not joke with her. Seeing that Xu Wenting was anxious, he told her about his plan.


    Xu Wenting listened carefully to Xiao Bing¡¯s suggestion. At the same time, her eyes gradually brightened, and the light of hope rose in them. At last, she said excitedly, ¡°Brother Bing, thank you¡­ Thank you for helping me think of such a good idea¡­ If your plan can be carried out, it will be good. It can make my father realize that women outside are unreliable, and he will naturally return to my mother¡¯s side. Though¡­ alas, experiencing such a thing will have harmed their relationship, but they will find a way to make up for it later, anyway.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Since you think it¡¯s feasible, let¡¯s implement it earlier.¡±


    Xu Wenting nodded her head hard, but then she was a little upset and asked, ¡°Who can play the part of the tall, rich and handsome man? Although this woman likes to flirt with men, she must have come across various types of people, because she used to work in the sales center. She will not be fooled so easily and must be smart.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°If we need someone to act, we certainly need to find a professional actor. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you with this. You just need to tell me the address of that woman.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ve followed the woman before, and know where she lives now.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s a 80% chance that this plan will succeed. From now on, you can¡¯t be as sad as you were yesterday, when you are at home. Comfort your mother well. But don¡¯t tell her about this matter. The fewer people who know, the better it is, so as not to leak it out.¡±


    ¡°I know, Brother Bing. I will use this coffee to drink a toast to you. Thank you!¡±


    Xu Wenting raised the coffee cup in her hand, and looked at Xiao Bing with a strange light in her eyes. Xiao Bing smiled and raised his coffee cup to accept Xu Wenting¡¯s toast.


    Both people took a sip and put them down. Xu Wenting said with a smile, ¡°Brother Bing, taste the cake. I¡¯ve tried them before. They are delicious.¡±


    Xu Wenting¡¯s worries were eased. At this time, her smile was not so reluctant and was sincere. Xiao Bing took a bite of the cake and nodded. ¡°Well, it¡¯s really good!¡±


    Xu Wenting looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Brother Bing, why did Xiaoxi fall in love with you? Is it because you always bring Xiaoxi this sense of security all the time?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Xu Wenting said, ¡°In fact, the reason why a woman really falls in love with a man is very simple. As long as she can feel very safe beside this man and no matter how many terrible setbacks and troubles she encounters, as long as she is at this man¡¯s side, he will have a way to help her solve them and help her resist everything. Brother Bing, Yuanyuan and I have heard Yezi talking about you before. In fact, you are such a great man. Yezi is so happy.¡±Access v ip novel


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you for your comments. In fact, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Xu Wenting was really curious and looking forward to it. This man wanted to tell her a secret, which meant that Xiao Bing regarded her as a very important person. She thought that she should be less important to Xiao Bing, and Xiao Bing was sitting here with her just because she was a good friend of Yezi, but she also felt inexplicably excited.


    Xiao Bing lowered his voice and said with a smile, ¡°The secret is that I am really happy because I can fall in love with Yezi¡­ I¡¯m happier than Yezi.¡±


    Xu Wenting opened her eyes wide and looked at Xiao Bing. After a long time, she murmured, ¡°Brother Bing, you are a good man.¡±


    She began to envy Yezi subconsciously. Would she meet a man who would treat her as the only one in his heart, in the future?


    Could it happen?

 Chapter 443 - Loyal Brothers Arrival

    Chapter 443 Loyal Brothers¡¯ Arrival


    After Xiao Bing came back, the plan was set to be implemented.


    Xiao Bing called Bi Tingting first and asked her to find a professional actor who was of the right age. It was not hard to find one. The entertainment industry was a complicated place, where people would find it difficult to become famous. Some actors could only make a living by doing walk on parts.


    Bi Tingting was the most popular celebrity at the moment, which meant that it was easy for her to find an actor who met with Xiao Bing¡¯s requirement. Numerous starlets would always jump at the chance to work with famous directors or superstars. Besides, Xiao Bing would not let them go off empty-handed. He would pay them a lot of money.


    Bing Tingting¡¯s interest was ignited after Xiao Bing told her the whole story and his plan. She had not expected that she would be able to punish adulterers by using her acting contacts¡­ If she did not have work to do, she would have joined him, to see what the outcome would be.


    Xiao Bing had decided to do it according to this plan. He asked Bi Tingting to find the perfect actor for him. This one must be relatively unknown, so that others would believe that he was from a rich family.


    After this was done, Xiao Bing had to plan for the issues with Dragon Gate. He did not want the people in Xiao Mansion to be involved in this. Though he controlled the underground world of the three northern provinces, the advantage of numbers would not help much if their enemy was a powerful master. Few of them would survive in combat with a powerful master. He would be a sinner then if he did that.


    This was an era of peace. Even if two countries were at war, few people would die. The deaths of hundreds of people were enough to shock the whole world.


    Of course, in the Dark World, people die all the time. But the reason why it was called that was because the people in it were living in the shadows. Normal people were not even aware of their existence. When they died, few people would know about it.


    But it was not the same with the people around him.


    Besides, it was impossible for Xiao Bing to watch his men being killed.


    Even if they died for a cause, Xiao Bing would not let so many people get killed due to his plan.


    Xiao Bing decided not to mobilize his men from the underground world. But he summoned Poisonous Fox to get his opinion.


    Ever since the Long Family was eradicated from this world, Xiao Bing asked Poisonous Fox and Crow to stay there to make sure the two provinces were running well. After he had punished and rewarded some people recently, the situation had stabilized. Xiao Bing could then ask Poisonous Fox to come over to Jiang City.


    Poisonous Fox had learned his cunning ways from his master Zhuge. He was even better than his master. Xiao Bing deemed this man the perfect person to offer him advice.


    Xiao Bing called Poisonous Fox. After he spoke to Poisonous Fox, he drove to the airport with Dumbass.


    He parked the car outside the airport and went to the waiting area with Dumbass. Xiao Bing soon spotted the ten men, since they stood out among the crowd.


    Dumbass kept looking around, his eyes wide open. ¡°Brother Bing, you said that these friends of yours are foreigners? Will I understand their language? Do they look different? Do they have red hair and green eyes?¡±


    Xiao Bing patted Dumbass¡¯s head and laughed, ¡°You really should start studying with Maggie. Do you think people from R Country will have red hair and green eyes? The people from Country R look the same as us. They also have yellow skin. It¡¯s just that our language is different.


    ¡°I see.¡± Dumbass rubbed his head and smiled sheepishly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to study with Maggie. She¡¯s such a prankster.¡±


    Xiao Bing guffawed. Maggie was a whimsical girl who often played pranks on Dumbass. Xiao Bing surmised that Dumbass was a little scared of her.


    Xiao Bing waited for a little longer and finally, he saw all the familiar faces. The ten men strode toward him, dressed in their new clothes. They looked aloof and gave out cold vibes. Though they were all dressed in their new shirts and pants, they still looked like starving beasts.


    Almost everyone could not keep their eyes off them, as they strode through the airport.


    Dumbass stared at them in excitement, ¡°Boss, are they the men you were talking about?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°You are much smarter this time.¡±


    These ten men walked over to Xiao Bing and bowed deeply. Then they said in unison, ¡°Master.¡±


    But others did not know what they were saying because they were using Language R. Even Dumbass was confused. But they all knew that these guys respected Xiao Bing very much.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Don¡¯t do this publicly next time.¡±


    The leader promised that they would not do that again.


    Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°No. 1, you must keep all your identifications well. Since you chose to follow me, I will ensure that you guys will lead a normal life. You are not men of Country R anymore. Everything that happened there, has nothing to do with you anymore. From now on, you have only one identity: which is my brother.¡±


    No. 1 said reverently, ¡°You¡¯re our master.¡±


    When those men were saved by Xiao Bing, they insisted that they should be named according to numbers from one to ten, which was approved by Xiao Bing. But Xiao Bing still said, ¡°From now on, the name on your ID will be your new name if you like. You will all be able to set up your families. Though you swore your fealty to me, you should have your own life. If one day you find a woman you love and want to have a child, you can leave at any time. I won¡¯t stop you and I will help you on that matter.¡±


    No.1 answered with a stern face, ¡°Master, we will always stay by your side.¡±


    Xiao Bing knew what happened to them still hurt, which made them afraid of integrating with society, so Xiao Bing did not insist. But he was determined that if any one of them fell in love with a woman, he would give them a big amount of money, and ask them to live their own lives.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Bing walked off with the ten men trailing behind.


    Dumbass stared at these men curiously as he walked. ¡°I¡¯m Dumbass.¡±


    ¡°Can you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all from Country R? How is your country? What¡¯s the difference between it and the Cathaysian State? Can you tell me about it?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Dumbass, they can understand some of our language. But they can¡¯t speak it.¡±


    Xiao Bing was right. The language of the Cathaysian State could be understood by many people in Country R, but that did not mean that they could speak it. Xiao Bing intended to find a tutor to teach them the language. Actually Zhan Hongyan already had it planned for Xiao Bing.


    Dumbass seemed upset. He was a straightforward man who always spoke his mind. But he felt fretful since these men could not communicate with him.


    After they left the airport, Dumbass and three of the men got onto Xiao Bing¡¯s car, while the other seven men were separated into two taxis. But they did not drive downtown. Instead, they headed toward the villa district, which was a place not far from the Xiao Mansion. Then the cars stopped in front of a villa.


    The guards opened the gate after they saw Xiao Bing¡¯s carplate. Then all three cars drove in. The taxi drivers left after Xiao Bing paid them.


    Xiao Bing looked at the ten men with a smile, ¡°From now on, this will be your home.¡±


    Aloof as they may be, they were surprised because they had not expected that Xiao Bing would arrange such a fancy villa for them. They were more than grateful to Xiao Bing now.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Normally there are only two servants here. One is an old man who guards the door and the other is a woman who will cook for you. You can practice martial arts or learn something here. You can also take a stroll outside. But don¡¯t go too far. I hope you are satisfied with this place?¡±


    No. 1 said reverently, ¡°Master, the favors you have done for us are beyond counting. We will never complain about your arrangements.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°And I suppose the rooms in this mansion are enough for you. There are 5 rooms upstairs and 3 downstairs. One of them is for the auntie. The old man lives in the cottage beside the gate and he will be the night watchman. The rest of the seven rooms can be used in any way you like.¡±


    Then Zhan Hongyan walked out of the living room. Behind her was an old man with white whiskers. This bespectacled old man had a gentle and cultivated look. But he was surprised when he saw the ten men behind Xiao Bing. He looked at Zhan Hongyan and asked, ¡°Which one of them will be my student?¡±


    Grinning, Xiao Bing said, ¡°You must be Mr. Sun, the renowned linguistic professor in Jiang Cheng University. I¡¯m Xiao Bing and I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. All these men behind me will be your students.¡±


    Sun Boxue shook hands with Xiao Bing and looked at the ten men in surprise. ¡°They¡­ All of them?¡±

 Chapter 444 - Call Me Brother Qiang

    Chapter 444 Call Me Brother Qiang


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Please don¡¯t be surprised. These friends of mine are all from Country R. Though they look like vicious men, they are harmless. Please take care of them and teach them our language. They might need to work in this country later.¡±


    Sun Boxue shook his head and managed a wry smile, ¡°They don¡¯t look harmless to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to judge a book by its cover.¡± Xiao Bing smiled and looked at the men and said in Language R, ¡°This old man will be your teacher from now on. He will be teaching you the language of this country, every day. You must respect him and you can ask him any questions about the language, politely.¡±


    Then they addressed him reverently in unison, ¡°Mr. Sun.¡±


    Sun Boxue had mastered many languages and one of them was Language R, so Xiao Bing invited him to do this job. Su Boxue answered their greetings, ¡°Hi. So from now on, I¡¯ll be teaching you. If you are diligent and smart enough, you will be able to start communicating in simple sentences with the others within a month. And three or four months later, you will barely have any problems communicating fluently with the others.¡±


    Then these men answered him with greater respect, ¡°Thanks for your guidance.¡±


    They had to learn this language if they wanted to follow Xiao Bing. For someone who had experienced something worse than death, they were a thousand times more determined than the others So the old professor might be surprised by their progress, no matter how linguistically gifted they were.


    Xiao Bing then left with Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan after he issued some other orders. Xiao Bing got a call from Bing Tingting soon after they left the mansion. Xiao Bing pulled the car over and said with smile, ¡°Hey, Tingting, you are not working?¡±


    Bi Tingting pouted, ¡°Brother Bing, you don¡¯t even miss me.¡±


    Her voice was loud enough for Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan to hear. Xiao Bing turned down the voice volume instantly.


    Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan, who were in the backseat, exchanged glances. Dumbass asked stupidly, ¡°Boss, are you cheating on Yezi?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked back and said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you dinner later.¡±


    Before Zhan Hongyan could say anything, Dumbass shook his head instantly and said, ¡°No. That¡¯s not enough.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan could not help tittering when she saw the cunning gleam in his eyes. Dumbass might be clumsy, but he was not stupid.


    Xiao Bing kept talking to Bi Tingting on the phone, ¡°I¡¯ve been pretty busy these days. Besides, I just called you yesterday. I thought you were on a shoot.¡±


    ¡°I am. But does work matter more than the things my man asked for?¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Is there any progress on it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Otherwise why would I be calling you¡­ I¡¯ve been busy with work these two days, but I still put your request on the priority list. How should you thank me? Maybe you should accompany me for three days, the next time I visit Jiang City.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Though Xiao Bing had turned down the voice volume, he still feared that the others would be able to hear Bi Tinting¡¯s voice. He chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the real matter. Who did you choose? Is he reliable? When can he come?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a stuntman. But he¡¯s thirty, so it¡¯s not appropriate for him to play a rich and young master. But he looks like the leader of a gang. He was once the stuntman for Wang Xiaoming, when he was playing a role called Xu Wenqiang.¡±


    Xiao Bing snapped his fingers. ¡°He sounds perfect for this job.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not as handsome as Wang Xiaoming, but he still looks good. But what¡¯s more important is that he¡¯s much better at acting. But nepotism and experience are necessary in this industry. He can only be a stuntman if he lacks these two things. I promised him that if he does well this time, I¡¯ll try to get him an important supporting role. It might be the chance for him to be famous. He cherishes this opportunity very much.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°So I guess I can save my money¡­ But I won¡¯t let him go home with his hands empty. I can¡¯t leave him with the impression that your friends are downright stingy, right?¡±


    Bi Tingting smiled, ¡°The money is not the problem. A precious opportunity is much more valuable than money. Actually, many starlets will fight for this opportunity. I chose him because I heard that his acting is excellent.¡±


    ¡°Okay. When can he come?¡±


    ¡°It depends on you. If you want to start tonight, he can come to Jiang City tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡­ I just need you to sleep with me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± She was a goddess to her audiences, yet she was quite vulgar in front of him.


    After he hung up, Xiao Bing looked back and noticed that both Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan were looking at him in a weird way. Xiao Bing cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Because I¡¯m too handsome.¡±.


    Zhan Hongyan laughed, ¡°Because you¡¯re the most shameless person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zhan Hongyan sighed, ¡°The gang leader of the three provinces in the north has to please another woman. If Yezi knows about it, god knows what will happen.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked defeated instantly. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch?¡±


    ¡°It depends on your sincerity.¡± Zhan Hongyan said with a smile. She was not as aloof as she used to be, after she moved into Xiao Mansion.


    Xiao Bing answered instantly, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you guys lunch at Shangri-La.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan smiled instantly, ¡°Then I heard nothing.¡±


    Dumbass said, ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°You guys are so bad.¡± Smiling bitterly, Xiao Bing drove towards the direction of Shangri-la.


    Xiao Bing treated Zhan Hongyan and Dumbass to a feast at the restaurant. Then they spent some time in Xiao Bing Mansion. Later Xiao Bing took Zhan Hongyan and Dumbass to pick up Xu Wenting. Then they headed toward the airport.


    It seemed that the actor really cared about this assignment. Xiao Bing then realized how hard it was for the starlets in the entertainment industry. After talking to Xiao Bing on the phone, the one chosen by Bi Tingting agreed to fly in immediately. After all, it was an opportunity given by the superstar.


    On the way to the airport, Xiao Bing briefly told them about his plan. When she heard that Xiao Bing had managed to find a professional actor, she became more confident about this. She was very grateful to Xiao Bing now, because professional actors were hard to find. Besides, the plan sounded as if they were playing childish games. She surmised that it had cost Xiao Bing a lot to get the actor to agree.


    Dumbass and Zhan Hongyan both said that they would make the mistress pay for what she had done. When they were having lunch in that restaurant, Xiao Bing told them about this. After all, this plan might need more helpers.


    They entered the airport after they parked the car outside. Dumbass took out the placard which had the actor¡¯s name on it and held it up, as they waited.


    This actor¡¯s name was Zhang Qiang. He was from He Bei province and he had always been only a stuntman. He barely could make a living, but he had big dreams.


    People began flooding out soon after. Xiao Bing surmised that Zhang Qiang¡¯s flight had arrived. Dumbass and Xu Wenting were curious and excited about the actor, even though he was not a famous one. But Zhan Hongyan was not. She had walked on the edge of life and death too many times. She did not admire celebrities like other young girls did.


    When compared to the celebrities, powerful masters like Xiao Bing, Gao Fei or Miyamoto Shinji, were more appealing to Zhan Hongyan. The three powerful masters in Xiao Mansion were her icons.


    But soon the passengers left one by one, and they did not see the actor yet. Zhan Hong Yan asked, ¡°Brother Bing, can you call him? Did he decide not to come?¡±


    Xu Wenting seemed disappointed.


    Grinning, Xiao Bing pointed to the front and said, ¡°Look.¡±


    There came a man who was about 30 years old. He was wearing a pink checked shirt, a pair of white trousers and a pair of leather shoes. These were all branded stuff. On his wrist was an expensive watch and he was wearing black shades. He walked out of the passageway in an aloof manner, holding a black bag in his hands,


    The aloofness on his face made him look like an emperor who was inspecting his subjects. It seemed like he could not be bothered about the lesser men at all.


    The three of them gasped and were shocked by the vibes this man was giving out.


    Xu Wenting asked in bewilderment, ¡°Brother Bing, he¡¯s the actor?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°He should be the one, going by his vibes¡­¡±


    Zhan Hongyan asked as this man approached them, ¡°You are Zhang Qiang?¡±


    The actor cast a sweeping glance at them. Then he fixed his gaze at Xiao Bing and held out his hand. While he was about to shake hands with Xiao Bing, he cast an aloof glance at Zhan Hongyan and said, ¡°Call me Brother Qiang.¡±

 Chapter 445 - What A Messy Industry

    Chapter 445 What A Messy Industry


    All the others were stunned by his vibe, except for Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing had seen many things. Even if this Brother Qiang was as powerful as he may seem, Xiao Bing did not give a fig about it.


    But Xiao Bing shook hands with him warmly. Xiao Bing was very satisfied with the actor Bi Tingting found for him.


    But Xiao Bing decided to put Zhang Qiang to the test.


    After shaking hands with him, Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°I asked Tingting for someone who can play the part of a degenerated and rich youth.¡±


    Zhang Qiang¡¯s vibe suddenly changed. Xiao Bing even thought that he was having an illusion. Zhang Qiang took off his shades and unfastened the top two buttons on his shirt. Then he walked past Zhan Hongyan in a carefree manner. Suddenly he stopped and turned around. Their faces were very close.


    Zhan Hongyan stepped backward consciously and then she saw Zhang Qiang taking a deep breath. ¡°Beautiful lady, may I have the honor to know your name. You smell like my future girlfriend.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t be your girlfriend.¡±


    Zhang Qiang kept moving forward. ¡°Beautiful lady, it¡¯s such bliss for us to meet in this big world. We don¡¯t need to do much now. But once we get familiar with each other¡­¡±


    As he was talking, he moved his hands toward Zhan Hongyan¡¯s chin. Zhan Hongyan shoved his hands away. But the smile on his face still seemed carefree.


    A hint of sharpness flashed across Zhan Hongyan¡¯s eyes. Suddenly she poked at Zhang Qiang with her fingers at lightning speed. Zhang Qiang felt as if he had been electrified. He bent down and screeched in pain.


    Zhan Hongyan said loftily, ¡°Not all girls will stay silent when they are being sexually harassed.¡±


    Covering his chest and rushing around blindly, Zhang Qiang shouted as if he had been greatly wronged, ¡°My goodness. I was just playing the role, not looking for death. The pain almost killed me.¡±


    Zhan Hongyan snorted, ¡°As a man, you can¡¯t even endure this? And we are depending on you? You should probably go back.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Hongyan, you truly wronged him. He was just proving to us that he is fit to play the role. Besides, normal people can barely take a hit from you. Zhang Qiang, I apologize for my friend. She¡¯s very sensitive to jokes like that.


    Zhang Qiang sneered and discarded his formal carefree attitude. He cast a fearful glance at Zhan Hongyan and even looked resentful. Then he asked with a bitter smile, ¡°Are all the women here so violent?¡±


    Xiao Bing could not help laughing, ¡°Not all of them. Come, I will throw a feast for you tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Zhang Qiang said, ¡°Did you hear that. You all should learn from Mr. Xiao. Mr. Xiao, Bi Tingting asked me to take orders from you. Please tell me the details of the plan.


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything for now. Just follow me and let me give you a treat.¡±


    Zhang Qiang smiled, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing and Zhang Qiang walked ahead of the rest.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Your acting skill is really good. You just improvised like that? Did you graduate from an acting school?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not that smart.¡± Zhang Qiang smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I graduated from a secondary vocational school and I was jobless for a long time after graduation. I have been in Hengdian for so many years, looking for opportunities. My family could not afford to send me to an acting school. Actually they only wanted me to find a job in a factory. If I chose to be a skilled worker, I would not look like this now. But I still dream to be an actor.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sometimes it requires luck to be successful.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± Zhang Qiang sounded like he had found a friend who knew what was in his heart. He said in excitement, ¡°I believe I¡¯m skillful and talented in acting. I have been acting even in my dreams. I think I¡¯m more professional than those superstars. I just need an opportunity.¡±


    Xiao Bing jested, ¡°You¡¯re a handsome guy. You can seduce the female directors or actresses to get them to give you a role.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying that.¡± Zhang Qiang said angrily ¡°I don¡¯t want to get roles mainly because of this handsome face.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Xiao Bing laughed because he thought this man was joking, so did Dumbass. Even Xu Wenting giggled. Indeed this Zhang Qiang was a good-looking guy, but he lacked modesty. Zhang Hongyan sneered inwardly and deemed this man very shameless.


    Zhang Qiang sighed and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking? I¡¯m not. I suppose you all heard of Jiang Lili, the famous director?¡±


    Xu Wenting said, ¡°The one who directed the Apple Tree?¡±


    Zhang Qiang cast an approving glance at Xu Wenting and said, ¡°That¡¯s her. Back then, although I was only known to a few people, I finished playing some unimportant roles. And that director wanted to sleep with me, saying that she would give me a role if I agreed.¡±


    Xu Wenting said in stunned disbelief, ¡°Really? She¡¯s much older than you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Qiang blazed, ¡°She¡¯s already 47 and I¡¯m 29. She¡¯s 18 years older than me. That was 5 years ago. She was 40 back then. It¡¯s said that women at 40 are the horniest. She wanted to sleep with me, so she promised that I can get a role in a big-budget movie. But I refused. So she said that I will never have any acting roles in the entertainment industry. Since then, I have been jobless for 3 years. I can¡¯t even get the smallest roles. So I have to become a waiter, while waiting for opportunities. Then, I became Wang Xiaoming¡¯s stuntman, since I look like him. So I started getting some roles you never heard of. But the directors said I¡¯m good. So I can at least make a living from it now.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that woman, I would not have wasted three golden years of my career. Now I finally have a chance to be a famous actor. Bi Tingting is a superstar in this industry. She can easily arrange a role for me¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing finally understood. ¡°What a messy industry.¡± He sighed.


    Xiao Bing even admired this man after he heard his stories. Perhaps that was the reality of the entertainment industry. As long as he was willing to accompany a woman for one night, he would be on a freeway to success. But he refused, even if it made him jobless for three years. Xiao Bing found this man rather admirable.


    Though his future seemed to be adrift for the moment, he was still waiting for a breakthrough, while working as a waiter for three years. Xiao Bing could imagine how this man was mocked and stressed out. But he never gave up. His persistence was truly remarkable.


    Xiao Bing suddenly found it justifiable that Bi Tingting chose this man. He believed that this man could accomplish the mission he was about to give him.


    Xiao Bing said sternly, ¡°Bi Tingting and I are very good friends. As long as you do well this time, she will keep her word.¡±


    ¡°I believe her.¡± Zhang Qiang sounded excited, ¡°Though I¡¯m not very familiar with her, I¡¯ve heard about her integrity. I believe her, so I chose to come here. Mr. Xiao, I want to accomplish the mission soon, then I can go back and realize my dream.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Let¡¯s drink tonight. I¡¯ll tell you the details tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Then they walked toward the car. Xiao Bing opened the door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Zhang Qiang sat beside him and the rest were at the back.


    Zhang Hongyan hated this man less after she heard his story. After all men like him made it easy for others to admire them.


    Zhang Qiang tried to find out about the relationship between Xiao Bing and Bi Tingting. But he could barely find any hints. Xiao Bing was about to meet Yezi later, so he could not say anything appropriate. He did not want to cause any problems for Bi Tingting.


    Then Zhang Qiang began to tell them all about the juicy tidbits about the entertainment industry, which was really interesting to them. The entertainment industry was like a mysterious realm to them, but Xiao Bing was an exception. Bi Tingting became a part of Xiao Bing¡¯s life because he was once on a mission to protect her, which gave him the opportunity to experience what went on behind the scenes of a superstar. He even knew it better than Zhang Qiang.


    But the other three listened with avid interest. Soon they arrived at the Xiao Mansion, and got out of the car.

 Chapter 446 - Xu Wentings Worry

    Chapter 446 Xu Wenting¡¯s Worry


    When they returned to the Xiao Mansion, dinner was ready for them. Yezi felt glad when she saw Xu Wenting. She pulled the girl closer and apologized for not being there for Xu Wenting when the tragedy happened. She did not even know about it until Xiao Bing told her. Yezi then began comforting Xu Wenting. They were close friends and they shared everything.


    All the others were interested in Zhang Qiang, especially in his occupation. Although Zhang Qiang was merely an obscure actor, at least he was able to tell them inside stories about the industry. The entertainment industry was always a mystery to outsiders. Zhang Qiang had been in this industry for many years, which gave him a vast knowledge about the industry. The stories he told revealed the unknown toil and smuttiness in this industry, The industry was a combination of brightness and darkness.


    When they were chatting with each other, the food was served on the table and they started tucking into the food. Zhang Qiang thought that he might be discriminated, but he was warmly welcomed. He was treated like a family member. He believed that he had made the right decision. He drained 5 or 6 bottles of alcohol and even asked for more. He stood up and slammed his hand on the table. Then he bellowed, ¡°Let me sing a song for you to lift our spirits.¡±


    The audience applauded.


    It was a renowned folk song, but Zhang Qiang was too drunk and was slightly off key, which made the others laugh out loud. But Zhang Qiang was too intoxicated to notice.


    After he finished singing, he suddenly slammed the table again and cursed, ¡°Damn that woman. When I achieve my fame later, I will tell her right in her face that I, the man who had been jobless because of her, can be successful too. Losers can be winners if they try hard. Besides, I¡¯m never a loser. I¡¯m very talented in acting¡­¡±


    Grinning, Xiao Bing said, ¡°He¡¯s drunk. Dumbass, help him get to his chamber and let him rest. Auntie Li has prepared the room for him.¡±


    Dumbass nodded. Then he walked over to Zhang Qiang and put the drunkard¡¯s arms around his shoulders. Zhang Qiang tried to wrench free while muttering, ¡°Leave me alone. I¡¯m not drunk¡­ Finally, I will be successful. I¡¯m so excited about it¡­¡±


    After Zhang Qiang went to his chamber, Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Truly everyone must try hard to achieve success, even in the entertainment industry which seems so bright and fanciful for other people. There are so many talented people like him, who are suppressed for all kinds of reasons. I¡¯m full. You all enjoy your food. I will go and check on Little Huarui.¡±


    Yezi stood up and said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Wenting, I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes.¡±


    After they walked into the room, Yezi said with a faint smile, ¡°Brother Bing, according to what Zhang Qiang said, it seems that you and Bi Tingting are very good friends. He was invited by Bi Tingting this time.¡±


    Xiao Bing was startled, then he pretended to be serious, ¡°Yes. I came to know her during a mission before.¡±


    Yezi smiled, ¡°You only know her?¡±


    Holding Yezi in his arms, Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°So what? You know me well. I scarcely talk to other girls. Maybe Bi Tingting thinks I¡¯m a decent man and she wants to help Xu Wenting, so she did her this favor.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yezi said suspiciously, ¡°But anyway, I should thank you. I have been busy working ever since I left school, so I seldom hang out with my friends anymore. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would never have known that so many things happened in her family. If I was not there for her, I would feel bad, because she was for me when the tragedy happened in my family.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked to the door and held Yezi in his arms. He spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Silly, I¡¯m your man. If I¡¯m helping her, it means that you¡¯re also helping her. They won¡¯t blame you, after all, you have a clan to look after. It¡¯s not an easy job. But you are doing well. That¡¯s something truly remarkable.¡°


    Yezi looked up and stared at Xiao Bing, ¡°Thank you, Brother Bing.¡±


    The door was suddenly opened by Lui Xiaorui, when their lips were almost pressed against each other. Liu Xiaorui stared at them and asked cutely, ¡°Brother and sister-in-law, are you kissing?¡±


    Yezi seemed abashed by the girl¡¯s sudden appearance. She disentangled herself from Xiao Bing¡¯s arms instantly, and walked to the living room. ¡°I¡¯ll talk with Wenting first, ¡± she said, without turning her head back.


    Smiling, Xiao Bing said, ¡°It¡¯s already late and we have rooms here. Why don¡¯t you ask Xu Wenting to stay for the night? You can share your bed with her and have some girl¡¯s time together.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±Updates by vi p novel


    After Yezi left, Liu Xiaorui asked, ¡°Is my sister-in-law shy?¡±


    Xiao Bing touched Liu Xiaorui¡¯s nose and laughed, ¡°Silly girl, you are too young for this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it in cartoons. If a couple are interrupted during kissing, they will feel abashed.¡±


    Xiao Bing had a wry smile, ¡°What a kind of cartoon is that? You are still young and should not watch that kind of cartoon. You really should watch another kind.¡±


    ¡°I know now.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I will help you with your homework tonight. Your sister-in-law will accompany that auntie called Xu Wenting.¡±


    Xu Wenting decided to stay for the night. She called her family and they did not object since they knew she was in her best friend¡¯s home. They just told her to be careful. Liu Xiaorui fell asleep after Xiao Bing told her some stories.


    This room was Yezi and Xiao Bing¡¯s room. But tonight Yezi and Xu Wenting would sleep in Liu Xiaorui¡¯s room. The two could not stop talking when they were lying in bed. Xu Wenting told Yezi about the interesting things that happened in the campus after Yezi left. Yezi told her friend how Xiao Bing had been a comfort to her after the tragedy and how he helped her manage the company. When Yezi told Xu Wenting about how Xiao Bing was there for her like a real man, Xu Wenting¡¯s eyes glittered.


    Yezi smiled, ¡°Wenting, I always think you¡¯re the proudest among us. I wonder what kind of a man will your husband be like.¡±


    Xu Wenting smiled faintly, ¡°Me? I¡¯m not eager for marriage now¡­ I believe one day my prince charming will come to me and help me when I¡¯m at my lowest point¡­¡±


    Yezi smiled, ¡°Just like Brother Bing and me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Wenting smiled, ¡°Just like Brother Bing and you¡­¡±


    Yezi gradually fell asleep while talking. Maybe it was because she was too tired during the day.


    But Xu Wenting got up and walked to the window. She looked at the stars in the sky, wondering who could be there for her when she felt helpless and devastated¡­ Would the man be like Brother Bing?


    ¡°What am I thinking of? Brother Bing belongs to Lil Xi, who is my best friend. Xu Wenting, why is a proud girl like you having such nonsensical thoughts in your head?¡±


    No one knew how this girl tossed and turned on the bed, after Yezi told her about how Xiao Bing had helped her during her family crisis.


    The next morning, after they finished their breakfast. Xiao Bing dropped little Huarui off at the kindergarten first, then he came home and found that Yezi had gone to work. Su Xiaoxiao had gone to the noodle house to help out. Xiao Bing summoned Xu Wenting and Zhang Qiang to his room, to work on the plan.


    First of all, Xiao Bing knew where that woman was living from Xu Wenting¡¯s narration. Then he called his men to find out what this woman¡¯s routine was like. It was easy for Xiao Bing to get the information since he owned a powerful intelligence network. After his men told him what they found out, Xiao Bing told Xu Wenting and Zhang Qiang, ¡°My men have found out something about her. This woman often goes to the gym, beauty salon and the mall near her house. She goes to the beauty salon every three days, and to the gym and the mall every day. As for Wenting¡¯s father¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing hesitated and Xu Wenting sighed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Brother Bing, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Your father will go there three days a week, and he will stay for 3 hours. But he seldom spends the night there.¡±


    Xu Wenting sighed, ¡°Two or three hours are enough to do many things. I understand¡­¡±


    Noticing that Zhang Qiang had been listening intently, Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Zhang Qiang, do you have any plan in your mind?¡±

 Chapter 447 - Poisonous Foxs Advice

    Chapter 447 Poisonous Fox¡¯s Advice


    Zhang Qiang shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have one. I¡¯m just an actor. It¡¯s the screenwriters who come up with the plot.¡±


    Suddenly someone bellowed outside the door, ¡°Brother Bing, Mr. Poisonous Fox is back¡­¡±


    Excited, Xiao Bing stood up and smiled, ¡°Now we are not short of a screenwriter. Please wait for a second, I need to meet this person.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked out of the room immediately. Xiao Bing considered Poisonous Fox as Long Ming, the right hand of Liu Xiande, so he always showed great respect for this man.


    Xiao Bing walked into the living room and found that there were two people standing there. Poisonous Fox was wearing a white shirt and a pair of grey pants, and there was a woman with him. That woman was Zhizi, who helped Xiao Bing to force Poisonous Fox to be his think-tank.


    Poisonous Fox had just turned 20, so he was even younger than Xiao Bing. But one could easily sense the cunning and the elusive air of mystery about him. Zhizi was a beautiful girl, who was two or three years older than him. But what was important was that she was demure and gentle.


    Xiao Bing and Poisonous Fox greeted each other. Smiling, Xiao Bing put his hands on this man¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°You are the main cause of the ruination of the Long Family.¡±


    Poisonous Fox said calmly, ¡°Well, your strategies are also indispensable ¡­ This used to be Master Hou¡¯s house, I suppose. He was a great man. What a pity that he died, because of a woman.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Everyone has their own weaknesses¡­ Alas, Master Hou is still the most respected man in my mind. Come on, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Poisonous Fox took a look at Zhizi, then he looked at Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing smiled instantly, ¡°Auntie Li, I suppose you have a lot to talk about with Zhizi. Poisonous Fox and I will discuss something first.¡±


    Li Chunlan walked out of the kitchen. Then she walked into the bathroom and smiled, ¡°Wait a minute, I was picking vegetables and my hands are dirty.¡±


    Zhizi said instantly, ¡°Auntie, are you cooking? Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that inappropriate¡­¡±


    Zhizi gave her a warm smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please don¡¯t treat me like an outsider. My husband and Brother Xiao are good friends¡­¡±


    Li Chunlan did not insist after she heard what Zhizi said. She found that she liked this girl whom she had just met.


    Watching Zhizi and Li Chunlan walking into the kitchen, Xiao Bing looked at Poisonous Fox and sighed, ¡°She¡¯s a good woman.¡±


    Zhizi was both sensitive and clever. She knew that Xiao Bing was Poisonous Fox¡¯s boss and she was in Xiao Bing¡¯s house now. So she was doing whatever she could, all for her husband¡¯s sake.


    Poisonous Fox had a gratifying look in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk about the real business.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Then Xiao Bing led Poisonous Fox to his room and introduced him to Xu Wenting and Zhang Qiang, ¡°This is Poisonous Fox, my smartest brain power.¡±


    Both Xu Wenting and Zhang Qiang were surprised at how young Poisonous Fox was. It was inevitable for Zhang Qiang to look down on him, since Poisonous Fox looked just like a college student.


    Zhang Qiang even doubted Xiao Bing¡¯s reliability since he thought that Poisonous Fox was only a college student. If he did not have a good impression of Xiao Bing, he would have left this room.


    Poisonous Fox was aware of Zhang Qiang¡¯s disdain, but he ignored it. As a successful adviser, he did not need to draw attention from others. It was best for him to hide in the dark. So Poisonous Fox never cared about the opinions of others. It was truly rare to see such a mentality on a man who was just 20. Even Xiao Bing was not as calm as him, when he was at this age.


    After sitting down, Xiao Bing told the whole story to Poisonous Fox, who listened quietly. He did not seem unhappy when he realized that this was just a trivial matter. Since he had become Xiao Bing¡¯s adviser, he should help Xiao Bing, no matter what it was.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Now we already have the actor. Mr. Zhang¡¯s acting skill is impeccable. The main question is how can we make that woman fall into the trap.¡±


    Poisonous Fox pondered for a moment and said calmly, ¡°Since that woman can hook up with a rich man so quickly, she must be materialistic. Women like that are the easiest to deal with. But the current problem is that this Missy¡¯s father seems to take their relationship very seriously. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before he decides to divorce and marry this woman, which is important to her. After all, it¡¯s not always this easy to hook up with a rich man, and this man loves her deeply. So she would never choose a richer young master over the man she has now.¡±


    Xu Wenting said hotly, ¡°She has no affection for my father. She¡¯s just a gold-digger.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Poisonous Fox said calmly, ¡°Maybe she never loved your father because it¡¯s his money she desires. She may even cheat on him. But she¡¯s really capable of seducing a man since your dad fell in love with her so soon. She¡¯s shrewd, placid and strategic¡­ I doubt if your father will leave her even if he found that he has been cheated on. She knows how to make a man stay by her side.¡±


    Frowning, Xiao Bing said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what should we do?¡±Updates by vi p novel


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡° Poisonous Fox said with a lofty air, ¡°Indeed she has taken the man¡¯s heart. But what if she wants to leave him?¡±


    Zhang Qiang sneered, ¡°If she was willing to give up seducing a married man, then why should I come here? Mr. Poisonous Fox, you came all this way just to tell us these crap?.¡±


    Poisonous Fox said lightly, ¡°There are many things in this world that seem incredible to the stupid. But they appear simple in the eyes of the clever. All it takes is only a small trick¡­¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zhang Qiang stood up, seemingly angry.


    Xiao Bing smiled. ¡°Zhang Qiang, please sit down and listen to what Poisonous Fox is about to say.¡±


    Zhang Qiang had to suppress his anger and sat down. But he still doubted if this Poisonous Fox would be of any help.


    Xiao Bing looked at Poisonous Fox and said, ¡°If you have any idea, you can say it now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m here to advise Brother Bing. My plan is¡­¡±


    Zhang Qiang¡¯s face changed as the Poisonous Fox revealed his plans, and the awe in his eyes was plain. Not only would Poisonous Fox¡¯s idea make the woman break up with Xu Wenting¡¯s father, it would also teach this gold-digger a lesson. Zhang Qiang doubted if this young man was only about 20. He was stunned by Poisonous Fox¡¯s shrewdness.


    Xu Wenting seemed excited after she heard his plan. She stood up and bowed to Poisonous Fox. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Poisonous Fox, for saving my family.¡± Her eyes were moist with tears.


    But Poisonous Fox did not seem to care for Xu Wenting¡¯s gratitude. He said, ¡°I did it because of Brother Bing, not for you. If you are not Brother Bing¡¯s friend, I would never help you even if you go on your knees. Things like this happen every day in this country.¡±


    Xu Wenting did not seem embarrassed by his apathy. Not only did she want to thank Poisonous Fox, but she also wanted to thank Xiao Bing. If her father could break up with that woman, her family would be saved. And that was all due to Xiao Bing.


    Poisonous Fox stood up and said, ¡°Brother Bing, is there anything else. Where should I sleep tonight?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Ask Auntie Li to prepare a room for you. She¡¯s the woman in the kitchen with Zhizi. I will discuss something with you later.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will leave now.¡±


    Smiling, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Okay. Have some rest. We can grab a bite for lunch. Then we will have a feast in the evening.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    After Poisonous Fox left the room, Zhang Qiang looked at Xiao Bing. He still seemed stunned. ¡°Who¡­ Who is he? He¡¯s so young yet so cunning. Given more years, his shrewdness might grow beyond our imagination. I felt like I was stung hard by a toxic wasp.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. He¡¯s my brainpower. But you did not believe me.¡±


    Zhang Qiang managed a wry smile, ¡°You should have reminded me. I offended such a terrifying man, Will he seek vengeance from me?¡±


    Xiao Bing guffawed and patted Zhang Qiang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will never harm you.¡±


    ¡°You do underestimate this Poisonous Fox. Just as what he has said, if it were not for Xiao Bing, he would never care about such things, let alone lesser men like you¡­¡± Xiao Bing thought inwardly.

 Chapter 448 - The Plan Begins

    Chapter 448 The Plan Begins


    Xiao Bing booked a restaurant and invited many guests to show his respect for Poisonous Fox. Except for the ones in the Xiao Mansion, he even invited the Heavenly Kings in Jiang City. Everyone drank a lot, but Poisonous Fox only drank water. Xiao Bing knew that Poisonous Fox was a self-restrained person, according to his observation. Men with alert minds often stayed sober. But this kind of men was very rare nowadays. It was lucky for Xiao Bing to have Poisonous Fox¡¯s support.


    After the feast, the guests began leaving. On the way back to the Xiao Mansion, Xiao Bing drove past the Jiang Cheng hospital and saw Liu Kexin walking out of the building. The girl still looked very innocent, but she was thinner now. Xiao Bing¡¯s mind went blank for a moment. It was not until the next moment that Xiao Bing realized he had driven a distance away. Xiao Bing began pondering why Liu Kexin looked thinner. Was it because of him?


    Xiao Bing had always hoped that Liu Kexin could find her own Mr. Right. But when Liu Kexin broke up with Yu Miao, Xiao Bing felt it was a pity, yet at the same time, he was relieved, which terrified him.


    Could it be that he had fallen in love with this girl?


    However, Xiao Bing was certain that he would never let go of Yezi in exchange for any woman. Hence, why should he stand between this good girl and her happiness.


    Xiao Bing could not help liking her, but he did not want to stop her from pursuing her happiness. She was so innocent that Xiao Bing did not want to ruin it. He was afraid that she would be harmed. Actually Xiao Bing received Liu Kexin¡¯s text after he came back. But he never replied, fearing that Liu Kexin might fall deeper in love with him. Yu Miao was a decent man, yet she chose to leave him. Xiao Bing thought it was because of him.


    Xiao Bing could not stop thinking about her even after he went home. He felt a certain urge to call her or text her. Xiao Bing was too concerned about her. But he suppressed that urge. If time could make her forget about him, it would be best for the girl.


    Alas!


    Liu Xiaorui had fallen asleep. She always slept between Xiao Bing and Yezi. Yezi walked out of the bathroom with her hair dripping wet. She had just taken a shower.


    Xiao Bing suddenly stood up and cradled the sleeping girl in his arms. Then he put her on the other side of the bed. He waved at Yezi, who laughed and laid down between them. Holding Yezi in his arms, Xiao Bing said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll hold you in my arms tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yezi¡¯s eyes glittered, which made Xiao Bing¡¯s heart start racing. She suddenly popped a question at him, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Bing was flustered. He pointed at his nose and said deliberately, ¡°Me? No?¡±


    Yezi pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Are you are hiding something from me?¡±


    Xiao Bing managed a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯m not. Why did you say that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your woman. If I can¡¯t see through you, how can I be your woman¡­¡± Yezi smiled, ¡°But it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to say it¡­ I¡¯ll always be by your side. The road is long and I want you to share your emotions with me along the journey.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Yezi, his mind blown. He suddenly felt a warm stream flowing through his heart. He believed that as long as it was for Yezi, it was worth it.


    Yezi noticed Xiao Bing¡¯s silence. She put on a mischievous smile, ¡°Kiss me¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing put his lips on hers slowly.Updates by vi p novel


    After Poisonous Fox came to this city, he had been training Zhang Qiang in the Xiao Mansion for three days. He came up with the character role and the lines for Zhang Qiang, while Xiao Bing was also involved in the plan. Zhang Qiang was indeed a qualified actor. Even Poisonous Fox was very satisfied with him. After three days of training, Zhang Qiang somehow respected Poisonous Fox more. The more time he had spent with this man, the scarier he found this man to be.


    Finally, they began implementing the plan on the fourth day.


    The Ye Group threw a splendid feast and they invited all of the moguls in this city, They even requested that every guest must bring a dancing partner. Xu Wenting¡¯s father was one of those invited.


    Xu Wenting¡¯s father was called Xu Sheng and was quite a successful businessman in Jiang City. But there was still a gap between him and the Ye Group. Before, Xu Wenting seldom made friends with the others and she scarcely talked to her father. Though Yezi had gone to Xu Wenting¡¯s house twice, she had never met her father. So he did not know his daughter had a friend who was the board leader of the Ye Group.


    He cherished this opportunity to join a party with the other upper-classes in Jiang City. His career might take a leap if he could curry favor with the Ye Group. So on the day he got the invitation, he talked to his wife about it.


    Yet what surprised him was that his usually considerate wife refused to go with him. She laid on the bed and said she felt uncomfortable and she did not want to go.Updates by vi p novel


    Xu Sheng¡¯s mind was not at home most of the time, so he did not really know what his wife was doing. He thought she was just making excuses. He could not help feeling angry. Frowning, he said impatiently, ¡°The feast is related to the future of my business and you are not feeling well?¡±


    The middle-aged woman opened her mouth, but she did not say a word. Xu Wenting came into the room suddenly. She walked to the bedside and looked at her father with disappointment. ¡°Dad, do you why my mother feels sick? She has been waiting for you to come home, even though she is sick. Have you ever thought about her these days? Didn¡¯t you start from nothing with my mother¡¯s help? She has been with you since you were just a poor boy. I remember that when I was a little girl, she was the one who took care of me. And she had to prepare food for you and wait for you to come home! You don¡¯t remember all of that?¡±


    ¡°Now my mother is sick and you are yelling at her, because it concerns your business? Has she ever mistreated you? Have you forgotten how she supported you? Has she not contributed at all to your career?¡±


    Xu Sheng suddenly recalled that it was his wife¡¯s family who had given him the start-up funds. Then he felt guilty. But then the guilt was mitigated when he thought of the other woman, who was able to make him feel so alive. He decided he would find a way to compensate his wife.


    He sighed with guilt and walked out of the room. His wife began sobbing on the bed.


    Xu Sheng left home. Xu Wenting felt sad as she watched her mother crying. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t be sad. That woman will not have a good ending.¡±


    The middle-aged woman shook her head. One could easily tell that she was a beauty, even if she was at such an age. It was obvious that she must have been very beautiful when she was young. Xu Wenting inherited her beauty to some extent. But now she looked very wan and sallow.


    She sighed and said, ¡°Your father said that this function was a good opportunity for him to build up his relationship with the leading enterprises in Jiang City. Should I have supported him this time¡­¡±


    Xu Wenting said hotly, ¡°You are sick and he doesn¡¯t care about you. Does his business matter more than your health?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no buts.¡± Xu Wenting said, ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t go with him this time.¡±


    Xu Wenting had never been this intransigent before, which surprised her mother. Then Xu Wenting said, ¡°Mom, if you choose to go with him this time, my heart will be broken¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The middle-aged woman hesitated and sighed, ¡°Fine¡­ I won¡¯t accompany him.¡±


    It was not until then that Xu Wenting felt relieved. As long as her mother stayed at home, the plan could be carried out. It was the only opportunity for her father to be rid of that gold-digger.


    She recalled how perfect Poisonous Fox¡¯s plan was. She felt relieved when she recalled how Poisonous Fox explained his plan in a psychological way. She believed that they would succeed.


    Xu Sheng still wanted to go to the feast after he left home. But he wanted his mistress to be his dancing partner. ¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the fact that some businessmen in this city knew his wife, he would not have had asked his wife in the first place. Since his present wife refused him, he had to ask his mistress, who he believed would be his future wife.


    While he was driving towards his mistress¡¯s house, a black car followed him discreetly.

 Chapter 449 - The Gathering of Moguls

    Xu Sheng¡¯s mistress was called Li Yan¡¯er, a woman aged 30. She was much younger and more beautiful than his wife. When she was working in the real estate industry, she was one of the most beautiful and attractive staff there.


    Xu Sheng worried that she might hook up with other men, so he asked her to resign and bribed her with a house he bought for her. He even gave her a big amount of pocket money.


    Now all she did was go to the mall and the beauty salon. She even had servants to meet all her needs, which was a totally different life compared to the life she had been living before. So Li Yan¡¯er wanted to Xu Sheng to be with her forever. She advised him to divorce his wife and marry her, not for love, but for his money.


    Xu Sheng was sitting on the bed in her room. She was applying her eyeliner, while listening to what Xu Sheng wanted her to do. After she knew the reason, she said with delight, ¡°That¡¯s good. But how will you introduce me to the others?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I can introduce you as my secretary or assistant¡­¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s face changed instantly. She wheeled around and looked at Xu Sheng. She looked even more bewitching after she had her makeup on. She pouted, ¡°I want you to introduce me as your wife.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that even possible¡­¡± Xu Sheng had an awkward smile after he saw her mood change. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m married to another now. There will be some people who know who I am. People will laugh at me if I lied to them.


    Li Yan¡¯er snorted and said petulantly, ¡°When will you divorce that ugly woman?¡±


    Xu Sheng had a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned it to her. But she doesn¡¯t want a divorce. After all, we have been married for so many years. She can¡¯t accept it. And we have a daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Li Yan¡¯er said petulantly, ¡°You can only choose between me and her. Who do you think I am? Why would I choose you when there are many other men who want to be with me? It is because you want to marry me. If you can¡¯t leave her, I don¡¯t think we should be together anymore.


    Xu Sheng walked over to her and squatted in front of her. Li Yan¡¯er snorted and turned around. Xu Sheng stood up and took her in his arms. Li Yan¡¯er tried to wrench free. Xu Sheng said smilingly, ¡°Yan¡¯er, I¡¯m on to it¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I will divorce her, no matter if she agrees or not. Within a few days¡­Within this year, I will marry you. What do you say?¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er pouted and cupped her chin, which made Xu Sheng want to kiss her. Then Li Yan¡¯er said furiously, ¡°Within this year? No! I will give you one month. If you can¡¯t marry me a month later, you don¡¯t need to come here anymore.¡±


    Xu Sheng hesitated. But as he looked at the beauty in his arms, he made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and said with determination, ¡°Okay. I will divorce her and marry you one month later.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er finally smiled. She turned around and looked at Xu Sheng and asked cutely, ¡°You¡¯re not kidding?¡±


    ¡°I will never lie to you!¡± Xu Sheng¡¯s breathing became rapid as he looked at her beautiful face and a certain part of his body began to harden. He lifted the woman and panted, ¡°Babe¡­ You are the only one I love. I can even give you my life¡­ I don¡¯t care about my reputation. I miss your body¡­¡±


    Xu Sheng pinned Li Yan¡¯er on the bed. Li Yan¡¯er giggled and twisted her body. Then they started shedding the clothes on their bodies.


    Yezi was also a part of this plan. Xiao Bing had told the details of the plan to Yezi last night. Xiao Bing believed that Yezi would not make any mistake on her part. Though Yezi was not as professional as Zhang Qiang, she was clever and whimsical. She could have been a qualified actress if she chose to take up acting.


    As for Zhang Qiang, he was not in the Xiao Mansion tonight. He went to the villa that belonged to Xiao Bing in Jiang City. The servants were all told to cooperate with him. Xiao Bing even summoned five of the ten men from Country R. He asked them to pretend they were Zhang Qiang¡¯s bodyguards and to obey Zhang Qiang¡¯s orders. Zhang Qiang had mastered many languages, so he could communicate with them easily.


    Xiao Bing did research on what other languages this Li Yan¡¯er could speak. It turned out she could only speak one foreign language and she was not very good at it, which meant what she would not understand the five men. So Xiao Bing was not worried about her sensing if anything was wrong.


    And one would look imposing if he had five foreign bodyguards surrounding him!


    The feast was held at the most famous restaurant in Jiang City. To show his respect, Xu Sheng came early with Li Yan¡¯er. When he walked into the hall, arm in arm with Li Yan¡¯er, he found there were already some people there and she was acquainted with two of them. She had worked for them before. But they did not seem to know her. But now she walked into this place as if she was a successful businessman¡¯s woman, which made her feel haughty. She held her head high, like a proud canary.


    Xu Sheng was a famous entrepreneur in Jiang City. He was greeted by many as he walked by. Some even asked curiously, ¡°Who is this beautiful lady?¡±


    They were curious and jealous of Xu Sheng. Indeed, Li Yan¡¯er was a beautiful woman, but she was also a schemer. Xu Sheng had a good relationship with his wife before, and his start-up fund was from his wife¡¯s family. Yet now he was willing to abandon his wife for his mistress.


    Xu Sheng grinned, ¡°This¡­ She¡¯s my friend. Her name is Li Yan¡¯er.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er nodded with a smile. She looked noble, proud and confident. The men shook hands with her and made a lot of complimentary remarks, which made this woman feel even more proud.


    The two businessmen Li Yan¡¯er had worked for did not know her, since she normally only took orders from her manager. Now both of them began paying her compliments, which sated Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s ego greatly. She decided that she must pay a visit to her formal working place. She wanted to see how her former bossy manager would pander to her.


    Xu Sheng was talking with them. Several of these men were aloof, but Xu Sheng did not care much about it. He kept introducing Li Yan¡¯er to them. From Xu Sheng¡¯s words, Li Yan¡¯er knew that these men owned the most powerful companies in Jiang City. Xu Sheng¡¯s company could not even compare with them. One of them even discreetly took advantage of her when shaking hands, but Li Yan¡¯er did not say anything about it.


    Someone near him asked, ¡°Why is Chairman Ye still not here yet?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s just wait. Ye¡¯s group is a gigantic organization She may be busy with her work.¡±


    Others picked up the sentiment. Li Yan¡¯er noticed that when they mentioned the Ye group, there was awe in the eyes of those haughty businessmen.


    Xu Sheng explained in a low voice, ¡°The Ye group is the only one that ranks among the top 30 enterprises in the whole country. It even controls the fate of many companies. Their last board leader even had a nickname, Bancheng, which means that they control half of this city¡¯s industry.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Yan¡¯er was surprised. She once thought Xu Sheng was really powerful, otherwise she would not find her way to his bed. But she had not expected that the mention of the Ye Group could make these businessmen, whom Xu Sheng did not dare to offend, feel awed. Li Yan¡¯er could not imagine how powerful this company must be. She even believed that she and Xu Sheng¡¯s fate could be decided by a simple order from it. Small wonder Xu Sheng was so serious about this feast.


    Every businessman was here with a dancing partner. Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s beauty was superior to all of them, so many men would occasionally cast a discreet glance at her. But several moguls in Jiang City gazed at her in a flagrant way, which made Xu Sheng irritated.


    Xu Sheng pulled Li Yan¡¯er to his side and said to her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t leave my side and stay away from those men.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er giggled, ¡°Are you worried?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I have heard what those bastards have done. But they all own big companies and we have their business cooperation. I still want to make money from them, so I cannot offend them. As long as you keep your distance from them, they won¡¯t do anything inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°I know. ¡± Li Yan¡¯er grinned, ¡°I will be careful. I¡¯m your woman. I won¡¯t let other men touch me.¡±


    Xu Sheng was satisfied and he felt warm inside. He felt like he could sacrifice everything for this woman. Li Yan¡¯er also thought that Xu Sheng was enough for her. She was a greedy woman, but she was also very smart. Xu Sheng was willing to divorce his wife for her, but those powerful businessmen would not. They only craved her body and that was not she wanted.


    Suddenly silence fell over the room. Then, they saw a woman coming in. There were two men behind her and a bunch of bodyguards behind them.

 Chapter 450 - A Young Master From Jingdu?

    Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s eyes gleamed with surprise. ¡°Who are they? The girl in front looks so regal. The men around here are like stars pampering the moon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xu Sheng put on a wry smile. Then he cast a glance at them and said, ¡°Let me see. The man in the middle is called Xiao Bing, who is in charge of the underground world of Jiang City. The underground world of the three northern provinces obeys his orders.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er covered her mouth with her hand and her eyes shimmered. But she also noticed that there was a woman beside Xiao Bing. She was younger and more beautiful and seemed more dignified. Li Yan¡¯er even felt like she was inferior to her. Feeling jealous, she asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that woman?¡±


    Xu Sheng smiled, ¡°That is Xiao Bing¡¯s girlfriend, the leader of the Ye Clan and the board leader of the Ye group. She¡¯s called Ye Xiaoxi, the host of the feast.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Indeed, she could not compare to this woman. Li Yan¡¯er then dropped her gaze to the man on Xiao Bing¡¯s right side. This man was laughing and talking with Xiao Bing. And behind him were 5 bodyguards dressed in black shirts and black shades. They all looked imposing. Li Yan¡¯er asked, ¡°What about the man on his right?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± There was bewilderment in Xu Sheng¡¯s eyes. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    But he was not the only one who did not know who that man was. Almost all of the guests did not know him. But none of them dared to neglect him. Because they all felt like this man was born to be noble. They all guessed that this man must be some high-positioned person, from his demeanor. Even Xiao Bing was very polite to him.


    Then they surrounded them and greeted Xiao Bing and Ye Xiaoxi. The couple could be considered as the leader of the gangs and businesses in Jiang City. They did not dare to offend either of them.


    The three of them walked to the center of the hall. The noble man turned around and said to his guards in Language R, ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±


    ¡°As you say!¡± Then the five of them bowed and walked outside.


    All the guests wondered if this man was from Country R.


    This man was Zhang Qiang. He was so skilled in acting that even if he said he was a prince from a certain country, they would believe him. Xiao Bing was also stunned by his acting when they were on their way here. He did it so naturally and perfectly.


    Ye Xiaoxi walked ahead of Xiao Bing and Zhang Qiang with a confident smile on her face. She looked at the guests and spoke formally, ¡°You¡¯re all welcome today and I¡¯m gladdened and honored by your presence¡­ But today I¡¯m not here as the board leader of the Ye Group. I¡¯m here only as your friend. I merely want all the successful businessmen in this city to have an opportunity to get to know each other. You¡¯re all my friends and I sincerely thank you all for coming here.¡±


    The applause was enthusiastic.


    Ye Xiaoxi then continued with a smile, ¡°As for this man standing by my side, I suppose some of you don¡¯t know who he is¡­ This is Mr. Xiao, my boyfriend and future husband.¡±


    The applause was even louder this time round. Though some of them had never met Xiao Bing before, they had heard of his name. They decided that they should maintain a good relationship with both Ye Xiaoxi and Xiao Bing. After all, Xiao Bing was in control of the gangs. Xiao Bing had many properties in this city and many of them were inherited from Master Hou. So he was here not only as Ye Xiaoxi¡¯s boyfriend. He was also a successful businessman.


    Smiling, Ye Xiaoxi continued, ¡°As for this gentleman¡­ He¡¯s our friend. He came from Jingdu. His name is Zhang Qiang. He is here to enjoy his vacation. The Ye Group has asked favors from the leader of his family several times. So we¡¯re very familiar with him. When we knew he was coming here, we decided to invite him.¡±


    Then the guests began wondering which powerful family in Jingdu had the family name ¡°Zhang¡±. They had not expected that a big company like the Ye Group would ask them for a favor. But then they deemed it reasonable since the King was living in Jingdu, which meant that there were many moguls in the political area and the business community. And their family name was very common. There were many powerful families with that last name.


    Ye Xiaoxi kept her smile, ¡°Brother Qiang¡¯s family runs big businesses in his country and other countries. And his family is gradually giving him the power to run those businesses. I won¡¯t tell you the details. He just told me that he is here to enjoy his vacation. He doesn¡¯t want many people to know about him¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaoxi looked back at Zhang Qiang and apologized, ¡°Brother Qiang, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Zhang Qiang seemed to share a good relationship with Ye Xiaoxi. Besides, the Ye Family was a powerful family. It was better for him to say nothing, But he still seemed a little unhappy.


    The guests were even more shocked. They had not expected Ye Xiaoxi to be concerned about this man¡¯s feelings. They could not help wondering which family with the name ¡°Zhang¡± could be so powerful. They pondered and thought there might be two or three¡­ One of them was the entertainment magnate, and one was the magnate in the manufacturing industry and the other was the leader of the newly emerging industry. They might not have started from Jingdu or had headquarters in Jingdu, but they were all firmly connected to the city.


    The entertainment magnate might not be as wealthy as the Ye Family, but they were very influential around the coastal cities. They were even connected to the local government. So it was normal for the Ye Family to ask them for favors.


    The magnate of the manufacturing industry was even more powerful than the Ye Family. Two highly ranked officers in the government in Jingdu came from this family.


    As for the leader of the newly emerging industry, they were one of the top ten tycoons in the Cathaysian State¡­


    Neither of these three families were close to the guests here. Even Ye Xiaoxi needed to show them respect.


    Most of them were sure Zhang Qiang was from one of these three families. But since this man did not want to say it, they decided not to ask, in case they made him angry. But they could still make friends with him.


    Li Yan¡¯er took a look at Xu Sheng, who was also stunned. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is he exactly?


    Xu Sheng replied in a low voice, ¡°We should not ask since he does not want to answer.. Men from wealthy families are often aloof. I suppose he considers none of us as his equals, except for the Ye Family. He doesn¡¯t even want to make friends with any of us.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er asked in surprise, ¡°His family is so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Though I don¡¯t know which Zhang Family he came from, neither of them is less powerful than the Ye Family.¡±


    After hearing what Xu Sheng said, Li Yan¡¯er looked at Zhang Qiang and found only arrogance and confidence on his face. He faintly looked like Wang Xiaoming with his disposition. Coupled with his style, her eyes sparkled and she did not know what she was thinking about.


    Smiling, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Zhang Qiang, why didn¡¯t you bring your dancing partner this time?¡±


    Frowning, Zhang Qiang sighed, ¡°I have said that we should not talk about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.. ¡± Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°There are so many beautiful women here. Don¡¯t take my girlfriend when I am dancing with her later.¡±


    Zhang Qiang laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I won¡¯t take your girl.¡±


    They did not keep their voices down when they were talking, so everyone heard their conversation. Soon they all thought this was an opportunity for them to curry favor with this man, since most of them had brought a beautiful woman with them.


    Yezi smiled, ¡°There are all kinds of snacks, delicious food and wine. Please help yourselves. Besides, we have invited the Purple Butterfly, the most famous band in the whole country, to play their music¡­¡±


    Then Yezi clapped her hands. Soon a band appeared on a rising platform. Everyone was shocked because they were the top band in the whole country. One could not invite them only with money. They often performed in events held by the government. It seemed that Zhang Qiang was undoubtedly from one of those three families.


    They only wondered if Zhang Qiang was from one of the three families. Now they were all very sure that Zhang Qiang was from a family that was no less powerful than the Ye Family.


    But the band was not invited by them. It was through Bi Tingting. She was familiar with the band members, so she invited them to be part of Xiao Bing¡¯s plan.


    As the music began to play, the lights began shimmering. Some of them walked to the dance floor with their dancing partners, while others were drinking and talking, trying to make friends with the ones who might be beneficial to their businesses. Xiao Bing smiled at Yezi and took her to the dance floor. Zhang Qiang walked to a corner. A sexy woman approached him and held out her hands, ¡°Brother Qiang, Can I dance with you?¡± She asked in a bewitching voice.¡±


    Zhang Qiang cast a cold glance at her and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡±

 Chapter 451 - Li Yaner Begins to Act

    After hearing Zhang Qiang¡¯s rebuff, that woman should have been annoyed, but she became flustered when she saw Zhang Qiang¡¯s arrogant and sharp eyes. She apologized quickly and hurried to her man. She was the secretary of the boss of an enterprise in Jiang City. The boss wanted his charming secretary to approach Zhang Qiang, but she failed.


    Zhang Qiang went away from the dance floor and picked up his glass. The staff nearby immediately came over to pour wine into it. He drank it by himself.


    At this time, no woman dared to invite him to dance. Many people could understand that Zhang Qiang must be a young master from one the top rich families, and he never thought of making friends with the people who were here today. Maybe he did not think they were worthy of being his friends!


    Li Yan¡¯er and Xu Sheng were dancing on the dance floor. Li Yan¡¯er glanced at Zhang Qiang nearby and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Sheng, that man named Zhang Qiang is very interesting¡­¡±


    Xu Sheng said, ¡°Yes, but we can¡¯t approach this man. Don¡¯t provoke him. You try to get along well with Chairman Ye. It¡¯s appropriate since you are all women¡­¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Li Yan¡¯er agreed, but her attention was still focused on Zhang Qiang.


    This was the idea given by Poisonous Fox. Don¡¯t approach this woman at the beauty salon, gym or the like. If she was a smart woman, she would not easily believe any man she met at those places, and would not waste energy and time on him.


    And this play almost fooled all the celebrities in Jiang City into helping Zhang Qiang in his play acting. From the way in which he appeared, the intentional concealment when he was introduced, to the atmosphere whereby they wanted to flatter Zhang Qiang, all of those formed a huge trap for a woman, especially for Li Yan¡¯er, a smart woman with confidence and ambition. She would never give up such a man.


    Finally, when Xu Sheng and Li Yan¡¯er walked to Zhang Qiang, Zhang Qiang suddenly seemed to notice Li Yan¡¯er. His eyes shifted slightly, and then a smile of interest appeared at the corners of his mouth. Li Yan¡¯er nodded to him.


    Xu Sheng naturally did not notice that. From Zhang Qiang¡¯s slightly stunned expression, Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s mind was suddenly enlivened. She was too smart and good at grasping people¡¯s psychological dynamics. Other women naturally turned this rich young master off, but it seemed that she succeeded in attracting the young master¡¯s attention.


    Li Yan¡¯er was a proud woman. She was well aware of her beauty. There were so many people here, although there were many beauties, there seemed to be only one woman who was superior to her. She was Ye Xiaoxi, the hostess here.


    Xiao Bing and Yezi held each other tightly, and danced on the dance floor. Yezi whispered in Xiao Bing¡¯s ear, ¡°Look at Zhang Qiang. He is really performing well.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°He is a professional actor. That¡¯s not strange.¡±


    That was right, but Xiao Bing really felt that it was a pity that Zhang Qiang did not become popular in the entertainment circle for so many years. His performance could beat countless popular actors in the entertainment circle.


    Although a woman had been rejected by him before, everyone wanted to take this opportunity to get along well with such a rich young master. In a short time, there were several bosses of Jiang City who tried talking to Zhang Qiang, but they were discouraged by Zhang Qiang¡¯s cold face. At the same time, two beauties went to invite Zhang Qiang to dance, but they were also rejected by Zhang Qiang.


    After a song, Xiao Bing and Yezi walked off the dance floor and chatted warmly with some of the people present today. Xu Sheng also hurriedly led his woman over. In the face of Xu Sheng¡¯s hospitality, Yezi politely said a few words and praised Li Yan¡¯er for her beautiful appearance. Xu Sheng was so happy that he kept smiling. He constantly complimented Xiao Bing and Yezi.


    At this time, the boss of a group company in the Ye Family, second only to the Ye group, took a look at Zhang Qiang, who was drinking alone at the edge of the dance floor. Then he whispered to Yezi, ¡°Chairman Ye, since we are good friends, how about telling me who that man is?¡±


    Yezi looked at Zhang Qiang, who was standing not far away, then lowered her voice and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not ask me. I have promised my friend. Do you think I will break it? It¡¯s also my fault, because I should not have mentioned it earlier, which makes my friend unhappy now.¡±


    The boss said with a smile, ¡°Chairman Ye, do you need to keep this kind of thing from me? He is not an emperor on a private visit. Why are you hiding his identity?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Yezi sighed and said, ¡°Alas, my friend is being forced by his family to get married.. His family introduced him a girl who is the granddaughter of a powerful official of the Central Committee¡­¡±


    All the people around were all surprised, and Yezi said, ¡°Keep it down, but my friend did not agree. Although he was born in a rich family, he does not care about the family background. His father said that if he could find a woman to marry him now, he would not be forced to marry and could also take over his family¡¯s industry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± One of the bosses immediately said, ¡°No woman in the world would not want to marry into such a rich family, and it should not be hard to find a woman to marry him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so easy,¡± Yezi smiled and said, ¡°but my friend is so arrogant that he did not like any of them. To be frank, he has been so snobbish since he was a child. When choosing women, he does not care about any criteria, but the woman must be someone he likes.¡±


    ¡°So, he escaped from home this time, and also hopes to bring a woman back, so as to avoid his family¡¯s marriage plans for him. Naturally, since he escaped from his family, he does not want his identity to be exposed.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone nodded. In fact, the most difficult thing in the world was not to find a rich second generation or official second generation, as well as a gentle girl or a domineering lady; the hardest thing was to find a person he loved¡­ There was no standard for love, as long as two people enjoying looking at each other. That was to say, people fell in love at first sight.


    Xiao Bing noticed that Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s eyes flickered after listening to Yezi¡¯s words. It seemed that this smart and beautiful woman was ready to act. Poisonous Fox really proposed a good idea. If he approached Li Yan¡¯er actively, it would not necessarily arouse her interest or may even cause suspicion. Now, it was Li Yan¡¯er who took the initiative to approach Zhang Qiang, and that would not show any flaws.


    At this time, Yezi also broke through Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s psychological defense line with the last sentence. ¡°As for what I just told you, none of you should talk about them. As for his identity, it is not a secret now. There are several families surnamed Zhang in total. He must be one of those¡­¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er glanced at the place where Zhang Qiang was at now. She found that Zhang Qiang had left and was walking toward the stairway. Li Yan¡¯er immediately held Xu Sheng¡¯s arm. She looked coquettish and said, ¡°Brother Sheng, you stay here and carry on chatting. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Okay, baby, you go.¡± Xu Sheng fondly patted Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s little hand, and then watched Li Yan¡¯er leave, with a smile.


    Yezi laughed and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s dance. Oh, Boss Xu, I heard that your business is great. I just want to talk to you¡­¡±


    Xu Sheng¡¯s eyes brightened, especially when he noticed the envious eyes of others, then he quickly nodded and said, ¡°OK, let¡¯s talk here?¡±


    ¡°How about finding a place to sit down and talk while eating? Brother Bing, you can come with us.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er went to the top floor of the restaurant through the stairs. Then she inquired about him and knew that Zhang Qiang was on the roof, so she also went up to the roof.


    When she reached the rooftop, she saw Zhang Qiang¡¯s back. He was sitting at the edge of the rooftop of the restaurant not far away, with a bottle of wine beside him and a goblet in his hand.


    Li Yan¡¯er shifted her gaze and walked past, with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Brother Qiang, why are you drinking here alone? Is there anything troubling your mind?¡±


    Zhang Qiang turned his head to look at Li Yan¡¯er, responded calmly and looked to the front again. With his back to Li Yan¡¯er, he said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s too dull inside, so I came here.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er thought of what Yezi said before and looked at Zhang Qiang. She believed that Zhang Qiang was really a lonely and powerful young master, who had escaped from his family. Such a man looked solemn, but in fact, was naive. Otherwise, why did he dream about the invisible expectation of falling in love with someone at first sight¡­ Li Yan¡¯er smiled slightly. Although Zhang Qiang was not so enthusiastic about her, neither did he repel her. In her opinion, he was just an innocent boy with pure feelings. It would be easy for her to conquer him¡­


    Although Li Yan¡¯er had Xu Sheng, he had a wife after all. If there was no better option, Xu Sheng would be a good choice. After all, Xu Sheng was rich. But, there was a better gentleman in front of her. This gentleman was younger and richer. What¡¯s more, his family was as powerful as the Ye Family!


    If she could conquer this gentleman, she would really be a young mistress of a rich family. Xu Sheng was not worth mentioning.


    As for whether she could succeed, Li Yan¡¯er was very confident in her baiting skills. In her opinion, such a pure boy could not escape from her clutches.


    So, Li Yan¡¯er began her playacting.

 Chapter 452 - They Are Good at Acting

    Li Yan¡¯er sat down beside Zhang Qiang. Like Zhang Qiang, she hung her legs over the edge of the building and looked at the stars all over the sky. She sat very close to Zhang Qiang, keeping only half a person¡¯s space between them.


    Zhang Qiang smelt a light fragrance and glanced her long and white legs swinging. Li Yan¡¯er kept her distance from Zhang Qiang, which made it the biggest temptation.


    Li Yan¡¯er obviously knew this, so when she noticed that Zhang Qiang was looking at her beautiful legs, she could not help laughing secretly. In her eyes, a man was such a strange creature. If she behaved aggressively, he, being such a proud man, might immediately refuse her and he would not cherish her at all. However, if she kept a far distance from him, he might not notice the temptation due to the distance, and might lose interest completely and leave in frustration.


    However if she kept her distance and showed him the temptation, he could not wait¡­ or may even plead with you to get close to him and would then be completely conquered by her.


    Li Yan¡¯er was a smart and scheming woman. She played her cards well, so she was able to snag Xu Sheng with ease.


    Zhang Qiang was like an innocent boy. His body moved awkwardly and he said, ¡°Well¡­ why did you leave your companion behind and come here?¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er chuckled. Zhang Qiang was stunned for a moment, then he frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think that you are a playboy from a rich family. You are so shy.¡±


    Zhang Qiang smiled lightly, looking proud. He said, ¡°Not all the young masters from rich families are playboys. The decent families like ours do not dote on the younger generations. That is how the glory can be passed on from generation to generation. Since I was a child, I have received the best education at home. After graduation, I immediately studied all the varied businesses in the company and from a young age¡­ Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡±


    Zhang Qiang sighed.


    Li Yan¡¯er looked at Zhang Qiang, seemingly with some adulation in her eyes and she said, ¡°I did not expect that you are the same age as me, but you are so excellent now, while I¡¯m¡­ just an unimportant employee in a company.¡±


    Zhang Qiang said with a wry smile, ¡°At least you are free¡­¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er knew what he meant. She pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you not free?¡±


    Zhang Qiang stood up and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go down first, and you too. Your male companion is your boyfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Li Yan¡¯er smiled, blinked and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a good match for him? I¡¯m just an employee of his company. The boss attends the banquet and the employee has to accompany him. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Zhang Qiang said, ¡°Hm¡±, and turned to the exit leading downstairs. Li Yan¡¯er followed behind, unhurriedly. Before Zhang Qiang went down, Li Yan¡¯er suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think that any woman who wants to get close to you has an intention?¡±


    Zhang Qiang paused, then he said contemptuously, ¡°Any man would think the same.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er said proudly, ¡°You mean other people. I want to tell you that I am not such a woman¡­¡±


    Zhang Qiang looked at Li Yan¡¯er doubtfully and asked, ¡°How can I believe you?¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er said bravely, ¡°I noticed you because I thought there was sadness in your eyes. I felt pity for you. That¡¯s all¡­ If you think that I approached you for your money, you¡¯re completely wrong. I am just an ordinary woman and I am very satisfied with my current life. It¡¯s not necessary to make friends with a rich and powerful young man like you¡­ That¡¯s all. If you don¡¯t want to go down, can you let me go? I want to go down¡­ My boss is still waiting for me.¡±


    Zhang Qiang suddenly grabbed Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s arm, and then directly pulled her into his arms. He looked at the woman affectionately. Li Yan¡¯er looked at Zhang Qiang fearlessly and gently bit her lips. Such a simple action was an extreme temptation.


    Zhang Qiang swallowed hard, then took out a business card and put it in Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s palm. His eyes were passionate and he said firmly, ¡°This is my number. Remember to call me.¡±


    After that, Zhang Qiang let Li Yan¡¯er go and walked down the stairs. It seemed that the proud man was displaying some emotion that should not be there. Li Yan¡¯er tucked Zhang Qiang¡¯s business card into her bag and chuckled proudly.


    After Zhang Qiang returned to the hall, Xiao Bing and Yezi immediately stood up and turned to Xu Sheng with an apologetic smile, ¡°Excuse me, we are leaving.¡±


    Xu Sheng said quickly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Chairman Ye, if there is a chance in the future, I hope to cooperate with your company.¡±


    ¡°There will be a chance.¡±


    Yezi smiled, held Xiao Bing¡¯s arm and walked to Zhang Qiang. Meanwhile, Li Yan¡¯er happened to be in front of Xu Sheng.


    Xu Sheng looked at Li Yan¡¯er and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been there for so long?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Yan¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel so good.¡±


    Xu Sheng said worriedly, ¡°Then¡­ would you like me to send you back earlier?¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er gently took Xu Sheng¡¯s arm and was about to speak when Yezi suddenly stepped onto the stage. Yezi announced, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My friend is a little tired. Brother Bing and I will send him back first. I hope you all had a good time here today. Thank you very much for attending this dance.¡±


    Some people who had not had time to chat with Yezi began to feel extremely frustrated. They regretted that they had not taken the chance earlier, but naturally, no one dared to say anything. They all smiled and said such polite words as paying attention to safety.


    Li Yan¡¯er looked at Zhang Qiang, who was leaving, and found that Zhang Qiang was looking for somebody in the hall. At last, he saw her. He took a deep look at her, and then left with Yezi and Xiao Bing.


    Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s mouth curved in a proud smile. Then she looked at Xu Sheng and said in a thoughtful tone, ¡°No, thanks. It¡¯s rare that you can get together with so many bosses today. It must be very helpful for your business. I¡¯m your woman. How can I drag you back? I¡¯ll sit and rest for a while, and you can chat with them.¡±


    Xu Sheng was deeply touched. He nodded hard, helped Li Yan¡¯er to find a place to sit down, and then went to talk to some friends in the business field.


    Li Yan¡¯er took out Zhang Qiang¡¯s number from her bag and was secretly complacent. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can escape from my clutches.¡±


    Originally, Li Yan¡¯er wanted to use her illness as an excuse to leave. But she was worried that Zhang Qiang would discern what her real relationship was with Xu Sheng. Now that Zhang Qiang had left first, she was not in a hurry.


    After Xiao Bing, Yezi and Zhang Qiang went out, two of the five masters in Country R who were guarding the outside got into Xiao Bing¡¯s car, and the rest took a taxi and followed Xiao Bing¡¯s car.


    In the car, Zhang Qiang looked out of the window with a dignified face, and said calmly, ¡°Let me go home first.¡±


    Yezi chuckled. ¡°Well, there are no outsiders here. You don¡¯t have to keep up the performance.¡±


    Zhang Qiang smiled and said complacently, ¡°How was my acting? Is it good?¡±


    Xiao Bing gave a thumbs up and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s excellent. You can even win the Oscar.¡±


    Yezi looked at Zhang Qiang and asked, ¡°By the way, how about Li Yan¡¯er? Did she fall for it?¡±


    Xiao Bing started the car and said, ¡°I drive and you talk. Now that the acting has officially started, I¡¯ll send you back to the hotel first. No.1, you five must cooperate well these days and protect Zhang Qiang all the time.¡±


    No. 1 promised.


    Zhang Qiang said, ¡°Li Yan¡¯er is really not a good woman. She is so greedy. She followed me as soon as I went to the top of the roof. However, this woman is very clever. She did a good job in playing the cat and mouse game. Unfortunately, she met the king of acting. I gave her my mobile phone number. She will contact me within three days at most.¡±


    Yezi thought for a while and said, ¡°Since she is playing the cat and mouse game, she must try to whet your appetite first. It will really take three days. In these three days, she would probably leave you alone.¡±


    Zhang Qiang said with a smile, ¡°It will take two or three days. If she contacts me tomorrow, it will not be in accordance with her character. A woman like her who likes to trick other people will never be so anxious, but if it¡¯s too long, she will worry that I can¡¯t wait and finally leave, so she would probably wait about three days to contact me.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°OK, seeing your acting tonight, I believe you wholeheartedly. If you don¡¯t have enough money, please contact me at any time.¡±


    ¡°I see, Brother Bing.¡± Zhang Qiang said confidently, Don¡¯t worry, I will be free to play next. After she contacts me, within a few days, she will take the initiative to abandon Xu Sheng, and then dream of staying with me to live a luxurious life¡­ This plan proposed by Mr. Poisonous Fox is really cruel. When she finds out that everything is shattered, she will feel devastated. I feel a little guilty cheating such a beauty¡­¡±


    Yezi said with a smile, ¡°How about assigning this task to someone else? Is it too cruel for you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± When Zhang Qiang thought about the chance was given by Bi Tingting, he clapped his chest and said, ¡°Since this is Brother Bing¡¯s order, though it has some obstacles, I should follow. If it does not have any difficulties, I will create difficulties to follow it.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is not a difficult thing for you. You don¡¯t need to feel guilty cheating that kind of woman.¡±


    There was a sneer at the corner of Xiao Bing¡¯s mouth. Xiao Bing never sympathized with this type of woman, who trifled with other people¡¯s affections.


    No matter as a soldier or as the master of Dark World, the most important thing was to treat friends well and to treat enemies remorselessly!

 Chapter 453 - Immortality

    In the next few days, Xiao Bing led a very leisurely life. He sometimes accompanied Yezi, took Liu Xiaorui to school and brought her back, and picked Yezi up from work at night. At home, he had been studying the Hypnotism of Han Huabin, trying to combine that knowledge with his martial arts skill. Xiao Bing felt that he had gained a lot now, at least Xiao Bing thought he could take the lead among the masters of the same level.


    Of course, Xiao Bing had reached the middle stage of Breaking The Void. In the world, there were few masters who could compete with Xiao Bing. At present, Xiao Bing knew that Mr. Buddha was the only one left.


    However, he was the master Xiao Bing knew. It was just that Xiao Bing had never met such a master until he saw Iza Kawatani, the martial god of Country R. Iza Kawatani had almost reached the realm of immortality. He was worthy of being called the first master in the world. Now, Iza Kawatani was dead, but nobody knew if there was another such a master in the world like Iza Kawatani, who was initially unknown to Xiao Bing.


    There were many things Xiao Bing had to do. In the future, he had to face Dragon Gate and Buddhism, as well as protect everyone around him. Even though he was strong enough now, he still dared not stop his efforts, and he still had to strive to become stronger.


    It was almost as inaccessible as reaching for the stars to rise to another level of strength. It was possible that he would not be able to break through the middle stage of Breaking The Void up to the peak of it, all his life. It was also possible to reach the peak in several decades. So, if he wanted to improve his strength in a short period of time, he should integrate the notes about Hypnotism given by Mr. Han Huabin into his martial arts skills. This was the fastest way.


    As for Zhang Qiang, he reported to Xiao Bing every day. Li Yan¡¯er was really patient. She had not contacted Zhang Qiang yet for three days. If Zhang Qiang was an ordinary man, he would be anxious by now. The more difficult it was to get something, the more attention it got.


    On the fourth night, Zhang Qiang called Xiao Bing happily to say that Li Yan¡¯er finally contacted him.


    When Xiao Bing received the call, he was having dinner. He asked Zhang Qiang, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Zhang Qiang said, ¡°She was very patient and did not invite me out. She just told me that this was her phone number. She would like to make friends with me. If there was anything that made me unhappy, I can call her and talk to her.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°This woman does well in playing mouse and cat. What did you do?¡±


    Zhang Qiang said with a smile, ¡°I asked her out for dinner tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Was it so easy to hook her?¡±


    Zhang Qiang said slowly, ¡°A proud and confident young master who suddenly met a beautiful woman who did not seem to take him too seriously, must have a strong desire to conquer her.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°OK, it¡¯s good. You will be involved in some acting soon. Teach her what it means to go for wool and come home shorn.¡±


    After hanging up, Xiao Bing smiled at Yezi and said, ¡°It¡¯s going well over there. I don¡¯t think it will take us many days to hear the good news.¡±


    Yezi sighed and said, ¡°Brother Bing, in fact, sometimes I think about a question.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Think about that¡­ even if we succeed in driving away Li Yan¡¯er this time, won¡¯t there be a second Li Yan¡¯er in the future?¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment and said, ¡°If Xu Sheng is a person of integrity, he would see the unreliability of women out there through this incident. If he did not learn a lesson from this incident, then nobody should be blamed, because it¡¯s all up to him.¡±


    Yezi thought for a while and finally smiled. ¡°You are right. Maybe I think too much. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Xiao Bing found that Yezi looked tired when she was talking. When they finished eating, Xiao Bing took Yezi for a walk. Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Yezi, are you worried about something or too busy with your work?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s my work. I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Yezi smiled. ¡°You finally found out.¡±


    Xiao Bing grabbed Yezi¡¯s shoulder, looked at Yezi seriously, and said, ¡°I feel sad to see you so tired. Why don¡¯t you just hand over the company and hire a reliable director? You can have a good rest.¡±


    Yezi sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, but it¡¯s not so easy to find good management talent. Even if I find one, he still needs a period of time to learn about the company. I¡¯ve been looking for this kind of person recently and doing it slowly. Alas, otherwise, I will be too worried to hand it over willingly. This is my father¡¯s whole life effort and hard work. It can¡¯t be destroyed in my hands. Otherwise, my body may not be tired, but my mind will be.¡±


    Xiao Bing did not try to persuade her anymore. Just like Yezi said that it was the effort of her father¡¯s whole life¡¯s hard work and she naturally should be serious about it.


    Yezi suddenly looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Brother Bing, tell me. Is it easy for you men to get bored with a woman?¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised and asked, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°Xu Wenting¡¯s father and mother have been married and in love for so many years. I have heard that her parents have always had a good relationship. In addition, the start-up funds of her father¡¯s career were all given by Xu Wenting¡¯s grandma. He has always been grateful, but decades of time have changed their feelings. He abandoned his wife when he met a younger and more beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still young now, you may like me, but I will grow old one day, and you will get tired of looking at me. Will you be fed up with looking at me one day, and you want to find a younger, more beautiful, more interesting girl, and then abandon me?¡±


    When Yezi said this, he smiled and blinked. She looked playful, while Xiao Bing broke out in a cold sweat.


    The more Yezi pretended that she was relaxed, the more Xiao Bing knew that Yezi was serious.


    Xiao Bing was very concerned about every move and every psychological change in Yezi. If Yezi was a little unhappy, Xiao Bing would take it seriously and felt sad in his heart too.


    Taking a deep breath, Xiao Bing suddenly saw a stone as big as a bench in the distance. Xiao Bing reached out one hand and controlled the huge stone, making it fly toward the sky with a frightening force. When it flew to a high place, Xiao Bing punched it with a fist, and a strong vortex was formed by the airflow. The airflow quickly went straight to the huge stone, and then with a roar, the huge stone was blasted and quickly turned into ashes. Nothing was left, not even any crushed stones.


    Xiao Bing looked at the dumbfounded Yezi, and said gently but firmly, ¡°Xiao Bing¡¯s favorite woman in his life is Ye Xiaoxi. I love you forever no matter how many years, decades or centuries have passed, even if it is till the end of the world¡­¡±


    ¡°If I violate this oath, I will be crushed like that stone¡­¡±


    Yezi hurriedly tried to cover Xiao Bing¡¯s mouth, but Xiao Bing turned his face, dodged Yezi¡¯s hand, and said firmly, ¡°Be crushed to pieces and never be resurrected!¡±


    Yezi was angry and she was not smiling now. Yezi¡¯s eyes were red and she cried out. ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you taking this oath?¡±


    Seeing Yezi crying, Xiao Bing smiled. He tried to cradle Yezi in his arms. Yezi stamped her feet angrily, while she was in Xiao Bing¡¯s arms. She shouted. ¡°You are making me angry¡­ You are laughing even as I am crying.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl, since I dare to say it, I will not put myself in the situation of eternal disaster. I know it. Such an oath will have no effect on me because I love you.¡±


    ¡°There is a girl in this world whose frowns makes me feel very sad and angry, and when she loses her temper, she makes me feel that she is lovely. I often imagine that scene where I have grown old, hand in hand with her. You are the girl!¡±


    ¡°I love you so much. Why will I abandon you in the future, and why will I get tired of you one day. Sweetheart, I will treat you as the only treasure in my life to love and cherish forever.¡±


    Yezi suddenly raised her head, looked at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough in my whole life. I want you to love me as a treasure for ten generations, 20 generations, and even 100 generations¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing said excitedly, ¡°I, Xiao Bing, will love you as a treasure for ten generations, 20 generations, and even 100 generations¡­¡±


    Before Xiao Bing finished speaking, Yezi kissed him boldly.. Yezi¡¯s slippery tongue touched Xiao Bing¡¯s tongue, and the tips of their tongues touched each other.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s heart was pounding, and he felt as if he was going to suffocate. Xiao Bing was no longer a pure man. He was even one of the four young masters playing with women in Jingdu. But in front of Yezi, he would always be like an innocent boy, nervous and having a racing heartbeat.


    He began to respond to Yezi¡¯s kiss. He hugged her delicate body tightly. He dared not use force, in case he accidentally hurt her. He was reluctant to release her and looked at Yezi¡¯s attractive, smiling eyes. While he was enjoying it, he suddenly felt a pain in his tongue, so he withdrew his tongue quickly. Yezi and Xiao Bing broke apart and giggled non-stop.


    Xiao Bing said in an injured tone, ¡°You bit me.¡±


    Yezi¡¯s head was at an angle and there was a gleam in her eyes and a smile on her face. She giggled and said, ¡°What did you feel?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°It is fragrant, soft and slippery.¡±


    Yezi smiled and looked very charming. She said slowly, ¡°You are so lecherous!¡±

 Chapter 454 - Ye Xiaoxis Trouble

    When Yezi came back with Xiao Bing, she had a wide, sincere smile, which could be seen from her nose, her eyes, and her mouth.


    She was really happy and she could feel Xiao Bing also loved her sincerely.


    Was there anything in the world more enjoyable than knowing that a person whom you loved, also loved you?


    When they arrived home, Liu Xiaorui, Maggie, Zhan Hongyan and Su Xiaoxiao were already tired of playing in the yard and were going in to sleep. They were just playing the rubber band skipping game. At this time, except for Zhan Hongyan, everyone was sweating. After all, their physical qualities were not like that of Zhan Hongyan, a martial arts master. This amount of exercise was just a piece of cake for Zhan Hongyan.


    Seeing Xiao Bing and Yezi coming in, Maggie said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s not wise to play with sister Hongyan. We can¡¯t beat her¡­ You are holding hands and smiling, which is so cruel to singles like us.¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao also smiled with a trace of imperceptible sadness in her eyes.


    Maggie grinned and said, ¡°Well, the blushing face of Yezi is exposing something. Tell me quickly. Have you been nourished by love?¡±


    Among the people present, except Liu Xiaorui who was six, Maggie, just 13 or 14 years old, was the youngest. However, she was the only one who dared to say anything.


    Yezi had not always been a girl who refused to admit to being inferior. She was witty, so she could bully others, but was reluctant to be bullied. After hearing Maggie¡¯s words, she immediately said with a smile, ¡°Yes, let me also nourish you.¡±


    With this, she released Xiao Bing¡¯s hand and rushed toward Maggie. She quickly grabbed Maggie, who was just about to escape and tickled her, which made Maggie laugh incessantly, and even made her burst into tears as she begged for mercy.


    Xiao Bing looked at them and saw Liu Xiaorui yawning. He held Liu Xiaorui and said with a smile, ¡°You keep doing your crazy stunts. Xiaorui is sleepy. She has to get up to go to kindergarten tomorrow morning. I will take her to bed first.¡±


    ¡°Since you are begging for mercy, I will let you go.¡± Yezi walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to sleep too.¡±


    Maggie wiped her tears and made a face at Yezi¡¯s back.


    After entering the room, Xiao Bing put Liu Xiaorui down. Liu Xiaorui suddenly turned her head. She pulled Yezi¡¯s arm, looked at her curiously, and asked, ¡°Sister-in-law, why did you blush when sister Maggie said that you were nourished by my brother¡¯s love?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yezi did not expect Liu Xiaorui to ask that, but Liu Xiaorui was still young. Children of six years old were ignorant about all these facts. Yezi blushed again.


    ¡°Ah. Why is sister-in-law¡¯s face turning red again?¡±


    Yezi saw Xiao Bing laughing, then she immediately pinched Xiao Bing angrily. Xiao Bing snorted and saw that Yezi was glaring at him. Her eyes seemed to be complaining because Xiao Bing laughed at her, instead of helping her out, when she was embarrassed.


    Xiao Bing hurriedly picked Liu Xiaorui up and put her down after swinging her around, which made Liu Xiaorui giggle. Xiao Bing also said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about it. You need to get up early and go to school tomorrow morning. Go to sleep quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Little Huarui needs a bath.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Just let your sister-in-law take a bath with you.¡±


    Liu Xiaorui took Yezi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Sister-in-law, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yezi gave Xiao Bing a warning look, then took Liu Xiaorui and walked into the bathroom, with a smile.


    Xiao Bing laid down on the bed and read a magazine for a while. Yezi and Liu Xiaorui came out after taking a bath. Xiao Bing looked up and saw that Liu Xiaorui had changed into her pajamas, but Yezi was dressed neatly, and wearing the clothes she usually wore for going out. Xiao Bing was stunned and asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yezi said helplessly, ¡°Sister Li just called me from the company.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the company?¡±


    ¡°There is something urgent that needs my attention. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just an insignificant matter,¡± Yezi said with a smile, ¡°Brother Bing, you accompany Little Huarui to sleep at home. I will come back later.¡±


    Xiao Bing hesitated a little. Yezi smiled casually, but Xiao Bing knew Yezi very well. Yezi must have something on her mind these days, and it must be related to her work.


    Yezi did not want him to know about it, just like he did not want her to be worried about the dangerous things he encountered. But it was different in Xiao Bing¡¯s opinion. A man should not make his woman worried, while a woman should allow her man to protect her.


    Xiao Bing did not say what he was thinking. but even though Liu Xiaorui was so young, yet she was very sensible. She held Yezi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s so late. Let my brother take you to the company. Brother, don¡¯t forget to send sister in law. I¡¯ll go to the room of sister Maggie to sleep.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled happily and said, ¡°Sweet dreams, Little Huarui.¡±


    After Little Huarui left the room, Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Do you have any reason to refuse me now? Let¡¯s go. Let me accompany you.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Xiao Bing and Yezi walked out of the Xiao Mansion. Yezi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Hospital of Jiang City.¡±


    Xiao Bing drove directly to the hospital and asked with a smile, ¡°Is there anything you want to tell me?¡±


    Yezi rolled her eyes at Xiao Bing. Although Xiao Bing did not see it, she thought for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the company recently.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°It must not be a small matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yezi sighed and said, ¡°The company is in a bit of trouble for the time being. Our company intends to buy a piece of land in City Ha, which is very important for the whole group, because we have inside dope that the government of City Ha is about to develop this city into the largest entertainment city in the country. At that time, many art schools will be built in the city, and large-scale investments will be expected. It is clear that our country is developing very fast in recent years and the economic situation is also very positive. However, in the current situation, many industries have encountered bottlenecks in the market. When my father was alive, the company operated well. Anyway, I am not as smart as my father.¡±


    ¡°So, in this context, if City Ha suddenly emerged, somebody who has a large slice of the pie, would probably break the bottleneck. The news was originally confidential. I learned of it by chance from my father¡¯s old friend.¡±


    ¡°With our company¡¯s power, it¡¯s not hard to bid for this land. The biggest competitor is a real estate company in City Ha. The power of this company is a little inferior to our company. Since we are the companies in Hei Province, our Ye Group also has contacts and influence in City Ha. They are not a local bully. We thought that we will certainly win, but I never thought that another company from another province would come out. Although it is not a local company, it seems that it does not intend to directly get involved in the competition, but they fully support our competitor. They would rather offend our company and help this real estate company.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°If what you say is true, it¡¯s likely that they got inside dope, otherwise they will not have competed so strongly with you.¡±


    ¡°I think so, too.¡± Yezi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m arrogant. The Ye group has grown into one of the top business groups in our country under my father¡¯s management. If it¡¯s not for enough benefits, they will not offend me publicly for this land. However, I can understand that. After all, struggling in the business is just like fighting on the battlefield. Even the past opponents can become present partners, because there are never everlasting friends or hostility in business, only enough interests.¡±


    Xiao Bing exclaimed. ¡°Yezi, you have made great progress.¡±


    Yezi said helplessly, ¡°Do you think I want this kind of progress? As for this kind of business competition, although our company has to face two opponents, it¡¯s not frightening. After all, it¡¯s just normal business competition¡­ In recent days, someone has been creating trouble at several branches of our company, frequently. Some people deliberately had conflicts with the company¡¯s employees, and finally quarreled and it even developed into a fight, which made the whole company panic. Just now, Sister Li called me and said that there was a fire in a warehouse belonging to our company, in the suburbs, and the whole warehouse was burned. Three staff guarding the warehouse were hurt, two of them were only slightly injured, and one is now in the operating room undergoing an operation. I hope he will be fine¡­¡±


    Yezi looked gloomy.


    Xiao Bing became solemn and asked in a low voice, ¡°You are suspecting that¡­ it is related to the company that is competing with you? They are coming up with schemes and intrigues, secretly?¡±


    Yezi sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say it for sure, but it is possible.¡±


    Xiao Bing hit the steering wheel and the horn sounded. Xiao Bing said angrily, ¡°How dare they do such a thing. No matter who did this secretly, don¡¯t they know who your man is? Don¡¯t they know whose territory the underground world of Hei Province is? Those people don¡¯t want to live!¡±


    Yezi hurriedly advised him. ¡°It cannot be solved by using force in this business. It should be solved by commercial means, or it would be troublesome if someone knows about our illegal behavior.¡±


    Xiao Bing controlled his anger and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how someone can be so bold.¡±


    Yezi sighed and said with a wry smile, ¡°Brother Bing, if you know which is the company from another province is, you may understand it.¡±


    Xiao Bing thought a while and suddenly thought of a possibility, but he did not say it. Instead, he asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Lu Fan of the Lu Family in Jinghai Province.¡±

 Chapter 455 - Family Brawl

    Chapter 455 Family Brawl


    ¡°Is it Lu Fan?¡± A chilling light flashed in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes, and the steering wheel was almost crushed by his grip.


    Yezi felt Xiao Bing¡¯s anger and said with a wry smile, ¡°In fact, it might not necessarily be related to your cleaning up his son.¡±


    Some days ago, Lu Jinling, Lu Fan¡¯s son, had run amok in Jiang City, so Xiao Bing decided to teach him a lesson. Later, Liu Xiaorui had been scared by him, so Xiao Bing retaliated against Lu Jinling and broke one of his legs, and also that of his people. At this time, he must have returned to Jinghai City to recover from his injuries. He would not be able to walk normally for at least three to five months.


    Could it be so coincidental? He just taught his son a lesson, and he had supported Yezi¡¯s opponent. Yezi¡¯s company and branch companies also experienced frequent problems.


    Could it really be such a coincidence???


    If it was not for the Lu Family¡¯s special status, Xiao Bing really wanted to hang Lu Fan right now. Unfortunately, Xiao Bing knew that it was impossible for him, at least for the time being, because there was no evidence that the fire at the Ye Family¡¯s warehouse and the problems in the branches were caused by him. If he charged him with such a case or even used the power of the underworld to punish him, the boss of such a large group, the state would not allow Xiao Bing to do that, and both he and the Ye Family might get into trouble.


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°It seems that I have made the Lu Family angry. They can¡¯t find a way to get back at me for the time being, so they started to work on your company instead, by using inferior means.¡±


    Yezi said confidently, ¡°Brother Bing, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. If the Ye Family, such a big company, could be destroyed by such inferior means, then the Ye group is really too weak.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded, but he had a good idea now. Since this matter had involved arson, the police should have taken action. He would do his own investigation in the underground world at the same time. Xiao Bing thought, ¡°The Lu Family thinks so little about me. If I can¡¯t find out the truth in my territory, I, Xiao Bing, do not deserve the status in Hei Province, and even the underground world of the whole three northern provinces?¡±


    After driving to the underground parking lot of the hospital, Yezi and Xiao Bing got out of the car. They hurried to the emergency center. Yezi said, ¡°My secretary, Sister Li, and Zhang De¡¯an, the manager of our company¡¯s public relations department, are outside the emergency room now, together with the relatives of the injured.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How are the moods of the families of the injured like?¡±


    Yezi sighed and said, ¡°I heard they are very worked up. We¡¯ll know once we get there.¡±


    Sure enough, when Xiao Bing and Yezi went to the operating room floor, there was a fierce quarrel going on at the door of the operating room. A young nurse opened the door of the operating room, took off her face mask, and said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know this is a hospital? Please keep quiet. Go and quarrel somewhere else.¡±


    Everyone fell silent immediately. After the nurse went back and closed the door of the operating room, the families of the injured man started to besiege the two representatives of the Ye group again.


    Zhang De¡¯an, manager of the public relations department, was a middle-aged man, about thirty-six or thirty-seven years old. He seemed to be very calm. He was constantly trying to pacify the people there. ¡°Calm down first, and our chairman will be here soon. We will give you a satisfactory reply. Your relative has been rescued and we need to be quiet so that he can be saved.¡±


    When Li Huiyong saw Xiao Bing and Yezi coming in together, her eyes brightened immediately. The appearance of Xiao Bing gave her more confidence. In the beginning, when several members of the Ye Family died one after another, Yezi had been forced to take over the operations of the company. With Xiao Bing¡¯s support, Yezi finally succeeded in taking on the position of chairman. Li Huiyong had not forgotten how Xiao Bing defeated the opponents on the board of directors, and the rest who finally acquiesced. The recent troubles of the company made her a little worried, but they were insignificant, compared to that.


    Li Huiyong said happily, ¡°Our chairman is here¡­¡±


    The family members of the injured immediately surrounded Xiao Bing and Yezi. There were eight people in total made up of men and women. One of them was crying all the time and really seemed a little sad. As for the others, Xiao Bing thought they all looked highly suspicious and were probably there only for the money.


    Sure enough, these people gathered around, and someone said, ¡°Capitalists, my brother-in-law is doing honest work for you, but now we are not sure if he will live. Can you still sleep and eat with ease? Seeing my elder sister crying now, I feel pity for her. If her husband dies, how can she support her child on her own?¡±


    These people did not seem not too concerned about the life and death situation of the person being rescued at all, but they seemed to be here only for the money. Xiao Bing felt sick when he looked at them, but he also felt that they were not in the wrong. These people seemed to be the families of the woman. Naturally, they were all thinking from the perspective of the woman, and contemplating if there was a way to get more money.


    Xiao Bing came to the point and asked, ¡°Where are the immediate families of the injured? If they know that you are making such a fuss here, they must feel upset.¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s words made these people blush, one by one, but they did not know what to say. Li Huiyong looked at Xiao Bing admiringly. His words shocked them and made them speechless. It was a direct hit.


    The woman who had been wiping away her tears stood up and cried, ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise. My husband is still in the operating theatre .If he dies, what is the use of getting more money.¡± Then she started crying again.


    Instantly, someone said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t ask for more money at this time, how will you¡­ Even if he died, you still had to live in the future.¡±


    Xiao Bing had some good feelings for this woman. At least she was not the kind of person who cared only about money, instead of her husband¡¯s life.


    Xiao Bing looked at the woman and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe your husband will pull through this. By the way, is husband¡¯s family here? I think his family should be here.¡±


    The woman wiped away her tears and said, ¡°My man¡¯s hometown is not here. I have informed them. It will take at least another few hours for them to arrive here from their hometown¡­ I hope that my man will be safe.¡±Access v ip novel


    Yezi went to comfort her and said, ¡°Sister-in-law, I really feel sorry. First of all, I promise you that we will find the culprit who started the fire. In addition, we will give the relevant compensation. After the operation, we will also pay the medical expenses. What¡¯s more, during the period of his recuperation, his salary will still be paid every month, besides the compensation.¡±


    The woman took Yezi¡¯s hand and nodded. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    The women¡¯s relatives looked at each other in shock. They did not expect that the chairman was so easy to talk too, especially since the chairman was so young. Their minds became more active. Maybe they could ask for more money.


    A middle-aged woman in her forties immediately craned her neck and said, ¡°What if he died? How much will you pay? My sister has a child to support in the future, and will need more money¡­¡±


    The wife of the injured said, ¡°Elder sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Da Peng won¡¯t die.¡±


    It turned out that the man who was being operated on in the emergency room was called Da Peng.


    Xiao Bing said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary for you to make trouble here. The patient involved in this matter is not your immediate family. It should be settled privately by this sensible sister-in-law and the chairman of the Ye group. As for any other matters, our chairman has explained that all the compensation will be very adequate. What¡¯s more, do you think that you can get all the money? Now, close your mouth and don¡¯t let your greed affect the operation inside. This way, you can do us a big favor.¡±


    These people opened their mouths, but before they could speak, Xiao Bing coldly interrupted. ¡°If the operation is affected because of your quarrel, you will be the principal culprits at this time. We should ask for compensation and also take you to court.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Then they closed their mouths hurriedly.


    Li Huiyong also sighed with relief. These people had been messing around all this while, and the wife of the injured had been crying all the time. They had no idea how to deal with these rogues. They were afraid that if they could not comfort the families of the injured today, they would make a big deal about it tomorrow, which would have a greater impact on the company.


    At this time, the door of the operating room was pushed open, and the team of doctors and nurses came out. Everyone immediately surrounded them. The doctor took off his mask and said in a slightly unhappy tone, ¡°What was all that noise earlier? The injured is not dead yet. The operation was successful, and his life has been saved.¡±


    Yezi and Xiao Bing were relieved, so were Li Huiyong and Zhang De¡¯an. The wife of the injured was even more relieved. As for the other people, they were indifferent. Maybe they thought that if he had died, they could get more money from the Ye group, which was a big company, anyway.


    At this time, the injured was pushed out of the operating room. The man opened his eyes, but he could not speak because he was wearing an oxygen mask. He just blinked at his wife, who immediately did not bother about Yezi and the others, and followed her husband to the ward.


    Seeing this situation, the other relatives left, one by one. They were all ready to try and persuade the woman privately, to ask for more money from the Ye Family.


    Seeing that all the people had gone and the surroundings were quiet, Zhang De¡¯an whispered unhappily, ¡°These people are all after money. Da Peng¡¯s full name is Peng Dazhi. He is an honest and dutiful person. His wife looked nice too. It seems strange that he has such unreasonable relatives.¡±


    Yezi sighed and said, ¡°Anyway, he was hurt. It is quite normal to be emotional. First, try to find a way to comfort them. Don¡¯t make it a big deal. Sister Li, you think about the compensation measures for all the injured people during this time. The more the compensation, the better it is¡­ Besides handling this matter well, they are indeed poor, so compensate them as much as possible.¡±


    Li Huiyong agreed and then whispered, ¡°Chairman, I just heard that the family members of a man who was injured in our branch suddenly started to make trouble. They received the compensation and they all agreed on the compensation. Now, I don¡¯t know why they suddenly started spreading rumors. They put up banners outside the company, saying that the company bullied them and threatened them, and did not give them any compensation.¡±


    There was a cold light in Yezi¡¯s eyes. ¡°It seems that someone is inciting them.¡±


    Li Huiyong sighed and asked, ¡°I think so. I just talked with Manager Zhang about it on the way. We suspect a person¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Lu Fan!¡±

 Chapter 456 - Outbreak of Crisis

    Chapter 456 Outbreak of Crisis


    When he heard this, Xiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s really possible.¡±


    If it was really Lu Fan, everything could be explained. Lu Fan had a personal vendetta against Xiao Bing. Lu Fan had been embarrassed by Xiao Bing and his son had one of his legs broken by him. It was natural for him to take revenge on Xiao Bing.


    However, Xiao Bing was clear about this matter. Since Lu Fan started playing tricks to take his revenge, they became instant opponents. He would also get his revenge, in any case.


    The two most important people for Xiao Bing were Liu Xiaorui and Ye Xiaoxi. Lu Fan and his son had offended them.


    Yezi said, ¡°It¡¯s not a time for speculation. Let¡¯s leave this matter to the police for investigation. We must take immediate measures to deal with the aftermath and ask the security department to work overtime in the evenings, by giving them double bonuses to strengthen security measures. We must stop the panic from spreading.¡±


    Yezi looked more and more like a female general.


    Li Huiyong and Zhang De¡¯an standing nearby, looked as if they had found a solid backing. They all agreed. Yezi looked at Xiao Bing again and said, ¡°Brother Bing, wait for me for a while. Sister Li, please accompany me to the ward to see Da Peng and his wife. Compared with men, women are more friendly and will have more affinity. Let¡¯s go to have a chat with his wife. I think his wife is very sensible. Alas, Da Peng has been seriously hurt. We must make sure that Da Peng gets the best treatment.¡±


    Li Huiyong and Yezi left together. Zhang De¡¯an called the security department. Xiao Bing sat down on the bench first, then called several people to investigate, in the whole city. In addition, the identities of those rioters making trouble in several other companies of the Ye group should also be investigated into. Some things might not be able to be suppressed by the officials, but Xiao Bing was able do that. For example, some people were not afraid of the police, but if they were threatened by some vicious people, they would be afraid.


    Although the police had to act according to the legal laws, the people in the underground world sometimes did not need to do that. One person could be sentenced to death without any evidence. Even ghosts were afraid of the vicious people


    In recent days, although Yezi looked normal on the surface, Xiao Bing could see that she was always preoccupied. As a man, Xiao Bing would not allow his woman to suffer such grievances.


    After the phone calls, Xiao Bing could not do anything for the time being. He sat there and began to play with his mobile phone. After a while, he saw Jiang Wanting, an old acquaintance, coming in. Xiao Bing stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Wanting, you came late. It seems that you¡¯re not qualified to be the captain of the Criminal Police Brigade?¡±


    Jiang Wanting looked as good as ever, dressed neatly in her police uniform. She was very capable, and looked very charming, especially with her extremely long and slim legs. She deserved the honorary title of being the prettiest lady among all the policewomen.


    Jiang Wanting glared at Xiao Bing, which was not a charming gesture, but it touched Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. Xiao Bing laughed and stretched out his hand, saying, ¡°Come on, shake hands. I¡¯m just kidding.¡±


    Jiang Wanting also reached out and shook hands with Xiao Bing, saying coldly, ¡°I know you¡¯re joking. After the accident, I first brought someone to check the place where the accident happened, sealed off the scene, and then I came here. Just now I was in the ward and had a chat with Miss Ye Xiaoxi. I knew that you were here, so I came upstairs to see you.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Did you come to see me specially? I feel flattered¡­¡±


    Jiang Wanting said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t get too carried away . People from the underground world like you, don¡¯t like to see the police like me, am I right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. First, I¡¯m not a person from the underground world. I am not involved in the things in the underground world. Second, I¡¯m your friend.¡±


    Jiang Wanting became calm and her tone also softened a little. She said in a complaining tone, ¡°I warned you specifically before that you should not offend the Lu Family. Why did you not listen to my warning? So now, your girlfriend is in trouble.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked with a forced smile, ¡°So, you are sure that the series of recent incidents occurring at the Ye group are controlled by people from the Lu Family?¡±


    Jiang Wanting immediately said, ¡°I did not say anything. I just said that there could be that possibility. The police will only confirm once there is evidence. I¡¯m just saying that you should not have provoked the Lu Family. The Lu Family is hard to deal with. There have been some examples before. Lu Fan, the head of their family, is a very tough person, and people who provoke him are usually unlucky.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°You mean that Lu Fan of the Lu Family is a wizard and can curse others?¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Jiang Wanting said with a wry smile, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what to say to you, but you are always brave. Since the first time I met you, you were not so powerful then, but you dared to fight against the Peony Fairy, North Heaven Queen, who was still alive at that time. You are not afraid of anything, but I hope you don¡¯t take it lightly this time. These things should be dealt with by us, the people¡¯s police.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will.¡± Xiao Bing nodded seriously, and said, ¡°Lu Fan¡¯s status can¡¯t be compared to that of his idle son, so I won¡¯t hurt him unless he has done something undue to make me feel anxious.¡±


    Jiang Wanting said, ¡°Even if he were to do something undue, we will deal with him. You can¡¯t hurt this person. Just like Ye Xiaoxi of the Ye Family, if someone wants to hurt your girlfriend, we will never allow it. They have a lot of influence and positive effects on the local economy.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see.¡±


    Jiang Wanting gave Xiao Bing an affectionate look and said helplessly, ¡°I hope you really understand it. I need to go to the scene a second time to investigate into the matter. I will not talk to you anymore. This time, you need to listen to me.¡±


    ¡°You go.¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Anyway, since you care about me, I will remember that.¡±


    Jiang Wanting was stunned for a moment, then blushed. Looking at Xiao Bing¡¯s joking eyes, she hurriedly said, ¡°Fool, even if it¡¯s not you, I have the obligation to remind anyone, and that is to avoid causing bad trouble in the society¡­ I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Anyway, I told you this time. What I warned you was proven right last time. If you don¡¯t listen to me, you¡¯ll lose. I won¡¯t talk to you!¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed. Jiang Wanting turned around and walked into the elevator quickly.Updates by vi p novel


    After Xiao Bing waited for another two minutes, Yezi and Li Huiyong came up in the elevator. Zhang De¡¯an also finished his calls. Yezi was a little worried. She sighed and said, ¡°Da Peng¡¯s injury is serious. Although he was saved, his skin has been burned in many places and needs skin grafting¡­ It¡¯s definitely not possible to do that in Jiang City. After his condition stabilizes, we will transfer him to Jingdu for more surgery. Alas, it¡¯s fine even if the operation cost is expensive. Since it¡¯s the responsibility of the company, the company is obliged to deal with it all. I feel so sorry. Even after the operation, no one can guarantee that he can make a complete recovery and be what he was like before the accident¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing comforted her. ¡°Since it has happened, it¡¯s useless to think about it anymore. We can only make up for it as much as we can. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Zhang De¡¯an said, ¡°Yes, Chairman. In fact, our company has done a lot. If he had been injured while he was working in other companies, it is likely that the amount of compensation would take a long time to be settled The company will try to reduce the amount as much as possible, but you don¡¯t do that¡­ Da Peng must be grateful.¡±


    Yezi said seriously, ¡°This is something we should do. If we admired ourselves for doing what we should do, then this society would have developed a certain type of attitude.¡±


    After hearing this, they all nodded thoughtfully.


    Li Huiyong said, ¡°Chairman, you should go back and have a rest. There must be a lot of work to do tomorrow. You need to have enough energy. Um¡­ it¡¯s already 11 o¡¯clock. Go back and try to sleep early, so that you will be ready to deal with the work.¡±


    ¡°You go back, too.¡± Yezi sighed and took Xiao Bing¡¯s arm.


    They took the elevator and walked to the parking lot together. Each of them had driven here. They parted company at the parking lot. Xiao Bing drove back to the Xiao Mansion with Yezi. After going back to the room, the two of them laid down directly on the bed. Xiao Bing held Yezi in his arms and he could feel Yezi tossing and turning and could not sleep.


    Xiao Bing spoke softly into Yezi¡¯s ear, ¡°Yezi, I am with you. Go to sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Maybe it was Xiao Bing¡¯s words that gave her the strength. After lying down for a while, Yezi finally fell asleep.


    The next morning, when Xiao Bing and others had just woken up, Yezi was ready to go out, but she had an unhappy look, after answering a call.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Did something bad happen again?¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°The family members are making trouble. They are putting up banners at the company¡¯s entrance and they also called a lot of reporters¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised and said, ¡°So early? Didn¡¯t it all work out yesterday? It seems that someone is controlling everything.¡±


    Yezi sighed and said, ¡°The compensation will only be given to Da Peng and his wife at the end. The relatives of his wife are fond of money. If someone is giving them money to make trouble, they will certainly do it.¡±


    Yezi was a smart woman and she had already foreseen everything.


    Xiao Bing thought that it was useless to say more now. The company¡¯s public relations department must have more experience than him. So Xiao Bing immediately sent Yezi to the company. At this time, more and more people who did not know the truth had gathered at the company¡¯s gate. It was hard to make the truth clear at this time. People always tended to support the vulnerable groups.


    Xiao Bing accompanied Yezi to her office. Li Huiyong was walking hurriedly out of the door of her office. When she saw Yezi, Li Huiyong immediately said anxiously, ¡°Chairman, some people are making trouble not only here, but also in other places. Some are injured family members and some are employees. The stock is beginning to fall too. All the directors are anxious. Even some of the directors of the company who did not approve of you initially, have begun suggesting that we change the chairman. However, because of some thunderous methods you practiced when you took office, they are not brave enough to rebel in public for the time being. I am afraid they will not wait for too long¡­¡±


    Yezi was surprisingly gloomy. This was the most serious crisis since she took over the company!

 Chapter 457 - Lu Fan of the Lu Family in City Jinghai!

    Chapter 457 Lu Fan of the Lu Family in City Jinghai!


    Yezi had treated the injured staff well enough, but it happened that someone had schemed meticulously and deliberately blackened the name of the Ye group, which was impossible to prevent.


    Yezi sat on the office chair. Besides Yezi, Xiao Bing, Li Huiyong, Zhang Situ, the security captain, and Zhang De¡¯an, the manager of the public relations department, were also sitting in her office.


    Zhang De¡¯an said, ¡°I have contacted Da Peng¡¯s wife now, and I am going to hold a press conference this afternoon to talk about this incident in detail, so as to clean up the company¡¯s grievances. Those outside, who are discrediting our company are all the relatives of Da Peng¡¯s wife, and none of Da Peng¡¯s immediate relatives are involved in this matter. It must have been instigated by someone. If his wife is willing to come forward to speak, it will help to calm down this incident.¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°The most important thing now is that you have to meet Da Peng¡¯s immediate family members in person. They should be in this city now? We must look out for them. Don¡¯t let them be agitated. Tell them that their travelling expenses and daily expenses like food and accommodation will be paid by our company. Da Peng¡¯s compensation can be paid immediately. All the medical expenses of the hospital will be settled by our company.¡±


    Zhang De¡¯an nodded and said, ¡°I know. In the early morning, when Da Peng¡¯s parents and younger sister got off the train, I sent someone to pick them up. Now, they are protected by people all the time. It is guaranteed that no one will be agitated.¡±


    Yezi said in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Yezi then looked at Zhang Situ, the security captain. Zhang Situ was 27 or 28 years old, the same age as Xiao Bing. When Yezi took over the company, he was also one of the first people to support Yezi. At that time, he was only the vice-captain of the security team in the company. The captain was Shao Wuyou, who was less capable than Zhang Situ, but had some potential. Finally, with the support of Xiao Bing, Zhang Situ led people to break Shao Wuyou¡¯s leg, and then drove all the followers of Shao Wuyou out of the security team. Xiao Bing appreciated Zhang Situ¡¯s calm, cleverness and astutenes, which were in strong contrast with his simple and honest appearance.


    At that time, Zhang Situ had a good command of Shaolin Kung Fu skills. His strength had reached the realm of Bone Refining. Now, it seemed that he had entered the realm of Clear-strength Stage. Having such strength was enough for him to serve as the leader of a security team, and more than enough.


    Seeing Yezi looking at him, Zhang Situ immediately said, ¡°I have asked people to follow manager Zhang¡¯s orders to take care of Da Peng¡¯s immediate relatives, and the security of the company, as well as the other warehouses, have been strengthened. All the security guards will work overtime.¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°Well done. I will not stinger in terms of your salary. I will at least double or even triple your salary.¡±


    Yezi glanced at these people, sighed and said, ¡°I think the most important thing now is to let Da Peng¡¯s wife and those immediate family members show up, which would be proof that we did not treat Da Peng badly. If they told the public all about the situation, the rumors would stop. At the same time, we should tell the police that those people outside have seriously disrupted the public order and get them to find a way to deal with them. As for all the other stuff, we can only wait for the news from the police. Brother Bing, you are familiar with Captain Jiang, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Bing said, ¡°I will try my best to urge Jiang Wanting. I have also used my own resources to try to find out who is the guy behind all those incidents earlier.¡±


    Yezi sighed and said, ¡°For the time being, we can only do these things. In the press conference this afternoon, apart from Da Peng¡¯s immediate families, I will also personally explain it. Sister Li, please help me study the stock market. This event will have a great impact on the stock market. This is a challenge for our company. We must be careful, and we must always pay special attention to the movements of the Lu Family in City Jinghai.¡±


    Li Huiyong said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°Let¡¯s do our own work now. Let¡¯s leave first.¡±


    ¡°OK, Chairman, we¡¯ll go first.¡±


    These people stood up one by one and left. Xiao Bing saw that Yezi was really like a boss now. She was no longer an ordinary, little girl. It was the heavy pressure of work that forced her to become more and more mature.Updates by vi p novel


    Yezi sighed wearily, rubbed her temples, and when she thought that Xiao Bing was still in the office, she immediately raised her head and smiled, ¡°Brother Bing, don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all little problems. If I can¡¯t handle such a small problem well, I¡¯m not worthy of being my father¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°If the late Uncle Ye knew that he has such a wonderful daughter, he would feel at ease. Well, Yezi, I will not be of much help to you here. You deal with your work first. I¡¯ll pick you up later.¡±


    ¡°Well, Brother Bing, you don¡¯t need to pick me up. If I want to go back, I will ask the company¡¯s driver to send me¡­I will be very busy these days. I should be working late.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± said Xiao Bing.


    When he left Yezi¡¯s office, Xiao Bing went straight to the parking lot. Sitting in his car, he took out his phone to check the phone book. He finally found a number he had answered before, and then called it.


    After the cell phone beeped for a moment, the call was connected. There came a deep voice, asking, ¡°Hello, who is that?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Lu Fan, why do you ask as if you do not know?¡±


    Lu Fan seemed to be stunned for a moment, then he said with a smile, ¡°It is Mr. Xiao Bing. I did not expect that such a busy man as Mr. Xiao would call me. It is unexpected. I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Lu Fan¡¯s words sounded extremely hypocritical. It was not like when Xiao Bing once had a conflict with him, or when Xiao Bing broke his son¡¯s leg. It was as if they were very common friends, making polite greetings.


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Lu, why are you making such grand gestures here? We are all smart people. Do we need to say something smart? Does Mr. Lu hate me because of your son?¡±


    Lu Fan said with a smile, ¡°Do you mean Jinling¡¯s broken leg? Oh, it¡¯s all his own fault. Nobody should take the blame. Since it is already over, why are you bringing it up again? If Mr. Xiao is calling me to apologize for that, it¡¯s not necessary. I can only say that you did well!¡±


    Xiao Bing gave a really a sincere laugh. He then said, ¡°Mr. Lu, if your son had half of your calibre, he would not be provoking affairs outside. Let¡¯s stop beating around the bush. You¡¯ve manipulated everything about the Ye group recently, haven¡¯t you? Mr. Lu knows that you can¡¯t deal with me for the time being. Ye Xiaoxi is my woman, so you started to trouble the Ye group. It¡¯s mean. But I admire you, because Mr. Lu is smart and vicious enough.¡±


    Lu Fan said in a low voice, ¡°Are you talking about the land of City Ha? It¡¯s just a project in the strategic cooperation between Wangda Real Estate Co., Ltd. and me. Although I support the one who competed for the land, which may be in conflict with the interests of the Ye Family, there is nothing I can do about it; in business, interests come first.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t care about business matters. If Mr. Lu can merge with the Ye Family, it¡¯s Mr. Lu¡¯s ability. Of course, the Ye Family is a giant that Mr. Lu can¡¯t eat. What I want to ask is regarding what is happening to the Ye Family these two days. People picking fights at several branches of the Ye Family, and the fire at the warehouse of the Ye Family¡¯s head office, would all that have anything to do with Mr. Lu?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Lu Fan said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m a serious businessman. How can I do the terrible things that those illegal people will do¡­ Oh, I¡¯m not talking about Mr. Xiao, but this matter has absolutely nothing to do with me. If that¡¯s true, I will be the first one to stand up and condemn them. It¡¯s really outrageous. But¡­ the Ye group is too negligent. A big company that allow people to fight outside and can¡¯t even protect its own warehouse. Mr. Xiao, since Ye Xiaoxi is your woman, you should help her¡­ Mr. Ye Bancheng is still a person I admire very much. It¡¯s a pity that he died too early. If it goes on like this, I¡¯m afraid that other companies may take over the Ye Family one day, before I even merge with it.¡±Access v ip novel


    Xiao Bing knew that Lu Fan would not admit it directly. Listening to his sarcastic remarks, Xiao Bing sneered and said, ¡°Thank you very much for Mr. Lu¡¯s concern, but Mr. Lu should listen to me. Any affairs in the underground world of the three northern provinces can¡¯t be hidden from me. If I find out who the person is, then don¡¯t blame me for treating him in his own way. And the payment will be redoubled .¡±


    Lu Fan said with a smile, ¡°If Mr. Xiao can have such confidence, it¡¯s really great¡­ Then I won¡¯t stop Mr. Xiao from helping Chairman Ye. Mr. Xiao must convey a word for me. If Chairman Ye encounters any difficulties, for the sake of my younger generation, I will not ignore her¡­ Then I¡¯ll hang up first. Goodbye, Mr. Xiao.¡±


    In an office in City Jinghai, a middle-aged man dressed in fine clothes in his late fifties, looked at the gold watch on his wrist, grabbed the landline, and made a phone call. After the call was connected, he said gloomily with a smile, ¡°The Ye Family is starting to get anxious. After waiting for six hours, which will be five o¡¯clock this afternoon, we can attack the stock of the Ye Family through joint efforts!¡±


    After that, there was a ferocious cold light in his eyes. The man who had been sitting in the office of the chairman of the board of directors for a long time, was called the real emperor of City Jinghai. When someone offended him, he silently opened his mouth and exposed his sharp teeth, like a bloodthirsty black dragon, who mercilessly swallowed his enemies in his mouth.


    All these years, he had never suffered a loss!


    He did not allow himself to suffer even a little.


    Because he was a man standing on the top, Lu Fan of the Lu Family in City Jinghai!

 Chapter 458 - Clue!

    Chapter 458 Clue!


    Xiao Bing was not very angry after he ended his call. He had met so many well-matched foes all these years. Since Lu Fan had initiated the first strike, Xiao Bing decided to counterstrike.


    Within one month he needed to go to the Dragon Gate to settle the matters there. Before that, he must deal with this problem that might harm Ye Xiaoxi.


    Xiao Bing called Jiang Wanting and asked her if she had found anything new. She sounded upset on the phone, ¡°The cameras around the warehouse were destroyed, which made it impossible for us to identify the arsonist. The only thing we are sure about is that this is definitely an act of arson. If it had not been discovered in time by the people inside, they would have been burned alive. If the arsonist is caught, he will be in prison for at least dozens of years.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with chagrin, ¡°It¡¯s useless if we can¡¯t arrest the felon. The cameras near the warehouse were destroyed. But what about the cameras that are farther away from the warehouse? The warehouse is in a deserted area. I suppose only few cars will come by that place.¡±


    Jiang Wanting said, ¡°We are currently investigating it, according to the clues. We might get some progress a few days later.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Can I see the footage of the freeway?¡±


    Jiang Wanting sounded awkward, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. After all, you are not a policeman.¡±


    Xiao Bing knew it would make things difficult for Jiang Wanting. According to the rules, Jiang Wanting was not supposed to allow Xiao Bing to see the footage or get him involved in this case. But Xiao Bing wanted to have a try, since Jiang Wanting was his friend.


    Xiao Bing knew that Jiang Wanting had always admired him mainly because of the might he showed, and the help he offered to the police. Besides, Xiao Bing was once a soldier. So Jiang Wanting was fond of him, which made it easier for him to ask for her help.


    As a saying goes, the more friends you have, the more help you will get.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Wanting, I believe that you know my capabilities. I resigned from the special force in this country. I cannot tell you which special force I once served in. But it is one of best. I believe that you¡¯re better than me in some areas. But I¡¯m also better than you in some aspects. Maybe you might have missed something during the investigation. Efficiency is necessary when you¡¯re breaking a case. Let me see the footage if you trust me.¡±


    Jiang Wanting fell silent. She believed in Xiao Bing¡¯s abilities. But Xiao Bing¡¯s girlfriend, Yezi, was involved in this case. Xiao Bing should not be a part in it, according to the rules. But she found it hard to refuse him, after he said those words.


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°I will owe you a favor if you agree. I know the rules. But I am asking you for help as your friend. And I hope I can help you¡­¡±


    Jiang Wanting sighed and smiled bitterly, ¡°You are making it difficult for me¡­¡±


    ¡°So do you agree?¡±


    ¡°Alas, it seemed that I cannot refuse. Come¡­ But I did not discover anything from the footage. Perhaps you can.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with excitement, ¡°Great. Thanks. I¡¯ll come later.¡±


    Xiao Bing then hung up and drove toward the Criminal Police Brigade. The most exciting thing for Xiao Bing was to be the captain of his fate. Now Xiao Bing¡¯s primary task was to help Yezi, and his second priority was to win the game he was playing with Lu Fan.


    After Xiao Bing arrived at the Criminal Police Brigade, he walked directly into Jiang Wanting¡¯s office. Jiang Wanting managed a wry smile when she saw Xiao Bing, ¡°I literally don¡¯t know what to do with you, sometimes. I¡¯ll be in trouble if someone tells this to my boss.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°You are scared of this?¡±


    Xiao Bing said this for a reason. Ever since he had met this girl, he knew that she dared to offend the powerful to break a case. Though she was a woman, she was no less fiercer than any man. She allowed Xiao Bing to see the footage because Xiao Bing was her friend, and she wanted to solve the case as soon as possible. She hoped that Xiao Bing could find something in the footage, even if it seemed unimportant. So she did not care about the rules.


    Jiang Wanting glared at Xiao Bing and said, ¡°I did not expect you to know me so well. Come with me. The footage is stored in that place.¡±


    Then Jiang Wanting walked out of the room with Xiao Bing trailing behind. While she was at the door, she suddenly came to an abrupt halt, which made Xiao Bing bump into her and against a part of her bouncy hips. The two almost fell to the ground. Xiao Bing pinned the girl to the wall and his body was pressed against hers. That part of his body hardened.


    ¡°Damn, damn, damn¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were stopping? I was absent-minded. It¡¯s so awkward now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for the erection. No man can still be calm when they see you in a police uniform. Especially those two long legs. One look at them and any man will lust after you.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    ¡°I¡¯m also a man. It¡¯s normal for me to have an erection if I feel something. I should see a doctor if I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Jiang Wanting turned around instantly and without any warning, she suddenly delivered a strike with her knees. Xiao Bing dodged in time, otherwise, he might be impotent for the rest of his life.


    Looking at Jiang Wanting¡¯s angry eyes, Xiao Bing flailed and said in all haste, ¡°You misunderstood me.¡±


    Blushing, Jiang Wanting pointed at the bulge between Xiao Bing¡¯s legs and said hotly, ¡°You call this a misunderstanding?¡±


    Xiao Bing said awkwardly, ¡°This is just a normal reaction¡­ Listen to me. It proves that you are very attractive. If I did not feel anything while I was so close to you, then you are not appealing to other men. The truth is that you are very attractive.¡±


    Though Jiang Wanting still seemed angry, she knew she had misunderstood him. She just wanted to feel less awkward. Her anger seemed mitigated after she heard Xiao Bing¡¯s words.


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°And it proves that I¡¯m a healthy man.¡±


    Jiang Wanting snorted and cursed, ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Then she turned around. Xiao Bing could not help keeping his eyes on Jiang Wanting¡¯s round hips and slim legs. In truth, Xiao Bing had many girls that were more beautiful than her, like Ye Xinyi or Princess Nami. But her legs were perfect. Most men would even be willing to die for her legs.


    It took Xiao Bing a lot to look away. He sighed inwardly about his amorousness. This woman was not like the girls who were willing to have a one night stand with him. Besides, Yezi was waiting for him at home faithfully.


    Xiao Bing loved to take advantage of others. But he knew that sometimes he needed to stop.


    Xiao Bing had an awkward smile, ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s see the footage.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Come with me.¡±


    Xiao Bing then followed the girl and concentrated to avoid the same thing happening again. A certain part of his body softened. He would feel ashamed if anyone saw him like that.Updates by vi p novel


    Jiang Wanting led Xiao Bing to a room. After she walked in, Jiang Wanting turned on the big screen hanging on the wall and sat on a chair, with a remote control in her hands. After what had happened just now, the two felt a little uncomfortable, in the room. But they were both very enthusiastic about their work. Soon they both focused their attention on the screen.


    Then Jiang Tingting played the footage.


    Jiang Wanting, ¡°According to the report from our technicians, the fire was ignited approximately at 2030hrs. There were 15 cars driving toward the warehouse, three hours before the fire. Ten of them were private cars and the rest are taxis. But we don¡¯t know which car passed by the warehouse. But eight of them can be excluded, according to the footage, because they appeared in another place that was far from the warehouse, when it was on fire. There were 5 cars coming back from the direction of the warehouse after 2030hrs. Five of them are taxis.


    ¡°There are nine cars we need to investigate. But all of them might not have passed the warehouse at all. We can¡¯t be sure which cars stopped there. I have asked others to check the plate numbers. Several of them have given their statements here. But we don¡¯t have any proof of the arsonist now. Maybe you can find something.¡±


    Jiang Wanting was back to her usual serious self when talking about work, and it was as if nothing had happened just now. Xiao Bing really admired this dedicated policewoman.


    Xiao Bing began watching the footage seriously. Xiao Bing asked Jiang Wanting to rewind many times at certain key places. After it was played one time, Xiao Bing asked her to play it again. Three hours later, Xiao Bing suddenly stood up. H pointed at the screen and said with his eyes gleaming, ¡°Halt the footage at 7:45 pm, you need to arrest the driver of the car with the plate number of X2X42!¡±

 Chapter 459 - Xiao Bings Determination

    Chapter 459 Xiao Bing¡¯s Determination


    Although Jiang Wanting agreed to let him see the footage and hoped he would be able to find something, she did not think there would be any chance of it. She did not expect Xiao Bing to find something so soon.


    She instantly did what Xiao Bing told her. On the screen, there was a taxi driving toward the warehouse. Jiang Wanting recalled that this car had appeared on the road far behind the warehouse. She did not suspect this car because she believed the driver would not have enough time to start the fire, according to the timeline. There would not be much time for the driver to stay at the warehouse.


    Jiang Wanting frowned, wondering if Xiao Bing had made a mistake.


    Xiao Bing knew what Jiang Wanting was thinking, when he looked at her. He said confidently, ¡°I know what you are thinking. This car was driving toward the warehouse, and less than an hour after, it appeared on the road far behind the warehouse. According to the calculation, since it took some time for the car to reappear in the footage, it is still impossible for the driver to start the fire, am I right?¡±


    Jiang Wanting then knew Xiao Bing had known what she was thinking about. Then she asked, ¡°Then why do you suspect the driver of this car?¡±


    Xiao Bing pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I still need more proof. Can you ask them to give you the footage of this car? I need to know where it went that night.¡±


    Without asking any more questions, Jiang Wanting made a call and sent a policeman to the traffic police station to get the footage. The two replayed the footage, while they were waiting. The longer Xiao Bing watched, the more confident he became. Jiang Wanting cast a discreet glance at Xiao Bing and also felt assured. But she did not know where Xiao Bing¡¯s confidence came from.


    About half an hour later, the policeman came back with a box. Inside it was the tape of the footage.


    The policeman inserted the tape in the machine and left the room, after he glanced at Xiao Bing. Then Xiao Bing and Jiang Wanting began watching it. It was impossible for the footage to cover all traces of the vehicle within that few hours. After all, cameras were not everywhere in the city. But it was enough.


    The taxi looked like any normal taxi. Before he drove toward the warehouse, the driver dropped two female passengers off at a location far from the camera. Then the driver kept driving and passed the worn out road to the warehouse. It took 40 minutes for it to pass it. Then it hit the road in the suburbs and drove downtown, while picking up passengers.


    Jiang Wanting rubbed her temples. She thought it was just a normal taxi. She did not know why Xiao Bing suspected this one.


    After some minutes¡¯ of pondering, something suddenly occurred to Jiang Wanting. Grinning, Xiao Bing said, ¡°You thought it through? I¡¯m even more sure about it after I watched this.¡±


    Jiang Wanting¡¯s eyes glistened. She spoke with excitement, ¡°I understand now. The road to the warehouse was old and unpaved. A normal taxi driver will not drive there to solicit customers. But the driver had driven there alone. Unless the driver wanted to do something there, he or she will never take that road.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°You¡¯re right. I was not sure in the beginning, because it might need to take this road to go home. But then he drove downtown for business, which proved that I was wrong. Then there is only one possibility: He went there and started a fire.¡±


    ¡°You said that it was not possible for him to drive across that road in such a short time. But I disagree. First, he is an experienced taxi driver, which means that he is able to drive much faster than normal drivers. Secondly, there might be a short cut to it and the driver knows the route¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing stood up and said, ¡°Send your man to the traffic police office again. I¡¯m sure that he must have passed that road. First, you need to investigate the area around the warehouse. Second, you need to try to find if there are any shortcuts he could have used to throw us off his trail.¡±


    Jiang Wanting sounded excited, ¡°Great! I will go to the traffic police office myself¡­ By the way, why did you not ask for the footage for these few days?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Because I don¡¯t need to watch it. I¡¯m very sure the driver is the firestarter. Though it¡¯s a great felony, he will have been paid a big amount of money that is enough to last him a lifetime¡­ If I were him, I would continue to be a taxi driver. Then I will quit the job once this case is over,, after some time. After all, the money is more than enough¡­¡±


    Jiang Wanting rolled her eyes at Xiao Bing and gave a bitter smile, ¡°Why did you ask me to go there if you¡¯re so confident? Never mind, you¡¯re doing me a favor. I will ask my man to arrest the driver, then I¡¯ll go to their office.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Then I will come back and wait for your good news. If the criminal behind it is arrested, I hope that you can bring him or her to justice.¡±


    Jiang Wanting looked at Xiao Bing and said sternly, ¡°I know who you are talking about¡­ Lu Fan is very powerful in Jinghai, no matter for the economy or other aspects. The whole city would be shocked if he was arrested. But if there is enough proof, I will send him to prison!¡±Access v ip novel


    ¡°I¡¯m a policewoman and justice is what matters most to me. I will bring the criminals to justice, no matter if he is a poor man or a high ranking officer in the government!¡±


    Smiling, Xiao Bing said, ¡°I believe you. You are a good policewoman, and the future of this country¡­ I will take my leave then. I will be waiting for your good news!¡±


    ¡°Let me walk you out.¡±


    ¡°That will be unnecessary. Just don¡¯t hit me.¡±


    Jiang Wanting¡¯s mind went blank for a moment. Then she recalled what happened before, as she looked at a certain part of Xiao Bing¡¯s body. She flushed and said angrily, ¡°You insolent¡­ I would like to smack you in the face if I can beat you. Just leave then.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed because it was rare to see this aloof policewoman blush. Before Jiang Wanting could do anything to him, he instantly opened the door and dashed out.


    Xiao Bing left their office and felt good, because he had not expected that he would find something so soon. As long as there was enough proof that Lu Fan did this, Xiao Bing believed that Jiang Wanting would bring him to justice, no matter how difficult it was. But Xiao Bing thought the possibility of success was rather small. After all, Lu Fan was a powerful man. It was unlikely that he would be caught, because of a taxi driver. Even if the driver were to confess, the evidence would be directed at a scapegoat, instead of Lu Fan.


    Xiao Bing did not put much hope into this, because powerful men like him would never leave any trace in cases like this. Xiao Bing merely wanted to teach Lu Fan a lesson to let him know that there were some people he should not offend. If Lu Fa could be imprisoned this time, it would be an unexpected surprise.


    Xiao Bing went to the Ye Group and found that Yezi was holding a press conference. So he waited in her office. A moment later LI Huiyong walked in with a cup of freshly made coffee. She left it on the table before Xiao Bing.


    She was about 30 and several years older than Xiao Bing. Though she was not extremely beautiful, she looked both aloof and bewitching. Besides, she wore her uniform every day, which made Xiao Bing recall the secretaries in the movies he had seen before.


    Xiao Bing stopped thinking about it and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± She straightened up and sighed, ¡°Both you and Ms. Ye did me a favor. There is never a shortage of talents, but the eyes to find them. I feel happy and grateful, working with her.¡±


    Xiao Bing spoke from the bottom of his heart, ¡°You supported her when she just took over the position. For Yezi, you are both the talent and the eyes.¡±


    Li Huiyong shook her head as she smiled. Then she sighed, ¡°Can you accompany her more often recently? She is so stressed these days. I really felt worried about her whenever I see her¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded, his expression serious.Access v ip novel


    ¡°She has been concerned about purchasing the City Ha property recently and initially there were no other competitors. The deal could have gone through. But we did not expect that the Lu Family would interfere.. The fire at the warehouse and the spats at the branches made it even worse. I don¡¯t know how this young girl managed to hold on all this while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Fan again¡­¡± A hint of sharpness flashed through Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes. Then he recalled Yezi and felt sad for her. He sighed, ¡°I will take care of her and try to lighten the burden on her shoulders.¡±


    Li Huiyong had a sincere smile, ¡°Brother Bing, do you know that I believe you are a decent man since my first meeting with you. If you were not Ms. Ye¡¯s boyfriend. I would probably¡­¡±


    Li Huiyong smiled awkwardly, ¡°Please wait here. I will go back to my office.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Then Xiao Bing watched the woman leave. He had a strange feeling when he thought about what she just said, especially when they were uttered by such a mature woman.


    But Xiao Bing soon cleared his mind because he thought no other woman could compare to Yezi.


    But he felt angry when he recalled what he said about the Lu Family. ¡°Lu Fan¡­ Even if I can¡¯t send you to prison this time, I will teach you a lesson, so that you will know who is the king of the three northern provinces!¡±

 Chapter 460 - To Wax A Tiger

    Chapter 460 To Wax A Tiger


    The door of the office opened with a squeak. Yezi rubbed her forehead and sighed.


    But she was startled by Xiao Bing, who was sitting on a chair. She folded her hands before her chest and said angrily, ¡°You scared me. When did you come here?¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at Yezi and said, ¡°I have been waiting for you for some time, since you were at the press conference.¡±


    Yezi burst into laughter, ¡°You¡¯re like a ghost.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at the rare appearance of joy on her face and asked, ¡°So what¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    ¡°Problems solved.¡± Yezi smiled happily, ¡°I do things by a certain code, so I am not afraid of anything. Dapeng¡¯s wife really supported me this time at the conference. Now almost everyone knows that someone is creating trouble for me.¡±


    Xiao Bing looked at the joy on her face and asked, ¡°It¡¯s really settled?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Smiling, Xiao Bing walked over to her and held the girl in his arms, ¡°Silly girl, you are not good at lying.¡±


    Yezi fell silent, then she leaned on Xiao Bing¡¯s body. She pressed her face against his chest and sighed, ¡°Brother Bing, I feel tired. But I need to be strong for the company. I need to stick with it.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, I understand. The conference did not go well?¡±


    Yezi sighed, ¡°It was pretty good. It¡¯s the best we can do now. The negative influences have not been completely mitigated. Our shareholders and some partners are worried, since there are others against us. But the effects are minimal to the company. It will subside gradually.¡±


    Xiao Bing said. ¡°I suppose this will influence your purchasing of the land in City Ha?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is what I¡¯m worried about. Our opponent is no less powerful than us. Besides, the company is having a difficult time. It will influence the bidding. At least the government will be concerned about public safety.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded. He held Yezi close and said softly, ¡°I know you are having a rough time, but will you trust me? Let me take care of this. You go ahead and prepare for the bidding. You will win this as long as I¡¯m here.¡±


    Yezi shook her head, ¡°Brother Bing, it¡¯s about business, not the gang. I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s little you can do.¡±


    Xiao Bing feigned anger, ¡°You don¡¯t believe in your all-mighty Brother Bing?¡±


    Noticing that Xiao Bing was not joking, Yezi asked in bewilderment, ¡°Brother Bing, are you serious about it?¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Do you think I seem to be joking? I will never joke about something so serious. Alright, just listen to me and relax. Strengthen the security and prepare for the bidding. I will try to help you get through this.¡±


    Yezi felt relieved and felt the burden on her shoulders lifting instantly. She grabbed Xiao Bing¡¯s arm and smiled, ¡°Wait for me tonight. I will buy food and wine, when I¡¯m done with work.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. We have been together for so long¡±


    ¡°I did not say that. Will you consider it as a date?¡±


    ¡°Alright. You really should start your work¡­ I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡±


    Then Xia Bing sat down again and Yezi began working. When she was done with her work, it was already 8 pm. She noticed that Xiao Bing was almost falling asleep on the sofa. She stood up and said awkwardly, ¡°Brother Bing, you must be starving.¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re starving.¡± Xiao Bing rubbed his eyes and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The plans for the bidding is almost finished. I will hold a meeting with all the top officers of the company tomorrow morning to improve our security. Then I can take leave in the afternoon. Will you take a stroll with me then?¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°How can I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Then Yezi walked toward Xiao Bing jauntily, and left the room with her arms linked with Xiao Bing¡¯s.Access v ip novel


    Xiao Bing and Yezi drove to a western restaurant nearby and sat at a quiet corner. Xiao Bing¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He looked at the number and saw that it was Jiang Wangting. Soon he realized that it was about the case. He took the call immediately, ¡°Brother Bing, your guess is right. The driver has confessed that he is the firestarter.¡±


    Xiao Bing sounded surprised, ¡°He confessed so soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. After you left, he was brought to the Criminal Police Brigade. I went there, checked the footage and sent my men to find if there were any shortcuts. They found one behind the warehouse. It can save them a couple of minutes, which was enough for him to start the fire. Then my men found a pair of gloves on the grass beside the road. Though it seemed perfect, there are still flaws. I suppose he forgot to throw the gloves into the fire and realized he was still wearing it halfway on the road. So he just threw the gloves out of the car window. But we found them and his fingerprints were on them.¡±


    Xiao Bing praised her, ¡°Wanting, I¡¯m really impressed.¡±


    Though it was Xiao Bing who told them who the firestarter was, it was Jiang Wanting who found all the evidence so soon. It was truly something remarkable.


    But that was not what Xiao Bing cared about most. Indeed the firestarter deserved this. But he was more concerned about the person behind this.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Did he tell you who was behind this?¡±


    Jiang Wanting sighed, ¡°He does not know. He only told me that he made the deal with a man in a mask. That man knows that his daughter has leukaemia and he needs money. So he gave this man a big amount of money to set fire to the warehouse and he would be paid again after the act was done. He did it all for his daughter. There is no camera at the place where they met, which made it hard for us to find out who that person was.¡±


    Frowning, Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°Is that true? It seems that this clue has come to an end. Indeed, this Lu Fan is very cunning.¡±


    Jiang Wanting spoke seriously, ¡°Brother Bing, you were a soldier and a commando. You should know that you need evidence to prove that a man is guilty. Since there¡¯s no evidence now, you should not make that judgment so easily.¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and said. ¡°Anyway, I should thank you for arresting the firestarter¡­ He did it for a reason. I will suggest to Yezi that we should not sue him. But we don¡¯t know if those men who got burned will sue him?¡±


    Jiang Wanting sighed, ¡°No matter what the reason is, he still has to pay for what he has done. Even if you won¡¯t sue him, he will be in jail for over ten years. It¡¯s just that his punishment will be less if you guys don¡¯t sue him. But ten years¡¯ imprisonment is quite light for him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing said, ¡°Then let¡¯s put an end to it for now. I should hang up. I¡¯m having my dinner. You are still working? You really are a dutiful captain. I probably should ask Yezi to send you a silk banner.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Jiang Wanting grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me. I just need you to help me once in a while in the future. That will be better than anything else.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°I definitely will. Have a good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Xiao Bing put his phone aside after he hung up. Yezi asked, ¡°What did she say? They managed to catch the criminal?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing gave Yezi a summary of the progress. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Lu Fan is behind all of this. He¡¯s cunning and rich. All he had to do was to give money to the taxi driver. So no matter if the driver was caught or not, he would not be involved. What a perfect plan.¡±


    Frowning, Yezi said, ¡°My father once told me that although businessmen crave profits, they still attach importance to their conscience. A company must be on the right path to achieve success. That¡¯s the only way they can stay on the top of the world and have the support of all.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with reverence, ¡°Uncle Ye is a true and great businessman!¡±


    Xiao Bing¡¯s phone suddenly rang again. It was Big Dog, the leader of the gang in City Qi. He had also been sent to City Qi by Xiao Bing. There had been a fight between some rascals and the staff at one of the branches of the Ye Group. Xiao Bing sent him to find out who started this. Da Gou spoke respectfully, ¡°Brother Bing, I have found the mastermind. It was started by a gang leader called Lu Chuan. He paid these rascals a certain amount of money and asked them to start the fight. Brother Bing, what should we do with them?¡±


    Xiao Bing said coldly, ¡°They told the truth. But that¡¯s not enough to be used as evidence. It seems that I need to take care of it personally. Break their legs and I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±


    ¡°As you say, Brother Bing.¡±


    There was a hint of sharpness glittering in Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes after he hung up. Then a cold smile touched his lips.


    ¡°Brother Bing, what happened?¡± Yezi asked worriedly.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°There are some people who thought they are tigers. But now I¡¯m going to wax the tigers¡­¡±

 Chapter 461 - 1 Zhang Qiangs Progress

    Chapter 461 Zhang Qiang¡¯s Progress


    Xiao Bing and Yezi went home after they finished eating, since Yezi had to work tomorrow morning. Xiao Bing decided to watch a movie with Yezi tomorrow afternoon, because the star of the movie was Gao Yuanyuan, an actress liked by both Xiao Bing and Yezi. They all enjoyed her acting in her movie, The Baby Plan, in which she collaborated with Chen Jack, the kungfu superstar.


    In truth, Gao Yuanyuan¡¯s acting skills were just ordinary. But her movies were like pieces of art. Besides, she was very beautiful and that was what mattered.


    When they returned home, Liu Xiaorui had not gone to bed yet. Instead, she was drawing pictures. Xiao Bing found that Liu Xiaorui was skilled in drawing. He decided that he should cultivate the girl on that particular talent.


    Seeing Yezi and Xiao Bing coming back, Liu Xiaorui jumped off her chair briskly, and went with Yezi to take a shower in the bathroom.


    Xiao Bing looked at her work and laughed. It was amateurish but very imaginative, which was something remarkable for a girl who was only 6.


    While Yezi was in the bathroom, Xiao Bing called Wuya. Sometimes things had to be done in an underhanded way. Xiao Bing seldom crossed the line. But he would never allow others to insult him or the people he was concerned about.


    And at this moment, beside the river in Jiang City, a motorcycle pulled over. Zhang Qiang alighted confidently from it. There were 5 motorcycles not far from him, and the riders were at a distance away. But they were able to come close to Zhang Qiang and Li Yan¡¯er at any time.


    Zhang Qiang and Li Yan¡¯er were getting along well these days. It seemed that Zhang Qiang had conquered Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s heart. Li Yan¡¯er was a smart and beautiful girl, who knew how to manipulate a man who loved her. Yet she had not expected that she had fallen into Zhang Qiang¡¯s trap.


    Zhang Qiang looked at Li Yan¡¯er as if he was obsessed, which made the girl feel complacent. She could easily feel Zhang Qiang¡¯s mounting love for her these days. Her dream of marrying a rich man was about to be realized.


    Li Yan¡¯er ran her fingers through her hair and looked at Zhang Qiang with her seductive eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Because I like you.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er smiled sweetly, ¡°I like you, too. But I don¡¯t know if you are just toying with me. ¡±


    Zhang Qiang said sternly ¡°Yan¡¯er, I¡¯m not like other rich men. You do look gorgeous tonight.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s eyes were bewitching. She only allowed him to touch her hands these days. They did not even kiss, because she wanted to tantalize him. But now she felt the time had come. ¡°Really?¡± She smiled sexily at him.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    ¡°I mean it from the bottom of my heart. You¡¯ve already conquered my heart.¡®


    Li Yan¡¯er smiled, ¡°I did not expect that you would have such a slick tongue.¡±


    ¡°Because I only say those words to the woman I love.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er looked at Zhang Qiang and asked, ¡°Will you marry me then?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will bring you home this time!¡± Zhang Qiang looked at Li Yan¡¯er with excitement, ¡°My father said if I can bring a woman home to continue our bloodline, he will not force me to marry another woman. I will bring you home if you are willing to marry me.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er asked, ¡°When will you be going back?¡±


    ¡°Soon.¡± Zhang Qiang sighed and said, ¡°My family has been urging me on this matter. I suppose I should go in 5 or 6 days.


    Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s eyes glittered with excitement, no matter how restrained she was supposed to be. She was about to be the wife of a rich man, which was almost every woman¡¯s dream. Xu Sheng was also rich, but his wealth was nothing, when compared to them. Besides, Xu Sheng was old, while Zhang Qiang was young and strong and the heir of a rich family. She would not have to worry about money if she married him. All eyes would be on her wherever she went. She felt excited when thinking of it.


    Li Yan¡¯er would not let such an opportunity pass by her. She decided to break up with Xu Sheng after she returned, even though Xu Sheng had agreed to divorce his wife for her.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Li Yan¡¯er leaned on Zhang Qiang¡¯s chest and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re so good to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Because I love you¡­¡±


    The two looked at each other and then they kissed, their hands under each other¡¯s clothes and their breathing became heavier and heavier. Then they walked toward the woods and started shedding the clothes. Then, their naked bodies were entwined on the grass patch¡­


    After some time, they dressed and walked out of the woods. Zhang Qiang looked at the girl¡¯s snow-white skin and thought that other men might not be able to let go of such a smart and beautiful girl.


    Li Yan¡¯er looked at Zhang Qiang tenderly and said, ¡°Wait for me. I need three days to take care of my affairs here. Then I will go to Jingdu with you.¡±


    Zhang Qiang asked, ¡°Only three days?¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er smiled happily, ¡°Yes. I can barely wait¡­¡±


    Zhang Qiang smiled. ¡°Can I send you to your house?¡±


    ¡°Thanks. But, no.¡± Li Yan¡¯er shook her head and said softly, ¡± I can just take a taxi¡­ After I see your parents and settle the details of our marriage, then I will bring you to my house.¡±


    Fearing that Zhang Qiang would sense something amiss, Li Yan¡¯er did not bring Zhang Qiang to the villa she was living in currently. She believed that if Zhang Qiang knew about this, he would be curious. But he did not insist on going to her house, which seemed normal to her. Because she believed that men were at their stupidest, when they were in love.


    After Li Yan¡¯er got into a taxi, Zhang Qiang watched her leaving. Then he called Xiao Bing. At that moment Yezi and Liu Xiaorui were still taking a shower.


    Xiao Bing took the call and smiled, ¡°Are you going to give me any good news?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Qiang was still savoring the aftertaste of the passion he just had. He sighed, ¡°It would be great if she could be my girlfriend. What a pity.¡±


    Xiao Bing guffawed and said, ¡°What? You are really in love with her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I was just acting, so was she. If she knew that I¡¯m just a stuntman, she would dump me immediately, without a second thought. I know her type too well. She has a beautiful face, but her heart is ugly. I suppose she will soon break up with Xu Sheng.¡±


    Xiao Bing sounded surprised, ¡°Really? So soon?¡±


    Zhang Qiang smiled, ¡°This Li Yan¡¯er is a smart girl, which saved me a lot of trouble. I pretended that I fell into her trap and I don¡¯t need to do anything else. I¡¯ve told her that I will be going back to Jingdu and I asked her to settle her affairs here, which means that she needs to break up with Xu Sheng, before she can go with me.¡±


    ¡°She will mention it to him.¡± Xiao Bing said confidently, ¡°She¡¯s a clever woman who will never leave without telling others. If she left without telling him, Xu Sheng will try ways and means to find her. If he came to Jingdu, she would be in an adverse situation. After all, wealthy families are very sensitive about matters like that. So she must settle the relationship between herself and Xu Sheng within these two days.¡±


    Zhang Qiang sighed, ¡°A woman will seem terrifying once she becomes rational, because she can easily manipulate other men. She can easily start a relationship and then sever it, which is something impossible for some men. If I did not know this was all a game, I probably would be in love with her and cry myself to sleep for some days, after she broke up with me.¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed, ¡°That¡¯s why a powerful man can conquer the world, while a powerful woman can conquer a powerful man. Then she can control the world through him. If a woman is both beautiful and tricky, then it¡¯s a horrible thing for men.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned and said, ¡°Where did all these sentiments come from? Anyway, the plan will be successfully achieved soon. We are only one step away from success. By then, not only will you have saved a family, but you might also become famous. Perhaps I should congratulate you ahead of time.¡±


    Zhang Qiang smiled and said, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll hang up then¡­It¡¯s only a few days now. I still have to be careful since everything is about to come to an end. Haha¡­ I will send her a love text before sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°Good night, our future superstar.¡±


    They both laughed and hung up. Xiao Bing was delighted. Then Yezi and Liu Xiaorui came out of the bathroom in their pajamas. Yezi shot him a baffled glance, ¡°Brother Bing, why are you laughing?¡±


    ¡°Xu Wenting¡¯s problem is about to be solved¡­¡±

 Chapter 462 - We Broke Up

    Chapter 462 We Broke Up


    Excited, Yezi jumped onto to the bed and slid under the sheets. She looked at Xiao Bing and asked, ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Zhang Qiang did not let us down.¡±


    Yezi felt relieved and then she smiled, ¡°That¡¯s perfect. We must tell Xu Wenting this good news¡­ Brother Bing, thank you. I have not been in contact with my friends. If it were not for you, I would seem like a lame friend to them.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re also helping her. By the way, Xu Wenting and Chen Yuanyuan asked if you could have dinner with them. I said yes. I did not tell you before, because you have been so busy these days. You should really hang out more with them when this is over.¡±


    Yezi agreed.


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°Sweetie, we should sleep now. I will go to the movies with you tomorrow afternoon.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yezi put her hands under her head. Then she closed her eyes with a happy smile.


    Li Yan¡¯er was lying in bed after she took a shower. She knew Xu Sheng would come tonight, since he had not had sex with her for so many days already. He had been busy with the divorce proceedings and his work these days. So he could not come to visit her, which enabled Li Yan¡¯er to hang out with Zhang Qiang. Li Yan¡¯er would usually wait for him and comfort him with her body. After all, he did all of these for her.


    But now Li Yan¡¯er was not in the mood to accompany Xu Sheng. On one hand, her desire had been sated by Zhang Qiang just now. She did not care that much about Xu Sheng. She merely loved his money.


    On the other hand, she would soon break up with Xu Sheng, since she had already hooked up with a young and rich master. If Zhang Qiang had not shown up in her life, Xu Sheng would have been perfect for her, although he was a little old. He could give her money, cars, and villas. But now she met someone who was richer and younger, or at least she thought so.


    So now, Li Yan¡¯er had a different attitude toward Xu Sheng.


    She felt so proud of herself when she thought of how she managed to steal the heart of this young master so soon. After all, Zhang Qiang was in this city only for his vacation, yet he fell in love with her within a few days, which made her appreciate her beauty once again.


    While Li Yan¡¯er was thinking about all these things, she heard someone at the door. Then she turned around and closed her eyes.


    Xu Sheng walked in, and there was a smell of alcohol on him. He turned the lights on and laid down on the bed. Then he held Li Yan¡¯er from the back. Her pajamas was as flimsy as silk. He could feel every inch of her smooth skin as he pressed his body against hers. His lust was aroused, even though he was very drunk.


    He held her close and intended to get on top of her. But she pushed him away and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to sleep now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Xu Sheng frowned, ¡°You knew I will be coming today.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Li Yan¡¯er said faintly. ¡°I know you are also tired these days. Just have a good slumber.¡±


    But Xu Sheng already had an erection. It was brushing against Li Yan¡¯er legs. His desire was burning as he held her close. Li Yan¡¯er could feel it. She was happy that this man was so obsessed with her. But he could never get what he wanted if she did not let him.


    Xu Sheng suppressed his lust and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    But his lust was still burning. He pressed his body against hers. But he did not force her. Indeed, it was a rare thing.


    He said, ¡°I think I can divorce my wife soon.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er said,¡± You are willing to let her go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Xu Sheng sighed, ¡°Actually, she has done many things for me. She is always weeping these days. I really feel sorry for her.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er said indifferently, ¡°Perhaps you should not divorce her.¡±


    Xu Sheng was startled. He said instantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will divorce her since I have made a promise to you. I feel that she will sign the papers any time soon. And she will get half of my money after the divorce. Indeed, I got the start-up money from her family, but the money she will get after our divorce is enough to make her a wealthy woman.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er just nodded. She said nothing else.


    Xu Sheng thought Li Yan¡¯er was angry. He explained hastily, ¡°It is not easy to file for a divorce nowadays. But fortunately, she did not make things difficult for us. If she sues me for adultery, we will be put into an adverse situation on the division of the property. Besides, I need to consider the feelings of my daughter¡­ But I am willing to give up everything to be with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s just sleep. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Sheng suddenly sat up and said, ¡°Good night. I need to go to the bathroom now.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er hummed. Actually, she knew what Xu Sheng was about to do, according to the strength of his lust. But she did not care about him now. All she was thinking about was to be a young and rich master¡¯s wife.


    The next morning, when Xu Sheng got up from bed, Li Yan¡¯er was putting on her make-up in front of her dressing-table. She looked even more radiant after she put on her make-up,


    After hearing the movements on the bed, Li Yan¡¯er looked back at Xu Sheng and asked, ¡°You¡¯re up. You don¡¯t want to get more sleep?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough.¡± Xu Sheng looked at her lustfully, while dressing. ¡°I always wake up early.¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    ¡°Really? I thought the same.¡± Li Yan¡¯er looked into the mirror and turned her face left and right. She seemed to appreciate her beauty very much.


    Xu Sheng approached Li Yan¡¯er and put his hands on her shoulders. He bent down and kissed her cheek. ¡°We can be together legally after the divorce. I will give you a beautiful wedding.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er suddenly sighed, ¡°Brother Sheng. I think¡­ I think that you are actually working very hard.¡±


    Xu Sheng felt relieved, ¡°It¡¯s nothing as long as it¡¯s for you.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er said, ¡°Brother Bing, perhaps you should not divorce¡­ In truth, I felt guilty when I think about her these days. I think it¡¯s better for you to live with your wife as before.¡±


    Xu Sheng was speechless for a moment, then he asked, ¡°Yan¡¯er, what are you talking about?¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er sighed, ¡°I mean it. I¡¯m not angry or just prompted by a sudden impulse. She is really good to you. You should go back and love her as a husband. You should not abandon her because of me. Besides, you two have a daughter.¡±


    Xu Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°You were not like this before.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er smiled, ¡°I did not think like an adult before. I have been thinking about this and I think we¡¯d better break up.¡±


    Xu Sheng was thunderstruck. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too slow with the divorce proceedings? Or do you have any dissatisfaction with me? It¡¯s okay. You can say it at any time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any dissatisfaction. I know you care about me and I appreciate that. But it¡¯s not good for us to be together anymore. You have a wife and a daughter, and I don¡¯t want to be called a gold-digger who tears families apart. Actually, I¡¯m a good woman. I¡¯m sad to see your family like this because of me. So it¡¯s better for us to break up. And I won¡¯t take advantage of you. I will soon move out from this villa. You should not come and see me anymore. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xu Sheng said hotly,¡± Why on earth are you saying that? You were not like this before. You said that you will marry me as long as I divorce my wife. Now she¡¯s about to agree and my daughter hates my guts. I gave up everything to be with you. How could you do this to me?¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er stood up, turned around, and looked at him. Then she spoke in a calm tone, ¡°Brother Xu, we thought it would be easy for us. But it was a childish and impulsive move. Now we both should try to be rational¡­ From now on, you and I can only be friends. Now it¡¯s time for us to break up!¡±

 Chapter 463 - Xiao Bing and Xu Sheng

    Chapter 463 Xiao Bing and Xu Sheng


    ¡°How could you do this to me¡­¡± Xu Sheng¡¯s mind almost broke down. He had antagonized his current family and was condemned by others, because of her. He thought that in this way, he could be with this woman.


    But now, Li Yan¡¯er wanted to break up with him right after he woke up, which was something he could not accept.


    Xu Sheng seized her shoulders and asked angrily, ¡°Are you serious? This is a joke, right? Tell me this is just a joke.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er looked at Xu Sheng and asked, ¡°Do I look like I am joking?¡±


    Xu Sheng felt he was about to have a nervous breakdown. He suddenly thought of one possibility. He asked crazily, ¡°Did you fall in love with another man? Otherwise you would not suddenly propose to break up with me! Who is he? And why do you think I¡¯m inferior to him? I abandoned my family for you, and it is still not enough for you?¡±


    Though Xu Sheng was crazy for this woman, he was not irrational. He had been manipulated by her, but he was not a fool. Otherwise he would not have become a successful businessman. That idea occurred to him soon after he heard what she had said.


    Li Yan¡¯er looked at Xu Sheng with disdain, ¡°Who are you to ask me if I have other men? Xu Sheng, we are over. It¡¯s not possible for us to be together anymore!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Tell me, who the man is?¡± Xu Sheng looked at Li Yan¡¯er, the madness plain in his eyes. ¡°In which aspect is he better than me? I¡¯m rich and powerful. I can give you everything you want, including a happy life and the admiration of others.¡±


    Xu Sheng was a clever man and he realized what this woman truly wanted. But he did not think about it previously, because he was so obsessed with her.


    Li Yan¡¯er smiled, ¡°Xu Sheng, you are a good man. But things won¡¯t work out for us. I don¡¯t have any other man. That¡¯s all I can say for now¡­ As for others, say whatever you might like to say. I want to be alone for some time. Should I leave or you?¡±


    Xu Sheng looked at Li Yan¡¯er. He suddenly realized that this girl was not afraid of him at all. He sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I will leave.¡±


    Then Xu Sheng stormed out of the room. But he did not give up on her completely. He just needed some time to calm down. Li Yan¡¯er held an important place in his heart, since he could abandon his family so readily for her. So he could never let go of her so easily, simply because of what she said. He even thought that perhaps it was just an impulsive decision on her part, and she would change her mind, when he returned tonight. But if he rationalized it truthfully, he knew that he was just lying to himself.


    After Xu Sheng left, Li Yan¡¯er called Zhang Qiang and said happily, ¡°Brother Qiang, I¡¯m a little hungry. Can we have a bite outside? By the way, I have good news to tell you. I can go with you at any time.¡±


    Zhang Qiang sounded elated, ¡°Really? That¡¯s perfect. Just prepare for the trip and come to Jingdu with me. Then I will marry you and you will become the young lady of the Zhang Family.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. She hung up after she exchanged some love words with Zhang Qiang..


    She put on a beautiful dress and walked out. Then she got into a taxi and headed toward the restaurant they chose.


    Feeling upset, Xu Sheng walked to his company. While he was walking upstairs, he found a man standing in his way.


    Xu Sheng intended to swear, since he was in a bad mood. But when he looked at this man, he found this man looked quite familiar. It was Xiao Bing, who was with the board leader of the Ye Group, at that feast.Read More chapter at vi pnovel. com


    Xu Sheng felt that it was a good thing that he held his tongue. Otherwise he could not have borne the consequences.


    Not only did he fear the Ye group, but he was also afraid of Xiao Bing. He knew how powerful this man was in this city and even in the three northern provinces. No one would have a good ending if he offended Xiao Bing.


    Though he was not feeling good, he managed a smile and asked, ¡°Mr. Xiao, I did not know that you are here? Are you looking for me? What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Xu, I have been waiting specifically for you here.¡±


    Xu Sheng was startled by how Xiao Bing addressed him. Normally Xiao Bing would call him Mr. Xu, unless he was a friend of Xu Sheng¡¯s daughter, who was Xu Wenting.


    But he did not think much about that. Maybe Xiao Bing just did it out of respect.


    But Xu Sheng did not want to be seen as being haughty in front of Xiao Bing. He said politely, ¡°Mr. Xiao Bing, we can go to my office for a discussion. And I have some fine tea leaves¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. And I suppose Uncle Xu is not in the mood for drinking tea now, right?¡±


    Xu Sheng was surprised. It seemed that Xiao Bing already knew that Li Yan¡¯er wanted to break up with him.


    Xu Sheng suddenly thought of something, then he said angrily, ¡°Mr. Xiao, did you force her to break up with me?¡±


    Xu Sheng did not know how Xiao Bing knew about it, nor did he care about it. But he knew that Xiao Bing was capable of forcing Li Yan¡¯er to leave him. After all, Xiao Bing was the leader of the underground world of the three northern provinces. Even he himself dared not to offend him, let alone a woman.


    He felt relieved when this idea came to his mind, since he thought that Li Yan¡¯er had been forced to do that. He was both angry and scared of Xiao Bing.


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°You think I forced that woman to break up with you? Do you think I would deign to do that? Don¡¯t you think you overrated yourself?¡±


    Xu Sheng had not expected that Xiao Bing would deny it. He frowned and asked, ¡°It¡¯s not you?¡±


    Xiao Bing sneered, ¡°I will never threaten a woman with my fists. Only scums will do that¡­ Let me put it this way. You don¡¯t have any right to be angry or dissatisfied with me. Because I¡¯m your daughter¡¯s friend. Do you know what you did hurt your daughter so much? But she still sees you as her father? But do you deserve her?¡±Read More chapter at vi pnovel. com


    ¡°You are Wenting¡¯s friend?¡± Xu Sheng was shocked. He did not know how his daughter came to be a friend of this man, who was much more powerful than him. Then he felt ashamed. He even wanted to find a place to hide after he heard what Xiao Bing said. Indeed, he was the girl¡¯s father. But he was the one who brought the most harm to her. Now did he deserve her?


    Xiao Bing said aloofly, ¡°I know you want to know why Li Yan¡¯er, for whom you abandoned your wife and daughter, wanted to break up with you. Come with me and I will show you the truth.¡±


    Xiao Bing walked downstairs. Xu Sheng followed without any hesitation. It was like what Xiao Bing had just said. He would be condemned for the rest of his life. He was still wondering why Li Yan¡¯er wanted to leave him, when he was about to divorce his wife.


    Xiao Bing sat in the driver¡¯s seat and Xu Sheng sat next to him. Then he closed the door.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Fasten your seatbelt.¡±


    Xu Sheng did as he was told.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°You have a good daughter. But you don¡¯t deserve her. Your wife has always been faithful and good to you, but you abandoned her for someone who is younger and prettier. You don¡¯t deserve her, either.¡±


    Xu Sheng blazed, ¡°I admit that I feel guilty about them. But I want to be with Li Yan¡¯er not because she¡¯s younger and prettier. If I was a man who prefers the new to the old, I would have been with other women long ago.¡±


    ¡°Of course. ¡± Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°You do have some conscience since you invited your mother-in-law to live with you, so that you can take of her. You are not as hardhearted as that. Things turned to be like this, because that woman is really capable of manipulation. She made you seem like a loyal dog.¡±


    Xu Sheng said hotly, ¡°You should not say that. She¡¯s a good girl. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Xiao Bing laughed, ¡°Good? Then why does she want to break up with you when you gave up everything for her? Is she not aware of all the things you have done for her? If she left, you would lose everything.¡±


    Xu Sheng opened his mouth, but found it hard for him to refute him. But he shook his head stubbornly, ¡°She¡¯s not that kind of a woman? She doesn¡¯t play tricks.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Then I will show you the truth!¡±

 Chapter 464 - The Truth

    Chapter 464 The Truth


    Then Xiao Bing started the car. Xu Sheng felt nervous as he sat beside Xiao Bing. He was eager to find out the truth, but at the same time, he was also scared of it.


    He was afraid that it was his money that Li Yan¡¯er wanted, and she was only pretending to love him.


    He recalled how apathetic this girl had been when she broke up with him this morning. He wondered if this was Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s true nature.


    Xu Sheng said uneasily, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled confidently, ¡°Why? Are you afraid of the truth? Did you believe that she will never betray you?¡±


    Xu Sheng took a deep breath and said, ¡°I believe in her.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°I like stubborn men like you.¡±


    The car stopped in front of a hotel. Confused, Xu Sheng asked, ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a hotel. You can make a guess. Or you can just wait and you will see the truth you want.¡±


    About ten minutes later, they saw two cars parking in front of the hotel. Several bodyguards alighted from the second car to open the door of the first car. Then out from it came a man and a woman. They were wrapped around each other, seeming to be very intimate. Xu Sheng opened his eyes wide. Though he could only see the back of that woman, Xu Sheng already knew who she was.


    It was the same woman who used to be in his arms. The woman who took up all the space in his heart. He gave up everything for her, yet now she was in another man¡¯s arms!


    Li Yan¡¯er was seemingly making out with Zhang Qiang. Xu Sheng saw them touching each other and kissing in front of the hotel.


    Li Yan¡¯er, who said that she decided to break up with Xu Sheng this morning, seemed so happy and dynamic at this moment.


    Xu Sheng covered his face with his hands, then he raised his head, trying to hold back his tears.


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Do you want to go over and ask her why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Xu Sheng said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If my guess is right, that man should be the young master of the Zhang Family. He is the rich man who was at the feast. Now I know why she broke up with me. I¡¯m almost 50 and he is only 30. He is the heir of the most powerful family in Jingdu, while I¡¯m merely one of the successful businessmen in Jiang City. She has only known him for a week, yet she dumped me so soon¡­ Why should I go there now? To humiliate myself?¡±


    ¡°You really know how to let go. I admire that. How do you feel about that?¡±


    Xu Sheng wiped his tears and sighed, ¡°I hurt my wife and daughter for this woman¡­ Now I know that I¡¯m the biggest fool in this world. I failed them. I¡¯m willing to file for divorce still, and give them most of my assets.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Now do you still want to go ahead with the divorce?¡±


    Xiao Bing gave a bitter smile, ¡°If I don¡¯t go ahead with the divorce, I will feel guilty when I am with them. I wanted a divorce before because I was selfish and foolish enough to abandon my family for her. Now it¡¯s because I want to be generous for once. I can¡¯t just say sorry and pretend it did not happen. I deserve to be punished.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°If she comes back to you again, will you still want to be with her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xu Sheng shook his head and sighed, ¡°You planned this?¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°What do you think?¡±Read More chapter at vi pnovel. com


    Xu Sheng sighed, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter¡¯s friend. You asked that man to put on this show. Now since I broke up with Li Yan¡¯er, I suppose that young master will soon dump her.¡±


    Xiao Bing guffawed, ¡°Uncle Xu, you are quite smart. How can you let Li Yan¡¯er fool you?¡±


    Xu Sheng frowned. He seemed to have many regrets. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Perhaps she just found the crack in my heart and opened it wide. I¡¯m a successful businessman and men like me often have mistresses. But before Li Yan¡¯er showed up, I was with my wife and daughter. Those days were good. I thought I was a good man, though I¡¯m not perfect. Every time I see a beautiful girl in another man¡¯s arms, I would tell myself that I should stick to my morals. But am I not jealous of them at all? Perhaps I just did not realize it¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°It¡¯s understandable. Every man likes young and pretty girls.¡±


    Xu Sheng sighed, ¡°It takes two to tear a family apart. I did not realize that I envied those men. But when Li Yan¡¯er appeared and said that she loved me, I fell in love instantly. I knew it was not right. But I made up excuses. She loved me and I loved her. It was love¡­ That excuse gave me the courage to commit adultery and agree to divorce my wife¡­¡±


    Xu Sheng said sorrowfully, ¡°It¡¯s not Li Yan¡¯er who has problems. She might be playing with my love, but I am the one who ruined the relationship between myself and my wife. There¡¯s no difference between us. Please drive me home¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Xiao Bing cast a glance at the door of the hotel and said, ¡°You still can¡¯t let her go, right? Because you don¡¯t even dare to look at them. You fear that you will feel heart-broken.¡±


    ¡°We all have hearts.¡± Xu Sheng managed a wry smile, ¡°Although the relationship is fragile like a piece of paper, I loved her. Otherwise would I have given up everything for her?¡±


    Xiao Bing nodded and drove him to his community. Xu Sheng sighed, ¡°It seems that you do know my daughter very well. You even know where my house is.¡±


    Xiao Bing asked, ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°I regret being with her. But I don¡¯t hate her. Instead, I wish for her to have a happy life.. Please don¡¯t harm her, if it¡¯s possible.


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have nothing to do with this anymore. That¡¯s all we can do, to show you who she really is. I hope you won¡¯t hate us. Even if we had not come up with this plan, she would have betrayed you sooner or later, because she merely loved your money.¡±Read More chapter at vi pnovel. com


    ¡°I know.¡± Xu Sheng got out of the car and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m going home. No matter what, I will confess this to my family¡­ I¡¯m ready for the punishment. I feel so ashamed of myself. But I¡¯m a man. I have to take these responsibilities.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, ¡°I am starting to admire you. Now go, Uncle Xu.¡±


    Then Xiao Bing drove to Yezi¡¯s company. Now he felt at ease, since this matter was settled.


    Xiao Bing thought that Xu Sheng would be heartbroken for a period of time, but this man would never go with Li Yan¡¯er again. Maybe he would cheat on his wife again, if this had been any normal adulterous affair. But he had invested so much in this relationship. Xiao Bing believed that it was a lesson that Xu Sheng would remember for the rest of his life.


    Now, Xiao Bing needed to teach that arrogant man in City Jinghai a lesson. Though his family was very powerful, Xiao Bing could still do that.


    Xiao Bing walked to Yezi¡¯s office. All of the staff here knew that he was the board leader¡¯s man, so they greeted him respectfully in order to leave a good impression. Xiao Bing was not haughty. He greeted them back, warmly.


    When Xiao Bing opened the door of her office, he found Yezi talking to the managers of some departments. He sat down and listened to them. The managers were giving her reports about their work. According to what they said, the things that happened recently had negative influences on the company. But the situation was reversed now, and their stock price was rising. It seemed that it was hard to bring down big companies like this.


    Of course, the most important thing now was that the company proved itself to be responsible for those workers who were injured. If people thought the company was an uncaring type, the losses would be unimaginable.


    After the managers left, Yezi put away the files and stood up. She stood up and smiled, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hang out.¡±


    Xiao Bing grinned, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 465 - Gift From Brother Bing to Lu Fan

    Chapter 465 Gift From Brother Bing to Lu Fan


    Xiao Bing spoke about the progress of Zhang Qiang at dinner time. When Yezi heard that Xu Sheng regretted what he did, and had gone home, she asked, ¡°Brother Bing, will Xu Wenting and her mother forgive Uncle Xu?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Xu Sheng still wants to proceed with the divorce, not because of his love affair, but due to the shame. I think after this incident, he will also understand that the women outside have a purpose when they approach him. All in all, his wife is the best.¡±


    Yezi snorted and said, ¡°Every man knows that. It¡¯s easy to say that he did not love his wife any longer, and he failed to control himself. In fact, those are all excuses.¡±


    Xiao Bing was silent a while, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°In fact, Li Yan¡¯er is good at it. Otherwise, no one else has succeeded in seducing Xu Wenting¡¯s father. After all, he has been struggling with his business in Jiang City for so many years, and has never had any scandal, so he seems to have great emotional restraint.¡±


    Yezi asked, ¡°Do you think Xu Wenting¡¯s mother will forgive him?¡±


    ¡°I think she will. A man who has made a mistake will get a chance to change. He will likely stop making mistakes in the future. But I think even if they are reconciled, it will not be so easy for them to recover their feelings. Only time can solve it.¡±


    ¡°The man is to be blamed.¡± Yezi sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Wenting later and ask how things are over there. By the way, what will Zhang Qiang do next?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Of course, Zhang Qiang will never see Li Yan¡¯er again. From now on, there is no Zhang Qiang, young master of the Zhang Family, in the world. There will be one more star actor in the future.¡±


    Yezi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I remember that Poisonous Fox also said something like this before. Well, all these have been carried out in accordance with Poisonous Fox¡¯s plan, step by step. I have to admit that Poisonous Fox is really intimidating.¡±


    Xiao Bing agreed. He was thinking that he was only able to defeat Lord Long with the help of Poisonous Fox. In fact, it was the first time he was the weaker party, since Xiao Bing started his career. Because in the past, Xiao Bing had always been the stronger one. At that time, when facing Lord Long, Xiao Bing¡¯s strength was just sealed, and he lost the biggest advantage. So Xiao Bing could only do the scheming, which helped him draw Poisonous Fox over his side from his opponent. It was one of his greatest achievement.


    Thinking of being able to get Poisonous Fox at that time, Xiao Bing could not help sighing now. ¡°It turns out that when I eliminated Lord Long, the biggest bonus was getting Poisonous Fox. It is easy to get thousands of troops, but hard to get a general, and it¡¯s even harder to get a strategic adviser like Poisonous Fox.¡±


    Yezi smiled and said, ¡°If he was Zhuge Liang, you would be Liu Bei. If he was Guo Jia, you are Cao Cao. Though a man is very clever, he must have a powerful master who values his ability.¡±


    Xiao Bing stretched out his hand, pinched Yezi¡¯s nose, and said with a smile, ¡°Little Yezi, you are good at flattery.¡±


    Yezi slapped Xiao Bing¡¯s hand, then smiled and said, ¡°This time, your man, Guo Jia, helped my good sister to solve her big problem. When you are free, you must thank him for me. No, I will thank him personally.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it alone. Oh, look who¡¯s coming from outside.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Yezi turned to see, but saw no one she knew coming in from outside. She turned around with a puzzled face, and found that Xiao Bing¡¯s face was close to hers, almost sticking onto her face, and then the two kissed.


    Zhang Qiang and Li Yan¡¯er had an appointment at this time. The next day, after booking a ticket, Zhang Qiang asked Li Yan¡¯er to come out. They flew to Jingdu together. When they separated, they kissed each other.


    When Li Yan¡¯er arrived home in high spirits, she received a message from Xu Sheng. Li Yan¡¯er checked the message. It said, ¡°I agree. We will break up.¡±


    ¡°Break up? Hum! ¡± Li Yan¡¯er grunted, feeling a little complacent and also a sense of loss. She thought that Xu Sheng would struggle for a few days, but she did not expect that Xu Sheng would agree to break up so soon. This made her have some doubts about her charm, but it was just for a little while, because it was not important. Now, she had a better marriage partner, Zhang Qiang.


    Li Yan¡¯er was humming a song, while removing her make-up. All she had in her mind was the excitement of being the wife of a young master, later. She did not know that Zhang Qiang had returned to the Xiao Mansion, and was having a drink with Xiao Bing and the others at this time.


    Xiao Bing held Zhang Qiang¡¯s shoulder. They stood there, clinking their glasses. Xiao Bing said, ¡°Do you know that I admire your acting skills very much. Li Yan¡¯er is not an ordinary woman, yet you were able to fool her. It¡¯s not easy.¡±


    Zhang Qiang said with some sentimentality, ¡°Tell you the truth, if I were to just go away and let her dream disappear overnight, I really can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Yezi asked craftily, ¡°You fell in love with her?¡±Read More chapter on vi pnovel. com


    ¡°No.¡± Zhang Qiang shook his head, thought about it carefully, and said, ¡°But if I stayed with her longer, maybe I would really fall in love with her. She is a scheming woman. Even though you know that, you still can¡¯t help falling into her trap. Maybe this is her brilliance. I am an actor, but I am just an actor in the movies, but she is also an actor who is acting all the time¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing also sighed emotionally. He thought that the person who always tricked others would be tricked in the end. If Li Yan¡¯er had some conscience, she should work hard, instead of seducing Xu Sheng at the beginning. Maybe she could be a top sales staff with her intelligence. If Li Yan¡¯er had a little conscience, she would not have been fooled by Poisonous Fox¡¯s plan, and would not betray Xu Sheng, who was ready to abandon his wife and daughter. If she married Xu Sheng, she would live comfortably, although she would bear some stigma.


    But she lost the last moral baseline now, and the result was that everything was now reduced to nothing. It resulted from the highlights of Poisonous Fox¡¯s scheming and Zhang Qiang¡¯s sophisticated acting. But if she did not always want to trick others, even if Poisonous Fox was smart, he would not be able to find her flaws, let alone find a way to make her get into trouble, due her cleverness.


    So, Li Yan¡¯er was reaping the fruits of her actions


    A group of people were drinking here. Xu Wenting called Xiao Bing in the evening and told him that her parents had reconciled. It was not within Xiao Bing¡¯s expectation, but their pace of reconciliation was faster than what Xiao Bing had expected. Xiao Bing thought Xu Wenting¡¯s mother should take advantage of this opportunity to embarrass her husband, or at least make her husband remember the shame. But they reconciled quickly. It turned out that Xu Wenting¡¯s mother was a very good woman. Xu Wenting said that her mother married her father when her father was poor. Even her father¡¯s start-up funds were from her mother¡¯s family, and her mother did not complain about it for so many years. She had been working hard at home. It was hard to find such a nice woman.Read More chapter on vi pnovel. com


    Whether Xiao Bing thought it necessary to forgive Xu Sheng so quickly or not, it was a good thing after all. As a human being, it was better to go for reconciliation. Xiao Bing naturally congratulated them continuously. Xu Wenting wanted to thank Xiao Bing and the others in person. There were many people she would like to thank, including Xiao Bing, Yezi, Poisonous Fox and Zhang Qiang. These people had put in a lot of effort in this matter. After hearing that they were drinking there, she immediately hung up and went over to their house.


    While Xiao Bing and others were in high spirits, it was the same in City Xiling, the provincial capital of Jinghai Province. But it was because countless motorcyclists had gathered outside a manor, the most famous manor in City Xiling. There were numerous people, almost about 200 of them. Each of them was riding a motorcycle, and carried a woven bag in their hands.


    The bodyguards in the manor did not know what to do, when they heard the increasing rumbling sounds of the motorcycles. People inside the manor had called the police. But the manor was in a remote place, so it would take a long time for the police to arrive here. Before that, all of them were worried and stared cautiously at the gate. Dozens of bodyguards held sticks in their hands and stared at the manor gate.


    Amidst the people who stood outside, a motorcyclist put his fingers to his lips, whistled, and shook his woven bag. At the same time, he shouted. ¡°Is Mr. Lu there? Why are you afraid of coming out¡­ Tell your head, Mr. Lu, that this is just a gift from our boss. He knows who he offended¡­ Don¡¯t think that Jinghai Province is all his territory. In this world, there are still some people he can¡¯t afford to offend! Brothers, do it!¡±


    All of a sudden, these people threw the woven bags into the yard. The bags landed heavily on the ground. Some of the woven bags fell on the bodyguards in the yard. The woven bags were quite flimsy. They broke directly after dropping on the ground. Then piles of faeces flowed out. For a while, the whole manor was stinky, especially those bodyguards covered by faeces. They had already run far away and vomited on the ground.


    More than 200 people on motorcycles outside laughed loudly, and then shouted at the same time. ¡°Mr. Lu, this is a gift from Brother Bing. Please accept it! Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡±


    These people got on their motorcycles and rode away quickly. After all, City Jinghai was not their territory. The powerful outsiders could not beat the local head. After making trouble, they retreated. Anyway, they were very good at riding motorcycles. They could leave Jinghai Province before the police arrived.


    At this moment, all people in the estate were vomiting.


    Lu Fan came out of the room. When he smelt the stench, he gnashed his teeth and said with a gloomy face, ¡°Xiao Bing!¡±

 Chapter 466 - Xu Wenting and Li Yaner

    Chapter 466 Xu Wenting and Li Yan¡¯er


    Xu Wenting¡¯s parents had reconciled, and the Ye Family¡¯s problems had been resolved. Xiao Bing called Lu Fan the next day. Lu Fan had more endurance than Xiao Bing thought. He even took the initiative to reconcile with Xiao Bing.


    After suffering a loss, he took the initiative to reconcile. Although Xiao Bing thought that such a person might be more difficult to deal with, at least Lu Fan would not trouble him temporarily, unless he thought that he could win in a single attack. In this way, Xiao Bing could also start to focus on the affairs of Dragon Gate, that he would be facing in less than a month.


    As for the land auction between Lu Fan and Yezi in City Ha, it had nothing to do with Xiao Bing. It was a business matter. Whether Yezi won or lost, would depend on her.


    Xiao Bing had not been idle these days. Since he had decided to return to Dragon Gate, he had to start the next move. Xiao Bing told Yezi about it, told everyone to take care of Liu Xiaorui, and then he disappeared from Jiang City. Half a month later, there were five days left to attend the meeting at Dragon Gate. Xiao Bing and Lil Bei returned to Jiang City together, but they did not go back to the Xiao Mansion first. They went to a cemetery in Jiang City and found Su Peiya¡¯s tomb.


    In addition to carrying all kinds of fruits, Xiao Bing also carried two bottles of liquor. He opened the bag of fruits, looked at the photo of Su Peiya on the tombstone, and said with a smile, ¡°Peiya, I¡¯ve come to see you. Look, these fruits are the ones that you like to eat.¡±


    After putting all the fruits in place, Xiao Bing sat down, opened the two bottles of liquor, looked at the tombstone and said with a smile, ¡°Peiya, Peiya¡­ you are dead, but many of us are missing you. Do you remember when you and I used to drink in a place where there was nobody around? Although you are a woman, you always think of yourself as a heroine. Then you will laugh at Jack, who can¡¯t do anything, but fiddle with the computer every day. When you drank some liquor, you would vomit. You are not like a man at all. Hahh!¡±


    Lil Bei stood beside him, looking at the tombstone, and his eyes were red. He looked at the picture of Peiya on the tombstone.


    Xiao Bing looked up at Lil Bei, patted the ground beside him, and said with a smile, ¡°Sit down and talk with Peiya.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Lil Bei smiled, but he was choking inside. His eyes were red, as if tears could fall at any moment. He sat down beside Xiao Bing and said, ¡°Sister Peiya, Brother Bing and I have come to see you.¡±


    Xiao Bing put his arm around Lil Bei¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Peiya, do you know that Lil Bei has grown into a man now. Do you remember when Lil Bei first entered Dragon Teeth, he was just a follower, tailing behind us. At that time, other older people wanted to bully and tease him. You were angry and beat up those two bad boys who bullied Lil Bei. Then you put your hands on your waist and said that Lil Bei was your younger brother from then on. No one could hurt him. Haha, you were so awesome at that time.¡±


    Lil Bei also recalled that scene. He was sad and moved.


    Xiao Bing continued, ¡°When we were all in Dragon Teeth, those were good times. Sometimes, I will think about whether I made the right choice to take you away from Dragon Teeth. When I broke away with the leaders, I was almost alone against the whole senior management. That was because I knew that only by following what I say, can society become more stable. Not everything in the world can be solved by laws and weapons. Those people could not be handled by using legal means.¡±


    ¡°Many people did not know why I was against the seniors, because of some wanted people. You were the only one who understood me. I asked you whether you regretted it. You said you did not regret it, but I regretted it when you died!¡±


    ¡°Yezi enlightened me. I realize that¡­ people should follow their hearts¡­ Although you are dead, I believe you did not regret dying. When you left Dragon Teeth with me, you also followed your heart.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m still miserable, d*mn it!¡± Xiao Bing picked up the liquor to drink. Lil Bei also drank. Xiao Bing put down the bottle. Xiao Bing was laughing, while Lil Bei was crying. Xiao Bing¡¯s eyes became red, and tears came into Lil Bei¡¯s eyes.


    Xiao Bing raised his head and looked at the sky. He roared. ¡°F*ck it!¡±


    His roar was like thunder. Lil Bei burst into tears, and Xiao Bing could not help crying, as well. Everything that happened in the past had become memories.


    Two people were heartily venting their feelings and crying their hearts out. Their tears moistened the ground under their feet.Read More chapter on vi pnovel. com


    That woman¡­ Tears blurred Xiao Bing¡¯s vision as he saw a woman with an enigmatic smile on her face looking at him and handing him a handkerchief¡­


    Xiao Bing clenched his fists in an instant, patted Lil Bei on the back, and said calmly, ¡°In this world, I don¡¯t understand many principles. I only understand that if anyone dares to hurt the people beside me, I will tear him to pieces. After the reintegration of Dragon Gate, the next thing I have to deal with is Buddhism. No matter how terrible the Buddhism is or how powerful Mr. Buddha is, I will personally destroy them!¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t even avenge my closest comrade in arms, I am not a man!¡±


    Lil Bei lowered his head, clenched his fists, and said in a loud voice, ¡°Brother Bing, I will follow you to fight to my heart¡¯s content this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Since Blood Wolf is involved in this matter, he must die¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing had a stronger will now than when he just left Dragon Gate. In the past, Xiao Bing would never have said that. Blood Wolf was his close comrade in arms, but he had been involved in killing Su Peiya indirectly. Now, he had a strong determination.


    Su Xiaoxiao also appeared in the cemetery at this time. She saw Xiao Bing and Lil Bei from afar. She saw them crying and shouting. She stood in the same place and wiped her eyes. Suddenly, she turned around and left quietly. She did not want to disturb Xiao Bing. She knew when she was very sad and suffered a lot of pressure, Xiao Bing also suffered pressure like her, for a long time. It was enough to have a man in the world who could share the same emotions, let alone the man she loved.


    Lil Bei talked a little. Xiao Bing had been chatting with Su Peiya all the time. Lil Bei was just standing by quietly and looking at him, but his determination was stronger than Xiao Bing¡¯s. He was a boy who was used to hiding all emotions in his heart. He only vented it in silence, when he was alone.


    When both of them were done with their venting, the liquor was almost gone. Xiao Bing carried the bottle unsteadily and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I think they must miss you.¡±


    ¡°I miss them, too.¡± Lil Bei reluctantly took a look at Su Peiya¡¯s picture and said, ¡°Sister Peiya is one of the most important people in my life. This time, even if I sacrificed my own life, I will seek revenge for Sister Peiya.¡±


    Xiao Bing patted Lil Bei on the shoulder and said seriously, ¡°You should seek revenge for her, but you cannot die!¡±Read More chapter on vi pnovel. com


    ¡°OK!¡± Lil Bei nodded hard, but his eyes were full of determination.


    The two of them left the cemetery and drove off. Then Su Xiaoxiao appeared in the corner and walked to her sister¡¯s tombstone.


    Li Yan¡¯er was feeling lonely now. She had lost everything. She hated Zhang Qiang. She did not know that Zhang Qiang¡¯s identity was false. She thought that Zhang Qiang played a trick on her, just like any playboy.


    She had nothing now. She had not been able to contact Zhang Qiang for so many days. She could still look for Xu Sheng and could even feel the emotion in his eyes, when Xu Sheng looked at her. But she found that all her means were useless now, when it came to Xu Sheng. Xu Sheng had made up his mind to break up with her.


    Li Yan¡¯er hated Zhang Qiang and Xu Sheng. She hated Zhang Qiang for taking her as a plaything and deceiving her feelings. She hated Xu Sheng for changing his emotions so fast. But she had not reviewed her own character. In her eyes, she took for granted that every man should be played by her. Once she suffered losses, she would hate everyone.


    But this was not the most terrible thing. What was most terrifying was that since she lived in Xu Sheng¡¯s villa, she did not lack for food, drinks or anything. But at this moment, someone came to repossess the villa. Xu Sheng had sold the villa without telling her. Seeing the family asking her to leave, her hatred was even stronger. But she did not fall into despair and she believed that she could stage a comeback.


    Li Yan¡¯er, carrying a suitcase, struggled out of the villa and was waiting for a taxi by the side of the road¡­ After a while, a private car stopped in front of her. A tall girl in a black skirt, black high heels and black stockings, came out of the driver¡¯s seat. The girl gave an order to the person in the passenger¡¯s seat, and then walked to Li Yan¡¯er.


    Li Yan¡¯er suddenly found that her appearance was not inferior to that of the girl. She was even more mature and more attractive. However, the girl was younger, more confident, and more elegant than her. What annoyed her most was that she thought her charm was better than that of the young girl, but when the girl looked at her, it was like a white swan watching an ugly duckling, which made her feel annoyed.


    When the girl came to Li Yan¡¯er, she held out a very white and smooth hand. She had a confident and proud smile , and her eyes were full of mockery. She said with a light smile, ¡°You don¡¯t know me? Miss Li Yan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Li Yan¡¯er felt that the young girl looked familiar, but she did not know who she was. When she stretched out her hand and was about to grip the young girl¡¯s hand, the young girl suddenly withdrew her hand. Li Yan¡¯er felt as if she had been inexplicably insulted.


    Then, she heard the girl saying arrogantly, ¡°My name is Xu Wenting. Xu Sheng is my father.¡±

 Chapter 467 - Brother Bing, You Must Come Back Alive!

    Chapter 467 Brother Bing, You Must Come Back Alive!


    Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s face changed, then she turned around and walked off in the opposite direction.


    Xu Wenting said with a smile, ¡°Why are you leaving so quickly? Does Miss Li Yan¡¯er now know what it means to be afraid?¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er stopped, turned around, and faced Xu Wenting, holding in her rage. She said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve been so miserable. What else do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Xu Wenting asked curiously, ¡°You failed to seduce a rich and handsome man. You can¡¯t go to Jingdu now, and my father doesn¡¯t like you anymore. You lost the villa and the expensive car. The servants who served you did not follow you, and they were driven out of the villa¡­ It must be really pitiful.¡±


    Xu Wenting¡¯s sharp eyes, coupled with those words, made Li Yan¡¯er feel ashamed, as if she had been stripped. She became angrier.


    ¡°Oh, why is your face changing? Is it because what I said hurt your heart? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Xu Wenting said with a smile, ¡°A woman like you, who is shameless enough to seduce a man who has a wife. You can take off your clothes to seduce a rich and handsome man, and then you abandoned your former lover. Speaking to a shameless and mean woman like you, in fact, makes me feel sick.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er said in anger, ¡°What are you doing here? Did you come to humiliate me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to humiliate you and take a look at your predicament.¡± Xu Wenting sneered. ¡°I thought you were so beautiful, but you are so common. I think my father was blind at the beginning, so he was seduced by you. Did he like your lascivious features? It does not matter if you are lascivious, but don¡¯t use it to affect my family.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s chest kept rising and falling, because of her anger. Xu Wenting said with a smile, ¡°Are you angry? It¡¯s normal. you should be angry after hearing what I said. But did you know that my mother had been crying at home for some time? Now, you understand that you are just a plaything in the eyes of men. Zhang Qiang abandoned you. Do you feel sad? I think it¡¯s better for you to die¡­¡±


    Li Yan¡¯er rushed at her angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll tear your mouth.¡±


    A bodyguard came out of the car and stopped Li Yan¡¯er. At the same time, he looked at Xu Wenting and asked, ¡°Big Missy, do you want me to teach this woman a lesson?¡±


    Xu Wenting looked at Li Yan¡¯er contemptuously and said coldly, ¡°Well, no. This woman is filthy. I don¡¯t know how many men have touched her. Don¡¯t dirty your hands. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± The bodyguard pushed Li Yan¡¯er to the ground and injured her knee. However, Xu Wenting was not willing to take a look at her and got into the car directly. The bodyguard also got into the car and left.


    As the car moved further and further away, Li Yan¡¯er suddenly crawled on the ground and sobbed. For so long, no matter what she did, she had others in the palm of her hand. She had never been humiliated like this, had never felt so sad. The feeling of despair was worse than death.Read More chapter at vi pnovel. com


    Xu Wenting sat in the passenger seat and looked out of the window. Her eyes became colder and colder. She did not feel any sympathy for Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s tragic situation at this moment. Anyone in the world who threatened her happy life should come to this end. In her heart, her family had been harmonious and happy all the time. Since that woman appeared, everything changed. Even if her parents were reconciled, it was not so easy to recover.


    Xu Wenting suddenly thought of Xiao Bing, who was omnipotent in her heart. If it was not for Xiao Bing, her parents would not have this chance to reconcile. Her heart was full of gratitude for Xiao Bing, and also some worship.


    In this world, there were not only Xu Wenting and Yezi who had a crush on Xiao Bing, but also many other women, like Liu Kexin.


    Liu Kexin had been working hard every day recently, and she often took the initiative to ask for overtime work. She did all this in order to calm her mind and to stop herself from making blind and disorderly conjectures, and to stop thinking about Xiao Bing, who had a girlfriend.


    She knew that Xiao Bing had been away from home. Later, she wanted to contact Xiao Bing, but she could not. Recently, she forced herself to believe that Xiao Bing had disappeared. Instead of contacting Xiao Bing, she worked all the time. Then she lost a lot of weight. After Xiao Bing returned, he did not tell her. Xiao Bing was not cruelhearted, because he hoped that Liu Kexin would not continue to fill her time with thoughts of him.


    She came home from work and said hello to her parents. ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m back.¡±Read More chapter at vi pnovel. com


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Kexin¡¯s mother came out of the kitchen and said, ¡°You are always home so late. Why do you work overtime every day? Wash your hands and get ready for dinner. I¡¯ll heat the food for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I won¡¯t be eating¡± Liu Kexin said and entered her room at the same time.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat after a day¡¯s work?¡± Seeing that Liu Kexin had entered her room, Liu¡¯s mother sighed and said, ¡°This girl¡­ must have something in her mind recently. What should I do?¡±


    Liu Kexin returned to the room, laid down on the bed, and looked at the ceiling in a daze. She gently bit her lips with her teeth.


    She turned over. Suddenly, she could not help taking out her mobile phone and sent a message to Xiao Bing. ¡°Brother Bing, are you back?¡±


    After putting down her mobile phone, Liu Kexin regretted it. She thought, ¡°Why am I so useless? Why did I disturb his peaceful life?¡± Thinking about it, Liu Kexin laid on the bed and started to cry.


    Xiao Bing and Lil Bei were drinking liquor in the Xiao Mansion now. It was livelier than ever there, especially since Lil Bei suddenly came back after being away for a period of time. Everyone was naturally happy. But Xiao Bing also said that Lil Bei was going to deal with something this time, so he would be leaving soon.


    Xiao Bing was drinking. His mobile phone suddenly vibrated. He took it out and checked it. His face changed slightly. It was a message from Liu Kexin.


    Liu Kexin was a girl who could touch Xiao Bing¡¯s heart. She was gentle, kind, and pure. Xiao Bing was not blind. As long as there was a man with eyes and heart, he could not turn a blind eye to such a pure and flawless girl. But Xiao Bing did not want to waste her time because Xiao Bing knew that he had given Yezi all his love. Liu Kexin was a good girl. She was not a girl who could stand being cheated. He could not waste this girl¡¯s time. Otherwise, his conscience would bother him. Therefore, he was determined to turn away Liu Kexin.


    Xiao Bing refused her out of his crush on her.


    Yezi sitting beside him noticed the change of Xiao Bing¡¯s face. She looked at Xiao Bing¡¯s mobile phone screen curiously, then her eyes slightly changed. She approached Xiao Bing and whispered, ¡°Go to call her back.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Bing shook his head.


    Yezi said delicately, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid I¡¯m jealous? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Bing said with a forced smile, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste her time. In fact, it¡¯s very good now¡­ In the future, she will find her own happy life, which is better than anything.¡±


    Yezi grumbled in a flirtatious manner. ¡°You leave your love everywhere¡­ But Liu Kexin is a good girl. Don¡¯t hurt her heart.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know.¡± Xiao Bing sighed. ¡°Instead of suffering for a long time, it¡¯s better to endure short-term sharp pain to find a thorough solution to the problem.¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°That¡¯s all you have to do.¡±


    Xiao Bing put away his mobile phone. He concealed his mood, took up his glass, and said with a smile, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±


    Everyone began to clink a glass of liquor. Lil Bei took a quiet look at Su Xiaoxiao, only to find that Su Xiaoxiao was secretly looking at Xiao Bing. He immediately stopped looking at her and he was a bit gloomy.


    After dinner, everyone left one after another. Xiao Bing called Miyamoto Shinji aside and told him to leave together on the second day. Miyamoto Shinji immediately agreed, with a strong desire to fight in his eyes. Now, he would like to meet more and stronger opponents. Miyamoto Shinji was crazy about martial arts, especially kendo. He was always looking forward to becoming stronger and stronger. At the same time, he aspired to practice himself with strong opponents.


    It might be dangerous to go back to Dragon Gate. Although Xiao Bing had a reputation that no one could match in Dragon Gate, after all, Xiao Bing hadn¡¯t been back for a long time, especially Blood Wolf was very cunning. Moreover, it was the people in Buddhism that tell him the date of the meeting in Dragon Gate. Xiao Bing didn¡¯t know what the purpose of Buddhism was or if they joined hands with Blood Wolf to set a trap for him. He was not sure about these things, so it was safer to have a partner.


    In fact, Gao Fei¡¯s strength was the strongest in the Xiao Mansion except for Xiao Bing. But Gao Fei was worried about Maggie. In addition, Xiao Bing was also worried about the Xiao Mansion. It was the foundation of Xiao Bing, and everyone here was too important for him, so he also needed a strong person like Gao Fei to guard the Xiao Mansion. As for Zhan Hongyan and Dumbass, they were not strong enough. It was useless to take them with him. It was better to take fewer masters than more people of average strength. So, Xiao Bing decided to take Miyamoto Shinji and Lil Bei with him.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s strength had also made a breakthrough now. He believed that with his own strength and the strength of Miyamoto Shinji and Lil Bei, they could win if there was no trick in Buddhism. If Buddhism got involved in this matter, they would surely come back alive.


    Come back alive. It was the bottom line.


    After telling it to Miyamoto Shinji, Xiao Bing let Miyamoto Shinji rest earlier. Xiao Bing went into the living room and was going to go back to his room. Suddenly, he saw Su Xiaoxiao walking to him and she stopped in front of him. Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Bing seriously, with her eyes red, and said, ¡°Come back alive!¡±


    Xiao Bing could see worry and concern in Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes. He suddenly stopped smiling and became extremely serious. He seriously said, ¡°Since so many people care about me, I will come back alive. I promise!¡±

 Chapter 468 - The Eve of Return

    Chapter 468 The Eve of Return


    Yezi was lying on Xiao Bing¡¯s body in their room. She knew that Xiao Bing would be leaving the next day. So, smart Maggie specially asked Liu Xiaorui to sleep in her room. Maggie had a strange and lively personality. Among all the people in the Xiao Mansion, the age gap between Liu Xiaorui and her was about ten years. So she and Liu Xiaorui were very close and got along well with each other. In the evening, Maggie asked her to go to her room to rest, so as to give some space to Xiao Bing and Yezi. Although Liu Xiaorui wanted to be with Xiao Bing, she went along with her.


    Yezi laid on Xiao Bing¡¯s body, and her eyes were bright. She was wearing white, lacy pajamas. At this time, her disheveled hair swept across Xiao Bing¡¯s face, making her look coquettish and tempting to the eye.


    ¡°Brother Bing, I know that you¡¯ll be going back to Dragon Gate tomorrow. Is everything ready?¡±


    Xiao Bing put his arms around Yezi and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have got everything ready during the period of my leaving last time. By the way, I have not been back these days. Is everything all right? How¡¯s your bid for the land?¡±


    Yezi knew that Xiao Bing wanted to change the topic, so as to make light of the affair of Dragon Gate. In fact, he wanted to avoid worrying Yezi too much. However, Yezi could see that even though Xiao Bing had faced so many opponents, there was never one that made Xiao Bing so nervous and cautious, as this affair. She did not ask anymore. She was a smart girl and knew as long as she was happy and calm, Xiao Bing could carry out this task without anxiety.


    Yezi smiled a little smugly. ¡°What do you think? Hei Province is not the Lu Family¡¯s territory and I also can use his tactics to deal with him. I teamed up with several companies to bid for it together, and it¡¯s not just a piece of land. Oh, the whole business circle of the development zone has been contracted by us. If the news is true, it won¡¯t be long before our Ye Family will go a step further. Even if the news is wrong, we can also make a profit, because of the potential of that land.


    Looking at Yezi¡¯s complacent appearance, Xiao Bing stretched out his hand, pinched her little nose, and smiled, ¡°My little Yezi is so powerful and capable, but you should guard against arrogance and impetuosity, and don¡¯t be complacent.¡±


    Yezi snorted and said proudly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m so clever, lovely, and beautiful. Why can¡¯t I be proud?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, but only for a moment.¡±


    Yezi said with a smile, ¡°For a moment.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled, kissed Yezi¡¯s lips, and then asked curiously, ¡°By the way, I have not been here for the past days. How is Li Yan¡¯er? Did she look for Xu Sheng again?¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°Li Yan¡¯er came to see me once. I think she wanted to inquire about Zhang Qiang, but she was stopped by the security guard of the company. Not everyone can enter my office. Later, she must have realized that it was useless to try and look for Zhang Qiang, so she went to see Xu Sheng again. She was definitely rejected by Xu Sheng, because a few days ago, I heard that she was also booted out from the villa Xu Sheng bought for her.¡±


    Xiao Bing was surprised and said. ¡°Xu Sheng is cruel enough. I thought he would take their past involvement into consideration. Even if they broke up, he was cold-blooded enough to do that. But it¡¯s normal. The villa is his property, and Li Yan¡¯er had hurt him so badly. He just drove her out. He¡¯s merciful enough.¡±


    Yezi smiled and said, ¡°You guessed wrong. In my opinion, Xu Sheng¡¯s heart was hurt badly by Li Yan¡¯er before. He fell in love with her, but he was cheated by her. Now, he knows that his wife is the best for him, and Li Yan¡¯er was only interested in his money. It was useless. He was still willing to fall into Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s trap. Love blinds people. He knew everything and could see through her trap, but it was not so easy to climb out after falling into it. In fact, it¡¯s not Xu Sheng who drove her out of the villa. Xu Wenting was the one who sold the villa to someone else. Xu Sheng did not know about this. When Xu Sheng knew about it, Li Yan¡¯er had already been driven out of the villa.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Oh.¡± Xu Wenting¡¯s behaviour surprised Xiao Bing a little. Xiao Bing asked, ¡°Is Li Yan¡¯er looking for work again now?¡±Read More chapter at vi pnovel. com


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that it was not so easy for Xu Sheng to free himself from that relationship. Later, Xu Sheng was not very happy when he knew about it, but it was his fault, so he did not say anything. Anyway, Xu Wenting complained when she called me, saying that her father still could not forget Li Yan¡¯er completely, and has been frowning for the past two days. Later, she saw her father going out in a hurry. She felt it was strange, so she followed him¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing chuckled and said, ¡°Xu Wenting really has some talent as a spy.¡±


    Yezi chuckled and said, ¡°I think so too¡­ Later, she saw Xu Sheng meeting up with Li Yan¡¯er and giving her a sum of money. It seemed to be about 10 thousand yuan. He asked Li Yan¡¯er to go back to her hometown to live. In a word, she could not stay in Jiang City any longer. Li Yan¡¯er planned to take this opportunity to reconcile with Xu Sheng. This woman is very smart and her dignity was far less important than reality. Although she had taken the initiative to break up with Xu Sheng, she cried and asked for forgiveness, but Xu Sheng rejected her.¡±


    Xiao Bing praised him. ¡°From this point of view, Xu Sheng is still a man. On the one hand, he still has feelings for Li Yan¡¯er, so he gave her money. On the other hand, he gave Li Yan¡¯er money to leave Jiang City. In this respect, he does not want to continue to be connected with Li Yan¡¯er, which shows his responsible attitude.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yezi said, ¡°after overhearing their conversation, Xu Wenting¡¯s hatred for her father was reduced, and she began to forgive him gradually.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Li Yan¡¯er is a woman who has some tricks up her sleeve. If Zhang Qiang stayed any longer with her, he might have been conquered by her, just like Xu Sheng. He clearly knew that he had been tricked and had made up his mind to break up, but he still does not hate her. He also gave her a sum of money to let her start her life again. From this point of view, Li Yan¡¯er¡¯s means are really awesome. But I hope she can learn from this lesson. Although she said that she got nothing, at least she did not lose anything and she still received a sum of money. But not everyone in the world is like Xu Sheng¡­¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°I think so too. This sort of intelligence is wrong. If she does not change this, she will be miserable one day. If she met an extreme man, she might even lose her life, and then the loss will outweigh the gain.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Those are her own affairs. Now, it¡¯s important that Xu Wenting¡¯s family is finally reunited, and Xu Sheng¡¯s attitude seems to be very firm. That¡¯s good.¡±Read More chapter at vi pnovel. com


    Yezi asked, ¡°What about Zhang Qiang? Didn¡¯t he go back to Hengdian? How is he now?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Bi Tingting kept her promise, and helped him to get a role second only to the lead actor¡­ It¡¯s said that the script is very good, and Zhang Qiang is very satisfied. It¡¯s estimated that with his acting skills, he will be a famous star by this time next year.¡±


    Yezi smiled and said, ¡°It was really a great opportunity for him, and his fate may have changed. But, Brother Bing¡­¡±


    Yezi smiled at Xiao Bing, which made him feel a little scared. He smiled and said awkwardly, ¡°Well, why are you looking at me like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Bi Tingting seems very concerned about you. You have confidantes everywhere. What¡¯s her relationship with you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Xiao Bing hurriedly said firmly, ¡°I only protected her when I was a soldier. I have a normal relationship with her.¡±


    In Xiao Bing¡¯s mind, he secretly thought, ¡°We are friends in and out of bed.¡±


    Yezi snorted. She did not care about this kind of matter about Xiao Bing. In fact, she was joking. She wanted to ease her worries, but some of them were not that easy to put off. She thought that Xiao Bing was going to leave soon. She clearly knew that this departure was significant for Xiao Bing.


    The reason why Xiao Bing came to Jiang City was due to the betrayal of Dragon Gate. This time, he was going back to solve this matter. It could be said that he started from the origin and went back to the beginning, after a circle of events.


    Xiao Bing left with regret and went back with the courage to break it.


    This time, it would be a bloody slaughter.


    The battlefield would flow with rivers of blood.


    Su Peiya was dead. Any mercy shown would be a betrayal of the friendship between him and Su Peiya.


    Su Peiya was dead. Any solution was useless. Only the heads of the enemies could be used as a sacrifice to the spirit.


    Xiao Bing had never been an indecisive person. After solving the internal problems of Dragon Gate, Buddhism was Xiao Bing¡¯s biggest enemy.


    Yezi suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Bing, if the matter of Dragon Gate is solved this time, will you stay in Dragon Gate or come back?¡±


    Xiao Bing thought for a moment and said, ¡°After eliminating the traitors in Dragon Gate, there is no restriction between the members of the organization during ordinary times. It¡¯s okay to stay in the Dragon Gate stronghold or leave them. I¡¯m the only one who knows the contact points and ways of all the people in Dragon Gate. That¡¯s why Blood Wolf has not replaced me yet, Because when I left, the last task of Dragon Gate just ended, so many people left. Most people left secretly. Besides the outsiders, even the people in Dragon Gate don¡¯t know where they went. If I don¡¯t contact them privately during this period, they only need to return to Dragon Gate stronghold for the next meeting.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°This time, it happened to be their meeting.¡±


    ¡°Generally speaking, the meeting time is determined by all the members. It should be that before I left, they have already set the meeting time, and some people left.¡±


    Yezi asked, ¡°So you can spend a lot of time at home with me in the future?¡±


    Yezi was obviously relieved.


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°If there is no new mission, it will be like this. However, it¡¯s hard to be sure about anything at Dragon Gate. Sometimes you can¡¯t contact the outside world for three or five months, and sometimes you don¡¯t need to perform tasks for three or five months.¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°Well. As for Buddhism, how are you going to solve it in the future?¡±


    ¡°Buddhism¡­¡± Xiao Bing said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll cut off their heads one by one with my sword, and put them in front of the tombs of Peiya and Old Lei, as sacrifices to their spirits!¡±

 Chapter 469 - The Action of Buddhism

    Chapter 469 The Action of Buddhism


    The next day, Yezi got up early and cooked breakfast for Xiao Bing. After breakfast, Yezi sent Xiao Bing to the door and helped him to fix his collar. Xiao Bing kissed Yezi¡¯s forehead and said softly, ¡°Honey, I will be back in a few days.¡±


    Yezi said, ¡°Hmm, remember what I said before. I am not afraid that I will miss you. I am not afraid that you will not be back for a long time. I only want you back alive.¡±


    Xiao Bing said confidently, ¡°I promise! I will stay live and come back to keep you company.¡±


    Other people also sent them out, but they were all standing behind Yezi. Xiao Bing looked at Gao Fei and said briefly, ¡°I entrust you with their care.¡±


    Gao Fei said lightly, ¡°As long as I am here, nobody in the Xiao Mansion will get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡± Xiao Bing had always believed in Gao Fei. Xiao Bing¡¯s strength was one level higher than Gao Fei¡¯s. However, Xiao Bing always felt that he was not sure if he would be able to defeat Gao Fei without suffering any injuries in an actual real battle. Gao Fei was a skilled killer. If anyone who reached the realm of Breaking The Void could beat a master one level higher than himself in strength, Gao Fei would be that person.


    Gao Fei could be said to be a congenital master, and a congenital killer, too.


    Xiao Bing looked at all the people. Fortunately, Liu Xiaorui had gone to her school. Otherwise, it would not be easy to leave. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were full of emotion as she focused on Xiao Bing.


    Lil Bei was going to say something to Su Xiaoxiao, but when he noticed Su Xiaoxiao looking at Xiao Bing, he held back and walked to Xiao Bing, with a sunny smile on his face.


    Looking at Miyamoto Shinji and Lil Bei, Xiao Bing said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You don¡¯t have to send us. It won¡¯t take us too many days. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After Xiao Bing went out, he took a taxi with Miyamoto Shinji and Lil Bei. The taxi driver drove them directly to the airport.


    Xiao Bing was sitting in the passenger seat. Miyamoto Shinji and Lil Bei were sitting behind. They did not say anything. In fact, they had been in the Xiao Mansion for quite a long time already, so nobody was reluctant to leave. The sadness of separation temporarily replaced the fear of the impending danger that they might face this time.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s current strength had reached the middle stage of Breaking The Void. This type of strength was at the top of the world. If Buddhism was not involved in this matter, Xiao Bing believed that Blood Wolf had no way to deal with him. It was not difficult to solve the chaos.


    Liu Kexin came out to work very early today. Outside the hospital, just as she was about to enter the hospital, she happened to see Xiao Bing in the taxi.


    Liu Kexin opened her mouth wide in surprise, and her eyes flashed with a kind of joy that had not been seen for a long time. Suddenly, she did not care about anything else. She stopped a taxi in the middle of the road and got into the passenger¡¯s seat. She pointed to the direction of the taxi where Xiao Bing was in, stamped her feet, and said, ¡°Uncle, help me catch up with that car.¡±


    As the taxi driver raced after him, he said with a smile, ¡°Little girl, you lost your boyfriend? You did not even care about your life in your attempt to stop the car.¡±


    ¡°Ah? No¡­ no.¡± Liu Kexin¡¯s face blushed. She pointed to the front and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let¡­ them get away.¡±


    The taxi driver laughed and said, ¡°OK, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let your boyfriend escape!¡±


    Liu Kexin did not explain at this time, and she just stared outwardly with a nervous look.


    The car ahead was not going at a fast speed. After all, Xiao Bing purposely left the house with plenty of time to spare. There was no need for the driver to drive so fast. So even though Liu Kexin¡¯s taxi had not caught up with it yet, it had not lost it either. It was going to a remote area. The driver told Liu Kexin, ¡°It seems that he is going to escape by plane. Your lover is trying to run away from the wedding.¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Of course, the taxi driver was joking, but Liu Kexin could not laugh. She felt pain in her heart. She thought, ¡°Brother Bing came back long ago, but he is leaving again. But after returning to Jiang City, he did not contact me until he left. Am I so insignificant in Brother Bing¡¯s heart? Can¡¯t I even be his ordinary friend?¡±


    When the taxi driver saw that Liu Kexin seemed not to be in a good mood, he stopped making fun of her.


    Xiao Bing¡¯s taxi entered the parking area outside the airport, and then several people got off and began to pick up tickets and get the checked luggage.


    Liu Kexin also came to the airport hall, but the whole airport hall was too big. She looked around frantically, but she could not find him in the vast crowd. Liu Kexin was about to cry.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s legs became weak. She held her knees with her hands and sweat ran into her eyes. She did not find Xiao Bing after all. She wiped away her tears with her hands. She told herself secretly in her heart, ¡°You are a fool. Even if you find Brother Bing, what can you say?¡±


    Liu Kexin was about to leave. She stood up straight and looked up. She happened to see a passenger standing in the security line in front of her, and he looked really familiar. It was Brother Bing, whom she had always been thinking about.


    Liu Kexin dashed forward. Suddenly, her pace slowed down, and she became hesitant. From the beginning, she did not stop to think. Until now, after she found Xiao Bing, she began to hesitate. Just like what she was thinking, what would she say after catching up with Brother Bing.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s steps stopped. She looked at Xiao Bing, who was in the process of undergoing security inspection.


    Xiao Bing finished with the security check and was about to leave. Turning back, he suddenly saw Liu Kexin. They were looking at each other. Xiao Bing was surprised and said, ¡°Kexin, what are you doing here?¡±


    Liu Kexin could not hear what Xiao Bing was talking about, but she knew that Xiao Bing had seen her. She turned around and started to run. Xiao Bing suddenly shouted loudly. ¡°Kexin!¡±


    Kexin stopped, and many people around her stared at her. Liu Kexin turned around and went to the security check, one step at a time, crying and shouting. ¡°Brother Bing, why didn¡¯t you tell me¡­ that you were back? You don¡¯t treat me as a friend?¡±


    Xiao Bing was stunned. Liu Kexin¡¯s tears made Xiao Bing¡¯s heart ache. He was ashamed and said loudly, ¡°Kexin, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±


    Liu Kexin looked at Xiao Bing, who had shouted out to her. ¡°I know what you are thinking every day¡­ I can¡¯t give you any promise, but I will try not to avoid you when I come back. Wait for me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Liu Kexin was still in tears.


    Xiao Bing waved and started to leave. Liu Kexin waited until she could not see Xiao Bing anymore, and stood there for a long time. Turning around, she walked out of the airport. Thinking of what Xiao Bing had said before he left, she felt nervous. She did not know what Xiao Bing was going to say to her. Was he going to reject her directly? She thought, ¡°It should be the same. Brother Bing will never betray Yezi, and I will not destroy their relationship. It was not easy for them to have a happy life now.¡±


    Liu Kexin began to worry about her gains and losses there.


    When Liu Kexin was making blind and disorderly conjectures, two thin men suddenly stood in front of her. Liu Kexin was shocked and was about to ask them what they were going to do. One of them suddenly covered her mouth with a handkerchief. Liu Kexin smelt something in the handkerchief and then fainted directly.


    The two men held Liu Kexin between them, and brought her to the parking lot of the airport. After walking to the side of a black car, they opened the rear door and threw Liu Kexin in. One sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and the other sat beside Liu Kexin, in the back seat.


    Besides these two people, there was another person in the car. This person wearing a big hat and was sitting in the passenger seat. His body was strong and gave off a menacing air. His face was completely covered by the hat. No one could see what he looked like. They only could hear some heavy breathing.


    After the two men sat down, the man in the passenger seat lowered his voice, which was hoarse and sounded like a wild animal. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to follow Mr. Dragon? Who is this woman? Why did you tie her up?¡±


    The two men seemed to be very afraid of the mysterious man, and said respectfully, ¡°Excellency Ape, didn¡¯t Mr. Buddha tell us to take Mr. Dragon¡¯s woman? There are masters in the Xiao Mansion. It¡¯s difficult to catch them. Just now, we saw that the relationship between this woman and Mr. Dragon seemed unusual. We were sure that it was also a love relationship, so we caught her instead. It¡¯s easier than going to the Xiao Mansion to catch people.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± This practice was obviously acquiesced by Excellency Ape. His voice suddenly became extremely ferocious, with a horrible bloodthirsty murderous aura. ¡°Watch her. Drive now!¡±


    After the man finished speaking, he lowered his head. He was wheezing. It was very loud, just like a beast wheezing.


    The car drove slowly out of the airport, but did not head for the city, but to the direction of the suburbs, going farther and farther away.


    Xiao Bing and the others were still waiting to board the plane in the waiting hall. Xiao Bing had a drink in his hand, and seemed to be in a trance. Lil Bei beside him asked, ¡°Brother Bing, are you worried about that girl who was here earlier?¡±


    Only Xiao Bing¡¯s perennial brothers like Lil Bei could speak so directly to him.


    Xiao Bing shook his head and said, ¡°Yes, but no¡­ Since that time, my eyelids have been twitching, and I have been feeling very uneasy at the same time.¡±


    Lil Bei said with a sunny smile, ¡°Brother Bing, don¡¯t worry. We will be fine this time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Bing smiled, but he still felt restless. What he worried about was not about the action this time, but something inexplicable, which made him feel a little uneasy.

 Chapter 470 - You Are Sick and Need a Treatment!

    The Farlo Islands, the most famous overseas island of Denmai, was located between Narway, Scotland, Shetland and Iceland in the North Atlantic Ocean. It was the midway station of the route from the European inland to Iceland, and also the overseas autonomous region of Denmark, and had sufficient autonomy.


    The total area of The Farlo Islands was 1,399 square kilometers. The population was about 50,000, excluding a large number of foreign tourists attracted to this place every year.


    The Farlo Islands composed of 17 inhabited islands, one uninhabited island and reefs. Its capital was Stelon Island.


    One of the strongholds of Dragon Gate was the uninhabited island in the Farlo Islands. It was a small island called Thumb Island. This island was the only uninhabited island in the Farlo Islands, and was also the smallest one. Dragon Gate rented Thumb Island. The rentals were paid in August and March every year. No matter whether the members of Dragon Gate would arrive at Thumb Island or not, the rental would not be refunded. Xiao Bing paid up for five years of rental . It was the third year now.


    Now, it was just August. It was natural for Dragon Gate to hold a meeting here. But besides Thumb Island, Dragon Gate had many other strongholds around the world.


    To get to Thumb Island, people needed to fly to Copenhasy, the capital of Denmai, which took about fifteen to sixteen hours. Then they needed to transfer from Copenhasy to Stelon Island and then charter a boat to get to Thumb Island.


    Xiao Bing and the others were in the economy class. Miyamoto Shinji spoke very little and closed his eyes, as he rested. Xiao Bing and Lil Bei talked for a while. Then they all rested. After all, they had to stay on the plane for more than ten hours, so they needed to catch up on their sleep on the plane.


    The car with the people who had kidnapped Liu Kexin had already left City Sanjiang, and stopped in an open suburb in the evening. It belonged to Hei Province, but not City Sanjiang.


    After the car stopped, the man wearing a hat in the passenger seat, asked in a fierce tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why has the plane not arrived yet?¡±


    The man took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. After the phone rang for a while, the call was connected. The man said in a vicious tone, ¡°I am now at the designated place. Where are your people?¡±


    The voice at the other end was shrill and high pitched, like a eunuch¡¯s voice. ¡°Excellency Ape, we had a little trouble here. I¡¯m afraid your Excellency Ape needs to wait for some time. We are sorry to have to inform Excellency Ape that you need to find a place to stay for tonight.¡±


    The man roared. ¡°Tell Blood Wolf that the eight Buddhist generals will not follow his orders so easily. If Blood Wolf is not sincere, I will go back. That¡¯s my warning!¡±


    The person with the strange voice chuckled, a sound which gave one goosebumps. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Excellency Ape. Our leader said that we must not neglect Mr. Ape, one of the Buddhist generals¡­ You are an important hand who can help Blood Wolf to control Dragon Gate. There¡¯s something wrong with the plane. We will repair it as soon as possible. You have to make do tonight.¡±


    Excellency Ape snorted and hung up.


    He opened the door and got out of the car. The other two people also alighted. Liu Kexin opened her eyes. Seeing that she was tied up, with rags stuffed in her mouth and tape on her mouth, she started to struggle and whine.


    When Ape heard this, he opened the door directly. He pulled Liu Kexin out of the car, untied the ropes on Liu Kexin¡¯s body, and took off the tape and rags in her mouth. Liu Kexin retched a little and her tears flowed instantly. Excellency Ape looked at her and said fiercely, ¡°Be obedient. Don¡¯t try to escape, or you will be tied up again.¡±


    Liu Kexin wiped away her tears, looked up at the man, and asked angrily, ¡°Why are you tying me up?¡±


    ¡°I want to do that. There¡¯s no reason¡­¡± Excellency Ape sneered and took off his hat at the same time.


    Liu Kexin was angry and afraid, as it was so late and she did not know where she was now. Later, her parents would be worried if she did not go home. The first thing she thought about when she was in trouble was not whether she would be in danger, but whether her family would worry about her.


    This was Liu Kexin. The first thing she cared about were the people closest to her. That was why Xiao Bing did not want to hurt her. She was a girl who was so pure and kind. Even the most terrible villain would be reluctant to hurt her.


    Liu Kexin was angry and was about to speak, when suddenly, Ape took off his hat. Then Liu Kexin was stunned. Her eyes and mouth opened wide. Her eyes showed compassion for him.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Excellency Ape took off his hat. When he saw Liu Kexin¡¯s surprise, he was still very disdainful. But then he noticed that Liu Kexin showed only compassion for him. His anger rose and he said angrily, ¡°Stinky girl, Excellency Ape does not need your compassion. If it was not for the fact that you will be of use to us, I¡¯ll eat you now!¡±


    The two subordinates of Excellency Ape were shivering in fright. They were thinking, ¡°The little girl acted recklessly and blindly. Excellency Ape does not need your compassion. It¡¯s a shame for Excellency Ape. No matter who catches a glimpse of Excellency Ape at any time, they will show fear. Excellency Ape has been used to it for a long time. He gets very excited when he sees that those people are afraid of him. But for a little girl who is weak, to show such compassion for him. It¡¯s a shame for him. No wonder Excellency Ape is angry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you annoy Excellency Ape. If he just eats you, it does not matter. But if you get us involved, it will be very unjust.¡± These two people were wary of Excellency Ape¡¯s bad temper. This time, they felt unlucky to be sent out to carry out the task, together with Excellency Ape. In fact, when they first came out, there were two other people waiting for orders, beside Excellency Ape, but those two had been killed by Excellency Ape. There was not even a drop of blood left.


    Liu Kexin pointed at Excellency Ape and said, ¡°You¡­ Why do you¡­¡±


    After thinking about it, she suddenly felt that there was no way to talk about it, mainly because she could not say it out loud, for fear of hurting his self-esteem, so she changed to a very sympathetic tone and asked, ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital? I know a good doctor in the Hospital of City Sanjiang.¡±


    She forgot that she was now a hostage.


    It turned out that Excellency Ape resembled an uncivilized gorilla. He had a big, square hairy face. Except for his facial features, all the other areas were covered with brown and black hair.


    If people observed him carefully, they would find that his arms were also hairy, but not so thick and not so obvious.


    After listening to Liu Kexin¡¯s words, Excellency Ape¡¯s eyes changed immediately. Suddenly, he grabbed Liu Kexin and threw her to the ground. Then she sat directly under the shade of the tree. His voice was like a roaring beast. ¡°Listen to me clearly. If you still talk to me randomly, I will eat you directly. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can have a try.¡±


    Although Liu Kexin fell to the ground, she found that Excellency Ape had not given her such a hard shove. She was not hurt. However, when she saw his ferocity, she stopped talking and sat down quietly, in the shade of another tree, beside Excellency Ape.


    Excellency Ape looked at his two subordinates and said impatiently, ¡°Why are you still here? Hurry and get the food from the car. It¡¯s already evening. Do you want me to starve?¡±


    The two men hurriedly went to do his bidding. They opened the boot of the car and searched for food and water. They took them and put them in front of Excellency Ape.


    Excellency Ape first took up a piece of bread, a sausage, and a bag of milk and looked at Liu Kexin. After making a sound as if to remind her, he threw these food into Liu Kexin¡¯s arms. Then he took out the same food for himself, pointed to the rest of the food and said, ¡°You can share the rest.¡±


    The food was originally divided into three portions. Liu Kexin and Excellency Ape had one each, and the two people had only one portion. They looked at each other, but they did not dare to protest, so they had to pick up the last portion and eat in silence.


    Liu Kexin hesitated for a moment, then suddenly took out her bread and said, ¡°Here, you can have this bread. I¡¯m not very hungry. I¡¯ll drink some milk.¡±


    Excellency Ape glared at her and said loudly, ¡°Since I gave you food, you must eat, or I will eat you.¡±


    Liu Kexin trembled, snorted, and murmured that he was so cruel. Then she obediently ate the food. Since neither of them dared to take it, she naturally did not want to waste it.


    While Liu Kexin was eating her bread, she peeked discreetly at these three people. The two persons who kidnapped her looked very normal. Obviously, only this guy called Excellency Ape was a little strange. His name was Ape, and his appearance was really like that of an ape.


    Liu Kexin ate and asked, ¡°Why did you kidnap me? Are you hoping to get a ransom for me? Then you are mistaken. My family is just an ordinary family. My parents are ordinary office workers. They do not have much money, because they paid a lot for my studies.¡±


    Excellency Ape was silent.


    When Liu Kexin saw that they were silent, she summoned up the courage to ask, ¡°Where are we now? Are we still in City Sanjiang? How about letting me go? You are so pitiful. I will treat you to a delicious meal and ask for an advance of my salary this month, so I can give it to you. Do you agree?¡±


    Everyone was still silent.


    Liu Kexin continued to ask, ¡°Please say something. You can earn money by working at any job now. Why do you have to kidnap people to make money? I promise not to tell the police. Well¡­ What¡¯s your name? I don¡¯t remember. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to have a health check. You may have some hormone problems in your body. Maybe it can be healed. After that, how about finding a job so you will have money?¡±


    Excellency Ape raised his head to look at Liu Kexin. He intended to be angry, but when he saw that Liu Kexin was looking at him sincerely, his anger immediately dissipated a lot. He snorted and said impatiently, ¡°You have so much superfluous words!¡±

 Chapter 471 - Excellency Ape of the Eight Buddhist Generals

    Chapter 471 Excellency Ape of the Eight Buddhist Generals


    Liu Kexin looked at Excellency Ape with some sympathy and asked, ¡°Why did you kidnap me? Is it because of your terrifying appearance that you are not able to go out to work?¡±


    Excellency Ape looked glum, but his face was covered with so much hair that it could not be seen clearly. His eyes were extremely gloomy, but Liu Kexin did not notice them. Perhaps she noticed it, but she was not afraid.


    Liu Kexin continued to say, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to be disheartened. I study medicine and I work in a hospital. Although I am just a nurse, I have come across many types of medical diseases. Your appearance is a kind of disease, which is no different from a fever or a cold. A fever or a cold is an ailment, but this is more serious. You don¡¯t need to feel inferior. Generally speaking, it is due to a genetic variation.¡±


    ¡°For example, chickens, ducks and geese, which have been domesticated and cultivated for a long time, have lost their flight abilities. However, in the domestic flocks of chickens, ducks and geese, sometimes there will be a chicken, duck or goose which has a strong flight ability. They are able to fly because of atavism. What¡¯s more, the same is true of snakes with feet and dolphins with small fins beside their tail fins. And the atavism of humans is no different. Human ancestors are all Pithecanthropus. It is the phenomenon that later generations have, which is to degenerate back to the appearance of ancestors. I am not sure whether it can be cured by our local doctors, but our hospital has two experts in the field of genes.¡±


    The eyes of Excellency Ape became even gloomier. Liu Kexin kept talking, ¡°If it cannot be solved by my hospital, we can go to the big hospital in Jingdu. If Jingdu can¡¯t do it, we can go to Country M¡­ Don¡¯t you have money? I heard that there is a way to raise money from caring people in society¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Excellency Ape slapped the ground hard and it echoed resoundingly. Excellency Ape said in a ferocious voice, ¡°If you keep talking, I will sew up your mouth. By the way, who said we were going to kidnap you for money? Do you know Mr. Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dragon?¡± Liu Kexin shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Who is Mr. Dragon?¡±


    Excellency Ape thought for a moment and said, ¡°His name should be Xiao Bing now.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao¡­ I know him!¡±


    Excellency Ape said, ¡°We caught you in order to deal with Xiao Bing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Kexin¡¯s face changed and she suddenly got up and ran toward the distance. Excellency Ape¡¯s men immediately rushed to stop her and brought her in front of Excellency Ape.


    Excellency Ape snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°You have been caught by me and you still want to escape. How dare you?¡±


    Liu Kexin raised her foot and tried to kick Excellency Ape. Unfortunately, she could not touch him at all. She kept kicking forward and shouting. ¡°Villain, let me go. I was so silly to sympathize with you and to find a way to help you treat your disease!¡±


    Excellency Ape sneered and said, ¡°You might as well think about how to save your life now.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Liu Kexin struggled said angrily, ¡°You are not worthy of any sympathy.¡±


    ¡°That is what you should have thought of before. D*mn it, keep her mouth quiet!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Excellency Ape.¡± The two men tied up Liu Kexin again, sealed her mouth with adhesive tape, then threw Liu Kexin to the ground.


    Liu Kexin kept struggling on the ground, alternately whining and shouting. Unfortunately, she could not speak. When Excellency Ape finished his meal, he closed his eyes, leaned against the tree, and said coldly, ¡°Go to sleep. Don¡¯t disturb my rest.¡±


    Those two people were only half full. One portion was barely enough, but the two of them had to share one portion. However, they dared not say anything. They laid on the ground not far away and soon fell asleep.


    Liu Kexin kept whining. Ten minutes later, she was still whining. Twenty minutes later, she was still doing the same. At this moment, she really regretted what she had done and was afraid. She worried that these people would use her as a tool to deal with Xiao Bing. She did not care about her life, but she did not want Brother Bing to be hurt because of her.


    Liu Kexin had been crying for more than half an hour. Excellency Ape opened his eyes and stood up. He turned around and went to the forest to pee. When he came back, he saw Liu Kexin still whining, and her eyes were wide open. Excellency Ape was expressionless. He went to Liu Kexin, squatted down, looked at her and said, ¡°Listen, I will untie your bonds, but you must not shout. Don¡¯t disturb my sleep, or I will tie you up again, seal your mouth and never untie you again.¡±


    Liu Kexin nodded quickly.


    Excellency Ape reached out and helped Liu Kexin to untie her bonds. Although the hairs on his hands were not as long as those on his face, the hairs were obviously much thicker and denser than that of a normal person.


    Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    After untying her bonds, Excellency Ape was about to go back to sleep. Liu Kexin suddenly asked, ¡°Can you let me call home?¡±


    Excellency Ape snorted and said, ¡°Do you want to report to your family?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Kexin shook her head and said, ¡°I usually get home from work and go to bed at this time of day. I am afraid my parents will be worried about me. They all care about me. My mother¡¯s physical condition is not good. I am afraid that she will be scared and get sick because of me.¡±


    Excellency Ape was about to refuse. He was tired of these so-called family relationships and never paid any attention to them. But when he saw Liu Kexin¡¯s pathetic eyes with tears swimming in them, he suddenly snorted and said, ¡°I am sure that you will not dare to play any tricks. You don¡¯t know where you are now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Kexin said, ¡°I promise. I just want to tell my family that I am safe.¡±


    Excellency Ape said, ¡°Then you call.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I may have dropped my cell phone in the car.¡±


    Excellency Ape looked at the two sleeping people and shouted. ¡°Look for her cell phone!¡±


    The two men got up and hurriedly ran to the car. They opened the door and began to search. Soon, one of them found a pink mobile phone and handed it to Liu Kexin.


    Liu Kexin looked at Excellency Ape and Excellency Ape shouted. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Call your family now!¡±


    Liu Kexin called home. It was about 10 o¡¯clock in the evening. Liu Kexin knew that her parents would not be asleep yet. Liu Kexin had always been a very sensible little girl. If she was going to be late, she would call home in advance.


    Sure enough, after Liu Kexin¡¯s phone call, the voice of a woman came on. ¡°Kexin, why are you not home yet? It is late. We are still waiting for you. And we were about to call your company to check.¡±


    Liu Kexin was shocked. Her call was timely. Liu Kexin hurriedly said, ¡°Ah, Mom, you don¡¯t need to call. The company informed me that I need go to the capital today, so I left in the afternoon. It was said that something happened. There are many patients in the hospital and there were not enough nurses. So several nurses were selected to go there. Just now, my cell phone was powered off, so I did not call you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it is like that.¡± Liu¡¯s mother said with some relief, ¡°All the nurses selected must be well-behaved nurses. It seems that my Kexin is really reassuring and excellent. Maybe you will stay in the capital in the future¡­ But it is too far over there. We will be worried.¡±


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°Mom, it is not so easy to stay in the capital. This time, we are just here temporarily to help out, but it is estimated that we will come back only a few days later. Mom, you and Dad should take good care of yourselves at home. If I am too busy, I will not be able to call you.¡±


    ¡°Well, my daughter is sensible and you should take good care of yourself over there. Don¡¯t go out at night. It is too unsafe. It is not safe for one person to go out at night.¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    ¡°I know, Mom, I will hang up first.¡±


    ¡°Well, have an early rest. I will tell your father, so we will all be assured. Good night, honey.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Mom.¡±


    At first glance, Excellency Ape looked very grumpy, but this time, he was extremely patient. He did not hurry Liu Kexin at all. After Liu Kexin hung up, Excellency Ape said, ¡°It seems that you are a very sensible daughter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Kexin said, ¡°It is not easy for parents to raise a child. Children must be filial and considerate toward their parents.¡±


    Excellency Ape snorted coldly. ¡°Shit. Haven¡¯t you heard a saying that the father is to blame for his children¡¯s faults? There are still some parents in the world who are not ready to take care of their children at all, or even throw them away as hoodoos. Have you heard of that?¡±


    Liu Kexin said in surprise, ¡°How can there be such a parent in the world? But it is possible¡­ because our hospital has also received abandoned babies. Some parents do not want their babies after giving birth to them in the hospital, but it is rare.¡±


    Excellency Ape had a look of disdain and said with a smile, ¡°Then tell me, can such parents be called parents? Is filial piety applicable to those parents? They brought their children into the world, but abandoned them and left them alone. If you were one of these unlucky children, how would you treat your parents?¡±


    Liu Kexin thought for a moment and said, ¡°My parents gave life to me in this world, which is the greatest gift. If they don¡¯t want me and throw me away, I will be sad, blame them and may hate them¡­ but I still have their blood in my body. Without them, I could not have been born in this world, so I would not hate them too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Your idea is too childish.¡± Excellency Ape said in disdain. ¡°Children like you are so naive.¡±


    Liu Kexin asked, ¡°What about you? What would you do?¡±


    Excellency Ape¡¯s eyes suddenly became extremely ferocious. His body trembled slightly and he said with a little excitement, ¡°If I was so unlucky¡­ They let me appear in the world without my permission, and then let me be laughed at by the whole world. I will eat them!¡±


    Excellency Ape¡¯s words made Liu Kexin scared and shocked.

 Chapter 472 - Fight Against Each Other

    Chapter 472 Fight Against Each Other


    Liu Kexin once again gave Excellency Ape a kind and sympathetic look. Excellency Ape became extremely angry and even began to get upset. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with that kind of pity in your eyes. Everyone in the world is more pitiful than me because I can eat them if I want to!¡±


    Liu Kexin shook her head and said calmly, ¡°No, I am not really pitying you or sympathizing with you. I just feel sad for you¡­ How pitiful it must be for a man like you to want to kill your own parents who are of the same blood?¡±


    There was a fierce look in Excellency Ape¡¯s eyes and he let out a roar, which almost broke the eardrums of Liu Kexin and the two other people who were hiding at this time. Excellency Ape jumped directly in front of Liu Kexin, grabbed her neck and opened his mouth, exposing his extremely sharp teeth. It was as if he wanted to swallow Liu Kexin.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. The breath of Excellency Ape was fetid and smelt like the breath of wild animals. It was as if he was not a human at this time. His mouth was wide open. She was afraid that this person would swallow her instantly.


    Time seemed to come to a standstill. Excellency Ape did not do anything to Liu Kexin. He threw Liu Kexin to the ground and roared at the sky. One of his two subordinates suddenly felt a terrible magnetic force propelling him toward Excellency Ape. Excellency Ape threw the man on to the ground and then jumped on him. Like a wild animal, he opened his mouth and bit the man¡¯s throat directly. The man under his body struggled desperately, twitched and made a gurgling sound.


    The man¡¯s throat had been bitten by Excellency Ape and then Excellency Ape started to suck his blood, until all his blood was drained and his body became a mere husk. Excellency Ape stood up, kicked the man¡¯s body away, and his expression was back to normal.


    Liu Kexin was afraid. She felt what she just saw was not something that happened between humans, but a crazy beast that killed a man. When faced with this beast, ordinary human beings could not put up any resistance at all.


    The other subordinate was shaking with fear. It was not the first time that he had seen Excellency Ape eating people. Before that, they had companions who were eaten by Excellency Ape. Now, he was the only one alive among those people who came with Excellency Ape.


    Liu Kexin began to cry.


    Excellency Ape had vented his anger, so he was not as irascible as he had been before. He sat back in his original position and took a look at Liu Kexin. He asked curiously, ¡°He is not your companion or your friend, and he even tied you up. Why are you crying for him?¡±


    Liu Kexin wiped her tears and said, ¡°I made you angry. If you wanted to kill me, you should kill me, but you killed him instead. It is my fault.¡±


    Excellency Ape laughed at her. ¡°You little girl really have a heart of gold and you are extremely naive.¡±


    ¡°You will not understand all this. You are a cold-blooded beast.¡± Liu Kexin suddenly looked at Excellency Ape and said, ¡°You need me to make a deal with Xiao Bing, right? Is that why you spared my life?¡±


    Excellency Ape snorted. ¡°So what? It does not matter whether you are killed or not. I will keep you alive for a while, but don¡¯t make me angry.¡±


    Liu Kexin wiped away her tears, raised her chin stubbornly and said, ¡°If you want me to live, you have to promise me something, or I will commit suicide. No matter how you watch me all the time, you can¡¯t stop a person who wants to commit suicide.¡±


    Excellency Ape looked at Liu Kexin gloomily and said, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Liu Kexin suddenly pointed to Excellency Ape¡¯s remaining companion and said, ¡°No matter what happens in the future, you cannot kill him. As long as he lives, I will live. If he dies, I will die too.¡±


    Excellency Ape¡¯s subordinate looked at Liu Kexin in surprise. In his opinion, Liu Kexin had been kidnapped by him and the other person who had just been killed by Excellency Ape. Liu Kexin should hate him. Why did she put forward such a request?


    Excellency Ape obviously could not understand why Liu Kexin was trying to protect her enemy. His eyes shone with a fierce light. He hesitated a little and asked, ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else to be sacrificed because of me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want people dying in front of me like that again.¡±


    ¡°No matter who he is, he is a life in my eyes.¡±


    Excellency Ape gasped heavily. He put his arms on his chest, leaned on the thick trunk and said casually, ¡°I promise.¡±


    Liu Kexin breathed a sigh of relief, then she stood up, and Excellency Ape immediately asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I am not going to run away¡­ I am going to bury him so that he will be at peace.¡±


    Excellency Ape opened his eyes and looked at Liu Kexin curiously. The dried out corpse had been kicked more than ten meters away by Excellency Ape. Excellency Ape was not afraid that Liu Kexin would run away. In fact, Liu Kexin was so frail that even if she ran more than 100 meters, Excellency Ape could catch up with her easily.


    Liu Kexin went to the corpse. She squatted down. First, she closed the eyes of the dead man, so that he could die in peace. Then she looked around for tools to dig the soil. She found an iron bar not far away. Then she began to dig.


    However, although she was smart enough to dig in soft ground, based on her strength, it was still tough for her. Within two minutes, she started breathing heavily. Her head was covered with sweat. The pit on the ground could barely house a mouse¡­


    However, Liu Kexin did not give up at all. After a two minute rest, she continued to dig. After resting three or four times intermittently, she did not even manage to dig half of the pit.


    The remaining subordinate wanted to help. He glanced at Excellency Ape uneasily. Excellency Ape¡¯s head moved and gave him a look, which meant that he could go over. The man rushed to Liu Kexin, grabbed the tool in Liu Kexin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Liu Kexin glanced at him, then passed the tool to him and stood aside.


    While the man dug the pit with the iron bar, he said, ¡°My name is Lin Mu and I am from Singapore.¡±


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you for speaking up for me.¡±


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Lin Mu continued to say, ¡°But I still want to remind you not to provoke Excellency Ape, or you will not know how you will end up.¡±


    Liu Kexin suddenly asked, ¡°That man is so bad that he even killed his own people. Why are you still with him?¡±


    Lin Mu coughed and signaled Liu Kexin with his eyes. Liu Kexin said, ¡°I am not afraid. He said he will use me to threaten Xiao Bing. He will not kill me.¡±


    Lin Mu remained silent, because he did not know what to say.


    Liu Kexin continued to speak, ¡°Is he your leader? He even killed his subordinates. Why do you still follow him? If I were you, I would find a chance to run away, go to a place where no one knows me and find a job, so that I can live in peace.¡±


    Although Liu Kexin stood far away, Excellency Ape could hear her clearly. Excellency Ape did not get angry, but looked at Liu Kexin with interest. He was listening carefully to what Liu Kexin was saying.


    As Lin Mu dug the ground, he said coldly, ¡°Do you think people like us still have a chance to live peacefully?¡±


    Liu Kexin asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people I have killed.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Kexin stopped talking and Lin Mu finished digging the deep pit. He lifted the body of his companion who had been talking with him before, and threw it into the pit, saying, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s bury him together.¡±


    Liu Kexin looked at the corpse, sighed and said sympathetically, ¡°I am sorry that you died for me. I promise that I will pray for you at this time of the year and burn more paper money for you.¡±


    After that, she began to cover the corpse with earth, together with Lin Mu. Because there were no tools, she used her hands, not caring whether she would hurt her fingernails or dirty her hands.


    When the body was buried, Liu Kexin went to look for a piece of wood and put it on the grave. Then she went back to the shade next to Excellency Ape and laid down.


    Liu Kexin closed her eyes, but her mind was in a mess. Although she had seen the dead in the hospital, the scene that just took place was too bloody. She was a simple and kind-hearted girl. Suddenly, a person was killed in front of her in such a cruel way, and he died because of her. Her heart was racing and she felt guilty, As long as she closed her eyes, the images of the man being killed would flash in her mind.


    While Liu Kexin was making blind and disorderly conjectures, suddenly she heard Excellency Ape say, ¡°I don¡¯t understand you. Are you girls all so naive? If I let the dead man choose one of two, one is to spare your life, the other is to spare his life, he will certainly kill you. But you blame yourself for his death, dig a pit for him, fill in his grave, and even shed tears for him now.¡±


    Liu Kexin looked at Excellency Ape and said, ¡°People like you don¡¯t know what emotion is.¡±


    Excellency Ape¡¯s eyes sparkled, but there was no anger. He just sneered coldly, ¡°You are not afraid to provoke me. What if I accidentally kill you?¡±


    ¡°You are going to threaten my Brother Bing. You will not kill me.¡±


    Excellency Ape said with a smile, ¡°You are not afraid that after I kill Mr. Dragon, you will be of no value and then I will kill you?¡±


    ¡°My Brother Bing is an upright man. He will not be beaten by you, and he will save me.¡±


    Excellency Ape looked at Liu Kexin and asked, ¡°You have so much confidence in him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have confidence in him.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± A terrifying light flashed in Excellency Ape¡¯s eyes. ¡°In a few days, you will see how we kill him¡­¡±

 Chapter 473 - Lay down Your Knief and Become a Buddha

    Chapter 473 Lay down Your Knief and Become a Buddha


    The night passed, but Liu Kexin did not sleep well. Her professionalism helped her to remain calm, but in her heart, the storm was still raging. Few girls could take such a psychological impact that easily.


    When the first beam of light appeared in the sky, Liu Kexin noticed that Excellency Ape had opened his eyes. There was always a hint of aggression in his eyes, which made him seem like a formidable beast who was always out to terrify others.


    Excellency Ape had been provoked many times by this little girl. He noticed her bloodshot eyes and assumed that she did not sleep well last night or she did not even sleep at all. Excellency Ape taunted her immediately, ¡°You could not sleep last night? Frightened by the little show I gave last night?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Liu Kexin admitted directly, which was something he did not expect. She did not even seem embarrassed. Instead, she spoke sharply, ¡°The little show? You mean your killing others last night? It is nothing to you because you are accustomed to slaughter. You are cold-blooded and ruthless. You don¡¯t take humans as humans, except for me. I am a nurse in a hospital and a normal woman. But I have compassion. You are a powerful man who can kill a man easily without even sparing their blood, because you drain it from their bodies.¡±


    Liu Kexin said in a shaky voice, ¡°But I can¡¯t do that, even if I have your ability. That is what makes me a human, not a beast like you¡­ I know why you don¡¯t want to see a doctor. Because it is not necessary. Even if you can have the appearance of a man, the beast will still live in your heart. And hearts are what define humankind. You are beyond saving.¡±


    Excellency Ape sneered, but he did not seem angry. ¡°I don¡¯t care a fig about what you said. Only the weak will think that way. Only the strong will laugh at the end. Kindness is just what the weak clothes himself with.¡±


    Liu Kexin suddenly laughed, ¡°You said only the strong will laugh at the end. But did you laugh after you killed that man since yesterday?¡±


    Excellency Ape snorted, without saying anything.


    Liu Kexin, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself. You are not capable of laughing. If all other men were killed by you, there would be nothing for you but loneliness. What will you get every time you kill? Nothing but one less man on this good earth to talk to and one more man who will be afraid of you.¡±


    Excellency Ape¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself. You can¡¯t have happiness or anything else. The more people who are afraid of you, the lonelier you will be. A happy person must have many friends who are willing to give him a helping hand and laugh with him. But who would dare to talk to you? You can ask anyone about that on the street. What else did you get from killing, except for loneliness?¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Excellency Ape said in a low and fierce voice, ¡°You are not afraid of being killed, little girl? I understand now. You are trying to infuriate me so that I will kill you, right? Because you are afraid that I will use you as a hostage to trap and kill Mr. Dragon. It must be due to that.¡±


    Liu Kexin snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t overrate yourself. That is the most you can do. Brother Bing will never be defeated by someone who is as cruel as you.¡±


    Excellency Ape laughed, ¡°You will see if that is true.¡±


    Then he suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Lin Mu!¡±


    Lin Mu opened his eyes immediately and looked at Excellency Ape reverently. Though Excellency Ape was not the strongest among the eight Buddhist generals, he was the one they respected most.


    Excellency Ape noticed the awe in Lin Mu¡¯s eyes and he suddenly recalled what Liu Kexin just said that every time he killed a man, he would have one less man to talk to and one more man to fear him. He would get nothing but loneliness.


    No one had never said any of these to him before. No one dared to say that to his face. But he felt irritated when he recalled those words and saw the fear in Lin Mu¡¯s eyes.


    Before he would be eager to kill and drink human blood when he felt irritated. But the urge this time was not that strong because he suppressed it.


    Excellency Ape said in a low voice, ¡°Drive the car and find some food for us. They will come here and pick us up. I will not walk around with her.¡±


    Lin Mu felt relieved because he was afraid of being killed by Excellency Ape. He had known all along that Excellency Ape must taste blood whenever he became agitated.


    Lin Mu soon got into the car and drove away.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Liu Kexin asked, ¡°Did you see the fear on his face? I suppose he would rather stay as far away from you as he can, so with everyone else. Now do you feel lonely?¡±


    Excellency Ape did not answer her questions. He just eased himself beneath a tree and sat with his arms crossed in front of his chest.


    Actually Lin Mu should have realized that Excellency Ape¡¯s temper had become much better, since he decided not to kill Liu Kexin and drain her blood, after her relentless sarcastic remarks.


    Perhaps it was because he needed her to kill Xiao Bing. But did Excellency Ape seem like a man who could control his urges all because of a plan?.


    Mr. Buddha might be the only man in this world who could control Excellency Ape when he was on a rampage. Otherwise he would never be willing to serve Mr. Buddha.


    But Mr. Buddha was not here, which meant that Excellency Ape had managed to suppress his desire by himself. Or more likely, it was because of Liu Kexin.


    Noticing that Excellency Ape was not answering her question, Liu Kexin sat on the ground and juggled some stones. But then she felt bored. ¡°What is your real name? Excellency Ape?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Excellency Ape replied with his eyes closed. He had never been this patient before.


    Liu Kexin said in disbelief, ¡°You don¡¯t have a family name?¡±


    Excellency Ape snorted, ¡°Why do you have so many questions?¡±


    ¡°Alright. Actually, humans are born to be kind. I don¡¯t know why you became like this. But I assume there is a reason behind it. Is it because you have a weird face? It is not your fault. Maybe we can find a way to change it. But even if we can¡¯t, you should not always want to kill others. How can you stand and watch people screaming when you are killing them?¡±


    Excellency Ape finally opened his eyes. He said impatiently, ¡°You really do not seem to be afraid of death? Do you believe that I will eat you if you keep talking? Don¡¯t think that I will not kill you because you are still of value to me. Don¡¯t try to piss me off.¡±


    Liu Kexin asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you will lonely if you have no one to talk to? It is okay if you want to devour me, as long as you can stop killing others.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so¡­ What¡¯s that word? You think you are so noble?¡± Excellency Ape finally could not keep silent, ¡°You stupid girl!¡±


    ¡°I said I just think that I am a normal person. Humans are all born to be kind¡­¡±


    Excellency Ape said with disdain, ¡°Born to be kind¡­¡±


    Liu Kexin blazed, ¡°You should not say it like that¡­ Do you have any idea how good people can be? One doctor at our hospital once worked non-stop for a whole week when there was a wide spread virus across the country. But then he was infected by the virus and he died. A young man who once lived in the same building with me was killed by two rascals because he tried to stop them from violating a girl. He kept fighting with them in order to save the girl until he drew his last breath!¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s eyes became red and moist. ¡°They exist in the world, even if you deny it. You can kill a man within seconds and you think that is powerful. But that man who saved the girl was a greater man. You are alive and are feared and hated by people. No one wants to have any contact with you. Though he died, he will be respected by the girl. But what about you?¡±


    Excellency Ape sneered.


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°You sneer because you find it hard to deny it. Can¡¯t you try to care about others to mitigate the violence in your heart? You should focus more on the beauty of this world¡­ It is said that one can become a buddha if he drops his weapon. Though you may not be able to become a buddha, at least you will feel peaceful and happy if you stop killing.¡±


    There was a hint of fierceness in Excellency Ape¡¯s eyes, which made him seem about to burst out in anger at any moment. He suppressed the anger, but his face still turned purple with rage. ¡°The beauty in this world? Humans are born to be kind? If I tell you that I am like this because I was abused by my parents, would you still say that this world is beautiful?¡±


    Liu Kexin opened her mouth wide and murmured, ¡°How is that possible¡­¡±


    Xiao Bing and his followers got off the plane around midnight. Since he had taken a nap on the plane, he left the airport and bought some food. Then they headed toward their destination¡­

 Chapter 474 - A Miserable Life

    Chapter 474A Miserable Life


    Excellency Ape cast Liu Kexin a cold glance and said aloofly, ¡°I will tell you the exact words you have said to me. You think it is impossible because you have never seen it, heard it or experienced it. I was born in a small town on the border of Cathaysian State. My family was not rich, but we were considered middle-class in the town.¡±


    ¡°I was the second child. I had a sister and a brother¡­ But later they were all gone. They died.¡±


    The long hair on his face made it hard for others to see his facial expression. But the eyes are the windows to a person¡¯s heart. Liu Kexin did find any sadness in his eyes, except for a hint of joy, which frightened her.


    ¡°My parents ran a supermarket in that town. They made some money, so we scarcely lacked for food or clothes. They had me when they were about 30. I was supposed to be loved like a normal child. But they found that their child turned out to be a hairy monster.¡±


    Liu Kexin said with compassion, ¡°A parent who has a baby at thirty would certainly love it very much. But if he found it was weird, he might not take to it that easily.¡±


    Excellency Ape sneered, ¡°Humans are all selfish. Did that baby want himself to be like that? He was mocked and humiliated when he was growing up. If his parents could not protect him, they should never have given birth to him.¡±


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°Perhaps they did love you, since they did not abandon you¡­¡±


    Excellency Ape laughed with disdain and coldness. ¡°I had a sister who was 5 years older than me. But they always liked boys more, which was why they did not abandon me. They tried to heal me. They took me to a hospital in a big city. But there was nothing they could do. They spent some money during those days. Perhaps they thought that if they abandoned me, the money would go to waste. So they gave up the idea.¡±


    ¡°They liked boys more. But after I was born, I was not loved as much as my sister. They must have thought that it would be better for them to invest their time in her. After all, she was a normal girl. She hated me even before I was born. Though she was very young, she understood many things. She never told others that she had a brother. She just told others that there was a monkey in her house.¡±


    There was sympathy in Liu Kexin¡¯s eyes. She sighed, ¡°You should blame your parents or people of that time, for their patriarchal thoughts. It was also the reason why your sister hated you so much.¡±


    Excellency Ape said, ¡°I hated her because she bullied me together with the other kids. But my face was not the only thing that made me different from others. I was born with incredible strength. I could beat four or five boys who were of the same age as me. But she was 5 years older than me, so were her friends. I was beaten black and blue many times, then they would surround me and laugh loudly.¡±


    Liu Kexin was surprised and said, ¡°Your parents did not do anything about it?¡±


    ¡°After knowing that I was genetically mutated and could not be cured, they kept me home. But they never considered me as their son. They never cared about me¡­ In my memory, they have never hugged me after I was weaned.¡±


    ¡°That is not fair.¡±


    ¡°Not fair? Let me tell you more. Every time my sister bullied me, they would turn a blind eye. Instead, they would side with my sister. When they looked at me, there was only apathy in their eyes¡­ You told me everyone was born to be kind?¡± There was a hint of sharpness in his eyes. ¡°Do you still think they were kind? I was their son and a brother to my sister? Where were their kindness and compassion?¡±


    Liu Kexin found herself speechless.


    Excellency Ape snorted, ¡°But their care for my sister was only temporary. They still wanted a boy. When I was six, my mother was finally pregnant again, which was something we had never expected. And later she gave birth to my brother.¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Excellency Ape drew a deep breath and said, ¡°They were thrilled and focused all their attention on him. My sister was cast aside and I was even more so. I was a replaceable being in this family. After my brother¡¯s birth, I became a burden in their eyes. Since then whenever they looked at me, there was only hate in their eyes.¡±


    ¡°How could they do that to you? You were all their children, yet they treated you differently. You may not seem like a normal kid, but you are still their flesh and blood.¡± Liu Kexin said hotly.


    ¡°If they had treated me as their son, how could I have become a monster like this!¡± Excellency Ape blazed, ¡°But I should thank them, actually. They thought me that one must be selfish and strong in this world, so that he will not be bullied, because everyone will fear him.¡±


    ¡°After my brother was born, my sister took good care of him, which brought her back to my parents¡¯ good books. I wanted to take care of my little brother. But he would cry whenever he saw me. My parents hated me more because of that. Since my brother needed their care, my parents took lesser care of me. Later my sister went to school, but I still stayed in the house. No school wanted to take me in because of my face¡­¡±


    ¡°As my brother got older, he too began bullying me. Maybe it was because he was very close to my sister¡­ When he was 5, I was more than ten years old, and my sister was in high school, Back then I could beat 6 kids at one time. My strength increased like that of a primitive man. But I did not dare to hit my brother or even look into his eyes. If he cried because of me, my parents would beat me.¡±


    ¡°One time he was bullying me with the other kids, I dodged his blows. He cried because he could not hit me. Again, my parents beat the hell out of me. It took half a month for me to recover from the beating.¡±


    Liu Kexin took a deep breath and murmured to herself, ¡°It is horrible. They must be the worst parents ever.¡±


    ¡°But I still waited for them in the hope that their conscience would prick them, until one day I heard them talking in a room. They were plotting to sell me off as a worker¡­ It was not until then I realized how ridiculous my hope was¡­ There was nothing between me and my family, except our blood ties.¡±


    ¡°At that moment, my mind snapped. I was overwhelmed with anger. I stormed into the room and before they realized what happened, I grabbed my father¡¯s throat and stabbed my mother over ten times with a knife. Later I killed my brother and sister, who were both sleeping¡­ I even drained their blood. Because I found that only their blood could calm me down.¡±


    Liu Kexin felt terrified.


    ¡±I ran out. I did not know whether the police could catch me. But I don¡¯t regret it. My parents watched me coming to this world, and just stood aside, when I was being bullied for over ten years. Then they planned to sell me, like cattle.¡±


    ¡°Then I met my mentor in the wild. He was a top master in the Dark World. He noticed my talent and taught me the martial skills of killing¡­ I followed him in the Dark World. He killed many people, so did I. Later my strength surpassed his. So I left him and traveled alone in the Dark World. Then I came into Mr. Buddha¡¯s service and became one of the eight Buddhist generals, which makes me an enemy of Mr. Dragon.¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Excellency Ape looked at Liu Kexin and found overwhelming pity in her eyes. She dropped her head. Excellency Ape mocked, ¡°Now do you still want to tell me that everyone was born to be kind?¡±


    Excellency Ape looked at Liu Kexin. He always judged a person by his or her power and he did not care what people thought of him. He despised weak people like Liu Kexin. But he did not know why this girl was an exception. He wanted to know how this girl would answer this question.

 Chapter 475 - Warm Your Heart

    Chapter 475 Warm Your Heart


    ¡°When you and your partner fall into the water, who do you think of first? Would you push your partner up first? No, the first thing is to hold on to a straw even if it sinks, because of yourself.¡±


    ¡°You think that man¡¯s nature is good from birth. That is wrong, human nature itself is evil and all human beings are selfish. Where is the goodness coming from? The so-called goodness is just a hypocritical disguise.¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s eyes were red, and suddenly she could not help crying. Excellency Ape looked at Liu Kexin and asked, ¡°What are you crying for? I don¡¯t need sympathy. I am the strong, you are the weak, and only the strong have the right to have compassion for the weak.¡±


    Liu Kexin wiped her tears, looked at Excellency Ape and choked. ¡°I am sorry, I did not know you were so pitiful. I just thought you were cruel before. I did not expect you to have such a life experience and such a miserable childhood. Compared with you, most people are really happy.¡±


    Excellency Ape replied in a fretful manner, ¡°I have told you that I don¡¯t need your sympathy.¡±


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°Excellency Ape, don¡¯t always kill people in the future. If you have any worries, just tell me directly, OK? I can be your listener.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Excellency Ape hit the ground with his fist and the ground shook. He stood up and shouted, ¡°I have said why I will need such a weak person like you to shed tears for me? It is so boring!¡±


    Excellency Ape angrily walked some distance away. He turned his back to Liu Kexin and raised his head to the sky and roared. Liu Kexin covered her ears and stared at the sad back of Excellency Ape, who looked different from normal human beings. Listening to his sad roar, only Liu Kexin, a girl with a pure heart and clear mind, could understand that there was a strong sadness from the roar of Excellency Ape. The others could only see that this was a ferocious, cruel, evil monkey, as cruel and powerful as the monkey in Journey to the West: Conquering the Demons directed by Stephen Chow.


    Other people¡¯s hearts would only be filled with awe. Liu Kexin was the only one who could read into the inner heart of Excellency Ape, and the only one who could see the inner loneliness, sadness and anger of Excellency Ape.


    Only Liu Kexin could feel pity and sympathy for such a powerful and terrible man.


    This man was strong enough, cruel enough, even chilling, but Liu Kexin did not think he was terrible, but very pitiful.


    Excellency Ape roared several times over to vent the wild, irritable and sad emotions in his heart. When he came back, he was calm again.


    Liu Kexin looked at Excellency Ape and said, ¡°Excellency Ape, I have decided that my task from now on is to change you. I want you to know that there are not only those sad events you have experienced, but there are also many beautiful things in the world.¡±


    Excellency Ape sat down, closed his eyes and said with a hum, ¡°It is boring.¡±


    Liu Kexin was not angry or depressed and said, ¡°If you feel bored, that is okay. Excellency Ape, who is this Mr. Buddha you are talking about? Why are you willing to obey him?¡±


    Excellency Ape said, ¡°He is an incomparably strong person and is likely to be the most powerful person in the world, so isn¡¯t it normal for the weak to obey the strong? If I become stronger than him one day, I will make him obey my orders, or I will kill him.¡±


    Liu Kexin shook her head and said, ¡°Mr. Buddha is not strong enough.¡±


    Excellency Ape opened his eyes and looked at Liu Kexin. This was the first time that he was so interested in a sentence, and even his eyes showed a hint of a smile. He asked, ¡°Oh? Then tell me, why isn¡¯t he strong enough?¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Liu Kexin said solemnly, ¡°The really strong person does not make people submit through their own force, but makes people obedient on their own initiative. The weak use force to intimidate people, the strong use virtue to persuade people. Once their force is not strong enough, others will dominate them, while for those who use virtue to persuade others, even if one day they become old, they will get the same respect of others.¡±


    Excellency Ape sighed and asked, ¡°I thought you would say something interesting. It turned out to be such boring words again.¡±


    Liu Kexin looked at Excellency Ape and asked, ¡°Am I right? Although Mr. Buddha is stronger than you, you will beat him and dominate him if you become stronger than him one day. It is the same when other people are afraid of you. They are scared in front of you because they are afraid of your force. One day, when you are old and injured, and they are better than you, they will treat you like how you treat them today.¡±


    ¡°The law of the jungle. That is what the world is all about.¡±


    Liu Kexin suddenly stood up, walked to Excellency Ape and sat in front of him. Since they met, they had never stayed so close to each other. Even since Excellency Ape was born, he had never been so close to anyone. Hs family hated and feared him, let alone outsiders.


    When he was a little child, his family hated him and did not want him close to them.


    After he grew up, people were afraid of him and dared not come too close to him.


    So, after Liu Kexin sat down face to face with him, their legs were almost touching. The distance between the two people¡¯s faces was about the length of two fists. Excellency Ape who was cruel, cold, and full of hatred for the world, felt awkward. His body shifted slightly. Although his face was covered with hair and his face could not be seen, it could be sensed that he was a little shy¡­


    If this cruel and bloody Excellency Ape among the eight Buddhist generals was seen to be shy, people would be startled.


    Liu Kexin reached out her hand and gently put her soft little hand on the heart of Excellency Ape. Even though she put her hand on his clothes, she could feel the powerful heartbeat inside. Excellency Ape¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Looking at Liu Kexin, he was somewhat unnatural.


    Liu Kexin narrowed her eyes and smiled happily. ¡°Your heart is beating fast.¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Excellency Ape pushed Liu Kexin¡¯s hand away, and his tone became unnatural. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t beat, I will die.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ If the heart doesn¡¯t beat, people will die, but do you know what it proves?¡±


    Excellency Ape snorted loudly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Liu Kexin smiled happily and said, ¡°It proves that you are also a man of flesh and blood, so you have feelings and you are not cold-blooded. From now on, I will find a way to help you¡­ Even if your heart is cold, I will try to warm it with heat. I will let you come out of your shell of loneliness and sadness. One day, you will be reintegrated into the world. You will find that there is not only hatred in the world, but also many beautiful things. You can¡¯t destroy the second half of your life because of your unfortunate first half. That¡¯s unfair for your second half.¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Excellency Ape stared at Liu Kexin and asked, ¡°Why do you care about me? What is your purpose? Do you want me to let you go or not to kill you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Kexin said seriously, ¡°Before warming you, I will not leave you. I will stay with you, guide you and heal your emotional wounds. I will help you slowly. I believe you will understand what I am talking about one day, and you will feel that there are some beautiful things in the world worth pursuing.¡±


    ¡°You are crazy!¡± Excellency Ape suddenly stood up. He had never been so nervous from the time he was a child till adulthood. At this moment, he looked at Liu Kexin as if he was in the presence of an enemy, and shouted. ¡°D*mn it, I thought I was a maniac, but this time I caught a maniac. What are you up to? You don¡¯t fool me. The law of the jungle is the rule of the world. Even if you move me, I will kill you as long as I want to. Do you know that killing you will be as simple as killing a chicken?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Liu Kexin raised her head and looked at Excellency Ape standing in front of her. There was a sincere light in her eyes. ¡°If you want to kill me, just do it. This is my own choice. How can I regret it?¡±


    Excellency Ape was a little mad and said, ¡°How can you have this idea? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m a murderous lunatic?¡±


    ¡°I am a nurse. There is only one poor patient in front of me. He kills people without even blinking, but he also had a hard childhood. He looks fierce, even frightening and disgusting, but he was forced to be like this¡­ I want to save him from the pain. I don¡¯t want to see such a poor man living the rest of his life like this.¡± Liu Kexin¡¯s eyes moistened a little. ¡°If I were you, I might not have the courage to live for a long time. I still don¡¯t agree with your outlook on the world and life. I still think you are wrong. But if I have not helped you, how can I criticize you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say any great truths. I don¡¯t want to say that saving you is equivalent to saving those people who may be killed by you in the future. There is only one patient in my eyes now, and what I really sympathize with and care about in my heart, is also a patient.¡±


    Liu Kexin¡¯s face had a simple smile. ¡°If in this process, I was killed by you, then I would die, and have done something. No matter what I do, I will not regret it¡­ If you kill me, I will not hate you¡­ I will blame myself for not being able to help you.¡±


    At this time, a helicopter suddenly began to circle in the sky. The helicopter gave off a whirling sound. Then it landed on the spacious ground nearby and all the dust on the ground flew everywhere.


    A slender, white-haired man jumped out of the plane. When his feet had just landed on the ground, Excellency Ape suddenly roared, rushed at the man, and his hands shot out directly at the other¡¯s chest.


    Obviously, the man did not expect that Excellency Ape would suddenly rush at him, but he reacted very fast and quickly to avoid his attack, so Excellency Ape did not hit anything.


    When Excellency Ape was about to hit him again, Liu Kexin suddenly shouted. ¡°Excellency Ape! If you kill anyone in front of me, I will commit suicide in front of you. You might as well kill me!¡±


    Excellency Ape¡¯s raised hand slowly came down. When the man with the long hair saw that Excellency Ape was so obedient to a woman, he could not help looking at Liu Kexin with a little surprise. His eyes were very fascinating and evil.

 Chapter 476 - Liu Henshui, One of the Eight Generals of Dragon Gate

    Chapter 476 Liu Henshui, One of the Eight Generals of Dragon Gate


    The effeminate man chuckled and said, ¡°I did not expect that Excellency Ape ranking fifth among the eight Buddhist generals would listen to a woman.¡±


    Excellency Ape was one of the eight Buddhist generals. Ghost Beast who was ordered to inform Xiao Bing was the fourth. In fact, the strength between Excellency Ape and Ghost Beast was almost the same. Ghost Beast was ahead of Excellency Ape because the former was more insidious and skillful in scheming. However, both were terrible existences within Buddhism. They were all cold-blooded and merciless.


    Excellency Ape snorted and looked at the effeminate man with a fierce look in his eyes, saying, ¡°If I did not need you to lead the way, I will kill you all¡­¡±


    The effeminate man gently lifted his hair and giggled. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Liu Henshui, one of the eight generals of Dragon Gate.¡±


    Dragon Gate and the eight generals of Dragon Gate came first, while Buddhism and the eight Buddhist generals came later. It was evident that the later ones were against Dragon Gate.


    There were eight generals in Dragon Gate, but naturally there were not only eight people in Dragon Gate. In fact, Mr. Dragon was not ranked among the eight generals of Dragon Gate. Like Mr. Buddha in Buddhism, Xiao Bing was above the eight generals and was the leader of Dragon Gate.


    Among the eight generals of Dragon Gate, Blood Wolf ranked first. In the beginning, when Xiao Bing was at the early stage of Breaking The Void, he had already reached the peak of Vigorous-strength Stage, only a step away from the breakthrough. Now, Xiao Bing was already at the middle stage of Breaking The Void. Although he still failed to catch up with Xiao Bing, he had finally stepped into the stage of Breaking The Void.


    Liu Henshui ranked fourth in Dragon Gate. He had just reached the peak of Vigorous-strength Stage, which might be a little weaker than Excellency Ape, but not much. It could be seen from this that the overall strength of Buddhism was indeed above Dragon Gate, and it seemed that there were not only eight generals, but also many reserves below. If the original eight generals died, the most powerful newcomers among the reserves could replace them. Although they were different in strength, Buddhism had strong potential.


    Among those who had died, Lei Jiutian ranked behind Liu Henshui and was fifth among the eight generals of Dragon Gate, while Su Peiya ranked sixth among the eight generals of Dragon Gate. Both were loyal to Xiao Bing and were his closest companions, so their deaths were a heavy blow to Xiao Bing.


    Excellency Ape¡¯s eyes became calm and he said, ¡°Liu Henshui¡­ Let¡¯s go. Wait for my subordinates. When my subordinates come, I will go back with you.¡±


    Liu Henshui was surprised and said, ¡°Is there anyone else in your Buddhism team coming with us?¡±


    ¡°People of our reserves.¡±


    Liu Henshui said disdainfully, ¡°Are they the substitutes? How can those weaklings help us? This time, we are facing Mr. Dragon, the master of Dragon Gate.¡±


    Liu Kexin suddenly looked at Liu Henshui and asked, ¡°Are you an old friend of my Brother Bing?¡±


    Liu Henshui looked at Liu Kexin. His way of speaking was more like a woman than Liu Kexin. However, Liu Kexin was lovely. He was disgusting. Liu Henshui asked, ¡°Little girl, do you know our Sect Master?¡±


    Liu Kexin said contemptuously, ¡°Brother Bing regards you as a brother. Why are you colluding with others to harm him? You are not a good person.¡±


    Liu Henshui was a little embarrassed. He lifted his hair and said, ¡°Well, people of different moral convictions cannot get along¡­ Now, we have a better candidate for Sect Master. If he does not die, there will be no peace in Dragon Gate.¡±


    Liu Kexin snorted and said scornfully, ¡°What do you mean by saying that people of different moral convictions cannot get along? My Brother Bing is a good man. He never looks down on anyone and respects everyone. Tell me what he has done to wrong you.¡±


    Liu Henshui was even more embarrassed. Xiao Bing really took good care of several buddies who were with him in Dragon Gate. If he was not like Blood Wolf, who had a reason to oppose the world, it was really impossible for him to follow Blood Wolf to betray Xiao Bing.


    Seeing that Liu Henshui had nothing to say, Liu Kexin kept saying, ¡°People like you collude with bad people, betray their buddies and say that people of different moral convictions cannot get along. Since they have different moral convictions, why did they get together in the beginning? All villains make excuses for themselves.¡±


    Although Liu Kexin was a kind-hearted girl, she could not help saying these callous words in the face of the big villain who betrayed her Brother Bing.


    Liu Henshui said angrily, ¡°Excellency Ape, you brought this little girl along. Shouldn¡¯t you discipline her?¡±


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°Why should Excellency Ape listen to you? People like you who betray your buddies may betray Excellency Ape one day. I think that instead of being betrayed later, it is better to break any ties now , so as not to be associated with scumbags like you.¡±


    Liu Henshui was furious, but he still smiled like a woman, which made people feel disgusted. He gently touched his hair and said, ¡°Since Excellency Ape is not willing to do it, I will do it for him. I will teach this girl a lesson.¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Liu Henshui appeared in front of Liu Kexin almost instantly, and then thrust his palm directly at Liu Kexin¡¯s face. In front of the expert, Liu Kexin did not even have the ability to dodge at all, so she could only watch in horror, with wide opened eyes. At the same time, when Liu Henshui¡¯s palm shot out, Excellency Ape rushed toward Liu Henshui like a beast with a strong force, as if he wanted to kill Liu Henshui immediately.


    Liu Henshui was startled and hurriedly dodged, stepping back more than ten meters away. Then he said sharply, ¡°Excellency Ape, you are crazy!¡±


    Excellency Ape stood beside Liu Kexin and stared at Liu Henshui coldly. ¡°Sissy, you can¡¯t hurt this woman.¡±


    When Liu Henshui heard the term ¡°sissy¡±, his eyes blazed with murderous intent. But when he thought of the strength comparison, his strength seemed to be weaker than that of Excellency Ape. If they fought, Liu Henshui would have a hard time keeping his life. It was more difficult for Liu Henshui to kill Excellency Ape. He had to hold back his anger and wait for a change in the future. Then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get on the craft.¡±


    At this time, Lin Mu came back in the car. When he alighted, he carried a bag of food in his hand. Besides bread, sausage and milk, there were also some snacks and drinks. When he saw Excellency Ape looking at him, he said in fear, ¡°I want her to keep quiet on the way, so the snacks are for her.¡±


    Excellency Ape said indifferently, ¡°Hmm. Go back and inform Mr. Buddha.¡±


    Lin Mu said in surprise, ¡°Really? I do not need to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Excellency Ape snorted coldly. He looked disdainful. ¡°With your strength, what can you do?¡±


    The strength of Lin Mu was probably at the level of Dan-strength stage. Although he could be regarded as a top master, it was almost as vulnerable as a chicken and he could be killed at will in front of great masters like Excellency Ape and Liu Henshui.


    Lin Mu did not care about Excellency Ape¡¯s disdainful tone. What¡¯s more, it was normal for the eight Buddhist generals to talk to him like this. Their strength differed greatly. Now, Lin Mu was more relieved that he did not have to follow this guy who killed people without blinking an eye. If he continued to follow Excellency Ape, he would likely be killed by him, even if he would not be killed by the enemy.


    Lin Mu said excitedly, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go back¡­ I will tell Mr. Buddha that Excellency Ape asked me to go back.¡±


    Looking at Lin Mu¡¯s excited face, Excellency Ape thought about what Liu Kexin said, that everyone was reluctant to approach him because of fear and his mood was inexplicably agitated. He waved and said, ¡°That is all. Drive away quickly.¡±


    Lin Mu breathed a sigh of relief. He gave all the food to Excellency Ape, then walked over and handed the snacks to Liu Kexin. When Liu Kexin received the bag of snacks, Lin Mu lowered his voice and said, ¡°Whatever they want you to do, just do it. Don¡¯t violate and don¡¯t resist. Their strength is great, so you can¡¯t resist¡­ It is more important to keep yourself alive.¡±


    Lin Mu looked at Liu Kexin with some worry, because he thought that Liu Kexin was kind but too stubborn. What she wanted to say would never be hidden in her heart. Such a girl, of course, was adorable. But it was also easy for her to provoke others and to be killed soon.


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°You should take good care of yourself. If you have a chance, you had better not go back.¡±


    Lin Mu sighed. How could he not go back now since he entered Buddhism? No one knew how powerful Mr. Buddha was. No one could imagine what would happen when one betrayed Mr. Buddha.¡±


    Lin Mu turned around, walked away quickly, and drove away. Excellency Ape thought, ¡°What magic does this girl have? She makes all the people in Buddhism care about her safety. Few of the people who enter Buddhism are good people. All of them are vicious people.¡±


    Liu Henshui had already boarded the craft. Excellency Ape looked at Liu Kexin and said, ¡°Get on the craft first and then eat.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Liu Kexin agreed and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me¡­¡±


    Excellency Ape fretted and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. If it is not for your value, I will not have bothered to save you.¡±


    Liu Kexin giggled. Excellency Ape was stunned and asked, ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°In fact, you are also lovely sometimes. You are very lovely when you lie.¡±


    Excellency Ape felt a little uneasy. He grabbed Liu Kexin¡¯s arm. When Liu Kexin screamed, he directly carried Liu Kexin on his shoulder. Then he strode toward the helicopter and threw Liu Kexin inside. He also jumped in and sat next to Liu Kexin. Then he said to Liu Henshui who was in the pilot¡¯s seat, ¡°Start the helicopter now!¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com

 Chapter 477 - The Eight Generals of Dragon Gate!

    Chapter 477 The Eight Generals of Dragon Gate!


    Xiao Bing and the others were still on the plane. They took off from Copenhasy, the capital of Denmai, and went to Stelon Island in the Farlo Islands.


    In the plane, Lil Bei and Miyamoto Shinji asked Xiao Bing for information about the members of Dragon Gate.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Bing had nothing to hide from Lil Bei and Miyamoto Shinji. He organized his thoughts and began to talk, ¡°In fact, all the people in Dragon Gate are the most difficult S-level wanted criminals in the world. Even though not all of them are extremely guilty, there is no doubt that everyone is a great threat to the world. Some of them are evil and some are either good or evil. But all these people were alike when it came to doing things at will and not taking the law seriously. At that time, these people should have been arrested based on the policy. Those who had committed major and important crimes should be shot and killed. Those who were either good or evil may not be guilty of killing, but some of these people had committed some crimes and should be condemned to life imprisonment. At last, I vetoed them. I insisted on gathering them together and set up Dragon Gate.¡±


    ¡°There are nine people in Dragon Gate, including me. I am the leader of Dragon Gate. I am regarded as Sect Master and am addressed as Mr. Dragon within Dragon Gate. Like Buddhism, we too have our own eight generals. Each of them have their own rankings. Blood Wolf ranking first, has broken through the early stage of Breaking The Void. He is cold-blooded and merciless. He has killed countless people. However, most of the people he killed were foreigners. Later, he was restrained by me. This time, the rebellion in Dragon Gate must have been headed by him.¡±


    ¡°Black Dragon ranking second is an unparalleled swordsman. His strength is the closest to that of Blood Wolf, and he is close to Breaking The Void. But Blood Wolf has broken through the stage of Breaking The Void. The gap between them is vast, but he is the second among the eight generals of Dragon Gate.¡±


    ¡°Zui Tuoluo ranks third, and his strength is now at the peak of Vigorous-strength Stage. The biggest difference is that Black Dragon has touched the edge of Breaking The Void, but Zui Tuoluo has not touched it yet.¡±


    ¡°The fourth general is Liu Henshui¡­¡±


    When he mentioned this man, Xiao Bing suddenly paused.


    Lil Bei asked curiously, ¡°Is Liu Henshui special?¡±


    ¡°We all know that the masters in the same realm can also be divided into the strong and the weak. For example, for some masters in the same realm who have reached the peak of Vigorous-strength Stage, they are divided into three levels. Some may have been on the verge of the breakthrough with one foot in Breaking The Void. This kind of master has understood the true meaning of some power which the other masters in the same realm have not understood yet. Although they differ greatly in strength compared with the real masters reaching Breaking The Void, they are close to the invincible state among those masters of the same level. Masters of the second level have stepped into the peak of Vigorous-strength Stage for many years, and their foundation is solid. Masters of the third level just stepped into the peak of Vigorous-strength Stage. Although the strength has been reached, it is not stable yet. Liu Henshui belongs to the third level.¡±


    Lil Bei asked, ¡°Why do you attach so much importance to this man when you mention him?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Bing said with a wry smile, ¡°It is mainly because this man¡¯s character is a little special. He is the same as Blood Wolf who has a strong desire to destroy. Moreover, I don¡¯t know who was involved in the rebellion led by Blood Wolf, but I can guarantee that Liu Henshui must be one of them.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lil Bei asked, ¡°Is it because Liu Henshui has done a lot of bad things before? Is he a heinous person?¡±


    Xiao Bing took a deep breath and said, ¡°Well, it can be explained like that. I believe that he is good in nature, but he has been distorted by some experiences in his life. Now, he is not a person lacking in goodness, but his goodness is concealed. His deep thoughts are revenge on the society¡­ or it can be said to be revenge on the women in this society. He tries to achieve this goal by any means. In the beginning, he killed too many people, most of whom were women. It can be said that he has an extreme hatred for women. His means of killing is cruel. Even I could not stand it. When Dragon Gate was founded, I did not want to recruit him but wanted to kill him.¡±


    Xiao Bing said gloomily, ¡°Many of the women were raped by him before they were killed. All the dead were finally stripped naked and then thrown out on the street. The youngest one was only 14 years old.¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Lil Bei¡¯s eyes flashed with a killing intent and he said angrily, ¡°He is so abominable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Liu Henshui is the only one that I did not want in Dragon Gate. In the beginning, I indeed wanted to kill him. After I set up Dragon Gate, the other people were recruited by me, but he took the initiative to join me when I just set up Dragon Gate. At that time, not all the eight generals of Dragon Gate had been recruited yet. If I killed him, who would dare to join our Dragon Gate? That¡¯s why I did not kill him. What¡¯s more, he promised that he would follow me obediently in the future. So I agreed to him joining us after setting a few regulations.¡±


    ¡°Liu Henshui is very cunning. I recruited the rest of the people. He is the only one who took the initiative to join us. He was sure that I would not kill him, if he took the initiative to join me. He would yield to persuasion when he should. Such a person is the most difficult to deal with. After that, he had been doing very well in Dragon Gate, and I have not been able to find any fault with him So my doubts were gradually dispelled. Now, as I think about it, his character can¡¯t be completely reversed quickly. I think he has been waiting for such an opportunity for so many years.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji asked, ¡°Why did he do that to those women? A person would not become so sick for no reason?¡±


    Xiao Bing said with emotion, ¡°A pitiful person must have something to hate, and a man filled with hate must be pitied too. People in Dark World all know that Liu Henshui used to be a handsome and elegant man. Later, he fell in love with a beautiful woman in Dark World, but Liu Henshui was an amorous man. When he dated this beautiful woman, he still flirted around with other women. Later, the beautiful woman went to his bed at night and cut Liu Henshui¡¯s penis off, out of anger.¡±


    Lil Bei grinned and said, ¡°This woman is certainly cruel enough.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this woman¡¯s name is Moon Demon. After Liu Henshui¡¯s penis was cut off, she disappeared. There was no news of her from then on.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji said, ¡°Liu Henshui suffered from his own faults. But that woman is also vicious. In any case, this punishment is too cruel.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°A dissolute man met a malicious woman. The tragic encounter finally created his distorted character. In Dragon Gate, although he tried to hide it, I could see his hostility toward Peiya from the vicious look in his eyes, but he did not dare to show it, because he knew that Peiya was not only one of the eight generals of Dragon Gate, but also my confidant. If he hurt her, he would die.¡±


    ¡°This is a man with strong endurance, but he is also vicious like a viper. He was not poisonous initially, but after his penis was cut off, the poison spread all over his body. If such a person still carries such a strong emotion, it is terrible. To be honest, I will kill him even if I let Blood Wolf go. I doubt that Blood Wolf¡¯s rebellion was due to his instigation.¡±


    Miyamoto Shinji said coldly, ¡°Such a person should be killed as soon as possible.¡±


    Xiao Bing murmured, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Lil Bei asked, ¡°Four generals have been introduced now. What about the other four generals?¡±


    Xiao Bing sighed and said, ¡°Lei Jiutian ranked fifth, and Peiya ranked sixth¡­¡±


    Mentioning these two people, Xiao Bing¡¯s tone became sad. These two people could be said to be the ones closest to Xiao Bing. Lei Jiutian was straightforward and open-minded. He had similar tastes and interests with Xiao Bing. As for Su Peiya, she had been with Xiao Bing since the time of Dragon Teeth. Although they were not lovers, she was his confidant, and Su Peiya knew Xiao Bing the best in the world. These two people were dead. Xiao Bing must feel sad.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    It was not only Xiao Bing who was sad, but Lil Bei too. Lil Bei always looked like a bright boy, but he also hid something in his mind. He just did not say it. People who do not express themselves on the surface actually hid more emotions in their mind. This time, Xiao Bing brought Lil Bei here because Xiao Bing knew that if Lil Bei did not come, some emotions in his mind would not be released forever. Therefore, it was better to give Lil Bei a chance to avenge Peiya personally.


    Xiao Bing calmed down for a moment and continued talking, ¡°Peiya is dead, so too with Old Lei. I won¡¯t go into details¡­ The seventh is Liu Zhen. He is not a wanted man of S-level, but a man with an energetic disposition. He is very funny¡­¡±


    Lil Bei was surprised and said, ¡°There is such a man in Dragon Gate.¡±


    Xiao Bing said with a smile, ¡°Sometimes, I also think it is incredible. At that time, I met this buddy during the mission. He was young but has reached Vigorous-strength Stage. He is a genius in martial arts, so I took him to Dragon Gate.¡±


    At this moment, Liu Henshui was flying the helicopter. Through the rear-view mirror, he could see Liu Kexin in the back seat. Every time he saw Liu Kexin in the mirror, his eyes flashed with a vicious light.

 Chapter 478 - Brother Excellency Ape

    Chapter 478 Brother Excellency Ape


    Lil Bei asked, ¡°Brother Bing, you have not told us who the eighth general of Dragon Gate is.¡±


    Xiao Bing smiled and said, ¡°The eighth general is a foreigner. He has the same name as the hero in the famous movie Titanic, Jack Dawson. He is also from Country M. He is my most reliable person, apart from Old Lei and Peiya. It is almost impossible for him to participate in any fight. In Dragon Gate, he is the weakest one. He has reached the peak of Transforming Strength and is still in Acquisitus Realm.¡±


    Lil Bei was surprised and said, ¡°Can¡¯t people in the realm of Transforming Strength be called a top master in Dark World?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Bing said, ¡°In a normal society, people in the peak of Transforming Strength can be regarded as a top master of martial arts and be respected by people. However, they are not weak but also not very strong in Dark World.¡±


    Lil Bei asked, ¡°Since almost all the people in Dragon Gate are top masters, why was Jack who did not even reach Innate Realm recruited as one of the eight generals of Dragon Gate?¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Although Jack is not strong physically, he is an outstanding inventor. He is also a top-class computer hacker in the world.¡±


    Lil Bei and Miyamoto Shinji suddenly said, ¡°So that is why.¡±


    Xiao Bing said, ¡°Jack is addicted to all kinds of inventions. He was wanted by the people of Country M in the beginning because of some inventions he made. Later, I promised him that I could protect him and provide him with continuous funds to support his inventions, so he has been loyal to me since then. In fact, with his consent, I have sold many of his inventions to our National Academy of Sciences, which has greatly helped the scientific development of our country.¡±


    Lil Bei knew that although Xiao Bing left Dragon Teeth, what Xiao Bing had done for the country was no lesser than that of Dragon Teeth. In private, Xiao Bing had taken the members of Dragon Gate to protect the interests of their country many times. Xiao Bing only took on the tasks that were not harmful to national interests. The name Dragon Gate actually came from Cathaysian State. The dragon is a unique sacred animal in Cathaysian State, and represents a sacred glory of the Cathaysian people.


    It could be seen that although Xiao Bing had left Dragon Teeth, his patriotism remained unchanged.


    At last, the plane reached the destination, Stelon Island, which was the largest island in the Farlo Islands and its core island, like a head city of the entire islands.


    After landing, the three people left the airport. It was almost 5 o¡¯clock in the evening. They had three days free before the meeting at Dragon Gate, so they were not in a hurry. They settled down in a hotel first, and then found a restaurant nearby.


    There were many people from Nawei and Denmai on the island. They were tall and strong, with fair skin, blond hair and blue eyes. Besides, they wore fashionable clothes and looked really charming and beautiful.


    On this island, people could also communicate with them in English.


    The climate here was also very different from the inland environment. The wind was very strong. It was cold, humid and a little chilly. After walking outside for a long time, people would feel wet all over. It was not because of the heat, but because the air was too wet. But people here had very good complexions.


    Xiao Bing told Miyamoto Shinji and Lil Bei that there were almost no toads and reptiles, nor native land mammals on the whole of Farlo Islands. Wild animals like rabbits were brought in by ships from outside.


    What made Lil Bei and Miyamoto Shinji feel strange was that there were so few trees on this island. Later, they asked Xiao Bing. He explained that the winds on Farlo Islands were so strong that almost no natural trees could grow on each island. All the trees that could be seen had been planted artificially. Some trees resistant to the wind were specially selected for planting.


    The three people found a local hotel to live in. It was good to have a break for two or three days here. However, ordinary people could not live here for a long time. After all, the local food was mainly fish. There was lesser meat of mammals. These were insignificant things. The fish was cheaper and the other food was more expensive. As long as people were willing to spend money, they could get any food. The most important thing was that the local climate was not easy for people from Cathaysian State to adapt to, especially people from the north of Cathaysian State.


    The temperature here was very high every day and it was so humid, which made people sweat. It was the opposite of the weather in northern Cathaysian State.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    The three of them stayed in the hotel. Xiao Bing turned on the air conditioner, moved a chair and sat on the balcony. He looked at the various buildings with different structures outside. However, his thoughts were far away.


    Xiao Bing thought of Old Lei and Su Peiya. In fact, Old Lei was also a patriot. Otherwise, he would not be friends with Xiao Bing. Old Lei was even more passionate and crazier than Xiao Bing. Unfortunately, he died too early. Sometimes, Xiao Bing really thought that if he had not left so irresponsibly to heal his soul after Peiya¡¯s death, would everything have moved in a different direction?


    At that time, Blood Wolf would not have found any loopholes and Old Lei would not have died. However, there were not so many assumptions in the world. Xiao Bing could only learn from these things and protect everyone around him in the future.


    Xiao Bing looked back. He was gratified that he had not come away empty handed, even after he left for such a long time. In addition to his real love, he had become more powerful. He made progress from the early stage of Breaking The Void to the middle stage of Breaking The Void, which was a huge surprise and a bonus. At first, Xiao Bing was ready to spend ten or twenty years reaching this level. Maybe it would take his whole life. But he did it in a year.


    Xiao Bing thought, ¡°If Blood Wolf did not rebel, how Mr. Buddha could find the flaw? What are you doing now, Blood Wolf? Mr. Buddha, I will make you pay for what you did, soon.¡±


    At this moment, Liu Kexin¡¯s helicopter had stopped in the suburb of a city. Several people were going to rest for a few hours first, and then go on the road when it was a little light in the morning.


    The airline Xiao Bing was sitting in took more than ten hours. The craft they drove was the most advanced helicopter, but it would take more than three times the flight time of that airliner to reach the destination.


    After lying down in the forest, Liu Kexin found that the sissy Liu Henshui kept looking at her from time to time. There was a kind of bad intention in his eyes. Liu Kexin sat very close to Excellency Ape. She did not know why she preferred to trust Excellency Ape though she had seen Excellency Ape killing others without even blinking, and knew that Excellency Ape was a murderer. Maybe it was because they had been together for a longer time. Maybe it was because of something else.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Excellency Ape obviously understood what Liu Kexin was thinking. He lay on the ground with his arms on his chest. He opened his eyes slightly, looked at Liu Henshui, who was lying in the shade of the tree about seven or eight meters away from him, and said, ¡°Liu Henshui, she is your Sect Master¡¯s woman. You can¡¯t do anything to her.¡±


    Liu Henshui became very interested. ¡°No wonder you care so much about her, since she is so valuable. Don¡¯t worry, you should have told me earlier, I won¡¯t do anything to her. However, you should give her to me when our Sect Master is killed.¡±


    Excellency Ape said indifferently, ¡°Let us talk about it after killing Mr. Dragon.¡±


    Excellency Ape then looked at Liu Kexin. Liu Kexin whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that. I just said that you are Mr. Dragon¡¯s woman. You have great value. We can¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, thank you. Besides, I am really not Brother Bing¡¯s woman.¡±


    Excellency Ape asked curiously, ¡°I came to Jiang City this time because Mr. Buddha asked me to capture Xiao Bing¡¯s woman and use her as a threat. If you are not¡­ Why did they tie you up?¡±


    Liu Kexin was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°I like Brother Bing¡­¡±


    Excellency Ape felt it was incredible and said, ¡°Unrequited love?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Liu Kexin sighed and said, ¡°It is a pity that Brother Bing already has a girlfriend, so he has no interest in me, and it is impossible for us to be lovers.¡±


    Excellency Ape frowned and asked, ¡°Since Mr. Dragon has a girlfriend, why do you still love him?¡±


    Liu Kexin asked, ¡°Can the affairs of affection be controlled?¡±


    Excellency Ape did not know what to say. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t understand emotion, and I do not believe in that boring thing.¡±


    ¡°In fact, you are more and more convinced. Am I right? You allowed Lin Mu to go back. In fact, you did not think Lin Mu is a burden. You think that even if he went with you, he was useless. You did not want Lin Mu to die in vain.¡±


    Excellency Ape¡¯s eyes blinked and he said, ¡°What you think is quite interesting, but I am not so naive.¡±


    Liu Kexin suddenly came toward Excellency Ape again. She stretched out her smooth and soft little hand and gently put it on Excellency Ape¡¯s chest. Excellency Ape¡¯s heart beat fast again. He was a little awkward and said in a deep voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I want to feel your heart¡­ Is it really as hard and cold-blooded as you say¡­ When you just spoke, your heart beat fast. In fact, you are lying to me. What I just said is right. You just did not want Lin Mu to be sacrificed in vain. Am I right?¡±


    Excellency Ape knocked Liu Kexin¡¯s hand away. He was embarrassed and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t stay so close to me again.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Excellency Ape said helplessly, ¡°How can I be afraid of you, such a little girl?¡±


    ¡°Why were you so afraid when I touched your heart casually?¡± Liu Kexin said with a smile, ¡°In fact, you are kind. You are afraid of being seen having a kind heart. Am I right, Brother Excellency Ape?¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­ Excellency Ape.¡± Excellency Ape was stunned for a moment, and there was a strange light in his eyes.

 Chapter 479 - He Really Has a Crush on You

    Chapter 479 He Really Has a Crush on You


    Liu Kexin looked at Excellency Ape innocently. Excellency Ape had never seen such a pure look in his life. Liu Kexin actually looked beautiful, but she was not a top class beauty. However, she was a kind and simple girl. She was pure and sincere.


    Some people thought that such a person would definitely be bullied. In fact, it was not true. The kinder a girl was, the more people could not bear to bully or cheat her.


    If one treated others sincerely, others would treat them the same way. Some things were mutual.


    Excellency Ape snorted and said indifferently, ¡°You think highly of me. Kindness has nothing to do with me at all.¡±


    Liu Henshui flicked his hair for a while. Under the pale moonlight, he looked even more feminine. He said in a soft and disgusting tone, ¡°Kindness¡­ it is so interesting. I am almost in love with you. You quoted kindness to Excellency Ape. Do you know how many people Excellency Ape has killed? Oh, I heard that Excellency Ape¡¯s parents were also killed by him.¡±


    All of a sudden, Excellency Ape¡¯s body exuded a fierce aura and he had a savage look on his face. Liu Kexin grabbed Excellency Ape¡¯s arm. Excellency Ape looked at Liu Kexin and Liu Kexin smiled and said, ¡°Why do you always mind what others say? If you think something is right, just do it. If you think you have done something wrong, try to make up for it, or stop doing it again¡­ We don¡¯t live for other people¡¯s approval, but for what is right in our own heart.¡±


    Excellency Ape brushed Liu Kexin¡¯s hand away from his arm and gave a snort. Looking at them, Liu Henshui giggled and said, ¡°Excellency Ape seems to treat this little girl well.¡±


    Excellency Ape said coldly, ¡°It is because she is valuable.¡±


    Liu Henshui¡¯s eyes sparkled with a cruel light. ¡°So, are you interested in handing over this girl to me after everything is over?¡±


    Excellency Ape had heard of Liu Henshui¡¯s bad reputation. In fact, Liu Henshui was already notorious before he joined Dragon Gate. Many people in Dark World killed people without blinking. Even so, people like him who killed women in such a cruel way were always despised.


    For example, in prison, the most admired criminals were those who fought and killed people and the most despised ones were those who committed rape.


    Excellency Ape¡¯s tone became calm again. ¡°I was the one who caught her, so you don¡¯t need to handle her.¡±


    Liu Henshui giggled and asked, ¡°It seems that Excellency Ape, who kills people without blinking, has also learned to take pity on women?¡±


    Excellency Ape suddenly roared. ¡°Shut up or I will kill you.¡±


    Liu Henshui¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light. He closed his mouth as expected. He was not afraid of Excellency Ape. He had heard about Excellency Ape for a long time. As long as Excellency Ape was angry, he would drink human blood and kill his own people. His task was to bring Excellency Ape back this time. Xiao Bing owned Dragon Gate before. Now, if Blood Wolf wanted to control Dragon Gate, it would be hard for him to do that without Excellency Ape¡¯s help. In the beginning, Liu Henshui took the initiative to follow Xiao Bing. It could be seen that Liu Henshui had always been a decisive man. At this time, he thought that there was no need to compete with a madman.


    Excellency Ape looked at Liu Kexin and said, ¡°You can go to sleep.¡±


    Liu Kexin agreed and laid down beside him. Excellency Ape was upset. He had never met a woman who dared to be so close to him and who looked steadily at him while talking. No one dared to do so. He was confused. Was Liu Kexin not afraid of being torn by him? What confused him most was that Liu Kexin kept persuading him to get treatment in the hospital and integrating into society since they met¡­ Excellency Ape thought, ¡°Does she not know that I am her enemy? She always shows her concern. Is she afraid that I will kill her?¡±


    In fact, Excellency Ape had changed a little. Previously, Liu Kexin would have been torn to pieces according to his irascible character. Mr. Buddha allowed him to carry out this task. He certainly did not expect that the kidnapped was a woman who dared to challenge Excellency Ape¡¯s bottom line. Otherwise, he would not dare to let Excellency Ape come, or the hostages would be killed.


    Several people slept until the early hours of the morning. Just after dawn, Liu Henshui got up from the ground. Excellency Ape opened his eyes when he heard the noise. Seeing that Liu Kexin was still sleeping, Excellency Ape asked, ¡°So early?¡±


    Liu Henshui chuckled and said, ¡°It is better to arrive early. We don¡¯t have enough time left, less than two days.¡±


    Liu Kexin rubbed her eyes and said vaguely, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I am awake too, Brother Excellency Ape.¡±


    Excellency Ape stood up. When Liu Kexin also stood up, he took Liu Kexin¡¯s arm and walked toward the plane. Liu Henshui came up beside them. Excellency Ape looked at Liu Henshui and said fiercely, ¡°Stay away from her. She is a very important person. Don¡¯t plan to hurt her.¡±


    Liu Henshui giggled and said, ¡°Excellency Ape despises me too much. I am not the kind of person who is impulsive and does not care about anything¡­ The most important way to achieve a great cause is not how strong you are, but how mean and tolerant you are¡­ Excellency Ape seems to be far behind in this respect.¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Excellency Ape snorted coldly.


    Liu Henshui giggled again. His voice was like that of a man and a woman, which made people feel disgusted.


    After getting into the plane, Excellency Ape pushed the rest of the food to Liu Kexin and threw Liu Henshui a piece of bread before eating some food himself.


    Liu Henshui quickly took two bites of the food, then started the engines of the plane and it slowly took off.


    During the flight, Liu Henshui asked, ¡°Excellency Ape, why does your Buddhism help Blood Wolf in Dragon Gate all the time and help him to rebel? Do you plan to create a disturbance in Dragon Gate so that you can swallow up Dragon Gate?¡±


    Excellency Ape said coldly, ¡°Since you know it, why do you still help Blood Wolf against Mr. Dragon? I know that the reason why Dragon Gate is so strong is because of the existence of Mr. Dragon. Once Blood Wolf becomes your Sect Master, I am afraid that Dragon Gate will not be a counterweight against Buddhism.¡±


    Liu Henshui giggled and said, ¡°That does not concern me. In my opinion, it is not the most important thing. The success or failure of Dragon Gate has nothing to do with me. To be honest, what I appreciate more is Mr. Buddha¡¯s principles¡­ You can introduce me to Mr. Buddha. I heard that some members of the eight Buddhist generals have also died. The new replacement should not be as strong as me.¡±


    Liu Kexin said in a loud voice, ¡°Brother Excellency Ape will not help you. You betrayed my Brother Bing and you are even planning to betray your present leader now. No one will be at ease to have you as their follower.¡±


    Liu Henshui knew that Excellency Ape would not allow him to hurt Liu Kexin, so he ignored Liu Kexin. Instead, he continued to say to Excellency Ape, ¡°Well, I am not saying that I want to join Buddhism now. I know that it is necessary to show my loyalty before I join Buddhism¡­ If Mr. Buddha agrees, I can help him to overwhelm Dragon Gate, and then no organization in Dark World can threaten Buddhism.¡±


    Excellency Ape said impatiently, ¡°I have no interest in these things.¡±


    Liu Henshui said with a smile, ¡°I know you are not interested. Just introduce me.¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Excellency Ape said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it later. I can introduce you.¡±


    After all, Excellency Ape was still a member of Buddhism. Liu Henshui put forward his plan, so Excellency Ape was aware of it. After this mission, he really had to talk about it with Mr. Buddha. However, he really hated this strange man, who could also be a woman!


    Liu Henshui said, ¡°Girl, your name is Liu Kexin, right?¡±


    Liu Kexin snorted. She looked very angry. It could be because Excellency Ape did not listen to her and did not directly refuse Liu Henshui.


    Liu Henshui said with a smile, ¡°You should have just met Mr. Dragon? Did he talk to you about our Dark World? How much do you know about him?¡±


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°Please be quiet. Even if I don¡¯t understand Brother Xiao, I don¡¯t want to know facts about him from you!¡±


    Liu Henshui chuckled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know him certainly. Every time, he carries out a mission in the army, he would have a romantic affair, right? The leader of Dragon Teeth is amazing. Unfortunately, in order to set up Dragon Gate, he was eliminated. It was said that he received a capital punishment. As a result, his relationship with Dragon Teeth is still very strange. Well, he will have an affair with a woman wherever he goes. You must be one of his women. Can you imagine that?¡±


    Liu Kexin said angrily, ¡°You are not allowed to talk about my Brother Bing. Besides, we don¡¯t have that kind of relationship¡­ Nothing happened between us.¡±


    Liu Henshui giggled and said, ¡°Why do you deny it? If it is not that kind of relationship¡­ why did Excellency Ape bring you here? Did Excellency Ape catch the wrong person?¡±


    When Liu Kexin thought of the relationship between herself and Xiao Bing, she could not help being depressed. She pouted and sighed. ¡°I¡­ just have a crush on him unilaterally. It has nothing to do with him.¡±


    Liu Henshui said, ¡°He did not touch you?¡±


    ¡°No, I have known him for so long. He has always been very nice to me, but he never touched me and he never dares to make promises to me.


    Liu Kexin became more and more discouraged while saying that. She thought silently, ¡°Does Brother Bing even like me at all?¡±


    Liu Kexin did not want to destroy other people¡¯s love, but it was inevitable for any woman to hope that the man she loves has affection for her, whether it was out of feelings or charm. However, she found that Xiao Bing had never done anything to her, except acting as her boyfriend. Was she not charming in his eyes?


    Liu Henshui thought for a moment and suddenly smiled. ¡°It seems that Excellency Ape did not catch the wrong person¡­ He can hold back from touching you. He is nice to you, but does not promise you anything. It seems that he really likes you and does not want to hurt you.¡±


    Liu Henshui was very insidious and was good at scheming. He could see through the essence of things at once.


    Liu Kexin¡¯s eyes brightened and her heart became warm.

 Chapter 480 - The Big Boy Who Fell Down on the Street

    Chapter 480 The Big Boy Who Fell Down on the Street


    Excellency Ape looked at Liu Kexin who became a little happier. He suddenly asked Liu Kexin seriously, ¡°I have always been curious and have some questions. Can you tell me something?¡±


    Liu Kexin saw Excellency Ape taking the initiative to talk, which was a good start. She said happily, ¡°Yes, if you have any questions, I will tell you as much as possible.¡±


    Excellency Ape asked, ¡°What does it feel like to love someone?¡±


    Liu Kexin looked at Excellency Ape in surprise. Excellency Ape did not look nervous or embarrassed. He just had a serious look.


    Liu Kexin hesitated for a moment and murmured, ¡°It is difficult to explain¡­¡±


    Excellency Ape said, ¡°You can talk about the matter between you and Mr. Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ All right.¡± If anyone else had made this request to Liu Kexin, she might not be willing to talk about these emotional experiences, but the person was Excellency Ape, so she would not refuse him. It was not because Liu Kexin liked Excellency Ape, but she believed that man¡¯s nature was good at birth. She hoped to slowly change Excellency Ape. This process might be very difficult, but she wanted to try to do it.


    Since the first time she saw Excellency Ape, she felt that this man was very pitiful. This man, seemingly powerful in the eyes of others, was very pitiful in the eyes of Liu Kexin.


    Liu Kexin thought a while. Then she began to talk about the process of getting to know Xiao Bing. Xiao Bing was hospitalized and how they met each other¡­ Later, Xiao Bing helped her a lot, even pretending to be her boyfriend¡­


    Liu Kexin talked for a long time. It was really boring on the plane. Although Liu Henshui did not show much interest, he did not interrupt Liu Kexin. It was better than sitting quietly on the plane.


    After hearing this, Excellency Ape asked confusedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay with him since you like him?¡±


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°He already has a girlfriend¡­ She is a very good and excellent girl, much better than me. I don¡¯t want to break up their relationship¡­¡±


    Excellency Ape asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we strive for what we want?¡± Just like in Dark World, whoever has strong powers has a high status. The way of fighting to get it is admirable.¡±


    Liu Kexin shook her head and said, ¡°It is not like that. If you like a person, you need to think about everything for the sake of the person. You will consider whether he is happy or not. Will you make him feel embarrassed¡­ Anyway, a lot of things need to be considered.¡±


    Excellency Ape was confused and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why everything should be considered for others. Why do I have to watch others own what I like¡­ Isn¡¯t that cowardice?¡±


    Liu Kexin said, ¡°It has nothing to do with cowardice. If you really love a person, you will care about his feelings. For example, the relationship between Brother Bing and I. I will think whether my intervention will make him feel embarrassed, whether I have broken up their relationship, and whether Brother Bing will feel sorry and unhappy all his life. Only when the person you like is happy can you be really happy.¡±


    Excellency Ape seemed to be confused still, but he did not want to ask anymore. He did not understand it. No one cared about him from his childhood till adulthood, so he did not care about anyone else. Even his parents and his master were killed by him, let alone others.


    As for Excellency Ape, everyone bullied him from childhood, which made him independent. It also made him understand that if he did not want to be bullied, he must constantly become stronger. If he wanted something, he could only rely on his strength to fight for it. No one could be relied on, because even his parents never treated him as their own biological child. He could only fight for anything by himself, which was why he did not know how to love.


    Because no one loved him, no one cared about him, so he did not understand these things.


    Liu Kexin smiled happily and said, ¡°Excellency Ape, if you are tired one day, in fact, you can come to Jiang City and live in our community. If you are bored, I can also talk to you¡­¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Excellency Ape snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. What¡¯s more, I am a murderer. Are you not afraid of me?¡±


    Liu Kexin shook her head and said, ¡°You are not a terrible murderer in my eyes, but I hate you because you have killed people who should not be killed. But I also sympathize with you. I think it is far less important to punish a person than to change a person. No matter what kind of punishment you receive, the dead will not survive, and if you can change, you will become happy in your future life. If you can use your ability to help society and human beings, will that not be good?¡±


    Excellency Ape sneered and said, ¡°It is a good idea.¡±


    Liu Henshui giggled and said, ¡°I think that you are a lovely little girl. I am beginning to appreciate you!¡±


    Liu Kexin also could not stand Liu Henshui¡¯s laughter. She said angrily, ¡°Can you stop laughing? My head feels uncomfortable.¡±


    Liu Henshui¡¯s smile faded. His face changed and his eyes became cold. What he hated most in his life was when others said he was like a woman, or laughed at his voice and laughter.


    Excellency Ape was a man of few words. Liu Henshui and Liu Kexin did not have much to say, so they did not talk much. Liu Kexin and Excellency Ape closed their eyes and rested.


    Liu Henshui stopped several times along the way. After two days, he finally got close to Thumb Island. Now, they were in the same location as Xiao Bing. They were all on Stelon Island.


    Xiao Bing took more than a day to arrive at Stelon Island, while Liu Henshui took three days in total. They had to arrive at Thumb Island in less than two days. However, they were not worried. There was only a time difference of two hours between the two islands and it was easier for Liu Henshui and the others to get there by helicopter.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    They found a hotel to rest. They were afraid that Liu Kexin would escape, so Excellency Ape and Liu Kexin stayed at a hotel. They were ready to leave for Thumb Island the next day.


    After they settled down in the hotel, it was already after 5 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Liu Kexin looked at Excellency Ape and said, ¡°Would you like to have dinner with that bad guy in the evening? If not, let us find a place to eat and then go around.¡±


    In fact, the experience was strange for Excellency Ape this time. It was mainly because Liu Kexin was so strange. Now, Liu Kexin became more and more relaxed when she was with him. She was not like a kidnapped person. No matter where Excellency Ape went, everyone looked at him with fear except for Liu Kexin, who was so natural and casual.


    Seeing that Excellency Ape had not agreed, Liu Kexin pleaded. ¡°Please, I have been caught by you for several days. I have been staying in the wild or on the plane every day. I am so bored. Please go around with me.¡±


    Looking at Liu Kexin¡¯s pitiful appearance, Excellency Ape said coldly, ¡°OK. I also want to go out and familiarize myself with the terrain.¡±


    Excellency Ape thought of a good excuse. Liu Kexin jumped up happily. Then they went out of the hotel.


    This place was a prosperous town. The air was too humid and the temperature was not high. Besides, they could hardly see any Cathaysian people. All of them were foreigners with blonde hair and blue eyes. However, Liu Kexin¡¯s English was pretty good, so there was no need to worry about communication.


    Excellency Ape could not speak English. He had not received any good education when he was young, so he was worried that Liu Kexin would seek help secretly. He specially warned Liu Kexin not to talk with others casually.


    Liu Kexin did not mean to do that either. She wandered around casually and looked at some trinkets, which were sold at roadside stalls. Many of them were made of items from the sea.


    When Liu Kexin was selecting the trinkets, she suddenly heard a scream. Liu Kexin looked toward the direction of the scream. Then she saw a 14- or 15-year-old, brown-haired foreign boy suddenly falling on the ground. He was a Caucasian, but his face was very pale now, and did not look very healthy.


    The people around did not know what to do. His middle-aged parents standing beside him were frantic. The woman said, ¡°God.¡± The man was using his cell phone to call the emergency center.


    Liu Kexin rushed over at this time. She pushed away a few onlookers, then squatted in front of the big boy and said in English, ¡°Let me check him.¡±


    Excellency Ape frowned when he saw this scene. He did not like Liu Kexin to make any contact with other people here, because he could not understand English and was afraid that something would be leaked out. However, seeing Liu Kexin¡¯s anxious face, he did not stop her. To be honest, he felt that Liu Kexin was really concerned about the strange big boy. Her anxious expression was due to her sincere worry. She would not reveal the secret at this moment.


    Excellency Ape did not understand Liu Kexin. This big boy she did not even know had fallen on the ground. It had nothing to do with her. Why would she help him?


    Excellency Ape thought it strange.


    The big boy¡¯s mother wanted to push Liu Kexin away and she screamed. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Excellency Ape did not know what was going on. However, when he saw the mother trying to hit Liu Kexin, he subconsciously rushed over and grabbed her wrist. When the other hand was just raised, Liu Kexin was scared and shouted. ¡°Brother Excellency Ape, don¡¯t do it!¡±


    Excellency Ape was stunned for a while, then he put the hand down slowly, and asked with confusion, ¡°She was about to hit you. You don¡¯t need me to hit her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Kexin shook her head, then looked at Excellency Ape expectantly and asked, ¡°Brother Excellency Ape, can you do me a favor?¡±


    Excellency Ape looked at Liu Kexin¡¯s expectant eyes and her pitiful entreaty. He hesitated for a moment, but he surprisingly agreed. ¡°Tell me.¡±